《Restart:Untalented Man》
Chapter 1 Jobless
?The vehicles are moving on the busy road. Cars, trucks, lorries, buses and motorcycles pass through the intersection. Riz has been standing on the crosswalk for quite some time now. The city is bustling with various activities. On the side of the road, a number of hawkers are selling various types of foods. The smell of food assaulted his nose, making his stomach growl. He didn''t eat anything since this morning.
"This traffic light took forever to turn red", Rizined as he pushed the crossing button again multiple times. He has been waiting there for nearly five minutes on this hot day. Riz has been sweating profusely for a while now. He narrows his eyes and looks up to the sky. The clouds are nowhere to be seen to block the sunlight.
He kicks the traffic light pole as his patient has reached the limit. There is no one else there so he is not afraid of getting reprimanded for vandalism.
Riz sighs, clearly an empty stomach has turned him into an idiot that couldn''t do any rational judgment. He says to himself, "Time won''t be faster no matter how hard I kick it."
He decided not to waste the little energy he has. While waiting at the crossroad, his eyes are wandering around, looking around trying to find anything random to read. He couldn''t use his phone battery is dead.
His eyes fell on the billboard across the road.
Apparently, it is an advertisement from the government.
[Tuesday; September 20th 2022; More than 200,000 job opportunities have been created by the governmentst year].
Riz sneered when reading the statement written on it. It is a word spoken by a certain politician for his campaign.
Heughs, "Hahaha, how hrious. He actually pasted his words on the billboard".
Sometimes he wonders how these people can lie with a straight face.
''It looks like the election is getting closer. Every politician seems to highlight their own achievement''.
It is the same pattern that happens every single time during election season and people were always fooled by them. Theye and do some donations to the poor, showing to the media that they care for the people''s life. They seem tock creativity when promoting themselves to the public.
Riz sneered, ''Well...it''s not like they are smart in the first ce.''
The traffic lights turn red and he is finally able to cross the road.
As he is crossing the road, he recalled the interview result he received this morning. Riz begins toin, ''If you''re going to reject me, just sending me an email would do. There''s no need to call me to the office just so you could reject me in the face.''
He sighs, ''What a joke, I failed to get the job again. How many times is this? ninth? tenth?''. He couldn''t remember. He has stopped counting after being rejected repeatedly.
Like many other fresh graduates, he is currently in the job-hunting phase.
Unfortunately, things don''t go so well for him.
"I wonder what am Icking?", he grumbled.
He looked at his resume, trying to find any fault that he could possibly miss, yet he couldn''t find anything.
He is not an excellent or poor student, just an average student when he graduated. His result is still pleasing for the eyes to see.
His lecturers often remind them that pointer is not everything but your technical skills are. Riz believes he has an advantage over his peers when ites to skills. After all, he has been studying civil engineering since high school.
He is without a doubt a person with a strong engineering background.
Despite all of that, reality proves him wrong when he thinks that he could easily get a job.
Most of his peers studied various fields that are not engineering-rted during their high school or pre-university stage.
Yet, they managed to get a job a month after finishing their studies.
"What kind of bullshit is this?", He was so irritated. He has been searching for a job for a year now and he got none.
''Where did I do wrong? Why can''t I get the job despite studying for years? Maybe I am destined to not be working in this field?''
Riz questions himself again and he is slowly giving up searching for a job in the civil engineering-rted field.
In his entire life, he has tried a lot of things. His teachers encourage their students to do so.
It''s the best way to find which field you have talent in.
He tried various types of sports, art, music, literature, science and mathematics.
He works hard on every single one of them but all the results are mediocre at best.
Among all the things that he tried, he seems to excel in science and mathematics the most.
For someone that gets mediocre results every single time, discovering his talent is like seeing a light at the end of a dark tunnel.
He doesn''t need to try so many things and failed so many times anymore. The experience of failing after giving all his effort is too much for his heart to take.
That''s how he ends up choosing the engineering field.
He believes engineering is abination of both science and math. Therefore, he should utilize them together since he is good at both of them.
However, learning and finding a job are two different matters.
''Maybe it is really hard to get a job in this field. After all, this country has a high number of civil engineering graduates and the demand is low.''
Riz is trying to find a logical reason for his failure. It is a natural thing for humans to do. Finding a reason so they can protect their self-esteem from being shattered to pieces.
While he is contemting, his feet finally reach home.
"I''m home", said Riz.
"Did you get the job?", Rosana who was in the kitchen asked her son.
"No mom. I didn''t get a job", Riz replied.
When his mother heard that, Riz could see a glimpse of disappointment on his mother''s face.
"It''s okay. You will get the job soon. Don''t worry about it". Rosana smiled as she tried to assure her son.
''You should at least cover up the disappointment on your face.'' He was already used to that gaze. No parent likes to see their children fail. After all, that failure will tarnish their name as well.
Riz slowly headed towards his room on the second floor. As soon as he entered, he went straight to the phone charger. A few hours without checking his phone make him feel as if he is in a jungle.
Disconnected from the world.
His family lives in an average two-storey house with three rooms. Nothing fancy about it.
The only one who works in the family is his father. His father works as ab assistant at a prestigious university.
The sry is not big but able to support a family of six.
"Where''s dad?", Riz asked. It is already 6 pm, usually, his father should be at home by now.
"Your fathering homete today. He''s going to another province for work". Rosana told her son.
"I see." Riz feels relieved that he will probably not get any scolding from his father.
After taking a shower, Riz sat at the dining table to have dinner alone.
Since his teenage years, he has preferred to eat alone, perhaps being alone gives him some sense offort while peacefully enjoying his meal.
When he is eating with his family, he easily gets annoyed especially when his younger sisters are chattering instead of eating.
For him, one should keep quiet when eating and focus on enjoying the vour of the food.
Soon, after finishing his dishes, Riz checked his phone as any normal person would do.
He hasn''t checked his social media since this morning.
Looking at his friends sharing their stories regarding their jobs, jealousy grows in his heart again.
He soon closes his social media and starts reading the web novel.
That''s one of his favourite things to do as it takes him to escape away from reality he is in into another world.
As he was so absorbed in his reading, he didn''t notice how much time had passed.
The sound of his father''s motorcycle outside takes him back to reality.
He checked the clock and it already showed 11.30 pm.
Chapter 2 Disappointment
?"Did you get the job?", Ryan immediately asked his son as soon as he enter the house.
"No", Riz replied with a t tone while looking at his fifty years old father.
Although his father has entered his fifties, he looks most like he is in histe thirties.
"I see", Ryan gives a short reply as if he is already giving up on his son. It has been a year and yet Riz didn''t manage tond a job.
Of course, Riz notices this. He is an introvert after all. The introvert strong point is not theirmunication skill but it lies in their observation.
He may not be a social type of person but that doesn''t mean he is blind.
He is good when ites to observing people''s habits, movements, gestures, intonation and facial expressions. The longer they spend time with someone, the better their understanding of that person.
Riz has been doing it since he was a child. A lot of teacher and parent tries their best to change their children to be an extrovert. Forcing them to socialize as if it is what a normal person does. Riz is proud of his introverted nature. For him, the loosest part of the human body is the mouth.
The more you talk mean the more you are telling people about yourself. He doesn''t believe that people will simply ignore what they hear.
During his high school days, he was inclined to sit at the corner of the ssroom and watch people.
He rarely opens his mouth unless he has to.
Furthermore, words are the most dangerous weapon that can hurt others unknowingly even though the words you stated are true.
He wasn''t like this before but he was hated by all his ssmates when he was an elementary student.
''Nobody likes a bitter truth. Just feed them with sweet lies. Let their ears hear what they want to hear''. A conclusion that he made based on experience.
Not minding his son, Ryan then proceeded to take a shower.
After all, he is really tired today and there are not many topics to talk about with his son anyway.
Both he and his son have different interests anyway.
Ryan likes football, sports cars and superbikes just like other normal adult men would.
Riz on the other hand likes buildings, animes, novels etc.
Seeing his father doesn''t give a damn, Riz returns to his room and plugs his ear with an earphone. Listening to music might distract him for a while.
To be honest, he has never been close to his parents since he was a child.
Maybe it is because his parents are always busy with work that makes him grow up without having a need for parental love.
He starts to rely on himself more than others. He believes that whatever problem he faced, he needs to solve it himself.
No matter how many friends you have, you will always end up alone during your hardest time.
Friendship is a joke. Everybody moves for their own benefit. In this era, nobody is willing to help others out of pure concern.
He simply can''t fathom people that are willing to sacrifice themselves for others without getting anything in return. It is a stupid thing to do.
That''s why he has few friends. They are merely there so he could find group members for any group project in school.
....
Ryan who is already at the dining table sits down and starts to eat while chatting with his wife.
"I met Fabian today". Ryan told his wife.
Fabian is Ryan''s childhood friend. Both of them grew up together.
He is a sessful engineer and businessman.
Although both of them have different careers and wealth, it doesn''t affect their friendship at all.
"How is he doing?". Rosana asked her husband.
"He''s doing good as always. He got his second grandsonst week." Ryan told his wife.
"Congrattions. That''s good news indeed." Rosana can''t help but feel happy about the news. She is reminiscing about the past. About how time has moved so fast just like any old people would do.
While thinking about it, Rosana thought of her jobless son.
Both of them are only a year difference in age but her son is jobless while Felix has started his ownpany and already has his own family.
She sighs in her heart thinking about why her son is different from Fabian''s son, Felix. "I can''t describe with words how I envy Fabian to have such an excellent son. He married such a beautiful wife, while Felix himself is a sessful young businessman. Now, he even got his first child. His life is perfect as everything is going well for him." She stops for a moment before asking her husband, "Did he tell you about his job interview?".
"He did. What a disappointment". Ryan replied to his wife. He was really ashamed when Fabian asked him about his son. It has already been a year since he graduated but his son is still jobless.
Ryan really has very high expectations of his only son.
This is maybe due to the fact that Ryan himself is putting his own ambitions on his son.
Ryan only studied until high school but that doesn''t mean he is unqualified to further his studies.
He got an offer to further his study with a full schrship but his situation at that time prevented him from doing so.
Perhaps due to this that he put so much hope in his son. Deep down in his heart, Ryan felt that his life would be better if he furthered his studies.
....
Riz is listening to music in his room but unfortunately overheard his parents'' conversation.
He feels a little sad when he hears his father''s words but that is it. He already grew numb about it.
As for crying, he even forgets when thest time he cried was. He just doesn''t feel anything at all.
He knows very well that his father was surrounded by high-achieving people at the university.
They''re talking about their children''s upations and achievements.
As a result, his father couldn''t help but to set high expectations for him too.
How ironic, he has been a good son for years. He achieved many academic awards every year from elementary until he graduated from high school.
He had just been jobless for a year and now he was called a disappointment. As if he never achieved anything in his entire life.
Indeed, the terms ''children'' and ''investment'' were only separated by a thin line.
It can easily be confusing.
Chapter 3 The End
?Riz wakes up early the next morning.
He is preparing himself for thest interview he has at eleven in the morning.
He walked toward the bathroom with sleepiness still shrouded him.
By relying on his memory, he is able to reach the bathroom with barely open eyes.
He opened the valve and cold water started flowing out from shower head fell onto his head.
His sleepiness instantly disappears.
Fifteen minutes is all he needs.
After taking a shower, he reached his wardrobe.
A dark blue shirt with ck ck pants and ck tie were his choice today.
He prefer dark colour over the bright one. It didn''t attract too much attention.
Riz looks at the mirror and begin to fix his hair. He makes sure his hair is neat in every possible way.
''If I don''t get the job this time, I will give up working in this field''
He is mentally tired from constant failure. It is better to give up and move one. There is no point trying to get something that he has a small chance of getting.
It is a waste of time and energy.
The most popr phrases his teachers, counselors and motivators often said to him is ''as long as you don''t give up, you will achieve your dream''
From time to time he keeps wondering if people in the educational sector have talent in giving false hope.
Unfortunately, a neverending failure teaches him that hard work doesn''t lead you to sess, but talent and luck are.
''9.45 am. I have an hour left to get to the interview site''.
It takes 45 minutes to get to the interview ce from Riz''s house.
Seeing that he doesn''t have much time left, Riz grabs two slices of bread and starts to put peanut butter on it.
After finishing his breakfast in fifteen minutes, he grabs his motorcycle''s key and heads towards the garage.
"I''m going to the interview, mom!", Riz tells his mother.
"Okay, goodluck", Rosana replied to her son.
It took only five minutes for Riz to get to the main road.
The interview ce that Riz is heading into is located at the city 40 km north from the city he lives in.
In order to get to the highway, Riz needs to ride on the main road for 3 km and encounter two traffic lights.
After 1 km riding on the main road, Riz stopped at the first traffic light.
There are a lot of motorcycles there waiting for the green light. The road today is busy as always since today is also a working day.
''I hope I won''t gette''
The traffic lights he is at right now take so long to turn green.
He looked at his wrist, the watch showed ''10.10 am''
He only has 50 minutes left. Riz always arrives at the interview ce fifteen minutes early. There, he will go through the materials about thepany.
He is doing some research background beforehand.
Looking at the time now, he knew that he could barely make it at best.
After a long three minutes, the traffic lights finally turn green.
Riz, like other motorcyclist starts moving towards the second traffic light than is 2 km in front.
Since he is running out of time, Riz speeds up a little bit. He knows very well that there is no police traffic patrolling in this area.
Probably eating some donuts right now.
''100 km per hour on the straight road is okay right?''
When Riz is almost reaching the second traffic light, the light turn yellow.
"Oh,e on!", Riz starts to get annoyed with the traffic lights.
''What''s wrong with the traffic lights today''. He is very short on time now. Not to mention that he need to face the traffic jam on the highway next.
Riz speeds up a little bit more in order to cross traffic lights before it turns red.
He is not the only one who has this thought. Almost every driver on the road has this thought.
After all, who want to waste another two or three minutes waiting at the traffic light.
Unfortunately, without he realise there is another motorcycleing from his left side at the faster speed.
The motorcycle passed him and moved to his front.
The motorcycle then suddenly slows down as he is not confident he cross the traffic light on time before it turn red.
This caught Riz offguard.
He tries to stop but he felt it is already toote and his motorcycle will definitely crash with the motorcycle in front of him.
Therefore, Riz tries to shift his motorcycle direction slightly to the left.
However, he put too much energy on that attempt andpletely fall to the ground.
Riz fell on the left with his left foot crushed by the weight of the motorcycle. Riz slid on the road together with his motorcycle for 50 metres.
Riz felt unbearable pain on the left side of his body.
Riz try to get up but he couldn''t.
As he struggles to move, a car who is also moving fast could not stop in time.
The car directly crashes into Riz who is trying to get up.
Everything happens so fast that Riz''s mind couldn''t digest all things that happen.
But he knows one thing which is that he''s gonna die.
Surprisingly, he didn''t feel anything as if he just simply ept it.
Perhaps the only thing that he feels might be the fact that he is dying without achieving anything in 24 years of his life.
As for his family, he doesn''t feel any tangible emotions towards them at all.
Slowly his consciousness fades away...
Chapter 4 New Start
?"Urghh", Riz groaned.
His sight is hazy right now. His mind is in a state of confusion. It is not surprising at all after going through such a dreadful ident.
After a moment, his mind starts to calm down and his sight bes clearer. He narrowed his eyes as the sunlight passed through the trees.
"Where am I?" Riz starts to look around trying to figure out his surroundings and the situation he is currently in.
"I''m supposed to be dead right?", Riz asks a question again even though he knows that no one would answer him.
Thinking about the ident that he just experienced, he unconsciously shook his head.
"There''s no way someone would survive that kind of ident. This ce doesn''t seem to be a hospital", Riz said when he realized he is currently sitting on the ground in the middle of the forest.
He looks down and sees his shirt was bloody and torn as if it was done by a sharp object. He then sees that his hand is smaller than the hand he knows.
"Thi...This....", Riz was shocked after finding out his body was smaller and shorter. Just around 150 centimetres tall. It is far from his previous 178 centimetres.
Not to mention his body was so thin as if he hadn''t eaten for days.
It didn''t take a long time for Riz''s mind to calm down and start to analyze the situation.
"Suddenly waking up in the middle of nowhere, my body slightly different from what I know, wakes up after I thought I was going to die..." Riz mutters by himself.
"Is this the famous transmigration like in the web novel!!?...no, should I call it rebirth? reincarnation? restart?...Well, whatever. Who cares about the small details".
Riz gave up on deciding which phenomena he had experienced. He is too tired to think about it.
"Grrroowlll..."
"I should find something to eat first", said Riz while cing his hand on his stomach.
Riz is looking around trying to find something that could be eaten. His eyes then fall on the familiar-looking fruit.
He chuckled, "Well, that''s definitely an apple".
Without wasting his time, Riz tried to reach the fruits with all his remaining energy. He could barely stand albeit shakingly. He slowly walks to the tree and grabs the fruits. He starts eating them one followed by another one.
One hourter...
"Fuuuhh, I''m finally full. Now it''s time to find some water to drink".
Riz stands up and starts deciding which direction he should go. He tries to search for memories of the original owner for any useful information but there is nothing at all.
By now he is pretty sure he possesses someone''s body or should he say rece. But for how he ends up in the situation he probably has several ideas about it. However, he didn''t want to think about it now.
"I will know when the timees anyway. Now, this biggest question is which direction should I choose?". Riz is looking left and right before deciding.
"Let''s go this way". said Riz while heading towards the west confidently.
....
"Hah..hah..hah...Damn it, where the hell am I right now!! Maybe I should choose another direction". He curses himself for being so unlucky.
Riz is sweating profusely after walking for two hours. "Seriously this body''s stamina is way too low". Riz grumble but didn''t stop his feet. He keeps moving towards the west.
"whoosh...whoosh"
"Hmm!!??". Riz focused his hearing to find the source of the sound. "Sounds like water flowing from the west. I guess I chose the right direction".
Riz starts to run towards the west. He is really in need of water to quench his thirst right now.
"Finally!! some water".
"So this is what I look like". Riz muttered as he saw the reflection of his face in the water.
The immature face looks like a 13 or 14-year-old European descent. But his hair is ck and so do his eyes. His eyes are sharp as they could pierce through those who are looking at them. However, that sharpness is concealed by the calmness on his face. There is also some hint of timidness in it.
He turns his face left and right to have a good look at his face.
"I''m probably going to grow up into a handsome man". Riz said with some proudness in his tone. However, that thought doesn''tst long as he has something more important to do.
Riz starts drinking directly from the river. To his surprise, the water is clean without any pollution.
"I guess there is still no pollution here". It is not easy to find a clean river back on Earth.
After drinking the water, Riz sits on the riverbank while thinking about how he should proceed.
"Now I need to find where to spend the night". said Riz while looking at the orange-colour sky that proves the end of the day.
He didn''t have any thoughts about waiting for somebody to rescue him. From his perspective, he is alone in this world.
As he is preparing for a safe ce to spend the night, he hears something.
"Riz!!... Riz!!....where are you!!??" a voice seemed to be calling him.
"???" Riz turns to the direction the voice ising. The voice calling him sounds like a woman''s voice.
"Riz!!...Riz!!....where are you!!??" a woman''s voice calling him again from the other side of the river.
Although there seems to be no one else named ''Riz'' in the forest and Riz is pretty sure that women are calling him, he still decides to hide first to get a better understanding of the situation.
Riz quickly hides behind the big tree near the riverbank. There he sees the brown-haired woman that is probably eighteen or neen years old.
She is apanied by several maids and men in armour presumably they are her bodyguard. They look like a knight from the medieval era.
The woman''s eyes are wandering until her eyes fell on Riz and excitedly shouts "Riz!!!, there you are".
"Damn it. She''s sharp. I''m pretty sure I hide well." Riz muttered while slowly getting out of his hiding spot.
The woman is waving at Riz from the other side of the river.
"Hurry up!! Come over here... it''s alreadyte. Do you know how worried I am??".
Riz slowly crosses the river toward the woman on the other side. The river is not so deep but the water still reaches his knees.
When he arrives in front of the woman, he is unsure but still asks the woman.
"Riz?? me??" Riz asks while pointing his finger at himself.
The woman gives a strange look at Riz and then says, "Is your head alright? Who else but you named Riz here?....yes, your name is Riz...Rizieri Ryntum".
Chapter 5 Ryntum
?"Rizieri Ryntum, 14 years old. I guess that is my name and age in this world" He mumbles. ''That''s what was told to me by the brown-haired woman who identifies herself as my older sister.
Her name is Reina Ryntum. Right now, her eyebrows were creasing and both of her blue eyes are staring at Riz with a worried expressions.
"Are you okay, Riz?" ask Reina with concern.
"Yes, I''m okay" Riz gave a short reply.
"But your clothes and the blood.."
"Rx, it''s not my blood. It''s the beast''s blood", says Riz, trying to assure his worried sister.
"You kill the beast on your own?", Reina widened her eyes shocked hearing Riz''s statement. As far as she knows, her little brother is not capable enough to kill the beast. Moreover, what''s the beast doing far from its habitat area?
Seeing his sister ask him with a questioning and suspicious tone, Riz''s face remains calm, however, his mind is currently functioning at its maximum capability.
He''s trying to find the most logical answer he could think of to avoid his sister''s suspicion.
"It''s not like I am fighting the beast head-on...", Riz starts toy down his reasoning. "When the beast is chasing me I''m just running around trying to get rid of it. Then, I hide while waiting for the right moment to kill it. The clothes were torn up because I miscalcted the timing. Luckily I barely managed to dodge his ws."
"The blood you saw is from the beast when I''m piercing its neck using my sword".
''Did she buy it?'', Riz nced at Reina wanting to see her expression. Riz feels like his story is weird and full of loopholes but that is the best he cane up with right now.
"Alright then", says Reina, reluctantly epting the answer she hears. "But be sure to let me know if you get hurt anywhere", Reina reminds Riz.
"Okay, okay".
''Sighhh, I keep using the term ''beast'' and she didn''t even ask what type of beast is it. I guess I''m safe for now. I really need to study more about this world after I get back. Let''s hope that the animals here are the same as on Earth.''
To be honest, Riz feels a little bit weird about having older siblings. In his past life, he is the eldest of siblings.
To suddenly be the youngest in this life can be really awkward. He doesn''t know how to actually act in front of Reina.
So he just decided to be himself.
Currently, both of them are inside the carriage heading toward Bideford Town where Ryntum mansion is located.
Yes. A mansion.
Apparently, Riz is reincarnated as a noble family of Ryntum.
After talking to Reina for a while, Riz is able to acquire some basic information.
The House of Ryntum rules Bideford County for nearly 200 years.
His father, Count Richard Ryntum is the current lord of Bideford County.
His father has three wives.
That''s right! three wives!!
It seems like nobles can marry as many women as they can. Some nobles have up to seven wives. Not to mention, aside from formal wives, some of them even have mistresses.
On average, the head of the house usually has four to five wives. Having only three wives and no mistress like his father is considered a rare case.
Back to the topic of Riz''s family members. His father has three wives and five children.
Richard Ryntum (head of the family)
Maria Gyalcakes (first wife)
Josephine Csorvar (second wife)
Eve (third wife)
Robert Ryntum, 20 (1st - Maria''s child)
Reina Ryntum, 19 (2nd - Josephine''s child)
Rachel Ryntum, 17 (3rd - Maria''s child)
Russell Ryntum, 15 (4th - Josephine''s child)
Rizieri Ryntum, 14 (5th - Eve''s child)
Apparently, Riz''s mother is the onlymoner among Richard''s three wives. Back then, when his father wanted to marry amoner he received strong opposition from both of his wives at that time. In their opinion, noble blood shouldn''t be mixed with themoner because it could lower their reputation in a noble society. However, Richard was very resolute to marry Eve.
Riz didn''t find it surprising at all. What surprised him is that his father was very determined to marry amoner.
His mother didn''t live very long. ording to Reina, she passed away two years ago due to the disease.
Hearing this, Riz didn''t show any emotion at all. In his past life, he didn''t have too many interactions with his mother.
To him, his mother in this life is a stranger at best.
The carriage continues to move north toward the town. It has been around thirty minutes since their departure from the forest.
Riz just hope that he will arrive soon. He felt ufortable moving in this shaking carriage. He really misses thefort of modern vehicles.
Soon after another ten minutes have passed, he finally sees the wall that protects the town.
The wall is made of stones piled on top of each other with mortar used as a binding. The height of the wall is probably around five meters. There are several round-shape defence towers separate from each other by a certain distance.
Fields could be seen surrounding the wall. The scene in front of Riz gives the vibe of a typical medieval town.
''So this is where I''m going to live now.''
Chapter 6 Familiarizing With Situation
?After arriving at the entrance of the town. Riz can see two guards on the left and two guards on the right guarding the town''s gate.
Maybe because it is already toote, Riz''s carriage is the only one there so they don''t have to wait in line. Even if there is a line, he probably doesn''t have to wait and directly enter the town since he is noble.
Upon seeing the emblem on the carriage, the guard didn''t stop it and immediately saluted it.
Reina didn''t even bother to respond to that salute and just entered the town.
Once Riz is inside the town, he is amazed by the scene he sees. There he sees the houses built of wood being cramped closer to each other reaching several stories high. Such a view ismon since thend avable inside the city wall is limited. A narrow street that leads to the centre of the town.
Normally you can only see pure medieval towns in illustration. Although European city back on earth has a trace of medieval in them, all of the city has gone through the process of modernization.
The Ryntum mansion is located on a small hill northwest of the town. In order to reach the mansion, the carriage moved on the main road around seven meters wide passing through the square in the centre of the city.
Riz stops looking at the view outside since not much could be seen in the dark. It didn''t take a long time to reach the mansion. By the time they arrive, Riz can see an old man in his fifties pacing back and forth in front of the mansion.
When the old man sees the carriage approaching the mansion, the old man is brimming with joy and relief.
There is even a drop of tears in the corner of his eyes.
The carriage then stops and the old man immediately straightens his back.
Reina steps out from the carriage followed by Riz. He can immediately guess who the old man in the suit is.
''This must be the butler'', Riz thought.
"Wee back young miss Reina and young master Riz. I am d that you''re safe young master Riz. Master Richard is worried about you", greet the butler with a slight bow.
"Thank you, Edward", Reina replied.
''So his name is Edward''.
"Thank you for your concern, Edward. As you can see I''m fine and well", Riz said with confidence.
Edward looks slightly surprised hearing Riz''s answer but he quickly maintains his calmness.
"Since everyone has eaten dinner, I will ask the kitchen to make new dishes for both of you. Would a young miss and a young master prefer to have your dinner at a dining table in your own room?", asked Edward.
"We will just have it in our own room", Reina replies hurriedly. She is really tired of finding Riz in the forest and can''t wait to take a rest.
After some twists and turns, Riz finally found his room. Riz directly heads to his bed and starts lying on it. There are so many things that happen today that make him very tired.
"knock" "knock" "knock"
Riz slowly stands up from his bed and walks towards the door. After opening the door, he sees the servant with the dishes in front of his room.
"Just put it on the table", Riz ordered the servant.
Without wasting any time, the servant quickly put the dishes on the table and left the room.
After enjoying his dinner, Riz lies on his bed, trying to sleep. He decided to take a look at the mansion tomorrow.
....
The light shines into Riz''s room through the curtain. Riz who is sleeping frowns when the light hits his face. He slowly opens his eyes and sees it''s already morning. He reluctantly gets up from his bed.
Now that his room has be bright, he can see the room clearly.
His room''s shape is rectangr with a size of around ten meters long and six meters wide. When entering through the door, there is a king-size bed on the right. The bed frame is a luxurious European style made from wood.
To the right side of the bed, there''s a window.
In front of the bed, there is a small table and sofa where Riz enjoyed his dinnerst night.
From the bed, Riz can see there are two doors. One on the left and one on the right.
Riz stands up and walks toward the right door to see where it leads him.
"So this is the bathroom. How convenient. But without a piping system, I still need the servant to put the water in the tub for me"
Riz then walks to the left door and discovers this is a closet.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"Come in", Riz said.
"Good morning, young master", said the maid who is around his age.
She is Charlotte, Riz''s personal maid.
"Good morning, Charlotte. Can you ask the servant to fill the tub with water? I want to take a bath".
"Yes young master, please wait for a moment", said Charlotte. Although they are the same age, she''s giving a vibe of a professional career woman.
....
Charlotte then leads Riz to the dining area where all his family members are waiting to have breakfast.
There he sees his father at one end of the long rectangr table. There are two women on his left and right followed by his siblings.
"Ohhh Riz, you''re finally here. Come and sit, we have been waiting for you", says the man that looks around forty years old. He has ck hair and eyes just like Riz.
Out of all his siblings, none of them is ck-haired. To put it in simple terms, Riz is the only one resembling his father the most.
Naturally, his father dotes on him the most.
He looks like a retired warrior. He looks dignified and emits an aura that battle-hardened warriors would have.
The blonde-haired woman with blue eyes that looked like in her early thirties on his father''s right side gave him a contemptuous look. Sitting beside her is her children, Robert and Rachel.
She looks like she wants to speak but decided not to.
''This one must be Maria'', says Riz while then looking at the indifferent brown-haired woman with red eyes on his father''s left side.
''This one must be Josephine''. Beside Josephine sits her children, Reina and Russell.
At the table, only his father and Reina look at him kindly. Others either look at him with disgust, hatred or indifference.
Riz slowly approach the table and sits beside Russell.
"Since everybody is here, let us start eating"
....
Riz''s initial thought is naturally due to hismoner''s blood. However, only Maria probably has that thought. For example, the eldest, Robert who resembles his mother with blonde hair and blue eyes is simply jealous of the attention Richard gives to Riz.
The marriage between Richard and Maria is a political one. There is no love whatsoever, naturally, Richard didn''t give much thought to Maria''s children. He just simply fulfils his duty as a husband and lord. In addition, Robert also being influenced by his mother''s disgust of themoner.
Rachel is at least a little bit better than Robert. She is indeed being influenced by her mother but that''s it. It is not to the point of emitting killing intent.
Josephine and her children are even better. Josephine herself doesn''t give a f**k about Riz. Unlike Maria who is ambitious and wants to exert control everywhere she can, Josephine prefers to spend money on gems and dresses.
It can be said that out of all members of the Ryntum family, Josephine holds most of the wealth in form of luxurious goods.
Reina as mentioned before is the only sibling that is good to Riz and really regards him as her brother. She looks just like her mother with brown hair and red eyes.
Russell inherits his mother''s brown hair but Richard''s ck eyes. He has an indifferent personality like Josephine so he didn''t cause too much trouble for Riz.
....
After finishing his breakfast, Riz decided to explore the mansion first and then headed to the library. There is a lot of information that he needs to learn.
Chapter 7 Exploring Bideford Town
?Ryntum mansion has four floors with a length of 200 meters, 60 meters wide and 25 meters tall.
On the first floor, starting from the right to the left is a servant dormitory, food and resource storage kitchen, dining room, banquet hall, tea party room with ess to the back garden and art collection room.
The second floor is where the administration-rted stuff is located such as the lord''s office, territory archive, treasury, library, meeting rooms and throne room are located. Except for the library, all ce needs the lord''s permission to enter.
The third floor mainly consists of guests rooms
The fourth floor is where the room of Ryntum''s members is located.
....
Riz heads toward the library on the second floor. The mansion''s library is pretty spacious and arge collection of books can be seen.
Without wasting any time, Riz starts to search for the history of the Ryntum family. It will be weird if he didn''t know the basics of the family. A few minutester, he finally found the book about it.
On the first page of the book, there is a baroque shield-shaped emblem with dark red in the background and a sword in the middle pointing upward.
Ryntum family was founded by Rayleigh Ryntum 183 years ago after Rayleigh make a major contribution by turning the tide of war in favour of the kingdom during the Barlian War in the year 116 of the Paign Era. As a result, the kingdom is able to obtain arge amount of territory.
To recognize Rayleigh''s achievement, the king at the time bestowed the title of ''viscount'' and Bideford territory to Rayleigh. Rayleigh then choose the surname of ''Ryntum'' as a family name and founded the House of Ryntum.
Since then, the Ryntum has made a lot of contributions, especially in the military. For this matter, their status has been promoted to ''count'' during Riz''s grandfather''s reign, Renault Ryntum.
Riz then tries to find information on the Bideford territory to get a better understanding.
Searching for the territory''s information is really hard. Riz spent a lot of time but was only able to find some basic information.
''Sure enough, who in their right mind would put the territory''s confidential information in public? Now let''s see....''
Riz starts reading the file.....
Bideford County is located between Gyalcakes County in the west, the Royal Territory of Napuna in the east and Baroks Duchy in the south. On the north of Bideford is the sea where the Givry River, the only river in the entire Bideford territory flow.
In terms of size area, Bideford County is the smallest territory in the entire Kingdom of Bagyarosia.
Compared to the neighbouring county, Gyalcakes County is at least two times bigger than Bideford. Gyalcakes has seven cities. Four of the cities are under the direct rule of the count.
The other three towns are under the management of three barons under Count Gyalcakes, Csorvar, Coreton and Newbigle.
The total poption of Gyalcakes County is over 60,000 people. That''s three times the poption of Bideford!
During Renault''s reign, in order to strengthen the newly promoted Ryntum''s status as a count, Renault arrange a political marriage for his son, Richard with the eldest daughter of Count Gyalcakes, Maria.
"No wonder Maria acts all high and mighty, she probably thinks that Bideford is not worthy enough for her but she can''t go against her father''s decision". Like on earth, women have less power and voice in making decisions.
Bideford town is located near the Givry River. It has a poption of around 20,000 people. It is the only town in the entire county. However, Bideford town is located on the main trade route between the west and east.
Therefore, Bideford town could be said pretty well off. People of Bideford engage in mainly engage in farming and raising animals. This is because half of the southern part of Bideford County is grasnd.
The main exports of Bideford County are agricultural products such as wheat, barley, rye and oats. Bideford also exports a lot of livestock products such as meats, milk, wool and animal skin.
"So the animals and crops here are the same as on Earth", as Riz continue reading, he found out there is something different.
"Hmm!!?, looks like this world has a dragon, leviathan, unicorn and phoenix but it has been a long time since theirst sighting. Thest ce where the dragon was seen is on the ind of Vakia"
Riz then closed the book and says, "That''s enough for today. Let''s explore the town"
....
"Where are you going, young master?" Edward asks as he sees Riz prepare to go out.
"I just want to explore the town"
"At least bring Charlotte with you as a guard".
"Charlotte? Guard?". Riz asked.
"Yes, Charlotte has been trained since her childhood to be your maid and guard".
"Alright, hurry up and call her for me". ordered Riz.
"I will prepare the carriage for you, young master".
"No need, I''ll just walk to the town", says Riz as he might as well treat this as some light exercise.
His body is like of that a person who never exercises in his entire life. No muscle at all.
....
Riz wait for Charlotte at the front door.
"She''ste", Rizin while waiting for Charlotte only to see Charlotteing in his direction. She is making a small jump and humming at the same time.
"It looks like she is happy to go for an outing", Riz thought.
When Charlotte sees Riz is looking at her, she immediately stops whatever she''s been doing and returns to her serious professional career-woman mood.
Riz chuckled when he saw that but didn''t say anything.
"Let''s go", Riz said.
....
The town is not that big andplicated. Riz first heads to the square in the centre of the town.
There he sees many people engage in trading. Riz go around to take a look. There are food, clothing, jewellery, weapons, various tools, live animals, herbs, and books.
Anybody can take their goods to sell at the market but they need to pay taxes. Only rich merchants can afford to set up stalls.
Most people trade using copper coins. 100 copper coins are equal to 1 silver coin and 10 silver coins are equal to 1 gold coin. The unit currency for the Kingdom of Bagyarosia is called "Ros". 1 copper coin has a value of 1 Ros.
So,
1 copper coin = 1 Ros
1 silver coin = 100 Ros
1 gold coin = 1000 Ros
Riz is a little bit surprised when he sees books being sold in the market. Books are expensive due to it is made using parchment.
Riz looks at the book that cost 5000 Ros (five gold coins). "Is there anyone who would buy a book? It is so expensive", he turns to his left side and asks Charlotte.
"Sometime a rich merchant would buy it but that rarely happens", Charlotte replied.
There are many important buildings in the town centre area such as a church, town hall, merchant guild and craft guild. Commercial buildings are also located here in the centre near the main road.
Riz then leave the market tour around the town. He can see that although it is a bit messy, the town is quite well-nned. The residential and industrial areas are properly separated.
The town has five entry points. Two at the west, one at the south, one at the north and one at the east. The craft workshop and industrial-rted building are located near the south and east gate. The agriculture and food processing building are located in the west since fields are located in the west of the town.
Although the town is small, it is really above Riz''s expectations.
....
As Riz and Charlotte are touring the town...
"smash"
Robert throws a cup at the mysterious figure cloaks in ck. However, the mysterious figure dodges it with ease.
"I thought I told you to kill that brat!!!", Robert says in anger.
"I am very sure that I kill him in the forest", the mysterious figure replied.
"Then why he is not dead yet!!?? Are you sure you''re capable? You can''t even kill one brat", Robert red at the mysterious figure.
"You better be careful about what you''re saying or you will be the one who ends up dead." The mysterious figure snapped.
Chapter 8 Planning For Future
?Riz returned to the mansion in the evening. It is not dinner time yet so he is making his way to his room. As he is walking, he starts to recall what he saw during his tour.
His view and understanding of the town increased a lot. Although the town is not as bad as he thought, it''s not good either.
Looking at the people in town doing various activities makes him start pondering.
''What am I going to do in this life?''
In his past life, all Riz wanted was to be rich. He studied engineering with this purpose in mind. Back there, most of the rich people in his country were involved in real estate and construction. Even some of the richest men in the world are rted to engineering.
''Yup, that''s it. Let''s start a business and be rich. I have no chance to be a count anyway''.
If the world is like a human body, then money is like blood. Everything needs money.
''On top of that, Bideford''s strategic location on the main trade route will make it easier to sell my product.
This town nevercks visitors since it''s pretty much one of the major food producers of the kingdom''
''But what business should I start?'' Riz starts to think. The product must be innovative yet not veryplex to make.
As he was heading to his room, He stumbled across Robert.
"Urghh", Riz''s face contorts as he didn''t like the fact that he met Robert.
Out of all his siblings, Riz dislikes Robert the most. No, dislike is an understatement, he despises Robert with his entire being. Riz doesn''t know why since he himself never has many contacts with Robert. Perhaps this is the feeling left by the former owner of the body.
''Why is he still here? Shouldn''t he go back to the army instead?''. Robert serves in the army just like any sessor of the noble house should.
He is in the army that guards against the Principality of Barlia in the north. Although Barlian War ended more than 100 years ago, the Principality of Barlia never gave up their ambition to invade the south.
"You still alive huh? I thought you died in the forest", Robert start the conversation.
"Hahahaha, as you can see, I am still alive and doing pretty well". Rizughing
Robert then said, "You...!!!" He was shocked to hear such an easy-going answer from Riz.
''Now I can pretty much be sure that it is this guy who is the reason why I end up in the forest. But why does he want to kill me? It''s not like I''m threatening his position as a sessor.''
The Riz that he knows is always timid and doesn''t dare to reply back.
"Pfft", Rizughs seeing Robert''s face turn red due to anger.
"Let''s see who is going tough in the end" Robert whispered.
When Robert faces away, Riz''s face turns serious "It looks like there is someone who wants me dead".
Riz doesn''t know if it is due to the matter of session or other reasons that he didn''t know. He decided that he really need to have his own wealth that he can use as he liked.
Riz doesn''t care if he is hated, all he wants is to live a peaceful life and get rich of course.
However, if someone disturbs his life then he doesn''t mind fighting.
....
At dinner,
"Riz, next year I''m going to hire you a tutor to resume your studies.", Richard informed.
"Huh?", Riz was shocked. He forgot that he is only 14 years old now.
''Damn it, I thought I don''t need to learn anything. Except for history and politics, there''s nothing worth learning'', Riz thought is actually not wrong. After all, he has learned up to a degree level in the past.
Noble children usually receive education at home from a personal tutor hired by the head of the family. There is no public school in this era and only with wealth can someone gains ess to education and it usually was only provided to the boys.
However, girls in the Ryntum family are lucky since Richard provided all of his children with an education regardless of their gender.
People need to know that the cost of hiring a tutor to teach one noble child is exorbitant. The cost of hiring a tutor depends on the number of students a tutor needs to teach.
Giving one noble child an education can cost around 75,000 Ros. For example, although Russell and Rachel are studying the same subject under the same tutor together, Richard needs to pay 150,000 Ros annually.
That''s a lot of money given that the average ie of the count is between 350,000 to 400,000 Ros.
The tutor hired usually is also a noble that was not a sessor so hiring one tutor is enough to teach all the subjects. There is no need to hire multiple tutors for multiple subjects. If multiple tutors are needed, then only the duke and the royal family can afford full education.
"Yes, all nobles'' children are required to finish their studies. I don''t want to learn any excuse.", warned Richard.
"Yes, Father", Riz replied.
Among Richard''s children, only Robert and Reina have finished their studies. Both Rachel and Russell currently are studying. The reason why Richard didn''t let Riz study right away is that he want to give Riz time to prepare mentally. The death of Eve really gives a mental blow to Riz. Richard knows that aside from him, only Reina treats him well.
The reason why there''s nobody bullying Riz despite having amoner''s blood is that everybody in the mansion knows how much Richard dotes on his youngest son. Nobody wants to invoke the lord''s wrath. Even Maria herself only said spiteful words.
Until now, nobody knows why Richard married amoner. Nobody. Richard didn''t say anything.
If he let Riz study right away, he is afraid that it will be hard for him to concentrate.
There are a lot of subjects that need to be learned by the noble''s children such as horsemanship, swordsmanship, politics, history, geography, literature, mathematics and etiquette.
"There is no need to educate someone like him. It is just a waste of money", Maria spited
"Hahahahaha", Robertugh
"Looks like someone getting jealous about not receiving a full education", Riz provoked Maria.
"You little brat!!" Maria''s face contorted with rage. She like many other nobledies only learn necessary things on how to be a gooddy of the house.
"Pftt" Josephine who always looks indifferent tries to hold back herugh.
"Enough" Richard interfere.
....
"knock" "knock" "knock"
"Come in", Richard says. After dinner, Richard returns to his office. The life of the lord is never an easy one. The only time he can rx is when spending time alone with his wives.
"Did I disturb you, Father?", Riz said after seeing a pile of parchment on Richard''s work desk.
"No, not at all. What do you want, Riz?" Richard says with a smile on his face.
"I was thinking about setting up my own business so I want to ask you how the taxation in the fief works", says Riz.
At present, the date is 7th April 299 Paign Era. He has eight months left until January next year when he will start his study back. He decides to start his business right now since he has time. He knows it will be disastrous for him when Robert bes a count.
The name of the month and number of days in a year is as the same as on Earth. That''s convenient.
Richard is only 40 years old and healthy. It will be a long time before Robertes to power but it doesn''t hurt to prepare early on.
He needs something that belongs to him that can''t be taken away. Wealth is the best option as it is convenient and it''s usefulness.
"You want to do business?", Richard was shocked when he heard it but a bit happy. Since Eva''s death, Riz seems to not care about anything anymore. Seeing his son finally want to do something makes him very happy.
"Of course, I can tell you.", Richard says and then he begins to exin.
"There are several taxes that the lord charges to the people which are 10 per cent ie tax and 10 per cent business tax"
"What is the function of the guild?" Riz ask
"Anyone who wants to do business in Bideford needs to register with the merchant guild. Setting stalls, right to sell, providing jobs and collecting business taxes are all handled by the merchant guild. Basically all business-rted matters.", Richard exined.
"Isn''t that will make merchant guild too powerful? Riz asked.
"Don''t worry, I''m the guild master of the merchant guild. There''s no way I will let other people control the fief''s taxes". Richard assures Riz.
"What about ie tax?"
"That was handled by the town hall. Both taxes were collected annually".
"Then what''s the point of a craft guild then?"
"That''s just a ce to find employment, training, information and make sure the quality of the product is up to standard or not. You can choose to join it or not. If you join you can gain ess to the information regarding craft".
Chapter 9 Researching Papermaking
?Riz starts his day by running around the mansion. Aszy as he wants to be, he still realizes that this is not the modern era.
Strength means a lot here. If you are weak then you be trampled by others. It''s survival of the fittest.
He didn''t have the slightest intention of taking amon path of entering the army as most of the second and third sons of nobles do.
He still needs to strengthen himself just in case he encounters danger. The things he hates the most are being thrown into a helpless situation.
Riz runs several rounds more than usual today because he is happy. First, Robert started his journey to go back to the army at the border city, Dunston. It looks like the Principality of Barlia is getting restless. Riz didn''t feel worried at all since all those things happen in the northeastern part of the kingdom.
Second, his father also gave him permission and support for his endeavour. Now he needs to think about what he wants to sell. He needs to make enough preparation so as not to waste any money. Riz know that even if he doesn''t have enough money, his father would be happy to give him some more.
Since this is his first business, he should at least show his father how capable he is and increase his father''s confidence in him or else he might be forced to enter the army.
As an ordinary person from modern times, he absolutely doesn''t want that to happen.
After finishing his running routine, he returned to his room.
While cooling down his body, Riz grabs the bell beside his bed and rings it.
"Ting....ting....ting"
"Tutt...tutt...tutt....tutt", Riz hears the footsteps hastily approaching his room. Then he hears a knocking sound.
"knock" "knock" "knock"
e in"
"Did you call me, young master?", Charlotte asks.
"Yes, Charlotte. You go to Edward and ask him how much money I have", Riz ordered.
"Yes, young master".
....
After a while, Charlotte returns and Riz immediately asks her.
"So how much did I have?"
"ording to Sir Edward, Young Master started to receive an allowance of 500 Ros every month since Young Master turns 11 years old. The total money that young master has up untilst month is 19,500 Ros."
"That''s a lot. Did I never use my allowance?", Riz asked. Know that the annual ie of themoner is around 100-150 Ros.
"You never use your money at all young master. Previously, the one who keeps your''s allowance is your mother however since your mother has passed away, under the lord''s order, Sir Edward is entrusted to keep your money safe".
That''s how things work in this family. The father gives the allowance to the children through their mother. Everybody knows just how strictly a mother controls their children''s money. In Riz''s case, he actually lucky to get his own money easily.
"Okay, got it. You can go now"
....
After Charlotte left, Riz was at his desk and starts writing down the steps of making paper.
Yes, he decided to make a paper.
It''s an innovative product that will definitely sell well. The process of making it is not soplex, you can even make it at home. Furthermore, he doesn''t need to worry about the raw material since there is a forest south of the city.
The forest where he first arrives in this world.
To make paper, he needs to find a suitable wood as raw material. After finding a suitable wood, it will be chopped into smaller pieces. Peel off its outer bark and take the inner one. Then, pour it into a basin filled with water and beat it until they be pulp. This may take several hours since there is no machinery.
After several hours of beating, check the consistency of the pulp. If it is okay then it can proceed to the next step, if not then continue the beating.
Then, the wooden mould will be plunged into the pulp. Lift it and shake the wooden mould to even out the pulp to get the water out leaving only fibres on the mould surface. Transfer the fibre from the mould and put it on top of the fabric. Repeat the process with each sheet of paper separated by the fabric to prevent it from sticking together. Then, slowly apply pressure on the top of the stack of paper to draw the excess water out. Finally, hang the paper to dry.
After roughly summarising the process of papermaking, and making a detailed drawing of the tools he needed. Riz decided to go to the town to find a suitable ce to set up his paper factory preferably near the river in the southern part of the city. He wants to find a ce which is not too small and not too big to set up his factory. In the future, he wants to build an assembly line to mass-produce his paper. Before that, he decided to do it in a small scale just to make sure there is nothing wrong in the process. He also needs to find a wood workshop to make the necessary tools.
Riz then called Charlotte.
"Get ready, we''re going to the town"
"Yes, young master"
¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤
"May I ask what our purpose is for heading to the town?", Charlotte asks soon after they start moving to the town.
"I want to find a property to buy. Where should I go?", Riz ask.
"Buy a property!?, What are you going to do, young master?", Charlotte was shocked.
"I''m going to start a business", said Riz nonchntly
"Business? did master know about this?"
"Yes, he knows and I have already gotten his permission. Now stop asking so many questions", Riz start to feel irritated.
Charlotte stops asking and said, "If that is the case, we should go to the town hall. They are the ones that handle matters regarding property in Bideford"
"Alright, let''s go"
....
After walking for a while, they finally arrive at the town hall. It is thergest public building in the town. The town hall has many rooms for various purposes. Aside from property management, it is also the ce where the trial was done to solve disputes. It also has a public library but of course, it can''tpare to the library in the Ryntum mansion.
Riz take a peek inside the library, it only has several books. It can hardly be called a library. The library itself looks deserted. There are not many people who are literate and the majority who are literate is nobles and rich merchant. The literacy rate in Bideford is below twenty per cent.
Once again Riz is grateful for being transmigrated as a noble. He can get ess to knowledge whenever he wants.
Charlotte leads Riz to the clerk responsible for property matters.
"Yes, how can I help you?", ask the clerk
"I would like to buy a property preferably in the southern part of the town. The ce should not be too small"
She looks a little shocked since most people prefer to rent. The price between renting and buying ispletely different. After looking through various documents, there are three potential ces that matched Riz''s requirements.
After visiting all the ces shown by her, Riz decided to go with the second choice. It is located in the area between the river right and the main road left. The ce is also located near the south gate making it easier to go to the forest to get the raw material.
The ce is a little big than what Riz initially wanted but that''s okay.
Riz and Charlotte return to the town hall to finish the transaction. Riz need to fill up some details in a form. The clerk has a surprised look on her face when seeing Riz''s full name. Riz saw this but he just ignore it.
"It''s really an eye-opener to find out the process is quite systematic", Riz says to Charlotte after handing over the form to the clerk. Riz thought it would be aplicated and tiring process since he is in the medieval era.
"This process was implemented during Lord Renault''s era. He wants to make this ce a safe and easy ce to conduct business. Since Bideford''s poption is only around 20,000 people, not much the lord can get from ie tax alone. So, Lord Renault aim at the business tax", Charlotte exined.
"I see"
"Milord", the clerk called. "The price of the property is 11,000 Ros". Riz struggle to hand the money over. The price is almost sixty per cent of his entire saving.
The clerk then handed Riz the document, something like a certificate of ownership.
Riz then leave the town hall and ask Charlotte to lead him to a good wood workshop. He wants to order the equipment.
There, Riz meets an old man named Arnold, the owner of the workshop. Riz handed over the details drawing to Arnold and exined to him the specifics he wants.
He then pays Arnold 100 Ros as a deposit and another 150 Ros after Arnold finishes the job.
Chapter 10 Gatharix Paper Company
?Riz and Charlotte then proceed to the merchant guild where he needs to register his business. If not, he would be considered doing business illegally. There are many benefits that merchant guilds give to Bideford Town. Formon people, this is a ce where they can find jobs especially rted to administration but they need to be literate first. They will be directly rejected if they are illiterate.
However, the main point is you can sell and buy things at the merchant guild. This is the biggest benefit the merchant guild has. For small businesses and start-ups, this is very helpful to them as they don''t have their own sales channel. They can also buy or order things through the merchant guild.
Of course, the price will be higher but it''s convenient. Since the lord is the guild master of the merchant guild, credibility is guaranteed. As for corruption, no one dares to do it. If you get caught doing it, then you''re dead and even your family member may die as well.
Remember! this is not a modern era where people could get away after being guilty of corruption.
The Lord has absolute power in his fief. He can basically exterminate an entire family or anyone he wants so long as they are not noble.
After walking for five minutes, Riz finally arrives at the merchant guild.
The guild is full of people going in and out.
Once entered the guild, there are several counters in the middle and rows of chairs to sit in while waiting to be called. There is some kind of ticketing system here where a guy will hand over a small piece of board with a number on it. The number there is not your turn, but the number of the counter. Another guy will decide where you will sit ording to the arrival order.
That guy points to where Riz should sit and follow his instruction. Riz looks down at the small piece of board and sees the number ''3'' written on it. Charlotte just stands behind him and remains calm despite her beauty attracting a lot of attention.
It''s rare to see women in the merchant guild.
"Is there no woman merchant here in Bideford?", asked Riz.
"Not that I am aware of, young master. Even if there is, the number must be really small. Women rarely enter the business and trade industry.", Charlotte replied.
Riz looks to the left and sees there is a bulletin board. Not one but a lot of them. Many job advertisements were pasted there. The right side is where workshops buy, sell or order goods. The variety of services makes Riz astonished.
"Are all merchant guilds offering a lot of services like this?"
"As far as I know, only the merchant guild is located near the main trade route as a lot of services. The guild farther from the main trade route only offers basic services like job recruitment and buying and selling goods. The House of Ryntum is the first noble family to take over the merchant guild during Lord Renault''s era. Lord Renault then obligates the registration of business with merchant guilds and collects business taxes via the guilds." Charlotte exin.
''This grandfather of mine sounds so awesome.''
Riz then was called to the counter.
"How can I help you?"
"I would like to register for apany"
"Sure. You just need to fill out this form and pay a registration fee of 50 Ros". The clerk handed the registration form to Riz.
Riz start filling out the form but when it came to the name of thepany, Riz was stuck. His naming sense is not particrly good.
''What name should I put?''. After a few moments, Riz decided to put ''Gatharix Paper Company''.
"Gatharix?"
"It sounds cool, right!?" Riz with a smug face.
".....", Charlotte stared at Riz''s smug face with her beautiful light blue eyes. She wants to say something but at the same time didn''t want to hurt her lord''s feelings.
Riz ignored Charlotte''s stare and handed the form back to the clerk and pays the money. He then asks the clerk, "How do I post a job advertisement?"
"Milord, you need to pay 5 Ros for one job advertisement and 1 Ros for one day". The clerk says with a more respectful tone after knowing who Riz is.
"Alright, I want to post a one-job advertisement for three days". Riz then handed 8 Ros to the clerk.
Riz started writing on the roughly A4 size thin board.
Employer: Rizieri (Gatharix Paper Company)
3 woodcutters (12 Ros per month)
- Man, aged between 14-25 years old
- Those who have experience will be an advantage.
5bourers (10 Ros per month)
- Three men and two women, aged between 14-30 years old.
- No experience is required.
Those who are interested please gather at Arnold wood workshop in 3 days (11th April) in the morning.
''I guess that''s it for now, as for other roles I''ll decideter.'' Riz gives the board back to the clerk. He then decides to take a look at the bulletin board there.
"There are a lot of people hiring workers". Riz says.
"Manypanies post their recruitment here, usually a low-skillbour-rted job. Finding someone that can read is already a difficult task. Finding someone who can do an administration job is even harder. Mostpanies cultivate their own personal staff. After all, which merchant wants to waste time and resources cultivating strangers? Time is money." Charlotte exined.
"Wait...wait...wait, if they''re illiterate then how do they read job advertisements?"
"Look at the guy over there", Riz follows the direction Charlotte pointed to.
"That guy will help job seekers"
"I see, you really know a lot of things, aren''t you"
"Thank you for yourpliment", Charlotte''s lips slightly move upward.
....
Three dayster...
Riz and Charlotte arrive at Arnold''s wood workshop in the morning. There, Riz can see five men and two women in front of Arnold''s workshop.
"Hey kid, who the hell are all of these people?". Arnold asks Riz. Arnold didn''t know Riz''s identity and Riz didn''t tell him either.
"Calm down old man, I''m the one who asks them to gather here"
"Alright, alright. Next time, make sure you inform me first. Here are your tools." Riz check to make sure everything is there. "Good workmanship". He praises and gives the remaining 150 Ros to Arnold.
"Of course, I''m the best wood craftsman in this area. Don''t forget toe back when you have a new order", said Arnold.
"Don''t worry, I will". Riz is pleased with Arnold''s works. He exactly follows Riz''s instructions and drawings.
Riz turns around and instructs the people there, "Take the tool and follow me".
After arriving at his own workshop, Riz starts to interview them. "First of all, my name is Rizieri, the boss of this workshop. As mentioned in the job advertisement, there are positions for woodcutter andbourer. You will be working six days a week and one day off. If anyone wants to change their mind and leave, please do it now"
Seeing none of them wanted to give up this job, Riz proceed with the interview by asking them to introduce themselves.
''Maybe the ''one day off'' attract their interest'', Riz thought. In this world, it is normal to work every day.
Three men (Luis, James and Mark) are here for the woodcutter position. Fortunately, all of them have experience.
Two men (Paul and Jason) and two women (Mary and Emily) are here for thebourer position.
After everyone finished introducing themselves, Riz asked them "Do you have any questions?"
Emily raised her hand, "Boss, what is paper?"
"It''s a new product I develop. You will know soon. Anything else?"
Seeing no one ask anything, Riz starts giving orders to his workers, "First of all, thebourers will clean up this ce. Please follow the drawing that I have drawn on the parchment."
Riz already divided his workshop into several areas; the unloading area, steaming and peeling area, beating area, sheet forming area, drying area and sizing area. Some of these will be reced by machine power by the water wheel. For now, Riz needs to produce a small product first to show to his father. He wants to borrow some money to construct his production line. He only has a little over 8000 Ros which is not enough.
"The woodcutters will follow me to the forest. We going to find some materials".
Riz doesn''t know much about nts but he knows that softwood trees are suitable for papermaking because they have long fibres in the wood. He turns around and asks James, he is the oldest one and has the most knowledge about Givry Forest.
"Is there any tree in the forest called pine, spruce, fir or hemlock?"
"Givry Forest has all the trees you mention you mention Boss but pine and spruce are the most abundant avable", James told.
"Then, let''s get some from each of them. There''s no need to cut down the entire tree. We just need a small amount to make a trial product first"
Chapter 11 First Batch Of Paper
?A week has passed since the first-day Gatharix Paper Company started operating. Riz and his workers have been making the paper using different kinds of trees. Today, they finally develop a paper that meets Riz''s standards. When producing the paper, he wants the paper to be thick enough so that it can be written using a quill and white enough to see the writing clearly. Of course, he himself knows that in terms of quality, it is impossible to get the quality the same as modern paper.
By now, all of his workers including Charlotte know what paper is. All of them are amazed by this paper. They don''t need to be smart and educated to know just how convenient this paper is. Charlotte initially has no idea about the product that Riz want to sell. Even so, she still followed him without asking anything.
Holding a sessfully develop A3 size paper, Charlotte knows that if this paper hit the market it could shake the entire parchment industry. No, it mightpletely destroy the parchment industry. Looking at her master excitedly discussing something with his workers, she feels happy for him.
''Young master has changed a lot, he has be brighter than the past two years.''
"Charlotte, what are you dazing at? Let''s go home and meet father". Riz''s voice stops her from being lost in thought. Riz handed a stack of paper that had around 25 sheets of A4 size paper to her.
"Are you going to show this to Master?"
"Yes, I need to borrow some money from my father to increase the production of paper. The purpose of making paper is to make it cheaper than parchment. I also want to grab a market share as much as I can". He shared his thoughts with Charlotte.
He knows that those parchment makers will definitely retaliate and try to ban his paper. Whenever new products or technology were introduced to the world, the ones that make a lot of noise are definitely the old bones. Instead of adapting, they choose to fight. They have money and power but seek stability while young people are full of ideas and energy butck money. These kinds of people are the ones who slow down the advancement of humans back on Earth.
....
In the Lord''s office,
Richard is looking at the slightly yellowish paper given to him with a surprised look on his face. Not only him but Edward was surprised too.
In just a week his son handed him a product that he has never seen before. Note that Richard always keeps his eyes on his son and he receives a report on his son''s activities every day. When he reads a report, he has no idea what his son is doing. He thought his son was ying around and just wanted to get rid of his boredom.
Now he knows that his son is not ying around.
"Son, what is this?"
"Paper. It''s a medium to write just like parchment but this one is more convenient and cheaper to use". He exined. The paper has many other uses like decoration and wrapping material but he didn''t bother to exin it to his father. Human creativity will find ways on its own.
Riz is there in front of him waiting for hisment. He saw Richard reaching for the quill and started writing on it. He can feel the smoothness when writing on it. Then, he turns the paper around and sees no words can be seen through from the back. He tore it, folded it and even burned it. Overall, he was satisfied with the paper.
"This is an amazing product", Richard opened his mouth. "Don''t you think so, Edward?"
"Yes, master. With this paper, we can get rid of the thick board and parchment and reduce some storage space." Edward gives his opinion.
"How much can you produce a day?"
"25 sheets per day."
"Too little. You will have to sell at a high price if you want to cover the cost. You need to know that a piece of parchment can cost 15 Ros"
"I know, I n to sell 1 Ros a piece so I need to increase my production rate. That''s why I''m here. I want to borrow some money". Riz then starts talking about his production line and shows his father a rough n he has made previously.
"I will lend you 100,000 Ros. No interest. You need to pay me back before 1st January next year"
"Thank you, Father. I''ll make sure to pay you back". Riz immediately left the office. There are many things that he needs to do.
After Riz left the office, Edward voices his opinion, "My lord, don''t you think that 100,000 Ros is too much? It will definitely put a burden on our finances."
"I know, but I am confident in the prospect of this product"
....
"Charlotte, I want you to go to the town hall and buy the vacantnd beside our workshop". Riz handed 30,000 Ros to Charlotte. The current workshop area is not enough to put a production line.
After Charlotte left, Riz immediately starts making a detailed drawing of his water-powered production line. He starts with the unloading area, he only needs to build wood storage and a workstation for workers to chop the wood into smaller pieces.
For the steaming and peeling area, he decides to make severalrge pots so a lot of chopped wood can be boiled at the same time.
The beating area is the mostplex part of the design. This is the part where the pulp is being produced, Riz starts designing the stamper power by the waterwheel. He decided to put iron spikes at the base of the stamper.
For the sheet forming area, he just needs to add several more moulds to increase productivity. He decided to make a mould that produced A3-size paper. If the mould is too big, it will be difficult for one person to handle it.
The drying area and sizing area are not that difficult. He just needs to build a drying loft and other rted tools.
....
The next day, Riz and Charlotte rush to Arnold with a stack of parchment.
"Arnold I have a big job for you", Riz handed the blueprint of the production line to Arnold.
"This...this!, my god, I have never liked something before". Arnold was amazed by the drawings in his hand. He listens to Riz''s exnation, afraid of missing anything important. Sometimes he gives his own insight based on his experience. In terms of the selection of material, Arnold has a more profound knowledge than Riz.
The discussionsts for two hours.
"Do you think you can finish the job in a month?", Riz asked after finishing the discussion with Arnold.
"I can but the price will be higher."
"Don''t worry, just start working on it"
....
A month and 10 days have passed since Arnold started working on the project. Due to theplexity of the machine, the delivery date waste by ten days. Right now Riz is inspecting Arnold''s works.
"Arnold, I have to say that I was very pleased with your work".
"Thanks, kid. This is the most difficult thing that I have ever made".
....
The next day, the workers arrive at the workshop. They were amazed by the scene in the workshop. Riz gives some briefings and exnations to them on working in the workshop.
By now, he has hired arge number of workers to operate the workshop. During a month of construction, he took a chance to train his seven workers to do administration jobs. He chose James to be the workshop manager on his behalf.
Thus, the workshop begins its operation.
Chapter 12 Waves
?It''s been two months since paper entered the market. The production rate of paper is around 250,000 to 300,000 sheets per month. At first, Riz supplied the paper to his father. His father first ordered 10 bales (1 bale is 5000 sheets) of paper. When receiving the paper, Richard immediately ordered Edward to arrange for personnel to transfer the documents to the paper form. He also ordered the town hall and merchant guild to do the same.
He decided that from now the usage of parchment will be reduced and increase the usage of paper.
The emergence of paper has caused a storm in the market. Its cheapness and convenience have gained poprity among people, especially among merchants. They are the group that used a lot of parchment to record business transactions.
For the parchment industry in Bideford, they have been crippled before they even have time to think of making any retaliation. Of course, there are some people who voice their dissatisfaction, but they have been shut up by the lord. However, that''s not the case in other ces. Parchment makers in other ces have united to ban the paper.
But it doesn''t stop people from using paper.
First, the inventor of paper is the lord''s youngest son. Second, parchment makers have been monopolising the writing industry for a long time. These people have been controlling the price of parchment and making it as expensive as possible. One of them is Count of Gyalcakes.
Since Bideford is located on the trade route, the influence of paper has spread to the neighbouring Gyalcakes County and Royal territory. By now, many people in the noble society know Riz''s identity. He has attracted more attention than he initially thought.
....
In the garden located at the back of the mansion, Josephine and her daughter, Reina is enjoying their tea.
"Did you know about the paper that kid made, Reina?" Josephine asked.
"No."
"Are you sure he didn''t tell you? Aren''t you guys close to each other? I thought he would tell you everything if you asked"
"I already ask him where he''s disappearing every day but he didn''t tell me. Now I know why he''s rarely been at home for thest few months. I never thought that he would start a business and even cause such a huge wave.", says Reina. Reina feels a little bit sad that Riz is hiding things from her.
"So that kid now has started learning to hide things", Josephine muttered.
There is a reason for Josephine to ask this. Yesterday, the letter from her father, Baron Csorvar arrived. He wants Josephine to acquire information on paper making process from Riz. Josephine is considering whether to help her father or not.
Clearly, the paper has disturbed the parchment industry in Csorvar. Unlike Bideford, Csorvar is located further south in Gyalcakes County, away from trade east and west trade routes. They depend heavily on parchment to obtain ie.
"I wonder how that woman is doing. She''d have been trying so hard to put her son as a count. Now the youngest has shown a potential"
The woman Josephine refers to is, of course, Maria.
....
The room is exquisite. The furniture there is made of high-quality material and well crafted by experienced craftsmen. The decoration proves the owner''s elegant and dignified personality.
This is the room of Maria Gyalcakes, thedy of the house.
In her hand is the letter from her father urging her to do something about the halfmoner brat that had caused waves in the kingdom.
Maria is really worried about the threat that Riz poses to her son. Now, that brat is making a name for himself, not only nobles but alsomoners are praising him. In contrast, her son is stuck at the kingdom''s border.
The cheap paper reduces the resource burden for poor noble and rich merchants to provide education to their children.
Who will not be grateful to someone who will help their children study?
She also knows just how deeply Richard loves this son of his. He will not hesitate to make Riz his sessor once Robert makes a mistake. In fact, Maria also suspected that Richard yed a role behind the scene to send Robert to the border.
There are no nobles with a sane minds who will send their sessor to the border.
"Thatmoner brat should just live quietly. Why did he suddenly make that stupid paper?"
Looking at the letter in her hand. She knows that she needs to do something about that brat.
....
Napuna, capital city of Bagyarosia Kingdom
The man sitting on the throne listening to his ministers'' report. He emits a majestic and imposing aura. The discussion has going on for more than three hours. He is King Nichs Napuna Bagyarosia, also known as Nichs I, the current ruler of the Bagyarosia Kingdom.
"Your Majesty, The Principality of Barlia in the north have shown some movement. They have been gathering troops near our border. Not only that, they seem to reach a cooperation with the United Republic of ndge. If we don''t do anything, The second North-South War might ur." said Prime Minister Wendell.
"Did the envoy from the Republic of Cerdeauxia has arrived?", ask Nichs I
"The envoy has arrived yesterday, he is waiting to seek an audience with your majesty."
"Let him in."
Soon, the envoy arrived in the throne hall.
"Your majesty, thank you for being willing to meet with me. Ie on behalf of the republic to offer an alliance between our two nations against the threat on the north"
"Hmm", Nichs I closed his eyes and starts thinking. The war that happen more than a hundred years ago was told to him by histe father. The war made the kingdom lose half of its territory and put the capital in danger. ''If not because of Ryntum....we might lose the territory forever and Barlia might be able to establish a firm foothold in the south.''
A few momentster, he opens his eyes and looks at the envoy, "I agree to form an alliance with your nation, as for the specific, you can discuss it with the prime minister"
"Thank you, your majesty. Our republic will remember your wise act". The envoy felt relieved. Cerdeauxia is far smaller in terms of size and poption, there is no way they are able to fend off the enemies alone.
"Is there anything else?", Nichs I is looking at the prime minister.
"There is no more important agenda, your majesty. However, please take a look at this", the prime minister handed the paper to Nichs I.
"What''s this?"
"Apparently it is called paper. It is a new medium of writing. It was invented by Ryntum''s youngest son. The parchment industry has been turbulent in the past few months because of this", Wendell exined.
"Hoohh..?! I never know House of Ryntum has this kind of talent." He was amazed by this paper. Now, he knows why parchment makers were shaken. "Are we also started using paper?" He continues to ask.
"Yes, your majesty. We have started the transition from parchment to paper. Paper only cost 1 Ros, far cheaper than parchment. We can save a lot of expenses."
....
While others are discussing about the emergence of paper, Riz is in his workshop making sure the production encounters no problem and solving the supply of wood. The demand for wood will continue to increase over time, solely relying on Givry Forest alone is not enough.
Riz is writing steps to increase the harvest. The current three field systems are not efficient and fully utilize the avablend. Three field systems divided the field into three parts, wheat or rye; oat or beans; fallow. The four-field system however didn''t have fields that were left fallow. Four different crops are grown, wheat, turnips, barley, and clover.
He also designed some equipment that can help improve efficiency. Some of them are the horse-powered reaper machine and cotton gin. Riz aim to liberate as much manpower as possible, especially the children.
With the existence of paper, the cost of education decreased by arge margin. Riz want to educate the young generation as soon as possible. He will definitely need them in the future.
Chapter 13 Plot
?Riz has been stuck in the room for three days now. He has been busy with his proposal on agriculture in Bideford.
He had the servant send the food to his room and left the matter of thepany to James. James has grown capable enough to handle thepany for him without Charlotte''s assistance.
Finally, on the fourth day, he finished writing his n. He immediately goes to his father''s office.
"Knock" "knock" "knock"
e in"
"Father, I want you to see this", Riz handed over his proposal to Richard.
Richard looked at Riz''s n. The only thing that impressed him is probably the machinery that increases efficiency. He has no doubt about it. He already sees Riz''s workshop full of this kind of thing. It is a magnificent sight to behold.
For the four-field system, since there''s no data to prove it, he is not convinced enough.
To be honest, the proposal itself is not that great. If Riz handed over such a proposal to his professor back on earth, that proposal will go straight to the trash can.
It''s aplete garbage proposal.
There is no preliminary data whatsoever. Only some introduction, hypothesis, thoughts and expected oue.
What Riz is doing for the past three days is trying to write his proposal with correct words and sentences in a way that it can sound convincing enough to the reader.
"Riz, if someone else gives this to me, I will directly burn it", Richard said.
''Damn, he''s worse than my supervisor''
"However...", Richard continues, "since you have proven your capability with that paperpany, I''m willing to believe in your n. I will give you the portion of the field northeast of the town. You can experiment with it. If the results are as you wrote in this proposal then I will implement it in the fief. As for this machinery....you can just find a cksmith to make it for you but have you ever thought about the manpower that has been liberated?".
"We can order the adult to open morend and we can send the children to the school"
"School? Do you n to educate them? Do you know what the lords fear the most?"
"..."
"It''s when their subject has a book and sword", told Richard
"I don''t think they will rebel if we rule them justly. In addition, we need a lot of talent in the future."
"We will talk about this public school stuffter. For now, just prove that your assumption is correct"
"Thank you, Father," Riz immediately left the office.
....
Tegrot City.
It is a city with a poption of 36,000 people. It is located in the west of the Bagyarosia Kingdom bordering the Bishopric of Turtevekesia.
"Is what you said true?", asks an old man in histe fifties. He looks slightly fat, with a bald head. Despite his age, he is still strong enough to carry out the tasks as a lord.
"Yes milord, the timing was right." said the knight.
After the knight left, the old man sat on the chair in his office, pondering for a while. He is calcting his next move. The obstacle he needs to eliminate is bigger than he thought. Previously, he thought that he''d already seeded but that has been proven wrong.
He reached out for the paper on his desk. When he saw the paper, he scoffed at himself. He might be old but he is not stubborn. By now, the parchment industry has basically copsed. His investment all these years is wasted now. He didn''t make any preparation and lost a lot of money in this unanticipated storm.
''One move and it shakes an entire industry.''
He starts writing a letter to his daughter, Maria Gyalcakes. She needs to prove that she is useful or else she will be eliminated. He thought that he didn''t have to do anything and just wait for Robert to take the mantle but unexpectedly Riz was born with a splitting image of Richard.
Therefore, he decided to eliminate the threat early on. Chance was presented to them when Riz went out to the forest. Since then, it is hard to find a chance to strike him.
"Send this letter to Maria", ordered the count.
After the servant leaves, he is thinking for a while before deciding to write another letter.
....
"No...no way this can be true!!", Maria is looking at the letter sent by her father. The news in the letter is not confirmed yet. It is just a suspicion for now but the reasoning her father wrote sounds convincing enough.
"I need to kill him", resolved Maria. She can''t let him grow and overshadow her son. Luckily, she has already started.
Maria called her servant, "Did you do as I ask you to do?"
"Yes mdy."
....
In a room that is usually locked away, Richard stares at a portrait of a woman. The woman in the portrait is smiling gracefully. Tears can be seen in the corner of his eyes. He really misses that cheerfuldy. Despite the chaos that she experienced, she keeps smiling as if the problem didn''t bother her. She was strong and kind to her allies and ruthless to her enemy.
Richard personally saw how she ruthlessly killed the enemy that chasing her. The image that doesn''t fit someone who bears the title of ''princess''.
For the past two years, Richard has been ming himself for her death. He believes that he is responsible for her death.
The woman in the portrait is Richard''s deceased wife and Riz''s mother, Princess Evelynn Cerdeaux. There are two portraits of her in Ryntum''s mansion. One in this room and another was kept away.
Richard decided to hide her portrait due to her identity. Even during her life, she never appears too much in front of the public.
"Milord, there is something I need to report", Edward
"What is it?"
"Maria is making a move toward young master Riz", Edward said. He called Maria by her name in front of Richard without fearing anything. He knows that Richard never regards Maria as thedy of the house.
Richard only treasures Josephine and Eve. Since Eve''s death, he always reminds Josephine when they are alone not to encroach on Maria''s interest. Josephine is smart enough to understand Richard''s meaning.
Therefore, she starts to treat Riz indifferently and asks her children to do the same. Russell followed his mother''s order as he himself is not interested in power. He rather spends his time doing art. Only Reina as stubborn as she could be, ignore her mother''s order.
"It looks like she is getting restless. Perhaps because Riz has shown his potential now?", asks Richard.
Everybody knows about Riz and his paper. Everybody knows about the strange machine that he designs. Theplexity of that alone makes the nobles awe.
Richard knows just how much Riz obtained by selling his blueprint and technical knowledge.
"I think so too milord! She tries to use the same trick again"
"You took precaution, right?"
"Yes, milord. I have. I have also identified all the rats in the mansion"
"Good, you can leave now. Just keep an eye on them. We will deal with them when the timees."
"Yes milord"
After Edward leaves, Richard stares at Eve''s portrait with calcting eyes. He then muttered, "Did she really thinks I wouldn''t notice? They look down on me too much".
Chapter 14 Assassination Attempt
?"Milord, the letter from Lady Maria has arrived", the butler said.
"Bring it to me"
Count Gyalcakes opens the letter and starts reading it. In there, it is written that Maria is nning to slowly poison Riz to death under the disguise of sickness just like how she did to his mother.
Yes, assassination is the mostmon and popr way to eliminate your enemies in medieval times. Hemlock, arsenic and aconite are among the popr poisons that can be used stealthily.
However, the count thought it was too slow. Now the northern countries are starting to move, and if the preparations are not made, he will miss the chance when the war broke out.
Therefore, the count decided to make another n without Maria''s knowledge. He decided to do it in the quickest way. The consequence can be discussedter on.
Gyalcakes has an advantage in every way, whether its poption, territorial size, wealth or the number of cities.
Be it in peacetime or wartime, there is no need to fear Bideford at all.
''No matter how dotes you are on your child, as a lord you need to think about your fief first. Once that kid died, you have no choice but to choose Robert.''
That''s what Count Gyalcakes thought. In the end, Robert will seed and be a perfect puppet for him. He is confident in that.
....
Riz is at the northeast of the town, handling the matter of four field systems since morning. He attached great importance to this project. History has proven that the agricultural revolution can change the fate of a nation.
On top of that, he also personally surveys the location of where the water channel for irrigation will be built.
The farmer is doubtful of Riz but didn''t say anything.
After all, he is a noble. They still value their life. However, if this n fails, they probably have nothing to harvest.
Riz assures them that if his n is not working, he willpensate them with food.
"He won''t lie, right?", whispered one of the farmers to his friend.
"I don''t think so. I heard from people in the workshop that he is a pretty good boss. Their wages increasedst month", his friend replied.
After finishing his exnation to the farmer, he and Charlotte proceed to meet with Goban, the cksmith that helps Arnold with his paper machine project.
Goban''s work is top-notch and he has proven his ability.
While walking in a busy street near the square, someone is there waiting for Riz''s arrival. The assassin learns Riz''s behaviour pattern. The assassin learns that whenever Riz is in town, he will definitely visit his workshop.
The assassin makes a n to assassinate Riz at the square. All the escape routes have been determined. The assassin has no doubt that the n will seed.
Once the assassin locates Riz''s position, the assassin blends in the crowd and slowly approaches Riz from the front.
Charlotte is walking beside Riz like she always does. Her eyes are always wandering around, making sure there''s no problem.
Initially, she didn''t notice anything weird. However, in a split second, she saw a man swinging something shining at Riz''s chest.
She immediately pushes Riz to the side. She didn''t have time to reach her weapon and directly blocked the dagger with her arm.
The assassin clicked his tongue indicating he was frustrated that his mission failed. He quickly retracted his dagger and fled the scene.
The people there are shocked by the event that happened before them. They quickly run away from the square as far as they can.
Although the wound is not deep, Charlotte still bleeds.
The knights in charge of peacekeeping at the square are surprised to witness this incident. They never expected that someone would attempt an assassination on the lord''s son.
This is in the middle of Bideford town. If the assassination turns to be sessful right under their nose, only death would be their biggest mercy.
"What are you doing!! get the young master to the safe ce", Charlotte shouts harshly.
Both knights and Riz recover their senses.
All of this happens so fast.
"You, you, you and you. Come and follow me. We need to catch the assassin", Charlotte orders the knights.
The knights quickly followed Charlotte''s order. They didn''tin about anything despite being ordered by a 14-year-old girl.
Her status is much higher than a mere knight.
The assassin who couldn''t kill Riz fled to the south. He saw Charlotte and the knights chasing him not far behind.
....
While Charlotte is chasing the assassin, the knight brings Riz back to the mansion and immediately tells Richard what has happened.
Richard was so enraged to the point his face turns red. He immediately called William Geoffrey, the House of Ryntum''s head knight.
"The assassin needs to be captured alive and Charlotte alone is not enough to do that. She needs help. William, you go and assemble the troop to assist her"
"As you wish, milord".
Riz wants to go since he is worried about Charlotte. He was held by his father.
"You stay. You''re not helpful even if you go. Don''t worry about Charlotte."
"But..."
"Don''t be deceived by her sunny smiles. She''s far stronger than you think."
....
Givry Forest...
Charlotte right now is like a tigress who is chasing her prey. She really pissed off right now.
One, it is because someone tries to assassinate her lord. Second, her negligence led her lord into a near-death situation. It hurt her pride so much.
The assassin on the other hand is in the predicament. He really underestimated this teenage girl.
"Damn it, I know that the boy is being guarded by one girl. I never thought she was this skilful."
Charlotte''s eyes never left the assassin.
"All of you spread out. We are going to encircle him. Don''t lose sight of your colleague beside you", she ordered.
The knights spread out ording to her order. Two on her left and two on her right.
Not too far, not too close.
From the sky, the position of Charlotte and the knights are shaped like a ''C''.
"Shit", the assassin who sees these instinctively curses. He knows what she''s trying to do.
Charlotte is trying to lead the assassin out of the forest. She knows the forest better than the assassin. At this time, she was d that she followed the young master to the forest months ago.
After an hour of twists and turns, they sessfully led him to the edge of the forest.
At this time, both sides are slowly getting exhausted. It is noon now, they are sweating profusely. Charlotte is the most tired one. Her injuries are not been properly treated yet.
Leaving with no choice, the assassin rushed out of the forest.
"He finally left the forest", She sighed. Running and turning left and right on the uneven ground has consumed a lot of her energy.
....
On the outside of the forest, William has the knight encircle and guard all the possible exit points of the forest.
He knows that Charlotte is probably chasing the assassin. Sooner orter they will get out of the forest.
"When someone gets out of the forest, make sure to restrain them. Failure will not be tolerated.", ordered William.
Everybody knows the consequence of failing this mission.
Ten minutes passed, and they see a silhouette of people emerge from the east side of the forest. They clearly see five persons chasing one man and quickly make an encirclement around him.
"Damn it", said the assassin. He has clearly been encircled with no way out. "Since that''s the case...".
Before he could do anything, Charlotte rush from the back and kick the back of his knee. She then grabs his neck and pushes him to the ground. She pins the assassin to the ground. She forcefully opens his mouth and stuffed a cloth inside it. She will not leave any chance for the assassin tomit suicide.
The assassin was quickly apprehended by the knight.
Chapter 15 Revelation
?People in Bideford and the surrounding fiefs are talking about the assassination attempt on the count''s youngest son. Many people are wondering why someone would assassinate the youngest son. Usually, people will go for the sessor first.
This incident has caused a lot of discussion among people in Bideford. Everybody starts to make their spection. The most important thing that was discussed is who''s behind it.
Some people said it was the big boss in the parchment industry who did it. Everybody knows Riz is responsible for the decline in parchment usage.
Others suggest it is an old grudge some noble toward the Ryntum.
Since the attempt happened in the square, a lot of merchants saw the incident first-hand and told it in their hometowns. The news only takes less than a week to reach the capital. It shocked a lot of influential people in the capital.
The incident even reached the king.
"Wendell, did you hear the news?", asked Nichs I to his prime minister.
"Yes, your majesty. I have heard it"
"It is hard to say that this incident just coincidentally happens just as we''re in the middle of preparation against the northern nation".
"I will investigate this matter"
"Report to me immediately if you find out something".
....
As for the Ryntum family, Josephine and Reina were shocked to hear the news. They never thought that someone would do it in an open ce like that.
"Did that woman n this?", Josephine is thinking for a while. "No, there is no way. That woman isn''t brave enough to do something like this. Perhaps it''s her father, that old man is an old fox".
She knows the Count''s personality well. Her father is a noble under Count Gyalcakes. The count never moves unless he is confident.
On Maria''s side,
*smash* *smash*, Maria is throwing a lot of stuff in her room. She is enraged and slightly panicked.
"Damn it, damn it, damn it. He never told me about this." Maria has been pacing around back and forth in her room. She never thought her father would take such a drastic measure. If they find out about it, all of Maria''s bad deeds will alsoe to light.
....
Every noble who has visited the Ryntum mansion knows that it has four floors. However, nobody knew that there was another floor underground. On the outside, Ryntum''s mansion looks like a lovely mansion on top of the hill, overseeing the entire town.
However, things are not as simple as that, the hill was chosen with the intention to build a lot of underground rooms and passages.
Things like this aren''t rare. It is amon practice for the nobles to have one or two secret ces like this.
After all, everyone has one or two things they want to hide from others.
Richard right now is on his way to the underground floor. After making sure Charlotte''s injuries are properly treated. He brought Riz to this floor to see the interrogation process.
This is the first time he brought one of his children to this floor.
This floor has various rooms for many purposes that can''t be disclosed to the public. The captured assassin was brought to one of the rooms located on this floor, the torture room.
As they descend, they gradually hear a scream. From the hallway, they can see the light escape from one of the rooms indicating that it''s upied.
The smell in this room is not particrly pleasing.
"E..., what kind of ce is this?", Riz asks the moment he enters the windowless room.
The room was only lit by a few candles. It is worse than what you see in horror movies. It is ''horror'', ''dreadful'', ''bloody'' and ''fear'' all in one ce.
"Torture room", Richard gives a short reply.
He knocks on the wall to confirm his suspicion, "Sure enough it''s made with a thick wall. I guess this is why I never heard any screams or sounds from the aboveground."
There, a lot of tools can be seen such as the breaking wheel, the iron chair, the iron maiden and the rack.
These various ingenious tools make Riz amazed at human creativity and innovation.
There Riz sees the assassin in the middle of the room. His body is full of blood and injuries proving he''s been tortured for days.
Riz looks at the assassin indifferently. He doesn''t have the slightest pity or mercy towards him.
He almostughed when seeing the assassin in such a sorry state but decided to hold back hisugh.
''I will look like aplete psycho if Iugh now.''
However, his action couldn''t escape Richard''s eyes. Richard who worries that Riz cannot handle this brutal scene sees that his son is actually holding hisugh.
He sighed and muttered, "He resembles his mother in this regard".
Richard shifted his attention and asked the torturer. "Has he talked? It has already been five days",
"My apologies, milord. We have tried many methods but he still didn''t open his mouth. We are very careful not to identally kill him".
"It looks like he has a strong mind and resolve.",mented Richard.
"If that is the case, let''s attack his mind", Riz suggested.
"Attack his mind? How?"
"We cut off one or more of his senses. We iste him and block his sight and hearing. Don''t let him see and hear anything and leave him alone for a few days", Riz excitedly exins.
Riz suggest a psychological torture technique that is aimed at sensory deprivation and istion he heard a lot of this technique in the past. He just felt a little bit upset that he can''tpletely recreate the method with the current technologies.
The people in the torture room are dumbfounded by this idea. They have been in this job for years yet it never urs to their mind that they could torture people in a bloodless way.
"Since we have tried all the methods we know, let''s try Riz''s method for now. If it is not sessful, we will think of another way.", Richard agreed with Riz''s suggestion. He needs results right now or all the nobles in the kingdom will think Ryntum is a joke.
The torturer there quickly follows Riz''s suggestion even though they are doubtful.
....
After a few days, the assassin confesses everything. He didn''t want to experience something like that anymore. In the time when he was isted, he could feel that his sane mind slowly faded away. He feels anxious and hallucinates a lot. His mind has so many bizarre thoughts.
The torturers who heard this felt absurd. Simply block his sense and he gives up retaliating?
Riz is toozy to exin it to them so he asked them to try it by themselves.
The first to try is the head knight, William. There is no arroganceing from his mouth after experiencing it.
The same goes for other knights. They just realize just how weak their psychology is.
He said that he was sent by the president of the Republic of Cerdeauxia to help Count Gyalcakes eliminate thest royal blood of the Cerdeaux Dynasty. The president is afraid that Riz woulde to Cerdeauxia and im the throne.
Hearing this, Richard knows what Count Gyalcakes wants to try to achieve. He wants to put Robert as a count and control him.
"This greedy old man, he''s been running around everywhere for the sake of power. It will be troublesome if news about Riz''s lineage reaches the royal family".
"What are we going to do now, milord?", asks Edward
"You go and detain Maria first and ask Robert to return. It''s time to strike them".
Chapter 16 Declaration Of War
?At the same time as Richard is interrogating the assassin, Count Gyalcakes is in his office waiting for the good news.
*knock* *knock* *knock*
"Come in"
"Milord, the mission failed. The assassin was captured"
"Instruct our agent in Ryntum mansion to kill the assassin"
"About that milord....", the butler hesitated to continue.
"What!!?"
"We lost contact with all of our agents"
"Lost?!!", Count Gyalcakes shocked. He quickly regains his calm and starts to think.
''If our agent lost, that means Ryntum probably suspects us a long time ago. They just need a valid reason to retaliate.''
Even if Gyalcakes is confident, he still needs a solid reason to wage a war. At the moment, he could only make some preparation.
nting a spy in other nobles'' houses is normal. As a noble, getting first-hand information is very important that can influence decisions made. They also need to keep up to date with the situation.
"Then slowly prepare for war, don''t alert them. Ryntum will definitely wage a war against us."
"What about Lady Maria, milord?", ask the butler.
"She is already useless to me. She can die all she wants". Count Gyalcakes replied without any concern in his tone. That''s how he treats his daughter. For him, they are just a tool to build connections with other nobles and he didn''t care about what happened to them afterwards.
''She should at least be careful that I married her to a young man rather than some fat old nobles''. thought Count Gyalcakes.
Among all his four daughters, Maria can be said the luckiest one since she married a promising young Richard years ago.
As Count Gyalcakes is making his next move, the news also reaches Cerdeaux, the capital of the Republic of Cerdeauxia.
President Matthew Mn is reading the report about the assassination. He gritted his teeth trying to hold back his anger.
''How could a professional assassin be unable to kill a single brat?''.
To make things worse, he even got captured. If the Bagyarosia king knows that he sends an assassin to assassinate a noble in his kingdom, Nichs I might break the alliance agreement.
He needs to put pressure on the king and demand him hand over Riz to Cerdeauxia. Riz''s existence is a threat to his governance. If the royalist knows that the royal bloodline still exists, therge-scale uprising can engulf the entire nation.
"Summon Andrew for me", the secretary promptly executes the order.
Later, Andrewes to the presidential office.
"Mr President, what do you want from me?"
"I want you to go to Bagyarosia as an envoy and asked the king to hand over the brat to us. Put some pressure on them"
"I will depart for Bagyarosia right away."
....
*nk*
The door to the prison was opened by the guard. Richard and Riz were there watching Maria and Robert were thrown into the prison located on the underground floor.
"You bastard!!!, how dare you do this to your own son!!", swear Robert. He came back all the way from the border just to find himself in this state.
His eyes fall on Riz before saying, "No matter how you dote on him, you should treat your son fairly". He had suffered a lot because of Richard''s favouritism since he was a kid.
"Hahahaha...Don''t worry, I treat my children fairly. If not, then Rachel would be here with you.", Richard said before his eyes looking at Maria.
"Wh...what do you mean?", Robert couldn''t understand.
Maria on the side shudders when Richard is looking at her. She has a bad feeling about where is this going.
"Anthony. The young promising knight that serves the Gyalcakes around twenty years ago. At some point, he acts as youngdy Maria Gyalcakes''s personal knight during her engagement with Young Master Richard. After Young Lady Maria married into the Ryntum, he suddenly disappear as if he never exist". Richard starts narrating someone''s life story while asionally looking at Maria.
Maria was sweating profusely when she heard the familiar name. Riz doesn''t need to hear the rest to know where this story leads them to.
Richard takes a sack that was held by the knight and throws it at Maria and Robert. In there contained a freshly decapitated head.
"Robert, meet your father", says Richard.
Robert stares at Anthony''s head nkly as if his brain stops working. The face on that head shows an expression of fear and despair. He looked at Maria for confirmation but only to see Maria''s bloodless face.
''It''s over.'' Maria helplessly acknowledges the fact. Not only did she deceive her husband for twenty years, she even try to put her son on a count''s seat. No one could tolerate this.
Ignoring Robert''s questionable gaze, Richard continues his story.
"It takes a very long time to find him. Maria does her best to conceal his existence. However, I''m not someone who gives up easily. My hard work finally pays off after years of searching. When I found him, he was at his house with his wife and his two small children enjoying a meal. Did you know what did he do when I introduce myself? He instantly grovels in front of me begging for mercy. I ask the knight to hold him and then proceed by killing his entire family member. Hahahahaha, his expression was so priceless.", Richard finish his story.
He looked at Maria, "Do you think I''m stupid Maria? I know everything about your deed of poisoning Eve to death, about how you try to do the same at Riz and about the forest incident."
Right now, Maria just wants to get out of here. She never saw Richard this mad before.
"Pl..please father. I don''t know anything. It''s all Mother''s fault", Robert starts to hug Richard''s leg and beg. If what Richard said is true, then his life will be in danger.
Richard kicks Robert in his face, "Don''t call me ''father'', it is very disgusting to hear it from your mouth."
Robert did not give up and starts to cling to Riz. Riz doesn''t do much except step on Robert''s throat while asking Richard, "What we are going to do with them, Father?".
''If I''m not mistaken, some of the punishment for adulterous women in medieval times back on earth is whipping, head shaving, and parading through the streets.''
Seeing his father trying to hold back his anger, Riz didn''t think their punishment would be simple as that.
Nobody likes being cheated by others, especially someone close to them.
"Don''t worry Riz. I''m going to publicly execute them in the square. The knight is preparing a stage as we speak right now."
"Hmm. Don''t you think it''s kinda simple?"
"What? Do you have another n? Let me hear it"
"Let''s make it as shy as possible. Let''s use their death as a deration of war against Gyalcakes"
"Hoh, hurry up exin it to me", Richard urged.
"For Robert, we just need to kill him. He doesn''t have any value at all. However, Maria, since she can''t keep that loose hole of hers closed, let''s fill it with a hot iron rod and impale her to death. Then, we spread the tale of ''Maria the cheater'' to an entire kingdom, indirectly destroying Gyalcake''s reputation." Riz exined.
Actually, he doesn''t care so much about how they died. When he heard that his mother in this life was poisoned to death, he felt deep down in his heart. Perhaps this is inherent emotion left by the original owner. So, he decided to make Maria''s death as cruel as possible.
"Excellent!! Ruthless to your enemies, just like your mother"
Maria who hears the conversation between father and son trembles in fear. They treat her life as if it were worth nothing at all.
....
After concluding the matters about that woman and her son, Richard called Josephine to inform her that she will be the family''s main wife from now on.
At first, she was quite confused but after exining everything to her, she agreed to ept the role. Even so, her heart was filled with fear.
''That man did not waver at all when he decided to eliminate the woman who lives with him for twenty years. No matter what, I will do my best to not displease him'', resolved Josephine.
Chapter 17 Trebuchet
?A tense atmosphere engulfs the entire town for the past week. Currently, there are only a few people in the town square. All the establishments near the square were closed, unwilling to open their store temporarily.
In the middle of the square, a wooden structure towering four meters high can be seen. It is an execution stage that was built by the carpenter not long ago under the order of the lord.
Two corpses belonging to Maria and Robert can be seen on the stage by many people that pass the square. The rotting smell prates the entire square as they were left there for a week. In front of the stage, there is a notice board telling an adultery story titled ''Maria the Cheater''.
The Lord also provides copies of the story for the public to take. Thanks to the paper, the literacy rate in Bideford has increased a little bit despite not having public schools yet.
Themerce activities have been temporarily relocated near the foothill where the Ryntum mansion is located. The rotting smell of the corpse truly disturbs themercial activities in the town. While trading in the temporary market, people are talking about the execution that took cest week.
Bideford seems to be the centre of attention in the kingdom for quite some time now. Starting with the invention of paper to the assassination of the count''s youngest son. However, none of it canpare to the scandal this time. News about the event shook the entire kingdom. The detail of the story was released to the public by the Ryntum family.
Josephine even helps spread the news at the tea party. Whichever tea party or banquet she goes to, many noblewomen will congratte her and inquire about the stories.
Many nobles specte that the war will break out but they are not confident that Ryntum can win against Gyalcakes.
The one who is most affected is the Gyalcakes family. This incident has tarnished their reputation to the point where the woman from Gyalcakes was synonymous with adultery. All of Maria''s sisters were divorced by their husbands and the child they had with Gyalcakes woman was not acknowledged. Some nobles advise their son to not marry the Gyalcakes.
Richard told his family during dinner about this, Rizughs so hard that the tears areing out of his eyes.
The most awkward one at dinner is Rachel.
She is basically alone now and everybody treats her as nonexistent now. Some of the servants were gossiping with each other saying that she is not a lord''s child.
Rachel could only ignore it.
"Poor that old man, the connection that he tries so hard to build for years was destroyed by the act of his own daughter.", says Richard.
"He will probably take advantage of this incident to fight against us. Are we just going to wait and defend?". Riz asked since there are just over 20,000 people in Bideford.
"We will fight and conquer. Starting tomorrow, I will teach you warfare tactics.", said Richard. In his mind, he already decided to make Riz his sessor.
That night, Riz starts designing the siege weapon, the trebuchet. This is a weapon that dominates the battlefield from the 12th century until the emergence of gunpowder. It can throw stones up to 450 meters.
In addition, he has the n to make a crossbow but he abandoned that idea. It''s better to directly make guns in the future.
If he considers conscripting all the adult and teenage boys in Bideford, the most he could get is probably 10,000 people. Of course, he didn''t think that his father would use all of the men that he had.
Considering that his father wants to conquer the cities in Gyalcakes, people alone are not enough.
In his opinion, the most resource-consuming part of war is the siege. If he wants to reduce the resource, he needs to end the battle fast.
The trebuchet will y a vital role in this uing war. There are many types of trebuchets, the one that Riz is nning to make is a counterweight trebuchet.
A trebuchet operates under a simple principle. The trebuchet is cocked and the counterweight is increased. The counterweight falls when the trebuchet is fired, converting the system''s potential energy into a mix of kic and potential energy.
....
The next day, he goes to meet Arnold and Goban to discuss the trebuchet. He needs them to produce the trebuchet as soon as possible.
He also needs to train a team to operate the machine.
"I have to say kid, your idea is crazy as always",ments Arnold.
"Now I feel confident that Bideford will win this war", Goban added.
"Can you help me contact a stonemason you know? I need a lot of stone as ammunition for this machine."
"Don''t worry kid, I know some people"
Riz returned to the mansion to learn about warfare from his father. They estimate the war will happen in one or two months. They are short of time. The only good thing is they have the right to start the war.
Richard not only taught his son, but they also discussed the strategy for the uing war.
....
The situation between Gyalcakes and Bideford is getting worse as days pass by.
Andrew who was sent by the president of Cerdeauxia has arrived at Napuna. He requested the audience with the king.
After several days of waiting, the king finally agreed to meet him.
"Envoy Andrew, I heard that you are in a hurry to meet with me. What can I do for you?", the king asks, he somehow had a feeling that he knew what the envoy wanted.
The prime minister has already investigated Riz''s identity. Basically, most of the upper-rank nobles already know about it. Almost all of them have the intention to match Riz with their daughter. It''s a royal bloodline, no noble doesn''t want it.
"Please forgive me for this sudden meeting, your majesty. I am here bringing the order from the president to ask your majesty to hand over Rizieri Ryntum to us". Andrew asks with a domineering tone.
"If I don''t want to?", Nichs I asked. He is slightly angry with the envoy''s shameless requests.
"We will break the alliance with your kingdom and block your ess to the sea in the east", Andrew threatened the king.
Nichs I think for a while, ''that Matthew must be probably on edge right now.''
The envoy speaks the truth. If Cerdeauxia blocks their port, the only way to go to the east is through the Port City of Caushilbo in the northeast.
However, the merchant ship needs to pass Mackerton Ind under Barlia''s rule or make a detour to the south which makes the distance tens of times longer.
This is an obvious weakness that Bagyarosia has. Despite having a long coastline in the north, they were actually blocked by other nations.
"Okay, I agree with the condition that the merchant from import tax and port tax", Nichs Iy a condition to the envoy.
''Let''s take advantage of their desperation.''
"I need to discuss this matter with the president first", Andrew answers. The condition is too much for him to decide alone. He quickly left the audience hall.
"Your majesty, I am sure that Count Ryntum will never agree with that", Wendell speak after seeing Andrew leave.
"I know, but I need to think about the kingdom first. Sighhh....our weaknesses are too obvious." Nichs I helplessly said.
"Wendell, go and spread the rumours at Cerdeauxia that their royal bloodline still exists."
Wendell understands Nichs I''s intention. He wants to cause unrest there.
Chapter 18 War Against The Gyalcakes Part I
?It''s October 299 Paign Era
After a month and a half of making preparation, Bideford is ready to wage a war with Gyalcakes.
Offensive war in foreign territory required greater logistical and financial resources than defensive war. It''s a high-risk, high-return situation. Luckily, Bideford is rich and has no problem gathering resources.
Usually, mustering the troop required a lot of time as the lord needs his messengers to travel the entire fief to recruit soldiers. Many factors also need to be taken care of such as provisions need to be gathered and weapons need to be purchased or refurbished.
In this case, Bideford has a significant advantage in terms of time because they can muster the troops faster than any other nobles since they only have one town and all the poption was concentrated there.
Many are wondering why the Gyalcakes do not attack Bideford immediately after Maria''s execution.
It is because they simply can''t, the death of Maria is considered a just act based on solid crime and with the sufficient support of evidence. They cannot use that as a reason to attack.
Now, Bideford is ready to give them a good reason for war. On 1st October, Richard makes an official announcement that he will wage the war with the Gyalcakes on the basis that they had conducted espionage, deception and nning on a hostile takeover toward the Ryntum family.
The news then was spread to other fiefs by the travelling merchant.
At the same time, Riz decided to send Count Gyalcakes a gift as a token of gratitude for what he has done to him. Even if they''re going to war, he still has some manners.
''I hope he likes my gift. I wasted so much money to prepare this gift'', Riz is imagining a face that the count will make when he receives this.
....
Richard leads his army to attack his target, Mabadszent City, located southwest of Bideford. He is taking a detour that is slight to the south. However, he has time as he departs right away after making a deration of war.
The route is slightly longer but at least they didn''t have to go through the dense forest located between Bideford and Gyalcakes. He didn''t want to face the possibility of ambush in the forest. Richard brings with him a total of 4000 people; 500 cavalry, 2000 infantry, 1000 archers, 100 newly trained artillerists and 400 people of the supply team.
Richard spent 5 days marching through t grasnd before stopping 800 meters away from the Mabadszent city wall.
It is noon, 5th October 299.
The wall is full with archers, all in the state of high alerts. Richard didn''t conceal his movement or his strength at all, he basically walked in in sight.
Just as they are confident to defend against him, he is also confident in conquering them.
Richard quickly told the artillerists to assemble the trebuchet. Riz already showed him the trebuchet work using a small-scale model.
"I can''t wait to see the performance of this beast", Richard muttered.
....
On Mabadszent''s side
"What is that?", asked one of the soldiers on the wall when they see the Bideford army is building some kind of tall structure.
"Siege tower perhaps?", replies his friend.
Yesterday, Mabadszent''s scout already informed the mayor about the information on Bideford''s strength. Hearing there were only 4000 people, the mayor, Lucas Jackson informed the count as he was ordered to.
However, he didn''t bother to ask for reinforcement since he is very confident in defending the city. He simply can''t believe that the town will fall.
"Did Count of Bideford is stupid? How can he think of capturing the town with such a small number", he speaks with a disdainful tone.
"But sir mayor, it looks like they are building something", said hismander, Levi Owen.
"It is probably a siege tower. What can they do with just one of it. You go prepare oil and fire, once the tower is closer enough, order the archer to shoot a fire arrow".
Themander heeded the order. Since the Bideford only gathers at the east side, he will put all the 1000 archers on the east. Another 1000 infantry will stand by. If that''s not enough, he will just recruit more.
Mabadszent has over 7200 poption. In the defensive war, as long as he can prolong the war, they will win.
He begins to arrange for the army. Themander is slightly tense but has confidence that they can win. Just like the mayor, he too thinks that it is impossible to conquer a city with just 4000 people.
The citizens in Mabadszent are doing their daily activities. They have no fear or tension at all as most of them believe this war will end soon.
By now, the news of Richard leading just 4000 people to war has reached the ears of many people. They are not optimistic that the result will lean toward Bideford.
The nobles are plotting to act toward the Bideford once they lose the war.
*Boom* *Boom*
Suddenly, a loud sound disturbs the people''s activities in the town. The town suddenly bes eerily quiet as they try to find the source of the sound. Most of them turn in the direction of the east wall and see the soldiers on the wall running around.
*Boom* *Boom*
Again, they heard the loud sound. This time they can see the wall is literally shaking. Panic started to befall them. Everybody stops what they are doing and starts to run away when they hear one soldier shouting "there is a crack on the wall!!".
Most of them tried to get out of the city through the north and northwest gates that led to Rafoldrod City.
"What the hell is that? How they can shoot from 500 meters away", Levi is dismayed by the unexpected situation.
*Boom* *Boom*
*Boom* *Boom*
This time, a portion of the wall copsed together with the soldier on it. Spontaneousbustion urs due to the oil and fire that were prepared beforehand mixed together as the wall copses.
....
Richard and his army were outside of the city, watching the performance of two trebuchets bombarding the city wall. They were awestruck by its destructive power.
"What an amazing power, this thing will change thendscape of warfare for years toe.", Richard said.
Never in his life did he think the city could be captured so easily.
Usually, an army needs three or four times more soldiers than the opponent toy a siege on a city before slowly capturing it by force or attrition.
As the wall copsed, he ordered the army to rush into the city and take over the east gate. The Mabadszent force is unable to fight due to the panic that has not yet dissipated.
Richard took some of the soldiers and rushed toward the town hall to find the mayor and quickly gained control over the city.
When he arrives, Lucas is nowhere to be found.
"That bastard runs too quick", Richard wants to take the opportunity of the chaos to kill Lucas.
He is one of Count Gyalcakes'' loyal retinue. He wants to cut down as much of his retinue as possible to destroy his influence and turn him into a beggar in the noble society.
By mid-afternoon, the Bideford soldiers had gained control over the city. Most of the enemies surrendered and were gathered in the square. One of hismanders gives him a report on the casualties which is nearly negligible.
"If I know that some of you plundered them, I will personally kill you and your family", warned Richard to his soldiers.
Under Riz''s urge, Richard trains his mismatched soldiers to have a sense ofrade and cohesiveness as one army.
He then turns his attention to the surrendered citizens and assures them of their safety.
Hees here to rule over them, not to plunder them.
As for Csorvar town in the south that was ruled by his father-inw, Baron Csorvar they have surrendered to Bideford a long time before he marches to Mabadszent, he has sent the letter to Baron Csorvar asking him to surrender.
Now he has sessfully obtained Csorvar and Mabadszent. He decided to take a rest and resume his campaign tomorrow.
"I wonder how the progress is on the northern side right now", Richard is thinking about Riz.
Chapter 19 War Against The Gyalcakes Part II
?Riz and his army departed 2 days after Richard. Charlotte who has fully healed from her injuries follows Riz as his second inmand.
He departs quietly from Bideford, not wanting to attract attention. Many people think that he is in the castle ruling as an interim lord while the 3000 soldiers that departter are just reinforcements.
No one would think that Bideford will fight two fronts at the same time.
Riz''s army is smaller than Richard''s, only 3000 which consists of 250 cavalry, 1500 infantry, 1000 archers, 50 artillerists and 200 people in the supply team.
He only brought one trebuchet with him since both of his targets didn''t have a city wall.
Riz''s targets are Westley City and Coreton Town which is located northwest of Bideford.
The total poption of Westley City is 7000 people. Westley City is without a doubt the first hurdle he needs to ovee.
In three days of marching on the existing trade road, he is thinking about ways to defeat his opponent. His way to Westley was smooth since he didn''t have to take a detour like his father.
Once arrived, Riz ordered his army to set up the camp southeast of Westley, near the small river.
It was already evening when he arrived so he decided to let his army take a rest tonight.
His unexpected arrival alerted the force in the city.
....
"An army you say??!!", Thomas Gyalcakes stupefied. He is the youngest son of the count. He was sent here as a part of his training as a noble.
"Yes, young master. They are probably the Bideford force.", guess his servant.
"Impossible! shouldn''t the Bideford for is at Mabadszent by now?". Thomas tries to deny.
It is illogical for the Bideford army to appear here. The spy in Bideford clearly tells that Richard is heading southwest.
"They are probably fighting two fronts, young master."
"Hahaha, confident aren''t they?. Try to bite more than they could chew. So who is theirmander?", sneered Thomas. He really can''tprehend what Bideford is trying to achieve. The risk is too high.
"The youngest son, Rizieri Ryntum. They have around 3000 people", informed his servant.
"So it''s him huh? The bastard who caused my sister to die", his eyes glinting maliciously.
"Gather the able man as much as possible. We are going to crush them," he ordered his servant.
He ns to get his revenge by killing Riz who causes the Gyalcake''s reputation to fall apart. His fiancee breaks their engagement because he is Gyalcakes.
That night was a sleepless night for Westley as they are busy recruiting soldiers for war.
....
Early next morning, both armies are staring at each other. Riz divided his 1500 infantry into three divisions with 500 each. He put the 1000 archers behind the left and middle divisions while 250 cavalry were behind the right division.
The Westley force under Thomas Gyalcakes wasposed solely of infantry of 4000 people and 1000 archers. He divided his army into four divisions with 1000 soldiers each to counter Riz''s army.
"Hahaha", Thomasughed. His troops outnumber Riz''s army by 1000 people. "I hope he didn''t surrender so easily."
Feeling confident, Thomas ordered the army to advance to use his numerical advantages to force Riz to stretch his infantry line thin. He ns to punch through any gap he could see.
"What should we do, young master?!", Charlotte panicked. "Their troop outnumbered us"
Nevertheless, Riz remained calm as the enemy approached them. He turns his face and speaks to Charlotte, "rx, although their troops are more than us, most of them are just people that were required this morning. Numbers are not everything, we came here not to kill them but to destroy Gyalcakes"
"As long as we destroy Gyalcakes...", Riz muttered.
As the enemy approached, Riz ordered the archer to shoot the arrow killing arge number of people. Unlike Riz''s army, most of the enemy infantry don''t have a shield to protect themselves.
The enemy still marches forward despite losing a lot of their fellow soldiers.
*ng* *ng* *ng*
The sound of swords shing filled the entire in. Riz waited until the enemy infantry waspletely deployed and engaged with his army.
Once there is some distance between enemy infantry and theirmand centre, he then orders the cavalry on the right to do envelopment attack at a high speed.
Envelopment is an offensive manoeuvre that was targeted to destroy a specific force in the enemy''s rear.
Their aim was to massacre everyone in themand centre.
"Isn''t it a bit dangerous? If the enemy makes a counterattack, the cavalry might be cut off and isted", Charlotte gives her opinion.
"You are not wrong, it is a very risky move but this is the fastest way to end this war. My target has never been these people. It''s Thomas and his retinue", exins Riz.
"But our cavalry..."
"Charlotte, they are there to be used. I will use anything at my disposal to get whatever I want"
....
"Young master, there are forces approaching us", alert the servant.
"Hurry up and ask the soldiers to protect this ce", Thomas urged. He never thought that Riz would risk his precious cavalry to attack this ce.
The cavalry that came plunged through the unprepared defence line.
The massacre began.
The cavalry starts to kill left and right without any hesitation or sympathy. Most of the cavalry are knights that serve Ryntum. They are not a bunch of ragtagmoners like those in the infantry.
Scream and chaos fill themand centre. Most of the people there are Gyalcakes loyalists. Riz wants to kill them as they will probably hinder Ryntum governance in the future.
If all the Gyalcakes were killed then there is no problem but in case some of them escape, these people can stab Ryntum in the back.
It is better to clean them up now. Leave no trouble behind.
"Wait!! young mast¡ª", the sword shes the servant to death. Thomas has been using his servants as a shield.
"S*hit. I need to get out of here", he runs toward the horse to escape but the knightes from the back and stabs him with the sword.
He coughs a mouthful of blood. The knight pins him down as he struggles like a wriggling worm.
"Make sure to cut off his head. The young master wants his head", the knight''s word entered his ears.
....
The Westley force starts to lose their momentum. The Ryntum knight is holding up Thomas''s head.
"Your leader has died. Surrender and there shall be no more death", shouted Riz.
Hearing that, the Westley army dropped their weapon. Riz asks the knight to clean up the battlefield and bury the dead.
At the same time, he also sent a letter to Baron Coreton ordering him to surrender.
"Who are you writing a letter to?", asks Charlotte. She entered Riz''s tent to report the number of casualties.
"Baron Coreton. I''m giving him two choices, surrender or die. If the baron was a bright person, he would choose to surrender". Riz has no problem marching the army to Coreton right away.
"Ohhh, it still takes a lot of time to move all the soldiers to Coreton right away. Count Gyalcakes might send reinforcement to them", Charlotte gives her opinion.
"Not all, 1000 soldiers are enough to capture Coreton. Just like Westley, they don''t have a wall and their poption is only 1800 people. If I were him, it is a lot better to reinforce Tegrot instead", Riz exined. "So, how many casualties do we suffer?"
"500 to 600 died, around 1000 were injured. When are we going to move?", she asks again.
"Hmm....we will stay here for three to four days to recuperate. I also have to wait for Baron Coreton''s reply", he said.
"Young master, I already put Thomas''s head in the chest you give me", reports Charlotte. "Do you want me to send it to Tegrot?"
"Not yet. Wait until my father sessfully captures Rafoldrod first".
"Alright, young master", Charlotte slightly bowed and left the tent.
Chapter 20 War Against The Gyalcakes Part III
?7th October 299
*Bam!!*
The door to the Count''s office was forcefully open. The butler hurriedlyes in as if something big had just happened.
"Something bad just happened, milord!!", the butler said while gasping air to breathe. The old butler has run as fast as he can from the main entrance to the lord''s office just to inform the count.
"What is it?"
"Mabadszent and Westley have fallen. In addition, Csorvar has turned against us"
"What!!! How is that even possible? Didn''t Richard just have 4000 people and he is in the southwest, not northwest?"
"They are fighting on two fronts my lord. Richard led an army to the southwest and his son, Rizieri led an army to the northwest. That''s how two cities can fall on the same day."
"Damn it, Ryntum''s father and son. Not to mention, Csorvar too. The previous investigation states that Baron Csorvar never had contact with her daughter for years. Howe he suddenly leans on Ryntum''s side?!!"
"I think Baron Csorvar changed his attitude after his daughter became Ryntum''sdy of the house.", spected the butler.
"Haaaa...", the count tries to retain his calm before throwing another question, "how is Richard able to capture a fortified city like Mabadszent in a short time?"
"From the mouth of the witness, they used a new device that can throw stones to the city wall from hundreds of meters away", The butler was also dumbfounded by the discovery. Until now, he himself couldn''t believe what he heard.
"How can they get their hands on such things?", to the best of his knowledge, there is no weapon with such capability that has ever existed.
"ording to the spies in Bideford, Ryntum''s youngest son is the one who designed that thing."
"That damn brat again, why are there so many ideas in his head? First paper and now this".
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"Milord", the maid meekly called.
"What is it?!!", Count Gyalcakes rebuked.
"There is a package for you from someone called ''Riz Ryntum'' ", the maid replied.
Hearing that, Count Gyalcakesmanded the maid, "Hurry up and bring it here!".
After hearing the butler''s report, he is clearly not in a good mood.
Soon, the servant carried fourteen luxurious decorated chests to the count''s office.
"Hurry up and open it", Count Gyalcakes wants to know what that kid has brought to him.
The moment the maid opened the chest, the maid screamed.
"Aaaaarrrgggghhh!!".
The rotten smell prates the entire office. There was a human thigh inside the chest. He was shocked to the core but still wanted to find out what was stored inside another chest albeit he could guess its content.
After opening all the chests, Count Gyalcakes face contorted and turned pale. His is widened because he could not believe some humans are mad enough to do this.
Inside the chest is Maria''s body which was cut into fourteen parts and each part was put into the chest individually.
There is also the letter of ''greeting'' from Riz to the count.
''What kind of monster that I have provoked.''
For the first time in his life, he felt a chill in his bone. He has killed a lot of enemies himself but never been so ruthless.
....
Richard is looking at Rafoldrod, another fortified city northeast of Mabadszent. The poption here is just around 2000 people.
The news of the Mabadszent capture in one day has already reached Rafoldrod. The people of Rafoldrod are tense.
The Rafoldrod garrison are holding their weapon tight. They can see the enemies are constructing the so-called trebuchet.
While waiting for the artillerists to assemble the trebuchets, he asks hismander, "how is the situation on the north front?"
"Young master Riz has captured Westley City and killed Thomas Gyalcakes. Now he is waiting for Baron Coreton to surrender."
"I see. Did the scout find out whether the count sent reinforcement here?"
"Milord, ording to the scout, aside from 800 local forces, the count has sent 1000 people as reinforcement."
"Just one thousand? Nothing will change with just one thousand hiding behind the wall.", Richard mocked Count Gyalcake''s decision. "Hurry up and assemble the trebuchets, let''s finish this fast."
After saying that, Richard went to his tent and started to write a letter to his son in the north. As he wrote the letter, the bombardment started.
....
*Boom* *Boom*
"What should we do sir? We have no way to counter that attack", Henry''s retainer looks at him. Henry himself already heard about this devastating weapon.
"Let''s destroy those things", Henry decided after giving it some thought. If he is sitting here waiting, the wall will copse.
He could literally see the wall shaking.
Soon, he gathered 500 cavalry to destroy the trebuchets.
"All of you have only one job to do which is to destroy the trebuchets. As long as those things were destroyed then we will have a chance to win.", Henry tried to arouse their courage and fighting spirit.
....
The gate of the town opened. Richard can see the dust scattered showing that there is arge movement in the area.
"So they have decided toe out" Richard called hismander, "get ready, they''reing to destroy the trebuchets."
Themander deployed the 500 cavalry to face 500 Rafoldrod cavalry. A fearsome mounted engagement happened as soon as both sides shed.
Shortly after the sh, the Rafoldrod''smander who was leading the cavalry was in. Seeing this, the Rafoldrod''s cavalry went on rage.
They push back the Bideford''s cavalry with all their might, totally forgetting what their original mission is.
Seeing this, Richard''smander ordered the archers to get ready. He then ordered the Bideford''s cavalry to slowly retreat, luring the Rafoldrod cavalry into the archers'' shooting range.
"Shoot!!!", themander shouted to the archers. Thousands of arrows fall like heavy rain, prating Rafoldrod''s cavalry.
The Rafoldrod''s cavalry was annihted without touching the trebuchets.
Henry who is on top of the wall is witnessing the cavalry obliterated by Bideford lose all of his hope.
He decided it was better to negotiate with Richard.
"Roan", he shouted his retainer''s name.
"I want you to go to the Bideford''s camp and tell Richard that I want to negotiate."
Pretty soon, the gate was opened again. Roan is walking toward the direction of Bideford''s camp while holding the white g.
Richard ordered the artillerists to stop the bombardment and meet the messenger.
"What do I owe you the pleasure?", greet Richard.
"Ie here on behalf of milord to tell you that he is willing to negotiate."
"Hahaha... negotiate? Are you sure that you''re not mistaken with surrender?", Richardughed and ridiculed the messenger at the same time. It is trulyughable that a town which is already about to fall is thinking that they are on equal height.
Roan in his opposite can only endure with Richard''s mockery. Ignoring Richard''s mockery, "Milord, Henry said that as long as you can guarantee the life of people within the town, he is willing to surrender".
"Tell your lord that I will guarantee the well being of the people in Rafoldrod. He needs to wave the white g on every defense tower and open all the town gates."
If by next morning you don''t as I said, we will continue to bombard your wall", Richard added. He will take this chance to save some ammunition and time.
Roan stood up and left the camp. He needs to convey Richard''s word to Henry.
"Sighhh..I guess we have no choice", Henry decided to surrender after hearing Richard''s word.
....
On the next morning of 10th October, white g can be seen on every defense tower. Henry followed Richard''s instructions.
Richard entered Rafoldrod with his army. The streets were empty as they were afraid that the Bideford army would loot them.
Some peeking through the window.
He goes directly to the town hall where Henry is waiting. "From now on, this town is under my rule. I will retain your position as the mayor of this town.", Richard informed Henry about his decision.
Of course he will remove Henry if he turns out to be problematic to him. For now, he needs someone capable of administration.
Richard then nted his g on the ground to signify Ryntum''s rule over thisnd.
"Rest for today. Tomorrow we will depart for Tegrot. We will end the Gyalcakes!!!", Richard shouted to his army.
"Long live Ryntum!!"
"Long live Bideford!!"
His army shouted for their another victory.
Chapter 21 War Against The Gyalcakes Part IV
?9th October 299, Westley City.
"Young master, there is a letter from Baron Coreton.", Charlotte entered the tent.
Riz took the letter and started reading it. His eyes were moving left and right, trying to find the main point in that long letter.
"The baron is willing to surrender to Bideford unconditionally.", He said to Charlotte on his side.
"That saves us a lot of time and energy"
''He could just write it straight to the point, why would he waste his time writing a stupidly long pleasantries'', Rizined.
"Sigh", he then opened the second letter.
A letter from his father informing them that they have sessfully captured Mabadszent. They''re currently heading to Rafoldrod.
A smile appeared on his face.
"Charlotte, inform the troop that we''re going to move to Tegrot tomorrow." Riz and his father n to attack Tegrot from two sides.
One from the northeast and one from the southeast.
"Ohh yes!...Don''t forget to send the gift to the count. As a noble, I should do some greeting before partaking in war, right?", he added.
"Yes, young master.", she rolled her eyes and quickly left the tent to execute Riz''s order. She has grown ustomed with Riz''s behavior.
While watching Charlotte''s back leaving his tent, he murmured, "let''s end this war as soon as possible."
He had enough with the inconvenience of travelling in this era. As someone from the modern era, traveling for days just to reach the next city is iprehensible.
He took out a paper and started to write a letter to Baron Newbigle asking him to surrender. To put some pressure on the baron, he stated that Westley, Coreton, Csorvar, Mabadszent and Rafoldrod have fallen into the hands of Ryntum''s family.
Newbigle is located in the far north on a little penins. The poption there is not big and it is too far from other Gyalcakes''cities.
They basically can''t provide any help to the Count Gyalcakes even if they decided to join the war.
''After living as a noble for some time, I know how the nobles will act. Once there are predicaments, they have a tendency to save their own skin first.''
Next morning, Riz''s army starts heading to Tegrot. It will take four days to reach there.
"Hurry up and move!! This is thest battle. Once Tegrot falls, we will win!", themander trying to raise soldiers motivation.
This is the disadvantage of the ragtag army. They easily lost motivation after fighting a war for a long time.
"Sigh...I really need to train a standing army." Riz muttered as they are marching.
"Standing army? What is that?", Charlotte who rode a horse beside Riz happened to catch his word.
"A standing army is a permanent and professional armyposed of full-time soldiers."
"If we recruit a full time soldier, wouldn''t our expenditure be massive?"
"I don''t n to build a massive standing army from the start, several hundreds or so will do. Standing armies can always be prepared for emergencies, defense and war."
....
12th October 299, Tegrot City
"Milord, we have prepared 10,000 people to fight against Bideford. All of them are fully equipped with armor and weapons.", reported the butler.
"Good. What about the enemies'' movement?", Count Gyalcakes ns to crush Bideford here in Tegrot forces once and for all.
Since the start of war, he has aged so much. He received bad news after bad news.
While he is preparing for his army, he waspletely dumbfounded when hears that five of his cities had been captured in a matter of days.
"Our scout has informed that Richard has started moving here so does his son."
"That brat ising here? Not Coreton?", he feels weird that Riz would skip undefended Coreton.
"This...", the butler hesitated to tell. "Milord, Coreton has also surrendered to Bideford."
"I see, so everyone has started to betray me the moment they get a chance. Hahaha, those ungrateful bastards, why am I not surprised..."
"And we also received another gift from Riz, milord.", even without opening it, the butler could actually tell its content.
The count''s face turns pale when hearing it. He didn''t hear any news on Thomas''s whereabouts after the Westley army was defeated by Bideford.
"What is it?", the count asks with a weak voice. Although he probably knows, he still asks for confirmation.
"It''s young master Thomas''s head. His face was badly damaged but not to the point where it was unrecognizable.", the butler tried to hold tears in his eyes.
First Maria and now Thomas. He has seen both of them grow up with his own eyes. To suddenly see their lifeless corpse, how could the butler not feel any sadness.
Indeed, that''s what Riz is aiming for. He is an introvert in the past, but he observed a lot of things. He can conclude that human psychology is human''s most vulnerable part. Once you attack it, its damage is irrecoverable.
His attack starts when he sends Maria''s corpse to the count. The count may treat his daughters like a tool but he''s still a father no matter how cruel he is.
All Riz has to do is bring out the parental love that was buried deep inside the count''s heart.
People only regret something when it has already escaped from their grasp.
....
"Neigh"
"Clomp" "Clomp" "Clomp"
The sound of horses can be heard. However it was overwhelmed by the sounds of footsteps. Its loudness tells anyone that it took thousands of people to produce it.
The footsteps suddenly stop and the area bes awfully quiet. After three days of marching, they are finally here.
Richard moves forward to take a better look at a majestic city wall of Tegrot, the capital of Gyalcakes county. The wall looks much more studier than Mabadszent and Rafoldrod.
"I don''t think we will be able to destroy the wall easily. What do you think?", he wants to hear hismander''s thoughts.
"I think we should wait for young master Riz to arrive and coordinate with him. We should arrange for three trebuchets hitting at the same spot repeatedly.", hismander voiced his own thought. After dealing with trebuchets for a period of time, he has gotten ustomed in handling trebuchets.
"Then, let''s set up the trebuchets to hit this part of the wall", Richard pointed his finger at the city map. He continues, "when is he going to arrive?"
"He is estimated to arrivete night or tomorrow morning."
"Alright, let''s set up the camp first and wait for Riz toe."
Soon, Riz arriveste at night. His army was marching for four days and only rested when it was necessary. After they made it to Tegrot, he directly ordered his soldiers to rest.
Tomorrow will be an important day and he didn''t want to be in a disadvantageous situation because of his soldiers.
In the meantime, he and Charlotte ride their horse to the southwest camp where his father is.
After some greeting, they right away start discussing strategy for tomorrow. The size of the army they will face is bigger than they have previously dealt with.
Even in a typical war, raising such a big army alone is already a rare urrence. To top it off, he even fully equipped his soldiers.
Count Gyalcakes spending a lot of money for this battle.
Chapter 22 War Against The Gyalcakes Part V
?14th October 299, Tegrot City
This morning is not the same as the days before. The farmers didn''t go to the farm, the merchants didn''t open their shop. The marketce seems like it was abandoned for years, absence with people.
The reason is there is an army standing on the east side of the side.
There are no soldiers on the west side, everybody knows this fact yet they didn''t escape to the west side of the city.
The only direction the west side leads to is the Bishopric of Turtevekesia. Well, nobody with their sane mind will go there to be amb.
Count Gyalcakes stood on the wall seeing three towering structures being erect. The ingenious machine that makes his cities fall one by one.
"So that''s the rumored trebuchets huh?", now he can understand why those cities fall. He felt rmed by the presence of those weapons.
Not far from the wall in the direction of the southeast, he can see the flood of human gathering there.
Not as much as his soldiers, probably between 5,000 to 6,000 people. However, he didn''t intend to take this battle lightly in spite of that.
"Commander, gather all the soldiers outside of the city", he begins to give an order.
"But milord, wouldn''t it be safer to stay behind the wall?", themander tried to argue.
"And then what?...Wait for the wall to copse?", the count stares directly into themander''s eyes.
"....", themander was speechless. He realizes just how stupid his questions is.
Without waiting for his answer, the count continues to give orders to his army.
"Open the city gate!!"
The Tegrot forces spilling out from the gate.
The count divided his infantry into three divisions with 2,000 people each and 1,000 cavalry at the end of each side.
As for Bideford forces, they also decided to divide the infantry into three divisions; 1,300 people on the left, 1,200 in the middle, 1,000 people on the right.
At both ends, 400 cavalry were assigned.
While all Tegrot''s archers were put on the wall, Bideford archers were put on the middle and right side.
"They seemingly put more of their forces on the left side", the countmented on Bideford formation.
....
"50 artillerists will be put on each trebuchet, I want a supply team to fully cooperate with the artillerists. Make sure to keep hitting the same spot on the wall. That''s the only job you have to do unless I ordered something else", Riz exins to the artillerists and supply team. He wants them to fluidly attack the wall continuously.
"Do you all understand?!!", he asked them just to make sure they know their role clearly.
"Yes, milord!!"
At noon, both armies start rushing toward each other and then a sh happens. The sound of sword shing echoes the entire area. Not to mention the sound of horses stomping the ground.
All the people of Tegrot can hear it clearly.
In the midst of all the chaotic sound, the most fearsome sound starts to dominate the battlefield.
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
Count Gyalcakes who is watching the entire battlefield from the top on the wall could feel the wall shaking.
This majestic city wall suddenly felt like it was made from mud.
"Cavalry!!! Hurry up and destroy those things", the count orders his left cavalry to move.
"Intercept them!! Don''t let theme near the trebuchets", Riz ordered his right cavalry.
Now, Bideford''s right side and Tegrot left side have no cavalry. Riz took this chance and ordered the right infantry and archers to slowly retreat.
"Don''t move! Don''t move! Stay!", the count naturally sees what Riz is trying to do. He wants to lure the Tegrot left infantry away from the city wall.
However, his orders were dyed for a minute or two. By the time the order was received, more than half of the infantry had already been lured.
Once that happened, Riz ordered one of the trebuchets to aim at Tegrot left infantry. The previous battle has made the artillerists able to shoot the target with 80 to 90 percent uracy.
The results were devastating. Words could not be used to describe the condition of unfortunate soldiers that were hit by it.
"Excellent!!", Riz shouts excitedly after seeing massive death on Tegrot left side. "Right division moves forward!!", Riz used this chance to try to encircle Tegrot force.
"Damn it, called the left cavalry back!! Don''t let them encircle us", said the count. He chose to give up on destroying the trebuchets.
The cavalry hurriedly followed the order. As they attempt to return to their original position, Bideford cavalry is attacking them from behind.
"Continue attacking the wall. We are almost there!", shouted Duan, one of the three head artillerists. Duan saw the cavalry retreat as an opportunity that he should grab.
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
*Crack*
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
*Thud*
"Arghhh", people who are near the wall scream as the wall on the southeast side finally copses. When Tegrot''s soldiers saw this, theypletely lost their motivation.
"Push forward!!!", Bideford''s army starts to push forward fiercely. Right now, their motivation greatly increases.
"All infantry retreat!! Don''t let the Bideford''s forces enter through the gap!", count is trying his best to halt Bideford advancement.
"Artillery!!", Riz looked at Duan as he shouted as hard as he could.
Hearing Riz''s shout, Duan can guess Riz''s intention. This is not his first time working together with Riz.
"Shoot!!", Duan ordered the artillerists to aim at the Tegrot''s forces near the copsed wall.
Threerge and nearly well rounded stones flying in the direction of a copsed wall. At that particr area, Tegrot''s forces happened to be there.
*Squish*
The blood from thousands of people turned the wallpletely red. It sshes so much that a drop or twonds on the count''s face.
".....", the count silently looks at the madness that happens below. Wail, scream and cry from both people and soldiers filled the entire area.
"Wave the white g", the count solemnly ordered the soldier beside him.
"Milord?", the soldier couldn''t believe what he just heard.
"Didn''t you hear me? We lost!! Now wave the g.", the count repeats his order.
White g was waved from the top of the wall. A smile gradually forms on Riz''s face, "finally!!".
Soon, the count sent a messenger to Bideford''s camp. ording to the messenger, the count wants to negotiate the term of surrender with Bideford.
"Tell the count that he needs toe here if he wants to negotiate with Bideford.", Roz said as he didn''t want to risk his own safety going to the enemy''s den.
Before long, Count Gyalcakes arrive at Bideford''s camp. He was surprised to see Riz waiting for him, not Richard.
"Surprised?"
"I can''t believe I was defeated by 14 year old kid in a war. I thought Richard was the one inmand."
"My father let me handle things here because he has something to do on the west side of the city."
"West?", the count suddenly trembled in fear.
"....", Riz didn''t reply. He just smiled at the count.
''Isn''t that the direction my family escaped to?'', the count panicked.
Silent envelop the entire camp. The count is trying to calm himself while Riz is trying to stall the time.
He doesn''t have a tiny bit of intention to negotiate with the count.
He already win the war.
While both of them are staring at each other before someone suddenly enters the tent and interrupt them.
"Sorry, am Ite?", said Richard.
"No, we''re waiting for you, father."
"Looks like we won the war. Good job Riz!", he was impressed by Riz''s leadership. Although they discussed the strategy together. Things don''t always go exactly as nned in the real war.
The fact that Riz is able to adapt to the situation reassures Richard. This is the skill that a leader should have.
"Here, take this. It''s really hard to catch all of them. I end up spending hours just to do so." Richard threw several sacks to Count Gyalcakes.
Count Gyalcakes opened the sacks and his mind went nk.
"Wh...Wha...What is this?", ask the count. Unknowingly tearse out from his eyes. In those sacks, there are severed heads of his wife and children.
The heads of every family member of Gyalcakes is in there.
"It''s your family", Riz replies the count''s question calmly.
"You bastard!!, what have I done to you?!!"
"Pfft... hahaha. You seriously ask that question? You kill my mother. Now I take everything from you.", Rizughed. He finds count''s question funny.
"Now, do you feel despair?", Richard added.
Count Gyalcakes looks at Richard and Riz. Both of them have a calm face but there is no light in their eyes, a pure ck eyes as of he is staring at abyss.
After a moment of silence...
"Alright, I think we''ve let you live long enough. Let''s send you to meet your family", Riz took out his sword.
*sh*
This is the first time he killed someone yet he doesn''t feel anything.
*Thud*
The count''s head falls to the ground, separate from his body.
His death marked the end of Gyalcakes bloodline.
The end for this war.
Chapter 23 A Warning!
?From nobles tomoners, many people keep an eye on the war between Bideford and Gyalcakes. However, the limited means to ry information across the nation has kept a lot of people in the dark.
One day, the news was released by Richard Ryntum that shocked the entire nation. Bideford has sessfully conquered the entire Gyalcakes County in under a week or so.
Many people dispatched their personnel to obtain detailed information. After some time, they arepletely shocked by the news they receive.
The emergence of trebuchets was a game changer to the current warfare. This weapon has caused a heated discussion in the nation.
....
Napuna, capital of Bagyarosia Kingdom.
A discussion was held in the audience hall of the royal pce. There, Nichs I is presiding over the discussion.
This matter is not something he can hand over to Prime Minister Wendall.
An entire noble family was exterminated!
Gyalcakes is not some upstart noble. They are far older than Ryntum.
"Your majesty, we must order the Ryntum to hand over the method of producing trebuchets to the kingdom", said one of the nobles.
He is Count Hector of Hajdu.
"Wendall, what information have you obtained?"
Prime Minister Wendall stepped forward and started his exnation, "Your Majesty, from my investigation, the trebuchets were designed and invented by Ryntum''s youngest son, Rizieri Ryntum."
"Rizieri Ryntum? Isn''t he the same person who invented paper?", asked Nichs I.
"Yes, your majesty". Wendall continues, "these weapons are capable of throwing stones from hundreds of metres away. Due to this weapon, the city walls were rendered useless."
"So you''re saying that if they want to conquer any city, they would be able to do it?", Nichs I is seeking confirmation.
"Yes, unless we destroy that weapon during the war. Thete Count Gyalcakes tries to do it in the battle of Tegrot. However, he was forced to choose between destroying trebuchets or halting the enemy''s force. In the end, he achieved none of it". Wendall analyzed Gyalcakes''s defeat.
"Rizieri Ryntum? Isn''t he the person that Cerdeauxia is looking for?", said Duke Brook of Baroks. He was really concerned about the rise of Ryntum. It seems that this kid is the one behind it.
"Yes, the one with the Cerdeauxia royal bloodline. We should just send him to Cerdeauxia or else our merchant can''t use the port in Cerdeauxia.", said Count Victor of Vofors. His fief is in the east, bordering with Cerdeauxia.
If Cerdeauxia blocked the kingdom''s merchant, then his source of ie would also be reduced.
"Are you crazy? Count Ryntum would never allow that", rebuked Duke Baroks. His informant reported to him that Count Ryntum was not hesitant to execute his wife just to protect his son''s interest.
"Then, let''s make Count Ryntum choose between his son or military weapon", suggests Count Vofors. He heard that Richard loves his youngest son the most. Surely Count Ryntum will not give up his son.
"As for Gyalcakes territory, it will be divided between all nobles. We can''t let a count have a territory that rivals a duke.", Count Hajdu added. He may have taken this chance to gain more territory.
As they were fighting for their own interests, the door to the audience hall suddenly opened.
All in the hall turned around to look who was daring enough to enter the hall without permission.
Richard calmly entered the hall while looking at all faces in there.
After a while, he opened his mouth, "I heard there was an interesting discussion about handing my son here and there like he was some mere object."
Everybody shut their mouth.
Richard continues, "Are the Ryntum prestige has fallen so low that none of you has some respect for me".
He turned to Count Hajdu and said, "surely you still remember my ancestors is the one that recovered Hajdu fief from the hand of Barlia decades ago right?"
Count Hajdu can only grit his teeth. Richard was not wrong, if Rayleigh doesn''t help Hajdu during the Barlian War decades ago, he might not be a noble right now.
Without waiting for their answers, Richard goes straight away to Nichs I who is sitting on the throne. He bowed slightly and said, "Count Ryntum greeted your majesty. I have brought with me something that would please you."
Hearing this, Nichs I couldn''t help but get excited. His expectations were too high but unfortunately, he was bound to get disappointed.
''What is he going to give? Is it the trebuchets?''
Richard removes the cloth and presents it to the king. The rotten smells flooded the entire hall.
The severed head of all Gyalcakes family members from the elderly to the newborn babies were all there.
The people in the hall were frightened.
"Preposterous, how dare you show that thing to his majesty and say it was a gift", Count Hajdu said.
"That thing? Isn''t this your best friend?", asks Richard smirked while picking up Count Gyalcake''s head.
"Hiiii!!!...hurry up and put that thing away", Count Hajdu shrieked.
Now they understand why the Gyalcakes never ask them for any help. Initially, they thought that Gyalcakes had absolute confidence in winning the war.
They didn''t think that the Gyalcakes were actually being effectively exterminated.
Everyone in the hall has been involved in shady things at least one time but they didn''t have the guts to kill newborn babies.
Nichs I opened his mouth, trying to say something but was interrupted by Richard.
"This is all credit to my son''s brilliant idea and I quote, ''We should at least let the Gyalcakes see his majesty onest time. After all, he had a very close rtionship with the Gyalcakes''."
Nichs I was dumbfounded. Count Ryntum in front of him right now doesn''t fit the image of Count Ryntum he knows.
''Perhaps Count Ryntum that I know is just an act or is he now getting confidence in the weapon he has?'', Nichs I shook his head ignoring his thoughts.
"What brings Count Ryntum all the way to the capital", Nichs I immediately asked.
"Ie here to ask your majesty to recognize Ryntum''s rule over all the former Gyalcakes territory that we have conquered."
"Ridiculous!!, that''s three-tenths of the entire kingdom", Duke Baroks stood up and protested.
"Yes, but if you''re not satisfied with that, we don''t mind expanding south", Richard replied to Duke Baroks.
"You...!!", Duke Baroks was left speechless. If Count Ryntum really goes south, there is so little that he can do to defend against it.
He can only attempt to destroy the trebuchets or build a sturdier wall but thetter would be time-consuming.
"Enough!!", Nichs I interrupted. "Haaa..., Count Ryntum, I recognize Ryntum''s rule over Gyalcake''s former territory. In addition, I also grant you the title of ''marquess'' and your wife ''marchioness''."
"Thank you, your majesty", Richard bowed to the king before retreating from the audience hall. He deliberately left the severed head behind.
After Richard left, Duke Baroks recovered from his shock and asked, "Your majesty, why? why would you recognize his im and grant the title to him?"
"Do you really think he just came all the way from Bideford just to tell me his im?", Nichs I pointed his finger to the severed head before saying, "the head there is the symbol of warning to all of us here, ''if you have any weird ideas, you will end up like this''. Now, do you get it?"
The nobles in the hall hear it loud and clear. They discovered that the Ryntum family right now controls a vast amount ofnd. Not to mention just how wealthy they are given their strategic position. Now they even have military power that far exceeds other nobles.
"Wendall, tell them about things that kids have done."
The prime minister tells all the nobles what Riz did to Maria and Thomas. About how he sent those ''gifts'' at the right time during the war.
Hearing all the deeds Riz has done, no one has any thoughts on Bideford anymore.
They don''t want to face someone who is good at exploiting human emotion.
Chapter 24 Centralization Of Power
?Ryntum has gained a lot from the war with Gyalcakes. Despite the news of their promotion in rank which has spread everywhere, the Ryntum family paid no attention to it.
Josephine handled all the congrattory gifts and letters sent by nobles. There is no celebration banquet at the moment. Her husband told her to not do it now as he is busy digesting all of thatnd he just acquired.
Currently, the Ryntum family controls eight cities with a total area of three-tenths of the entire kingdom.
There are a lot of things that need to be done. Riz is spending his time helping his father. Richard wouldn''t be able to handle such massive paperwork alone even if he was given 48 hours a day.
Riz now understands the importance of an effective governance system. He can''t go on with this headache every day.
Right now, Riz was in Richard''s office exining to him the concept of centralization.
It is not a difficult concept to understand. Basically, it is to gather all political and decision-making power in one location or into the hand of a single authority.
It will make the decision-making process be very direct and clear.
The existing feudal system is really fragile. The king parcelled out arge portion ofnd and gave power to noble families to manage thend. In return, the nobles give political and military support.
The nobles withrgend also do the same. They parcelled out theirnd and gave it to a lower rank noble in return for the same thing.
If Richard follows themon practice like the ways Baroks Duchy rule their vastnd, he needs to disperse his power and assign it to a lower rank noble to help him manage a particrnd.
These lower rank nobles will have the right to collect taxes and raise their own military.
If something big like war happens, it will take a lot of time to gather a troop. Some of them might refuse to send a troop, conspiring with one another or even betraying Ryntum.
Riz didn''t want to depend on such an inefficient and unreliable governance method. He believes all the power needs to be in the hand of Ryntum.
The betrayal of Csorvar, Coreton and Newbigle proves that Ryntum couldn''t rely on these nobles.
After listening to Riz''s exnation, Richard was truly impressed by this system. Richard then asked, "so how do you suggest we should construct our system of governance?"
"First, we establish several departments here in Bideford and turn it into the center of power", Riz starts his suggestion.
"Department?", Richard asked.
"Yes, these departments will help you govern the territory such as the Department of Finance, Department of Law, Department of War and Defence, Department of Education, Department of Trade and Industry, Department of Agriculture and Department of Transportation. Each of them will have their own duties and jobs. The lords will be the one who monitors and oversees everything."
Richard nodded as he agreed with Riz''s suggestion. Right now, the lord is doing everything on his own which can be exhausting.
Some nobles choose to hand over several matters to their subordinate which leads to corruption orck of funds.
The only thing the nobles want to know is if they have enough money to splurge around or not. If they don''t, they will just increase the taxes.
It is no wonder thatmoners don''t have a sense of loyalty to their lord and switch sides so easily.
"What about the cities other than Bideford? How can we use these departments to govern them?", Richard continues to ask.
"We will be appointed mayors to govern each city. Their job is only to manage, oversee and report. The town hall will y a pivotal role in every city. Each department will open a branch office in every city. The people in the cities and their surrounding viges can go to these branch offices if they have business with them. In a certain period of time, the branch office will send a report back to the main office in Bideford", Riz isying out his idea.
"Wouldn''t that make them the same as a noble lord?", Richard asked.
"They don''t have any decision on their own except for emergencies and only follow the central government. They can''t make their ownw without the permission of the central government and punish people at will. They also need to follow the rules likemoners and their position has a time limit and is not hereditary", Riz added.
"I see, but if we want to establish all of that, we need a lot of educated workforces to employ.", Richard gives his opinion. If this were implemented, his workload will be greatly reduced while at the same time he can keep on track with everything.
Arge number of educated people is the drawback in implementing this system. Riz himself knows that.
That''s why he invented paper and agriculture machines. Although the machine is not fully mechanised, it has indeed liberated many workforces.
"Father, we don''t need to establish all at the same time, just an important one first. In the future, these departments will gradually rece merchants and craft guilds, so we can just recruit people from there". Riz suggested to his father.
"Do you still remember that I had ns to introduce public education?"
"Yes. Aaahh...I see, so all of that is for this centralization?"
"Yes"
Richard was impressed by Riz''s forward nning. He then agreed to implement the centralization phase by phase.
After some discussion, Richard agreed to establish the Department of Finance, Department of Law, Department of Education, Department of Agriculture and Department of Transportation first.
"Father, I think we should construct a new government area to ce all of this department. Preferably near the foothills of the mansion", he had long wanted to suggest this.
There are a lot of visitors in the mansioning to meet Richard on a daily basis due to his office being located there.
As an observant person in the past, he clearly saw the female members of the family are somewhat ufortable roaming around the mansion.
Richard agreed at once after hearing Riz''s reasoning. No want like someone ogling at their wife and daughter.
....
The following weeks were hectic for the Ryntum family. The implementation of the new government system needs both Richard''s and his son''s attention.
Josephine is also busy preparing for their celebration banquet. She needs to prepare the dress for all family members, decide on the menu, write an invitation and work on table arrangements.
Never once in her life did she think she could be a marchioness.
Now that Ryntum is no longer a county with just one city, she ns to make it as grandiose as possible. To do that she needs an additional fund from Richard.
*knock* *knock* *knock*
"Come in"
Richard lifts his head and sees Josephine entering his office.
"What is it, honey?", Richard asked. He is curious as to why his wife came to meet him. Josephine is not the type who disturbs Richard during his work time.
''It''s not the time for dinner yet. Why did shee?''
"Dear ~", Josephine called Richard in a coquettish manner.
Hearing that tone, he kind of knows what she wants. He asks straight away, "alright, how much do you want?"
"Just another 100,000 Ros will do", Josephine said while throwing a smile at Richard. A smile that can captivate those who see it but Richard is somewhat resistant to it.
Richard gives her 150,000 Ros. Josephine who received money nted a kiss on her husband''s cheek before quickly leaving the office.
Richard just stared at the closed door and shook his head. He knows very well just how much his wife loves money and jewellery.
In the meantime, he will continue to do his work. He has plenty of time to return the favour.
Chapter 25 Banquet
?2nd November 299 Paign Era,
Bideford today seems to be busier than usual. A number of carriages are heading to Noble Hill.
Noble Hill is where the Ryntum Mansion is located. People in Bideford called it with the term ''Noble Hill''. It is initially not an official name but as generations pass by, the name gets stuck in people''s heads. So, Richard took a chance to formalize that name.
"Why are there so many carriages going to Noble Hill today?", asked one of the fruit sellers in the market.
"You don''t know? Today the celebration banquet will be held to celebrate the Count getting promotion to Marquess", replied the seller next to him.
"Make sure you be careful, there''s a lot of big shotsing today. If you get into trouble, nobody can save you", advised one of the customers.
The Ryntum family is on its rise. Many people are looking at them right now, some wish for their prosperity and some wish for their downfall.
Thus, they need to make sure there''s no problem during the banquet.
Riz suggested to Josephine to only invite upper rank nobles and influential people. This is to give them an illusion that they were the chosen one.
Most people like to stand above others and love being looked upon by them.
Those that received their invitation will make an effort to attend it. 200 people were invited to attend this banquet. Given the total number of nobles in the kingdom, 200 is a very small number.
The banquet hall is located on the first floor. The area of the hall is around 3,000 square feet.
Instead of arge long rectangr table, small round tables with an eight seating were chosen. Each table was separated by a certain distance from each other.
A typical banquet with predetermined seating was too formal. The purpose of choosing this round table is to make the guest interact and socialize with each other.
The banquet was a buffet style which is Riz''s idea. In this world, nobody has ever done it before. Thus, he decided to take this chance to assert Ryntum influence by setting up a new trend.
For this banquet, Riz wears a simple ck suit with white shirt and ck tie. On his chest, there are ornaments made in gold with the shape of Ryntum emblem attached.
He refused to wear tunics or jackets with hose, leggings and breeches. It just goes against his fashion style. He preferred something simple and minimalist.
At noon, all the guests started to enter the hall. Richard and Josephine greeted the guests while Riz was already there picking up some food to eat.
His outfit makes him stand out like a sore thumb. As they never see such fashion before, they keep ncing at him with a great interest from time to time.
The well informed nobles know that Riz is a person responsible for Bideford''s victory against Gyalcakes. His invention is already an open fact among the nobles.
Riz still doesn''t have engagement with any nobledy yet. They were eager to form a connection with him by introducing their daughter.
He doesn''t care about what they''re thinking, his stomach has been empty since this morning so food is his first priority right now.
There are many varieties of food prepared for this banquet. Chicken, beef, mutton, duck and geese are the meat that were prepared. This meat was either smoked or salted.
As for vegetables, there are peas, beans, carrots, lettuce, cabbage and spinach.
Pastries like cheese tarts made up the dessert. Some of the fruits avable are apples, pears, plums, peaches and cherries.
Wine and fruit juice was served as a beverage because there was no good way to get a clean water in this period of time.
''I will definitely build a water treatment system in the future''
As Riz wants to start eating the food, someone approaches him from behind and tap his shoulder.
He turns around and sees a girl around his age smiling at him.
Her has a long brown hair that reach her waist. Her hair is wavy, between straight and curvy. She has golden eyes. Her face looks gentle and beautiful but has a fierceness hiding behind it.
She''s giving a vibe of a warrior in disguise just like Charlotte did.
"Mydy, how can I help you?", Riz asks while throwing his most polite smile. Instead of being fascinated by her beauty, Riz is pretty irritated right now.
This girl just does one of the things that he hates the most. She disturbs him while he is about to start eating.
"Nice to meet you, young master Rizieri. My name is Theodora Tetherswest, daughter of Count Theodore Tetherswest". The girl introduces herself to Riz.
"Tetherswest? Is it the county in the north?", asked Riz.
"Yes", Theodora replied.
''I see. No wonder she gives a vibe of a warrior. Tetherswest was the frontier of the kingdom''.
The only thing that separates Tetherswest and northern countries is a narrow strait of the sea. If Barlia and ndge decide to invade the south, Tetherswest will be the first target.
Tetherswest was dubbed as Iron Wall of Bagyarosia because Lord Tetherswest had sessfully prevented ndge from setting foot on northern part of the kingdom 183 years ago.
To this day, they uphold the duty of protecting the northern frontier.
Riz stops his inner thoughts because Theodora keeps staring at him, waiting for his response. He then asks, "What does miss Theodora want from me?"
"Aahh, no, nothing actually. It''s just that my father told me to go and greet you".
''Your father probably wants the trebuchets technology'', Riz guess. "If you have nothing else, please excuse me", he proceeds by ignoring her and starts to eat.
Theodora who is standing next to him was dumbfounded. This is her first time being ignored.
''This guy actually chose food over me!?''. Among her peers, she can be said to be one of the top beauties. All nobles'' sons will try their best to make a good impression to her.
Just as he is enjoying food, someone taps his shoulder again. "Ohh damn it, what do you..", he cursed as he turned around only to see his father standing behind him. "Oh father, did you finish greeting the guest?", Riz suddenly became polite.
"Pfftt...", Theodora tries her best to hold herughing.
Riz red at Theodora, signaling her to stop.
"I see that both of you are getting along well", said Richard.
"No", Riz refutes as fast as he can.
Ignoring Riz''s refutation, Richard began to introduce an old man to him, "Riz, this is my friend, Count Theodore Tetherswest"
"Nice to meet you, I am Rizieri Ryntum", he casually introduced himself.
"I know, I heard a lot about you", Count Tetherswest said while looking at Riz from top to bottom. To his surprise, this young man looked indifferent toward him.
Count Tetherswest was confident that every young nobleman would look up to him. For them, serving in the military gives them a fame that they can useter in life.
Sadly, Riz is not your typical nobleman. He didn''t have a shred of patriotism for this kingdom at all. So long as his interests were not touched, he wouldn''t move.
"Well, I guess I''m pretty famous right now", Riz shamelessly said.
"Hahahaha, good...good. A young man should be confident", he never met such an interesting young man.
"Let''s get this straight to the point, what do you want from me?", Riz asked.
"Trebuchets"
"No"
"I will give Theodora to you as your wife", Count Tetherswest is confident in Theodora''s beauty.
"My technology is worth more than all of your daughter and wifebined". Riz sharply replied.
''What a joke, did he really think his daughter is the only beauty I''ve ever met''.
Hearing this, Theodore was fuming. "You bastard!!! Are you saying that my daughters are not beautiful".
"No, I''m saying that I''m already used to her level of beauty. In fact, my personal maid is on par with her", he startedparing Theodora and Charlotte.
Count Tetherswest was speechless while listening to Riz bragging about his personal maid. He sighed and asked, "so what do you want?"
"Durbotes Town and Torksey Ind", Riz stated his demand.
Durbotes Town is located east of Newbigle, at the end of the tiny penins. It has a strategic location which is at the entry of the Gulf of Napuna.
If Ryntum family can control this ce, they basically can control the in and out of any ship.
(A/N: The penins resembles the shape of ''C'' and Torksey Ind is located in the middle of ''C'')
"Impossible!!"
"I will give you aplete blueprint and technical support.", Riz offered.
After thinking for a while, Count Tetherswest reluctantly agrees with a condition to take Theodora as his wife. Right now, the threat from the north is more important.
Riz contemted momentarily. He knows that Count Tetherswest is trying to use his daughter to form a connection with him. He nced at his father seeking help.
Richard just smiled and said, "It''s all up to you". Richard doesn''t mind which choice Riz makes. If Riz epts, having Theodora as his daughter inw is not a bad choice. In his opinion, she''s a good and capable girl.
Even if Riz refuses, Richard is already satisfied with the current Ryntum territory.
"Fine, but we will only get married once we turn 18 years old", Riz is trying to prolong this as much as he can.
Theodora can only listen, she doesn''t have a right to decide this.
''Well, he''s good looking even though he is a bit annoying''. Theodora decided to just ept it. She''s grateful that at least she wasn''t match with some old, fat and smelly nobleman.
Chapter 26 Education System
?After the banquet, Riz fulfilled his part of the deal with Count Tetherswest to give him a blueprint of trebuchets. Riz asked him to send people to Bideford to teach them operating trebuchets.
He doesn''t want to send his technical team to Tetherswest County as he needs them here.
Count Tetherswest formally handed over the right to rule over Durbotes and Torksey to Ryntum. As for the king''s acknowledgment, he immediately agrees.
''The king thought that he can get his hand on trebuchets now through Tetherswest. That''s why he agrees to transfer the ownership of two cities. The same goes to the nobles who make a fuss about the ownership of former Gyalcake''s territory previously. They kept their mouth shut this time'', Riz can see where their thought process is going.
They probably think that he is stupid for giving up his advantage. They didn''t know that the trebuchets were a mere beginning.
Count Tetherswest also fulfilled his part of the deal by announcing the engagement between Riz and Theodora. ording to Richard, Count Tetherswest has been regrly holding a banquet and tea party to spread the news.
All the uproar that happened because of it doesn''t bother Riz in the slightest. There are many things that he needs to do.
Now, the construction of the government za has started. The town hall in every city and town was also being upgraded. All of this project costs a lot of money but it is necessary.
Riz feels it is time to start nning an education for people. It takes a long time to see the results of education in society. The sooner it is implemented the better.
His n is to separate the educational level into four stages;
Elementary school (6 years)
Middle school (3 years)
High school (3 years)
University
Except for university, people don''t need to pay for the other three stages.
He ns to charge an exorbitant fee for university level, prepare a schrship and put an entry quota to enter the university. Only the best of the best can enter university.
The reason for this is that he wants to limit the number of university graduates. He didn''t want a university to be a factory that was mass-producing graduates. It will only lower the graduates'' value.
In his past life, the value of university graduates was so low that most of them were underpaid. Except for a few employers, the majority of them view the graduate as a cheapmodity they can be rece.
If one person quits, tens more wille to the interview on the next day.
Second, he is not kind enough to give a free higher level education to the people. He already ns to make it free for the first three stages. They need to work hard if they want to enter the university.
People will be ungrateful if they keep getting everything without having to put any effort.
He then decides on the sybus for every stage. The focus of his education n is to increase the knowledge in science, biology, chemistry, mathematics, engineering and also to instill the loyalty to Ryntum family since their childhood.
Education is the best way to brainwash the masses.
Riz spent around one and a half months doing nothing but writing the content of the sybus from elementary level to high school level.
It''s not an easy task to recall things that he learned a long time ago. He needs to write it down, arrange it andpile it.
As for university level, he only knows the content sybus of civil engineering. For other fields, he is not in a rush toplete the university sybus.
He is not going to build a university right off the bat. It''s pretty stupid to build a university when more than eighty percent of your poption is illiterate.
"Finally!!! I managed to finish writing the sybus", he almost cried due to happiness. It has been a torture for the past one and a half months.
It was a few days before the new year but Riz has another problem that needs to be settled.
"Now, that I have finished writing the sybus, it''s time to design a printing press", Riz knows if he wants to promote education, a printing press is important.
Right now, knowledge is a property of a small number of people. Before the existence of the printing press, a person needs to painstakingly copy a book by hand which takes years toplete.
Thebination of the printing press and paper will bring down the price of the book to the point where books are no longer considered a luxurious item.
The concept of movable type printing itself is not new. It was first invented as a movable y type by Bi Sheng.
However, in the 15th century on Earth, Johannes Gutenberg introduced the metal movable-type printing press. He utilized the replica casting principle, which included creating letters in reverse and then reproducing them from these moulds by pouring molten lead. This technique allowed Gutenberg to produce the type in vast quantities and for various stages of printing.
Riz starts drawing the Gutenberg press. He starts with roughly sketching its basic structure before slowly refining it and making it as detailed as possible. For the part that he can''t remember, he can discuss it with Arnold and Goban by exining to them its working principle.
Riz doesn''t have an outstanding memory. During his study, he needs to repeat the same thing over and over again to memorize something. He never felt that he was the smartest, instead he felt that he was the dumbest among his peers.
To achieve the same results as his peers, he needs to work several times harder. It is very tiring.
Riz shook his head and stopped reminiscing about the past.
He continues finishing his drawing.
On earth, the introduction of movable type printing changes society''s structure forever. The elites'' monopoly on education was broken by the sudden rise in literacy among themoner.
The same thing can happen to Ryntum if he spreads the technology, which he doesn''t n to do. He will only use it for his advantage.
He doesn''t want to put Ryntum''s political dominance in danger.
At present, his people are a bunch of idiots who will believe in everything they hear. They can''t differentiate between rumors and facts.
Give them a printing press and chaos will happen.
....
Currently, Richard is reading Riz''s n for education. The office was quiet, only the sound of paper flipping can be heard.
"You''re not nning to build all types of school, aren''t you?", Richard asks.
"No, of course not. We will start with elementary school first but I n to build an elementary school in every city. Children from the age of seven can enter", Riz replied.
"Start with Bideford first, your farming tool has liberated many workforce here. Other cities still have not fully implemented your tool yet", suggested Richard.
"Anything else, father?"
"This printing press...."
"Don''t worry father, I don''t n to spread it", Riz knows what his father is concerned about.
"Good, if we can''t control this press, it will be disastrous", Richard relieved that Riz can see the effects of his invention to society.
As Riz reached the door, his father reminded him, "Ohh, one more thing. Don''t forget your ss will start next year."
Riz just nodded and left the office. He wants to take a rest as soon as possible.
His head hurt so much that he ended up wasting thest few days of Year 299zing around.
Sometimes a short break is needed after a long period of hard work.
Chapter 27 Jozia Continent
?The sun shines through the window, illuminating the library on the second floor of the mansion.
The library is quiet as always, coupled with the freshness of the morning time, it is a very suitable period to study.
Riz is there roaming in the library trying to find a book that can pique his interest.
''It is the first day of new year, shouldn''t today be public holiday and starts tomorrow instead. Why am I here waiting for my tutor toe?'', he''s grumble as he picked up several book that caught his eyes.
*Creak*
The door to the library was opened by someone. Riz turned around and saw an old man entering the library.
Both his hair and beard are white. His height is probably around 1.65 meters, shorter than most of the men Riz ever met.
"Good morning, it''s a pleasure to meet you, young master Riz. My name is Stuart Steven, you may call me ''teacher''. I will be your tutor for a few years from now on. Our ss is five days a week, from Monday to Friday.", Stuart greeted Riz with a smile on his face.
He has done some background checks on Riz. The paper Riz invented is revolutionary in the academic world. When Richard contacts him to be Riz''s tutor, he immediately agrees.
"Nice to meet you too, you can just call me ''Riz''. I hope I can learn a lot of things from you", Riz was pleased by Stuart''s attitude. He doesn''t look like an arrogant person who looks down on people stupider than him.
Riz is sick with that kind of person. He has met a lot of them on Earth. An educator who thinks they''re always right and hard to ept new ideas.
"Great!! Let''s get started right away. There are a lot of things you need to learn. I will start with the geography first", Stuart starts his lesson.
Riz listens with a great interest.
This continent is called the Jozia Continent. Although it is called a continent, it is made up of three main parts; the maind, the northern ind and the southeast ind.
The maind part located in the middle, spans from northeast to the west.
From the west, there is Sidgean Empire followed by Bishopric of Turtevekesia on its east side. East of Bishopric is the Kingdom of Bagyarosia.
The Kingdom of Bagyarosia shares its border with two other kingdoms in the south.
It is connected with the Kingdom of Inver on its southwest and Inverloch Empire in its southeast.
Both the Kingdom of Inver and Inverloch Empire are bordering the Grand Duchy of Caberia on their west.
The Kingdom of Inver was also connected with Thearchy of Harkadia in its west by a small strip ofnd
(A/N: Just like how Qatar was connected to the Arabian Penins.)
There is a nation called the Grand Duchy of Roligny of east of Inverloch Empire.
On the east of Bagyarosia is Republic of Cerdeauxia and Eikadir Territory which originally belonged to Cerdeauxia but was conquered by the Principality of Barlia.
Cerdeauxia was connected with the Kingdom of Ingnynes in its southeast.
In the middle between Cerdeauxia, Ingnynes and Inverloch is a forest where many people believe phoenix reside.
To the east of Ingnynes is the Kingdom of Lepsaria.
There are two kingdoms on the northern side of Lepsaria. The Kingdom of Tormia is located in the north of Lepsaria and the Protectorate of Vakia is located northeast of Lepsaria.
Protectorate of Vakia also has an ind territory that their control far to their east.
Further to the north of Tormia is Ruotsavmaan Marches and east of the Marches is the Grand Duchy of Ajaia.
"That''s all for the nation on the maind, do you have any questions?", Stuart turned around facing Riz.
Riz on the other hand clutched his head due to a vast amount of information he received. He never thought that there were so many nations on the maind alone.
Seeing Riz have no questions, Stuart continues his lesson.
For the southeast part, there is only one nation, Piteretia Empire. The empire is made of three inds, the main ind and two smaller inds.
For the northern part, there are only three nations. The Principality of Barlia in the east, United Republic of ndge in the middle and Duchy of Camble is the east.
"That''s all for Jozia Continent. Any questions?", asked Stuart again.
"Is there another continent aside from Jozia?", Riz asked since it''s kind of weird for the world only to have one continent.
"There are rumors about it in historical records but the truth has yet to be confirmed. There are many people that set on a voyage to find a new continent but they nevere back", exins Stuart.
"How long has the present border stayed unchanged?", this is not Earth where the border remains the same for decades, war does happen frequently.
"It has been unchanged and in peace for decades but everything started to change when the Principality of Barlia attacked the maind", Stuart stopped for a moment before continuing.
"Around 200 years ago, they invaded Eikadir Territory and sessfully gained control over it. Using Eikadir as a foothold, Barlia pushed forward into Bagyarosia territory, capturing Hajdu County and Vofors County.
Barlia was only one step away from capturing the capital. The Kingdom of Bagyarosia waspletely at the mercy of Barlia.
Your ancestor, Rayleigh at that time only led a small team to recapture Szazki Town and he seeded. He then, moved to recapture the neighboring town. Later, many people start to rally behind him.
A small team ends up bing arge army. People see Rayleigh as a hope, as a hero.
He then sessfully recovered the lost territory for the kingdom.
Due to his astounding aplishment, the king awarded it with the title of ''viscount'' and married him with one of his daughters", Stuart stopped exining, he let Riz digest the story he just told first.
"So I''m rted to the royal family?", Riz sought confirmation.
"Yes, any other questions?"
"Did the surrounding nation just watch Bagyarosia and Cerdeauxia get attacked?"
"Not all, but most of them are. They didn''t want to put themselves in trouble. There are also some nations who take advantage of the situation like ndge and Sidgean.
Seeing the sess of Barlia, ndge also joined the fold by conquering Macheapton Ind that originally belonged to Bagyarosia.
As a result, Bagyarosia lost its only ess to the north sea. Since then, our merchants need to go to Cerdeauxia if they want to ess the sea trade route.
As for Sidgean Empire, they are the only nation on the maind that invaded the northern ind. They invade and conquer sixty percent of Camble''s territory.
Feeling the danger that Sidgean might attack their territory as well, ndge, Barlia and Sidgean make a treaty to cease their attack and end the war.
This treaty ended the war that we called The North-South War", Stuart ended his storytelling.
"So the rtion between Bagyarosia and other nations is not good?", Riz asked.
"Except for Cerdeauxia, the rtion between Bagyarosia and other nations is neutral at best. Things are not as they used to be, our reputation was tarnished so badly during Barlia invasion. Other nations ssified us as a weak nation", Stuart exined.
He then added, "But the rtion between Bagyarosia and Cerdeauxia has started to turn sour in the past few months"
"Why? Didn''t both of them were the victims of Barlia invasion? I thought they needed each other."
"Well....it''s because of you"
"Me?"
"Yes, you are thest survivor of Cerdeaux royal family. Apparently, Cerdeauxia has sent an envoy to demand the king to hand you over to them. The king of course wants to refuse but Cerdeauxia threatens to close their port to our merchant. He can only dy them."
"What are they afraid of? Me iming the throne?", Riz made a joke. It has been years since they became a republic. The people there must have gotten used to the democracy system.
"Actually, there are still a lot of royalists in Cerdeauxia that want to restore monarchy"
"They probably want me to be their puppet"
"Exactly", Stuart agreed with Riz.
"Then why doesn''t the king hand me over yet?"
"Initially the king dyed because he wanted to irritate them for threatening him but now it''s different."
"Different? How?", Riz asked again.
"Your technology."
"I see, there''s no wonder that the king was so eager to get his hand on my trebuchets technology"
"Yes, the king wants to increase military power and restore the glory of the kingdom. In addition, the king probably wants to keep you as long as possible and wait for you to make another invention."
"So he wants to milk me dry before throwing me away, huh?"
"Correct"
"By the way, how do you know all of this?"
"I have my way", said Stuart while smiling at Riz before changing the topic, "Anyway, let''s take a break and continue this after noon"
Chapter 28 Mythical Beast
?The lesson continues in the afternoon. Riz starts to get sleepy after eating his lunch. However, since this is his first ss, he needs to make a good impression in front of Stuart.
*Creak*
He opened the library''s door. Stuart is there pping the pages of the book. By now, most of the books in the library have been converted into paper-based.
Stuart lifted up his head as Riz opened the door. He stops reading and puts the book away.
"You''re here. Now let''s start the lesson. This afternoon, I want to tell you about a mythical beast"
"Mythical beast?", Riz''s eyes sparkle like a child getting a new toy. He had known the existence of a mythical beast when learning about Ryntum history.
Unfortunately, the book didn''t have a detailed exnation and he himself is busy with other stuff.
"First of all, before I exin about mythical beasts, I need to tell you about mana...", he starts exining.
"Mana is some sort of energy. It is unseen by human eyes. It is said that mana has always existed since the existence of time. It can be absorbed by most living creatures into their bodies.
By the way, when I said living creatures, it only included animals and nts. Even so, not all animals and nts are capable of absorbing mana.
Humans on the other hand aren''t capable of absorbing mana at all.
The reason for this is still unknown.
Mana influences their traits and abilities. It enhances their bodies and improves them to be the superior version of themselves.
The hierarchy among the creatures depends on the quantity of mana absorbed. Some creatures had their abilities evolved or obtained new ones.
There are some that evolve to bepletely new species.
A long time ago, many animals were capable of using mana. Humans call them ''mana beasts'' and ''mana nts''.
Compared to mana beast, the possibility of a nt bing a mana nt is really low. Mana nts are rare but bring a lot of benefits to humans.
On the contrary, mana beasts were abundant in numbers but they were strong and as intelligent as humans. It''s really hard to capture them.
Soon, humans realize that they can manipte mana temporarily by eating mana beasts. They begin to hunt the mana beast despite its difficulty and drive most of them to extinction.
There are only four known types of beasts that survive; dragons, phoenixes, unicorns and leviathans. These four are to be said at the top of the hierarchy.
ording to the historical records, those who try to hunt one of these four beasts, they will find their settlement raze to the ground.
The mythical beast is actually just a mana beast that has continued to exist since ancient times", Stuart ended his story.
"So that''s why nobody hunts them down"
"Exactly, nobody wants to sacrifice their hometown or nation for the sake of temporary power. Mythical beasts don''t care whatever reason humans have, they will just destroy it"
"Where do they live? The book that I read previously stated that it has been so long since they werest spotted.", asked Riz.
"Phoenix resides in the forest located between three nations; Cerdeauxia, Inverloch and Ingnynes. Dragon is probably in ind territory that belongs to Vakia. As for leviathan, some people spot it when sailing in the sea. The location of the unicorn is unknown."
"Is it a confirmed fact? How do humans know?, asked Riz.
"They look for the signs. Mythical beasts can influence the surrounding area. nts and animals that live near them will be affected by mana emits from mythical beasts and turn them into mana beasts", Stuart patiently exined to Riz.
"Don''t people hunt those mana beasts? They''re not part of four mythical beasts species"
"We don''t, although they''re not part of four mythical beasts, they evolve due to mythical beasts'' mana. They were subjected to mythical beasts'' rule and protection."
"Rule? Like a king?"
"Mythical beasts are a ruler themselves. They''re the one at the top of the food chain, not human. Many people misunderstood this fact simply because mythical beasts rarely appeared in front of humans"
"....", Riz didn''t ask any more questions, he is thinking about something.
"If you don''t have any more questions, let''s end the ss for today. See you in the next ss.", Stuart ends his lecture and exits the library, leaving Riz who has lost in his thoughts.
...
On the weekend, Riz met with Arnold and Goban at his new workshop that was located near his paper workshop.
His paper workshop has expanded several times in the past few months. He has sold the production method to several nobles for an astonishing 300,000 Ros to reduce the burden.
However, the demand on his side for paper is still increasing.
He currently has twopanies, Gatharix Paper Company and newly established Gatharix Publishing Company.
His publishingpany will be responsible for producing textbooks for schools. In the future, he ns to use his publishingpany to control the masses.
"Here kid, the prototype of the press. See if it is functioning well", said Goban.
Without further ado, starts to demonstrate to his newly recruited worker the way to use the printing press.
Riz roll ink onto the ink ball. He then uses two ink balls to speed up the process of inking.
He rubs the ink ball together until the ink is the same thickness and is uniformly distributed throughout the entire surface.
Riz assembled the movable type and rubbed an ink on it.
He fixed the moistened paper with pins on the tympan. The frisket protects the edges of the paper from soiling, is ced on top and after which the paper-containing tympan is folded down over the inked type.
The carriage then rolled under the ten. The paper is pressed onto the inked type using a ten.
Arnold, Goban and the workers watch the entire process from the sidelines with a great interest.
Riz took out the paper and showed the printed page to them. He then asked, "How about it?".
"Unbelievable!", said Arnold.
"Amazing! Even though I know what it does, I''m still amazed", said Goban.
"Any questions?", Riz asked his workers.
All the workers just shook their heads.
"Then, go and practice using this press until all of you get it right", Riz gives order to his worker.
They quickly approached the press, eager to try the magical machine in front of them.
"Goban, Arnold. I want you to make another nine printing presses for me. Only one is far from enough. The same goes for the type, make as many as possible."
"No problem kid, but the price will be steep as it requires a lot of iron", Goban said.
"It''s okay, money is not a problem"
Riz can only sigh, currently he can do nothing about it. The production rate of iron mines is low. Furthermore, this is the era where cold weapons are used.
Iron is considered a strategic resource for every nation; only a handful of them make their way to the market.
''It''s look like I need to increase the production of iron mine''.
There are only one iron mine in the vast Ryntum territory which is in Coreton but it has a small deposit.
The Kingdom of Bagyarosia has a fertilend butck of mineral resources.
Chapter 29 Construction Materials
?It is nowte at night, Riz is still awake. Since he started his education for the past two weeks, he didn''t have much free time during the day.
Except for horsemanship, swordsmanship and etiquette, he pretty much excels in other subjects.
Stuart was surprised by this and kept calling Riz a genius in front of Richard.
Richard was very proud to hear Stuart''spliment. Riz didn''t take it to heart as he has studied until degree level.
Of course, he can''t say that to Stuart
Therefore, he needs to utilize the little time he has to n for Ryntum''s future.
Riz starts writing down his next ns for the territory.
At present, Ryntum March is embarking on the path of centralization.
The Kingdom of Bagyarosia gives freedom to its nobles on how they want to rule their territories. In exchange, they need to pay taxes to the king every year. The morend they have, the more they need to pay.
The amount of military the noble can personally possess was also limited by the king to prevent an uprising, treason or coup. The maximum amount of military depends on the rank of nobility.
Baron; 1,000 men
Viscount; 3,000 men
Count; 6,000 men
Marquess; 8,000 men
Duke; 10,000 men.
These men are mainly used to guard the territorial border, keeping peace within the territory and guarding the safety of the nobles and their families.
Richard hasn''t told the three barons under his rule about it yet.
If he tells them about it too early, they will definitely oppose it. After all, centralization pretty much strips most of their power. The right to collect taxes and raise an army is no longer in their hands.
To make sure Ryntum''s intention doesn''t leak out or arouse their suspicions, many buildings and facilities need to be built first to ensure the smoothness of governance.
Only after everything is ready then Richard will personally ''convince'' them.
However, the current construction technology makes progress slow.
It has been two months since the Bideford government za started yet only ny percent of the construction site was cleared.
''Maybe this is a good thing. I can introduce concrete as a new construction material and make a concrete building'', Riz thought as he tried to recall the ingredient needed to produce concrete.
''I need cement, water, gravel or crushed stone and sand. Now, the problem is cement.''
Cement is an important ingredient to make concrete, it acts like glue to hold other materials.
''I need limestone, shale, sandstone and iron. First, I need to find the limestone deposit'', Riz rings the bells to call Charlotte.
"Yes young master, did you call?", Charlotte is still awake. She usually sleeps after Riz has slept.
"Yes, I did. Tomorrow I want you to hire as many people as possible to find a soft rock that is easily scratched. It is usually grey, but it may also be white in colour".
"Yes, young master", Charlotte replied energetically, it has been a while since the young master gave a task to her. She thought Riz had forgotten about her.
After Charlotte left, Riz leaned on the chair and stared at the ceiling.
''Once I have cement, any construction will be easier. But another crucial material needs to be solved''
Riz was thinking about iron ore. He needs a massive amount of iron in the future. If he didn''t somehow increase the production rate of mining output, it gonna cost him a lot of money.
Although he is rich, probably richer than his father''s annual ie, he can''t splurge on money as he likes.
"I guess I have to take a trip to Coreton", he first needs to know the situation there before making any n.
....
The next day, Riz meets his father at the office.
"Father, I want to go to Coreton this weekend"
"Hmm? For what?"
"I want to check the iron mine there. I need a lot of iron in the future"
Richard is thinking for a while. Although he''s worried, his son is going to seed him in the future.
Holding him back won''t do him any good.
Taking ount of his several sesses in the past, Richard has grown confident in Riz''s ability.
"Fine, but you need to bring guards along with you."
"Thank you, father", Riz exits the room and searches for Charlotte.
"Charlotte, prepared for a trip to Coreton. I will leave the matter of security to arrange". By now, Riz already regards Charlotte as his secretary. She is really capable when doing her job.
On weekends, Riz and Charlotte depart from Bideford to Coreton. It takes six days to arrive there.
....
From inside his carriage, Riz finally sees the farm fields. There''s no one in the field since it is currentlyte January.
"Finally", he sighed. The past few days have been tiring for him.
This is why he doesn''t like to travel. The condition of the road and the carriage kill off his mood.
From afar, he saw several silhouettes standing at the town entrance.
"Hmm!!?", Riz trying to see the identity of the silhouettes.
As his carriage approached the town, the identity of the silhouettes became clearer.
It''s Baron Coreton, his wife and several knights.
"It''s an honour to meet you, young master Riz", the baron greets Riz as soon as he steps out from the carriage.
"Sorry for thest-minute visit, Baron Coreton"
"Hahahaha, not a problem at all, young master. Let''s have lunch first". Baron Coreton leads Riz and his entourage to his mansion.
"Let''s do that", he only eats so little during breakfast. He is afraid that he will puke due to the shaking carriage.
Baron Coreton has prepared a feast for him. Probably trying to get on his good side.
Riz tries to enjoy lunch but has been constantly interrupted by Baron''spliments. To be honest, Riz is getting sick of hearing the thing over and over again.
Not wanting to waste any time, he quickly finished his lunch and asked Baron to lead him to the mine.
It took him ten minutes of walking to reach the southwest of the town where mine is located.
There, Riz can see the people going in and out of the mine shaft. Miners are a dangerous job in this era. Days must be spent underground, where there is a chance of cave in and copses.
Typically, miners handled all of the work from mining the ore, extracting the valuable metals from the waste and smelting.
"Let''s go inside"
"Young master?!!", Charlotte was surprised by Riz''s intention.
"Rx, I''m just going to take a look", he assured Charlotte.
Once he entered the mine, he saw the miners were extracting ore only from shallow depths.
''I bet there are many more hidden underneath this wall. I need to use explosives to open up new veins.''
Two hourster, he returns to Baron''s mansion where he starts writing his n to improve the efficiency of iron production.
First, instead of letting miners do all the work, it is better to make a divisions ofbour.
Next, he designed a safety system to prevent mine from copsing. Most of these miners are actually farmers. Losing them means losing a precious workforce. Although Riz agriculture devices have spread across the entire fief, it doesn''t mean that the liberated farmers has no value.
Riz designed arge bloomery with the application of water power to it.
Ever since ancient times, the primary way of making iron and steel was the bloomery furnace.
The st furnace will change this entire process. He scales up the bellow and powers it with a water wheel. By doing this, a constant st of air can be supplied to the furnace, making it capable of generating enormous heat.
After its construction ispleted, ironworkers can reach the temperatures that far exceed the iron''s melting point. Instead of a solid reduced-iron bloom, liquid iron can be produced from the bottom of the st furnace. The liquid iron will be poured into casts, creating cast iron which is generally purer than bloomery iron.
Before he realizes, he has spent three days hole up in his room.
Although there are several missing pieces like explosives, Riz looks satisfied with his n for now.
Chapter 30 Charlottes Thoughts
?Charlottees from a family of servants. Her family has served the Ryntum family since Riz''s grandfather is still alive.
ording to her parents, Charlotte''s grandparents were saved by Renault when they fled from Baroks Duchy in the south.
Apparently, the Duke of Baroks was a degenerate man at that time who liked to force young women to sleep with him.
Regardless they''re married or not, as long as they are beautiful he will take it.
A lot of women have be his victims and many disfigured their faces to protect their chastity.
Beauty has be a curse in Baroks Duchy.
Some women who tried to fight back will find themselves being raped by a group of soldiers to death.
Despite all of that, they are powerless to do anything except escape. Knowing this would happen, the Duke strengthened his control at the border.
Those who are lucky may be able to escape, those who were not able to escape may find themselves in a situation where death is their best choice.
All women in Baroks only stay at home most of the time. Even if they go out, they will cover their face.
It''s a tacit understanding between everyone in the duchy to help each other and hide their daughter''s existence from the duke.
Duke''s eyes are everywhere.
Some took advantage of the duke''s personality to eliminate or get revenge on someone they don''t like.
This is the case for Charlotte''s grandmother.
Although she stayed at home most of the time, her beauty still spread to the surrounding viges.
She was so beautiful that it made the current duchess look like a peasant girl.
Many women are jealous of her beauty and many men try to pursue her.
The luckiest man that caught her eye is Charlotte''s grandfather.
Soon, both of them got married. They were happy and loved each other. But that wasn''t the case for everyone else.
Envy and jealousy turn into hatred.
Someone leaks the news about Charlotte''s grandmother to the duke.
Hearing this, the duke ordered his soldiers to bring her to him. He likes taking other belongings as if he found pleasure in doing so.
Charlotte''s grandparents quickly fled the duchy.
Their destination is Bideford.
They have heard about the benevolent stories of Lord Renault from a travelling merchant.
After a strenuous journey, they finally reached the border but they were still far from safe.
They hide and wait until night to cross the border.
They can''t be too hasty. Most people always fail at critical moments.
In order to let his wife cross the border safely, Charlotte''s grandfather disguises himself as his wife to attract soldiers'' attention.
After his wife safely crosses the border, Charlotte''s grandfather runs as hard as he can.
He spent all his energy to barely cross into the Bideford territory but the soldiers behind are still chasing him.
The soldiers were smiling when they saw a beautiful woman in front of them. They know that she is the woman the duke is looking for.
Their mind is already filled with the rewards that the duke has promised.
However, they were stopped by someone.
"Wait!! Which soldiers are you? What are you doing in my territory?", Renault was inspecting his border when he saw the chasing scene.
"My Lord, it is not our intention to trespass your border. We just want to take back our people who run away from the duchy", said the captain of the squad.
Renault takes a look at the couple and his eyes fall on the beautiful woman.
He understood everything.
"Your people? What proof do you have?", Renault asked.
The captain then said, "Everyone can literally see they just cross into your border."
"I didn''t see it. You guys see it?", Renault yed dumb and ask his entourage.
Everyone behind him shook their head.
The chasing soldiers were speechless.
Renault continues, "As you can see, nobody saw they cross the border. Now, go back to where you belong, don''t disturb my people".
The soldiers can only go back.
"Thank you so much, My Lord. We''re very grateful for your help", said Charlotte''s grandfather.
"Now what are you going to do? You run away with nothing except food"
"We don''t know yet, we are still thinking", Charlotte''s grandfather embarrassedly said. To be honest, he only thinks about his wife''s safety for the past few days.
"If that is the case, thene and work as a servant at my mansion"
....
Present day...
After receiving a task from Riz, she is walking through the hallway while thinking about Riz.
''Young master has changed'', that''s the impression she gets from Riz right now.
She noticed that her lord has changed ever since he came back from the Givry forest.
Lord Richard panicked when Riz didn''t return. He instructs Charlotte to go and find Riz right away. His sister, Reina joined the search.
Charlotte has been assigned as Riz''s personal maid as early as she was five years old. Except for Riz''s parents, she is probably the one who knows him better than Reina.
Speaking of Reina, she has gone to the Caushilbo County to prepare for her wedding. She is going to marry with the heir of Count Caushilbo. Both of them meet each other during a banquet, held by the Countess of Tetherswest.
''That Countess sure loves banquets the most'', Charlotte thought. She is the one responsible for holding numerous banquets just to announce the engagement between Riz and Theodora.
Charlotte felt bitter in her heart knowing that Theodora might challenge her position as Riz''s closest person.
That''s right, Charlotte knows that Riz only trusts her, his father and Edward.
Her lord has been a timid person since he was a child and hard to open up to others. After returning from the forest that day, she realizes that her lord now has trust issues.
Perhaps this happened because of the constant bullying by Robert and Maria due to his so-calledmoner''s blood.
Being mistreated is a norm in his life. Even so he neverined, he quietly endured those treatments. His parents are good to him and that''s good enough for him.
However good things muste to an end. His mother died when he was twelve. It was a devastating blow for him. Since then, he has be gloomier and his face is full of sadness and misery.
She tried to cheer him up but to no avail.
Ever sinceing back from the forest, her lord looks resolute as he has found his goal. There''s no more gloomy atmosphere around him instead she can''t read his emotion at all.
Not only that, her lord turns into a cruel person. He didn''t hesitate to order the soldier to cut Maria''s body into several parts.
Charlotte knows that Riz resents Maria but she is still his stepmother. He lived with her for years.
To chop her with no emotion at all makes Charlotte realize her lord sees the world differently now.
One day, her lord suddenly asks her for his money, and he keeps asking her about the guilds.
To her shock, her lord ns to start a business.
She doesn''t know what business that her lord wants to do but she could only follow.
Charlotte watching Riz goes to the forest, finding trees and experimenting with it.
''What is my lord doing?'', the question that is always lingering in her mind. She watches the whole process of making paper.
When the paper waspleted, she was astounded by the product. She could see this product change society. However, it made her wonder just how Riz could possibly think of this idea.
Many things that her lord does are not extraordinary but creative. Things that people generally thought to be useless turn into something useful.
The trebuchets that her lord made took a slingshot to another level.
Just a moment ago, her lord ordered her to search for a soft rock that is easily scratched.
''He must have some weird idea again'', Charlotte neverined about the task given but it doesn''t mean she can''t be curious about it.
Her lord starts to keep make this new stuff after he returns from the forest.
''What actually happen to my lord in the forest that day?'', Charlotte keep asking in her mind, painfully aware that her can''t get an answer to that question.
Maybe she wouldn''t know the answer for the rest of her life.
Chapter 31 Restless Cerdeauxia
?Cerdeauxia is a nation that is located east of Bagyarosia. It has numerous ports that give ess to international trade routes.
Its port city became a location for tourism due to its incredibly beautiful view. The most famous one is Port City of Whitrere. Newlywed often choose to go to this ce as their honeymoon destination.
Despite the romantic and cheerful atmosphere in Cerdeauxia, there are undercurrent events going on right now.
The rumors about thest royal family of Cerdeaux Dynasty still alive is a hot topic among the people of the republic.
Some people take this rumor as a hope to restore monarchy, some trying to redeem their mistakes, some try to take advantage to gain their power back and some try to retain their current power.
"Mr. President, ording to our intelligence, many forces have started to move. They tried to identify the location of thest Cerdeaux", reported the secretary.
Matthew sighed, "That Nichs sure ys one hell of a trick on me". He looked at Andrew and said, "You''re pushing him too much!!"
"My apologies, Mr. President. I never thought he would do something like this". After he returned from Bagyarosia, he told everything that transpired to Matthew.
"He can be quite petty sometimes", Matthew knows Nichs I character well. He has meet his in a lot of asions.
"To think that they''re not afraid of us blocking them from using our ports...", the secretary added.
"Since they''re not afraid, then starts blocking them from using it", Matthew makes his decision. King Nichs I has spread information that he tried to hide from the masses.
"Now let''s wait for you toe and beg me, Nichs", Matthew said while looking at the busy Cerdeaux City from his presidential office.
His power has been shaken by the rumors and if he didn''t do something, he will lose everything he has now.
''I never thought that a pampered princess could survive and travel all the way to Bideford''. He was astonished after he received news that a killer he sent after the princess was killed.
Matthew shook his head, it''s no use to regret the failure of killing the princess. There are a lot of things he needs to do.
"Cerdeauxia is in the mess right now and it''s going to be even worse". He started reminiscing about a mess that started years ago.
More than a hundred years ago, the Kingdom of Cerdeauxia lost the north territory of Eikadir to Barlia.
The loss of Eikadir reduces the totalnd of the kingdom by twenty percent. This event marks the decline of Cerdeaux Dynasty.
Since then, many attempts have been made by the king to recover it but all end up in failure.
The cycle of hope and failure that were experienced by the people of Cerdeauxia make thempletely give up on that endeavour.
However, there is a problem.
The campaign to recover Eikadir didn''te at no cost. It consumes an enormous amount of wealth for each campaign. Adding an inefficient feudal system as another factor, the cost swelled up even more.
The nobles then start to increase taxes to recover their lost wealth as quickly as possible. This put a lot of pressure on themoners through taxes.
Eventually, the gap between the rich and the poor bes clearer. The resentment toward the upper ss starts to grow and keeps increasing year by year.
After sixty years or so, Riz''s grandfather, King Cassin Cerdeaux came to power at the age of neen. Like every king who ascended to the throne, he also wanted the best for his country.
King Cassin Cerdeaux began to ease the taxes on people in royal territory, he urged the nobles to do the same.
He doesn''t think that taxing people heavily will solve the problem. If the nobles could forfeit even a tiny bit of their wealth, it could solve the country''s financial problems.
Unfortunately, a feudalistic system that has deep engraving in their bones sees the young king''s decree as nothing but unrealistic.
After years of effort, King Cassin focused all his energy to reduce people''s burden. Only upstart nobles heed his decree.
The king starts to stay away from old and powerful nobles.
Their rtionship fractured.
Due to Cassin''s effort, royal territory and upstart nobles prosper and people''s lives be better.
The stubborn noble saw this grew jealous, they know that they''re wrong but their pride won''t allow them to admit it. People in their own fief start to flee to royal territory or upstart fief.
Not wanting this to continue, they decided to drag the king down.
Then, the rumors start to spread.
[The royal family lives a wealthy lifestyle]
[The king told the nobles not to decrease the taxes]
[The king deceived the people to create a good image for himself]
Rumors conquer the streets and spread faster than disease.
King Cassin was powerless against the coalition of old and powerful nobles. They spare no effort to disgrace the king.
These nobles conspired with the military to take the king down and install a puppet on the throne.
The armymander that they reach is Matthew Mn. A young poor nobleman thates from a fallen noble family that formerly ruled and in Eikadir.
Matthew ancestor has been a baron for hundreds of years. They didn''t have argend or live on luxury.
At least, their lives are better thanmoners. When Barlia invades, Matthew''s ancestor is one of many nobles in Eikadir that beg for help from the surrounding fief but none of them stand up, they just sit there and watch the show.
Shortly after Eikadir''s conquest, Barlia starts to eliminate the nobles of Eikadir as to extinguish the possible threat to their rule in the region.
The nobles who surrendered were killed down to theirst descendants. The Mn family barely escapes from the mass scale ughter.
The Mn family lost everything they possess and was reduced to a beggar. The head of the Mn family at that time resented those nobles so much.
His hatred was passed down from one generation to another. Matthew was no exception.
Each of the Mn offspring climb up from one position to another. Those at the top will help their family members at the bottom to raise.
Their goal is to sit on many high ranks as much as possible. It is the goal set up by their ancestor the moment he vows to destroy this kingdom.
Of course, this goal will be hard and takes a lot of time but it is not impossible.
After generations of struggling, many of the Mn family members have infiltrated to many posts in everyyer of government except military.
The wait is not long as Matthew finally seeds in bing an armymander.
Matthew agreed to join the course when the old nobles reached him. For him this is a golden opportunity that he can''t miss.
He started to influence the soldiers and then it spread to their family, then their neighbors and then their city.
Not long after, the insurgent rose and stormed the pce. Cassin let his children and wives to escape through the secret tunnel.
The old noble family leaks the information about it. In the end, only one person managed to escape, Princess Evelynn.
At the same time, the old nobles strike the upstarts and destroy them leaving only a small number of them survive.
When all the royals except Evelynn were captured, the old nobles wanted to put one of the prince as a puppet but Matthew had another idea.
In front of the crowd, he delivered a speech about the idea of abolition of noble privileges, equal rights and freedom for all as well as the election of officials based on ability rather than birth.
The masses saw this as a hope, they were being sought to eliminate the entire nobles.
This caught the old nobles off guard. Before they could even escape, they were captured by the insurgents.
On August 284, all the nobles were executed starting with the royal family.
Cassin watches the head of his wives and children fall to the ground one by one.
They were executed by none other than the people who live in the royal territory.
The very same people he tries to help for years he is in power.
Cassin looked calm when he was escorted to the execution stage. There the guillotine that cut his family members is waiting for him.
Thest word that he muttered, "What an ungrateful people"
Remembering that Evelynn sessfully escaped, he smiled.
Since then, Cerdeauxia be a republic. A lot of people were happy with this change as it brings them new hope.
However, soon they realize the system is only good on paper. The president reigned the power like a monarch. The official post was filled with his family members.
Things that Matthew promised never happened. Their lives are getting harder and harder.
They start to feel guilty and regret for blindly believing in Matthew''s word.
....
Port City Whitrere,
Lucas Peerton is a Bagyarosia merchant that trades with the Kingdom of Tormia in the northeast.
He has been selling food to Tormia for more than ten years now.
As usual, he''se to the port to transport his goods.
He goes to his usual rentingpany to rent a ship.
"I''m sorry, sir. We can''t give you a ship to rent", said the clerk.
"What? Why?"
"It''s the order from the government to not rent or sell ships to Bagyarosia merchants. The government also ordered to block Bagyarosia merchants from using the port".
"Then how about my good!?", Lucas slightly raises his voice. If he didn''t sell his goods, the loss will be enormous.
"It''s not my problem", the clerk said indifferently.
The same thing happened in the ports all over Cerdeauxia and this news will cause an uproar in Bagyarosia Kingdom.
Chapter 32 Gunpowder
?"This ce is good enough", said Riz while looking around.
He wants to make sure no one is nearby.
"What are you doing, young master?", Charlotte asked even though she knows this is probably one of Riz''s weird ideas again.
They are currently in the forest apanied by a bunch of knights of course.
"Wait over there. I''ll show you something interesting", he excitedly said to Charlotte.
Charlotte can only nod and wait.
She saw Riz put something in the jar before cing it near a tree. Riz lit up a rope that came out of the jar and quickly ran away from it.
"Plunged your ears!!", Riz put his hand over his ears.
The other mimics him, not knowing the purpose.
"Boom!!"
The explosion resonates in the entire forest. Except Riz, everyone was surprised by the thunderous sound.
After smoke dissipates, they can see the trees were utterly devastated by the explosion.
Riz feels satisfied by the results.
He finally seeded after so many attempts to create the ideal ratio of a gunpowder.
He remembers the ingredients to make a gunpowder. It''s one of the most famous inventions that changes the world.
As for the ratio, he only has one option.
To keep experimenting.
Explosion after the explosion, Riz appeared to be ying on the border between life and death.
The recipe for gunpowder is pretty simple, basically it''s charcoal, saltpeter and sulfur. Charcoal as a fuel for reaction, saltpeter supplies oxygen and sulfur lowered the temperature required to ignite the mixture.
"What is that!!", Charlotte shook Riz''s body violently.
"Alright, alright, calm down", Riz tried to escape from Charlotte''s grasp.
''Why is she so excited?'', Riz questions Charlotte behavior but then he realizes that she is not a normal girl.
Instead of dress and jewellery, she is more inclined to take a fancy on a weapon.
"Hurry up!! What is it?", She asked once again.
The knights calm when seeing this. Usually, it is outrageous to treat a noble like that.
However, they know Charlotte is close enough to do that and their young master wouldn''t mind it at all.
"It is called a gunpowder"
"Gunpowder?", she never heard that term before.
"You can also call it ck powder. This will change the entire warfarendscape in the future."
"Are you going to supply this jar to the soldiers?", she asked.
"Yes, but also in another way. The problem is I don''t haverge quantities of raw materials needed to mass produce this powder".
He has a limited amount of sulfur in his hand right now. Sulfur is expensive and difficult to get. It had to be mine in a volcanic area.
Riz spent a lot of money to get people to secretly mine it at Portsbury in Baroks Duchy.
It''s been one month since he came back from Coreton, Riz''s n has been fully implemented and production of iron starts to increase.
At this rate, the current iron mine will be depleted if he doesn''t find new veins.
Riz realizes the importance of gunpowder in various fields.
Initially, he didn''t want to introduce gunpowder and bring the age of firearms to this world just yet.
However, he realizes that even if he didn''t want to, others will eventually discover it. If he can''t halt the progression of humanity, it is better to be at the forefront of it.
Furthermore, Cerdeauxia is getting restless and many small scale protests have been carried out. It is not long before therge scale protest will be made.
Riz doesn''t feel optimistic toward Nichs I. The merchants through the merchant guild have been pressuring the king.
There''s no way the king will sacrifice the economy just to protect one nobleman.
Bagyarosia exports are various foods and grains to several surrounding countries. Giving it the title of breadbasket is not exaggerated at all.
If those excess foods can''t be sold, it will only rot away. Any sane merchant will never allow that to happen.
It is only a matter of time before Nichs made his decision.
Riz needs to prepare for that time toe.
''I''m d that myte grandfather took over the merchants guild. If not, I am afraid that I will not be safe even in the town''.
After reaching home, Riz cleans himself from dirt and eats dinner with his family.
"Riz, how is the progress in the construction of the school?", Richard asked. He left the education npletely in Riz''s hand. In a way, this can also be considered a test.
"I have selected the location for elementary school in Bideford, Tegrot and Rafoldrod. Those three are the most popted ces in our territory.
In the future, middle and high school will be built near an existing elementary school creating an education district".
"The construction has not started yet?", Richard asked.
"Not yet, I am finding a certain construction material first", he received a report about the location of the limestone deposit sixty kilometers east of Rafoldrod.
"How about the personnel?"
"They are currently in training to be a teacher", Riz reported. The number of teachers in training is too low.
"Alright", Richard nodded.
After having dinner, Riz headed directly to his room. He needs to start drawing a design gun.
Weapons are not his best knowledge in his mind. He has only ever flipped through the weapon encyclopedia book in his university''s library when he skipped his ss.
Firearms are a fascinating invention that give a normal untrained man a power to kill a group of trained knights.
"Which one should I draw? I think the earliest one is either arquebus or musket. The terms ''arquebus'' and ''musket'' covered a range of weapons.
Sometimes it can be confusing. If I''m not mistaken, the musket is kind of a heavier version of arquebus".
Riz takes a look at the armor he borrowed from the knights. ording to the knights, this is an armor that was used by the majority of them across the kingdom.
''It is not particrly thick and it is not even full body armor''.
He decided to draw an arquebus, a form of long gun that appeared during the 15th century.
The length of themonly used arquebus is about 110cm, it will probably weigh about 4.5 kg, and firing a lead ball of .69 caliber.
The effective range of an arquebus is about 15 to 20 meters.
The most intricate part in arquebus is the matchlock mechanism. When the trigger was pulled, a serpentine was lowered, plunging a slow-burning match into the shpan and firing the weapon.
"I guess I''ll have a sleepless night again", Riz sighed. Once he starts working on something, it''s hard to stop until it finishes.
....
Next day, he meets his trusted cksmith and wood craftsman, Goban and Arnold to order them to make a prototype.
There''s a dark circle under his eyes. He ended up not only designing the arquebus but also a cannon.
The cannon he ns to produce is M1857 12-pounder Napoleon. The weapon is simple to be mass produce and robust. It can shoot 5.5 kg up to 1.5 kilometers at a five degree inclination.
''This will make trebuchets look like a toy''
Once the arquebus is put in use, others will start researching it and the development of firearms will be inevitable.
Since that''s the case, let''s introduce field artillery and gain weapon supremacy.
He first showed them the arquebus.
"So, how is it? Can you make it?", he asked both of them.
"Of course, it''s structure is quite simple except for this little part", Goban pointed at the matchlock part.
"Then, how about this one...", Riz took out the blueprint of the cannon.
"....", they are speechless. They looked at each other before sighing.
They thought by now nothing can surprise them anymore, yet Riz keeps bringing out new things.
This device structure looks simple but the concept behind it can be called ingenious.
"Give us a month week, we will show you both of the prototypes", said Arnold.
After cooperating with Goban for quite some time, Arnold''s knowledge is no longer limited to wood work.
The same goes to Goban. Both of them exchange the knowledge with each other to create Riz''s weird machinery and also to reduce a workload among them.
"Can you focus on the arquebus first?", said Riz. He needs that so he can supply his soldiers as soon as possible.
He has written everything information they need in the blueprint.
"Then, give us two weeks", Goban said.
"Alright, see you in two weeks"
In the mean time, he will go and see the limestone deposit and make a production n for it.
Chapter 33 Barlias Envoy
?*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"Come in" said Nichs I.
"Pardon my intrusion, Your Majesty". Wendall entered the king''s office. Here is the ce where Nichs I spend most of his day.
There is a mountain of paperwork stacks in the office. Surrounded by all the paperwork is the tired King Nichs I.
"What is it Wendall?"
"There is a letter for you, Your Majesty"
"Is it from the merchant guild? If so, just throw it away. They have sent so many letters for the past week".
"Unfortunately not, Your Majesty"
"Hmm!!?" Nichs I raised his eyebrows. He was confident the merchant guild would send him another letter.
Whenever money was involved, those merchants will be so restless.
The news about Cerdeauxia''s blockade has reached the capital. To make the situation worse, Cerdeauxia even released the reason why they were doing so.
Many nobles and merchants implore the king to give in to Cerdeauxia''s demand.
"Then, who is it?". Nichs I asked.
"The letter doesn''t mention the sender''s name but the letter was sealed with Barlia''s coat of arms". Wendall replied.
"What!! Why would Barlia suddenly enter the scene?". It makes no sense at all.
This is a dispute between Bagyarosia and Cerdeauxia alone.
They have no reason to interfere.
"Exactly". Wendall was equally as surprised as Nichs I too. He then asked, "Would you like to meet Barlia''s envoy, Your Majesty?"
"....", Nichs I pondered for a while. "Alright, let''s meet them. I want to know their purposes".
"I will arrange the meeting for you". Wendall bowed a little before leaving the king''s office.
....
Two dayster..
Nichs I met the envoy from Barlia. Except for Wendall and several handfuls of guards, there was no one else.
"It''s an honor to meet you, King Nichs Napuna Bagyarosia. My name is Mark Donald", said the envoy.
"It''s an honor to meet you too, Mr Mark. May I ask the purpose of Mr Mark requesting an audience with me?", Nichs I asked.
"I want you to fulfill Cerdeauxia demand and hand Rizieri Ryntum to them", Mark responded to Nichs''s question. His words make those who hear it think he is ordering Nichs I rather than requesting him.
"Why Barlia care so much about a fifteen year old boy?"
"He is not a mere boy, he is thest royal of Cerdeaux Dynasty. Ryntum conquers its neighbor, the Gyalcakes County which is two timesrger than them in merely a week.
That achievement alone is a proof that shows their military capability. Last year, that boy defeated Count Tegrot''s army which is two times bigger than him.
Care to tell me Your Majesty King of Bagyarosia, which one of your princes are able to achieve that feat?", ask Mark.
Nichs I didn''t say anything because he knows all the words Mark said are true. Mark''s words let him see from a different perspective.
Mark continues, "I hope that Your Majesty will not be too optimistic. Such people will be the earliest to die."
"What is the benefit for Barlia for stopping this?"
Mark smiled. "We just don''t want things to escte between Bagyarosia and Cerdeauxia. We seek for peace".
"Barlia? Peace? Hahaha". It has been a while since Nichs I heard a good joke.
Mark doesn''t seem to be affected by Nichs''s mocking.
Nichs stoppedughing. "Wouldn''t it solve the problem if Barlia orders their navy to not attack our ships? The reason we used Cerdeauxia''s port is because you guys blocked us, am I right?"
"I hope you don''t make a random assumption, Your Majesty. It is not our navy who is responsible for the attack on your merchant ships. It is a pirate that ran rampantly all over the sea", Mark yed dumb.
Nichs''s lips twitched but he tried to control it. He didn''t want to curse this shameless envoy.
"Alright, I will consider your word. You can go now", said Nichs I to Mark.
As soon Mark left the audience hall, a mysterious figure appeared on his back.
"So, how is the talk?"
"Whoa!! Don''t scare me like that, Jack!!", Mark has always been displeased with Jack''s sudden appearance.
It''s bad for his heart.
"I''m sorry, so how''s the talk?", he asked again while both of them were on their way out from the castle.
"I have nted the seed and stir up the doubt in his heart. All we have to do is wait"
"Are you sure that''s enough? Why don''t we do something else?", Jack asked.
"It''s enough. I don''t need to tell him everything. If that king investigates further, he will realize that he actually has been surrounded"
"Surrounded?"
"That boy is engaged with the daughter of Count Tetherswest, north of Royal Territory. His sister is going to marry heir of Count Caushilbo in the northeast of Royal Territory. On the west side is Ryntum March. Do you get it now?", Mark patiently exined to Jack.
Listening to Mark''s exnation, Jack inwardly recalls the map of Bagyarosia. His eyes were wide open. "Damn it!! You''re right, I never realized about it". Jack asked. "Do you think this is Richard''s n or just a coincidence?".
"I don''t know but it''s good for us to use it to pit the two of them. In addition, let me remind you that we don''t have to go through all of this if you can just kill that boy properly", Mark sneered.
"I''m pretty sure I killed that boy", Jack tries to defend himself.
"Yeah, yeah. I have heard it so many times", Mark just ignores Jack''s excuse.
"Can''t you at least try to act like you believe it? You know much I held back from killing that spoiled and arrogant Robert?", Jack grumbled.
"Alright, alright. I know your pride as an assassin was hurt but you need to stop", Mark has long been annoyed by hisint.
"Fine. Then, how about Cerdeauxia?"
"Cerdeauxia is much easier since they''re republic. We can wait for the right time to install our puppet as their president".
....
Nichs contemted, Mark''s words arose his suspicion toward Ryntum. The royal family always regarded the Ryntum as their loyal vassal.
He looked outside from the window in his office, staring at the garden that the queen carefully nurtured.
In his mind, many possibilities were thought but there is not much option he has.
He needs to choose between one nobleman or his country''s economy.
The price of grains and foods have reached an all time low. All grains merchants are selling their goods to avoid a total loss.
The majority of the nobles have tacitly reached a consensus to sacrifice Riz for their own benefit.
Nichs I decided to discuss with Prime Minister Wendall.
"What do you think, Wendall?"
"In my opinion, Barlia purpose is suspicious. There''s no way they would prioritize something like peace.
However, there are truths in their words. Ryntum possesses too much danger to the royal family. I believe your majesty doesn''t want the coup to happen just like during King Nn''s reign."
"So, you''re saying that Ryntum family is nning to stab my back?", Nichs''s expression turned serious.
He recalled the attempt of a coup conducted by the Duke of Baroks during his grandfather''s reign years ago.
At that time, the Duke of Baroks secretly raised an army which went unnoticed by the royal family in the capital.
The duke at that time was very good at hiding his emotions. He didn''t give a single sign of disloyalty.
In a noble circle, he was known as a strong supporter of the king. With Duke Baroks''s support, Nn can govern the country peacefully.
He participated in every event the king invited him without a miss. Nobody would guess that he is gathering a lot of soldiers.
The news was exposed when he was marching toward the capital. Of course it is impossible to cover up the movement of an army asrge as 20,000 men.
Young Renault is the want responsible for informing the king by immediately dispatching a messenger. Upon hearing the news, Nn gathers his royal army to contain Duke Baroks
Fortunately, with the help of nobles from the surrounding region, the coup was unsessful. The duke can''t move forward or retreat.
Nn decides to have the main family of the Duke of Baroks executed. The king then assigned the current Duke of Baroks which is from the branch family to rule the fief.
Since then, the royal family has been very careful with all the noble families. They monitor all of their movements especially rted to the military.
Nheless, his story gives an awe to everyone who hears it.
Nobles are generally very good at hiding something but to hide something to the point nobody is aware of its subtle movement requires a great skill.
"Your Majesty, I am saying that the possibility is there. King Nn was caught offguard but still his army can still contend with the duke.
In all honesty, if Ryntum does the same then Napuna will be captured before your majesty can even give a single order", said Wendall.
Wendall couldn''t understand why Nichs I was so reluctant to go against Ryntum.
"Have Count Theodore Tetherswest sent us the blueprint of trebuchet?", ask Nichs I.
"They haven''t. I feel like they are deliberately dying time", replied Wendall.
"Send them a letter again. Tell them to hand it over as quickly as possible. Don''t forget to send a letter to Marquess Richard too."
"I will write it at once, your majesty".
Chapter 34 Road Network Proposal
?"It''s an honor to meet you, Milord"
"Nice to meet you, Mr Henry William", Riz greets the mayor of Rafoldrod city.
Initially, Richard decided to retain Henry''s position as a mayor temporarily after conquering Rafoldrod.
At that time, Richard was busy with war and had no time to mind about it. However, Henry proved to Richard that he is capable enough to sit in that position.
Richard decided to let Henry stay as a mayor due to theck of officials right now.
"Milord, I have prepared your amodation. You can have lunch first if you want", said Henry.
"Thank you, but I n to visit the limestone deposit as soon as possible", Riz rejected the offer.
Right now, the deposit is his priority.
"As you wish, milord. I will prepare a carriage for you"
It didn''t take Henry a long time to prepare the carriage.
Riz looked at the fanciest carriage he has ever seen being pulled by two white horses.
Anyone who sees the carriage will confidently bet their life saying there''s noble it there.
He decided to just ept Henry''s kind gesture and entered the carriage.
Charlotte followed closely behind him as usual.
It only takes two hours to reach the destination at full speed.
He stepped out of the carriage and looked around before his eyes fell on the huge limestone formation.
Riz walks toward the sedimentary rocks and rubbed his hand on it.
"This is indeed a limestone. It looks like with this amount, it''s enough to supply our current projects and the one in the future", Rizmented.
"Milord"
His focus was interrupted but he didn''t mind too much.
"What is it?"
"This is Elric, the one that led the mining team to extract those rocks"
"It is an honor to meet you, milord", Elric awkwardly bows in front of Riz. This is his first time having contact with the noble.
"Me too, Elric. How is the progress here?", he asked him while his eye is looking at the quarry. He sees the workers are using pickaxes to dig and cut.
"Milord, digging these rocks and cutting it can take some time. If you want to increase the production we have to hire arge number of workers"
"No need for that, we will just st it"
"st?", Elric does not understand what his lord is talking about.
"I will just show it to you. Charlotte, bring that to me", Riz ordered.
"Wait a moment", she rushed to the carriage and returned back with several small jars made from pottery.
Riz took those jars and headed to the quarry. "Everybody move!! Stay far from here", he shouted.
The workers follow the order without knowing their lord''s intention. All of them were waiting and watching their lord cing a jar there.
*Boom*
Arge thunderous sound echoes in the entire area. Except for Charlotte, everybody appears to be stunned by the sound.
After the cloud of dust settles, the workers can see therge rock they tried so hard to cut were blown to smithereens.
"Milord, thi..this is?", Elric was the one that quickly recovered from the shock.
"A ck powder. Now, can the production increase?", he asked Elric.
"Absolutely. We will save so much time cutting the rocks"
The workers on the other hand still had their mouths wide open. They were too shocked about what just happened.
"Alright, why are you standing there like a fool. Get back to work", said Elric.
"Yes, boss", replied the workers. They began to collect the small pieces.
Some are cutting down arger one but since it is rtively smaller in sizepared to before the sting, their job bes easier.
The use of ck powder makes the workers'' previous effort look like nothing.
While Elric and others are busy collecting the smithereens limestone, Riz returns to his carriage.
He took out a paper and started writing his n just like he did in Coreton.
In this case, he tries to imitate the process of a modern cement processing nt which consists of four steps.
The first step starts with crushing and grinding the raw materials. Follow by the second steps, blending the materials in the correct quantity.
The third step is burning the blended mix in a kiln. Modern cement processing nts used rotary kiln.
The nt will be built outside Rafoldrod near the river to utilize water as a power source for his machine.
''For now, I have to deal with this first''
Energy ys a very important role in the advancement of civilization.
Riz decided to use bottle kiln for now since it is impossible with the current technological level to build not only rotary kiln but also shaft kiln.
The final process is to grind the burned product that was known as clinker with a certain amount of gypsum.
The nearest source of gypsum is located in the north of Baroks Duchy but it is near the border of Bideford.
He has already secretly mined it for months now.
Although that area is dested and no nearby settlement, he will still be very careful to not let the duke know.
The duke probably doesn''t know its uses but it doesn''t mean he likes when someone is exploiting resources in his territory.
Gypsum has a lot of uses such as fertilizer in agriculture, filler in the paper and textiles industry, and in cement.
He ns to put the management of the quarry and processing nt under his Gatharix Mining Company just like he did with the iron mine.
Next, he took out a detailed map of the Ryntum territory, the kind that you can''t get in the market.
Riz is nning the roadwork for the entire Ryntum territory. Of course, this n won''t be implemented immediately.
Ryntum''s financials are stretched thin right now due to many ongoing projects. He took this chance to buy the ownership of the mine and quarry from his father.
That is why he is able to make a change in these two ces without consulting his father.
However, roadworks are different.
Since Riz can''t fully own it, he decided to make a n and throw it to his father.
Taking ount of Richard''s personality, he will definitely find an opportunity to implement it.
Riz looks at the map.
Ryntum divided its territory into two provinces; Bideford Province and Gyalcakes Province.
Riz began to draw a roadwork on the map. The road will stretch nearly 200 km from Tegrot in the west to Bideford in the east.
Another road will branch off 190 km from the Tegrot-Bideford road to Newbigle and Durbotes in the north and 140 km to Csorvar in the south.
This project isn''t cheap at all.
Once it ispleted, it will increase the connectivity between the cities and viges with a t and wide roadwork.
Riz proposes a roadwork based on several factors. First is finding a t terrain where there is no river on its way that will force him to build a bridge. He also needs to make sure the soil is wellpacted. This is the most troublesome part and he will leave it alone for now.
Next, he needs to make sure the path that he chose has as few obstacles as possible so the project won''t spend too much time clearing obstacles.
He finished sketching his preliminary proposed route, further investigation needed to be conducted to get more urate results.
Charlotte came into the carriage. "Milord, they have finished collecting the limestone".
"Alright, let''s go. It is time to teach Elric how to use gunpowder"
Riz called Elric and began teaching him where to st.
*Boom*
Riz nodded. He was satisfied with Elric fast learning ability.
*Thud*
Riz saw a rock around his fist size rolling to his side.
*Thud*
Another rock fall.
"Hmm?"
"Be careful, young master!!", shouted Charlotte and ran toward him. Her eyes weren''t looking at him instead she looked up.
"!!!", Riz looked upward. A part of the mountain is crumbling and sliding down.
"Everybody runs!!!" He shouted and ran as fast as he could.
So do the workers there. They immediately throw away their equipment.
If you get crushed by those big rocks, using all of the luck you have in your entire life won''t be enough to make it out alive.
*Boom*
The dust from the rocks scattered to the entire area. Riz can barely see his own hand.
"Young master!!!", Charlotte shouted as hard as she could, searching for her lord. She is in an extremely panicked mood right now.
"I''m here", he told her his location.
Once Charlotte has located her lord, she runs toward him and checks every inch of his body for any injuries.
"Calm down, I''m fine", he reassured her.
Once the dust fog dissipates, Riz can see the surrounding area clearly again.
"Is everyone okay? Are there any injuries?", he asked.
"My lord, we are fine", replied his workers.
Riz is relieved that nobody is injured but it didn''tst long when one of his workers called him.
"My lord!! Look over there!!, his worker shouted at him before pointing his finger in a certain direction.
Riz turned and followed the direction his worker pointed.
"What is that? An entrance hidden beneath the hills?"
"My lord, I think we have found a ruin", said Charlotte excitedly.
Chapter 35 Ancient Fort Part I
?"Ruin?"
"Yes, milord". Charlotte replied excitedly.
"Why are you so excited?"
"Of course I am!! There is a high possibility of finding treasures in ancient ruins. We can get rich overnight"
"Hahaha". Rizughed when seeing Charlotte excited. This is one of the few moments where she showed her emotions.
Riz then continued with his question. "Did you forget that your lord here is rich? How much wealth is there that can move me?"
Charlotte ignores Riz''s arrogant remarks. ''Yeah, how can I forget that milord has a lot of sources of ie''
Exploring the ancient ruins is one of her ambitions. She can''t miss an opportunity to embark on an adventure.
Truth be told, Charlotte actually is quite annoyed with her lord who doesn''t seem to take interest in exploring the ruin.
Multiple questions rise in her mind. ''Wouldn''t a boy usually get excited going on an adventure? Isn''t an ancient ruin a perfect opportunity for it?''
As she keeps thinking, Charlottees up with a perfectly reasonable conclusion. ''Poor milord, perhaps he is too busy to enjoy his life''. She looks pitifully at Riz with her sad eyes.
"Why are you looking at me like that". Riz saw Charlotte looking at him as if she was looking at an abandoned cat.
"Nothing milord, but I think we should try to explore the ruins. Maybe we can find abundant wealth to fund your roadwork project". She is trying to use a project fund as a basis to attract his attention.
She knows that his road project does not have enough funds to start with. Furthermore, She also knows Riz attached importance to this road project.
She was not stupid to not know the benefit it will bring to the territory. This is the most expensive project Riz has ever made.
When looking at the estimated cost of the project, she was stunned by its exorbitant amount. It can make even a royal family go bankrupt.
Riz halts his steps the moment he hears Charlotte''s words. He turns around and sees Charlotte smirking at him indicating that she knows his thought process well.
Riz stood there unmoving for some period of time probably weighing out the pros and cons.
He decided to give in to Charlotte''s persuasion, he smiled back at her. "Fine, you got me. Let''s do as you said but we must first find some historian to identify what kind of ruin is this".
Charlotte happily jumped when she heard Riz''s approval.
"Don''t be too happy. I will send the letter to my teacher first. It probably takes a while to find some expert in history".
"Alright, milord"
Riz turned his head toward Elric. "Ordered the workers to collect the limestone and clear up the scene".
"Yes, milord".
"Ohh...one more thing. Don''t let them spread the news about the ruins here or I will kill them".
"Yes, milord". Elric was frightened hearing the threat. Once again he reminded himself that Riz is a nobleman.
Riz''s easygoing and approachable nature often confuses themoner. His clothes and manner are the only clues they use to distinguish him frommoners.
Riz and Charlotte returned to Henry''s mansion. Later that night, he wrote a letter to his teacher exining the situation.
He dispatched a messenger to send it tomorrow morning. Now, all he has to do is wait for Stuart toe.
....
Six dayster.
Riz and Charlotte are standing in front of Henry''s mansion to greet them.
"Why are you here?". Riz asked Charlotte who is standing beside him.
Before Charlotte could answer, Riz interrupted her. "Forget it, I know why you''re here. You just can''t wait to enter the ruins, aren''t you?".
She pouted. "I don''t see any problem with that".
Ignoring her mutter, Riz directed his attention to the two silhouettes that walked toward them.
Stuart finally arrived in Rafoldrod. Together with him is his friend who is also a historian.
"It''s been a while, teacher".
"It''s been a while since thest time I saw you. You have to run around here and there"
"Hahaha, well...I have a lot of business to take care of. By the way, why don''t you introduce him to me?".
"Ahh..yes, yes. Let me introduce you, this is Mr Arden Daniel, a historian that I know".
"Nice to meet you, Mr Arden. My name is Rizieri. This girl is Charlotte".
Charlotte greeted. "Nice to meet you, Mr Arden".
"It''s an honour to meet you, milord and you too youngdy. I have heard from your teacher saying that you identally found a ruin. May I ask where is it? Did you let anybody enter it?" asked Arden right away.
He is a busy person and does not like to waste his precious time. As a historian enthusiast, he will nevere to personally meet someone. This time is a special case.
A new ancient ruin was discovered and tons of information waiting to be unearthed. When Stuart came to find him and showed him the letter, he packed his baggage at once.
"Hahahaha, don''t worry. I have ordered my knight to seal the area. Nobody touches anything. Although there is someone who can''t wait patiently and tries to break in". His eyes shift to Charlotte on his side.
Charlotte just shrugged.
Two days ago, she tried to break into the ruins. As a result, she was grounded by Riz until Stuart came to Rafoldrod.
Arden breathed a sigh of relief.
Themon mistake that most people make when they find a ruin is to enter it recklessly.
"You''re a lucky youngdy. Most people died at the entrance of the ruins", Arden just dropped a bombshell on Charlotte.
Riz is trying his best to hold back hisugh as he sees Charlotte''s face turn white. Her expression was so priceless.
Charlotte just stared angrily at Riz.
Arden interrupts their interaction and hastened them. "Hurry up, let us not waste any time and go right away. The sooner the better".
"Alright, let''s go". Riz, Charlotte, Stuart and Arden get into the carriage. The knights escorted them to the ruin.
Inside the carriage, the situation is a bit awkward as there is no topic to talk about. Riz himself is not an extrovert, he doesn''t know how to start a conversation with others.
''Why does it take so long to arrive? This is so awkward''. He wants to seek Charlotte''s help to get rid of this awkwardness.
To his despair, she has long entered her dreand and she even used his shoulder as a resting ce for her head. Riz can see her saliva smearing his shirt.
''Well, it would be weird if she didn''t feel sleepy. She was so excited about the ruin that she hardly slept''
Charlotte is the only one who can act with such disrespectful behaviour toward him and get away with it.
"She is really close to you, huh?". Stuart breaks the silence.
"I guess so. Why do you ask?"
"I have met a lot of young noblemen in my life but none of them treat their personal maid like you".
"Then how do they treat them?"
"Hmm...Like a tool, I guess".
"Tool? Specifically how?". He is quite interested in other nobleman lifestyles.
Due to his busyness, he doesn''t have much contact with other nobles. The banquet held by Ryntum is the only time he makes contact with others. It is not enough to judge their character with just one meeting.
"They use their maids by any means they like. To them, their maids are just human toys that they can throw away and find a new one. After all, there is a variety of humans to choose from the popce".
"I see, I never know this kind of thing ismon".
"It''s amon practice, especially in Hajdu, Vofors and Baroks. They encourage their children to do that on the basis of building their confidence".
"What a twisted way to educate your children".
"Exactly, when I meet you, I am grateful that there are still noble families who didn''t treat people like an animal in this kingdom".
"Maybe because Ryntum is a militaristic family. We work withmoners frequently".
"Perhaps. I hope that you won''t change once you have power. I have seen a fair share of people turn into apletely different person the moment they hold power".
"I can''t make a promise that I won''t change. After all, I am just a normal man, not astounding as you thought".
"Hahaha, you''re too humble, Riz". This is the first time he heard a nobleman call himself normal.
unting is a noble''s natural habit, it doesn''t need to be taught. They instinctively know how to do it.
Their conversations were interrupted by a knight knocking on the carriage''s window.
"What is it?"
"Milord, we have arrived"
"Alright". Riz gently shook Charlotte''s body.
"Mmhm..". She reluctantly wakes up from her dream. Charlotte looked at Riz and asked. "What is it?".
"We have arrived". Inform Riz.
Chapter 36 Ancient Fort Part II
?Charlotte''s eyes instantly lightened up after hearing his words. She hurriedly got out of the carriage.
Riz, Stuart and Arden followed behind.
He looked around and saw the quarry was absent of workers. He relocated them to the cement processing nts and asked them to join the construction team for a while.
The good thing about this era is that the workers will neverin as long as you pay them and don''t push them beyond their limits.
Arden slowly approaches the entrance of the ruin. He starts rubbing his hand on the red wall, trying to identify the material the ruin is made from.
Not satisfied with that, Arden dug one of the red bricks out from the wall. Then, he measured its length, width and depth.
His eyes begin to move to the characters engraved on the door frame.
"Huuu". He blew the dust off the characters.
Not satisfied with that, he took out his brush from his bag and gently brushed the umted dust on the characters.
Soon enough, the shape of the characters bes clearer.
Arden reached this bag again and took a book. He flipped through his book, trying to search for an identical character as on the ruins.
Riz and others patiently waited for one hour before Arden opened his mouth and spoke.
"Based on the red brick used to build this structure together with the characters carved on its wall and its location, I can confidently say that this structure is a fort built during the Draxning Era. As for its purpose, I need to do more investigation".
"Are you sure it''s from the Draxning Era? That was a very long time ago". Riz asked.
Arden said, "Yes, I have no doubt about it. The ruin from the Draxning Era which survives until this day only is counted on one hand. This is a major discovery for historians and archaeologists".
"Are you telling me the relics and whatever in it is approximately more than 3,000 years?!!"
"Yes, exactly. Now do you understand its significance, Milord?"
Riz slowly nodded. He hasn''tpletely digested the facts yet.
The concept of era in this world is different from Earth. The calendar in this world depends on the most powerful nation at one particr time. It starts on the year the most powerful nation on Jozia was founded.
Draxning Era was named after the most powerful nation at the time, Draxning Empire. The empire stands for 1,800 years. During those years, it was called the Draxning Era and other nations use it on their calendar as well.
After the Draxning Empire met its demise, it was reced by the Phexilton Empire that stands for 1,530 years. The calendar was reset back and used Phexilton Empire as a reference point. That period of time was called the Phexilton Era.
Just like other empires, the Phexilton Empire also experienced the cycle of rise and fall. It was then reced by the Leigh Empire that stood for 1,610 years. The calendar was reset once again by using Leigh Empire as a reference point, thus it was called Leigh Era.
The fall of the Leigh Empire marks the end of the Leigh Era and the beginning of Paign Era. It has been 300 years since the start of Paign Era.
So why was it called Paign Era when there is currently no nation named Paign? There is actually a nation called the Paign Empire but it was short-lived. Compared to its predecessor, the Paign Empire only existed for 100 years. It was formerly located at the current Inverloch Empire, Grand Duchy of Roligny and a part of the Grand Duchy of Caberia. Effectively control the southern part of Jozia maind.
Since the fall of Paign Empire, the current Jozia had three empires; Sidgean, Inverloch and Piteretia but their strength is almost the same. None can overwhelm others to be overlord of Jozia, creating a deadlock situation.
Due to that, every nation decided to continue using the Paign Era Calendar.
Charlotte asked, "So, does that mean we''re going to find a dragon scale or something rted to it. I heard that any part of the dragon can fetch very high prices".
"Hopefully, but are there any people that can afford to buy it?", Riz asked.
When it came to the Draxning Empire, they were synonymous with one of the mythical beings, the dragons.
During the Draxning Era, many dragons made their appearance. The reason is unknown but the royals of Draxning im to be descendants of dragons and have dragon blood.
Riz naturally didn''t believe it. As someone who loves history, many rulers im they''re some sort of divine being, having a connection with a sacred person or outright iming their descendants. Most of the ims are false ims to strengthen or legitimise their rule over people.
The same goes for the Phexilton Empire that is synonymous with phoenixes and Leigh Empire is synonymous with leviathans. Both empires made the simr im as the Draxning.
It is said to be an empire far older than the Draxning called the Unisel Empire which is synonymous with unicorns. Unfortunately, there is no evidence to support the theory.
"Milord, let''s not waste time anymore and go inside", rushed Charlotte.
Riz replied, "No, I''m not going in. You can go if you want".
There is no way he is going to the dark, confined, full of traps ce like that. He would rather be on the battlefield than go in there.
"Why!!?"
Riz flicked her forehead, "Because I chose not to. Did you forget that I am noble? Why would I go in there? You should bring the wealth out for me. Now go, I will stay here with several knights". Riz shoo her away.
Charlotte pouted but his words make sense. She can''t have a noble enter the ruins. Who knows just what is in there.
"Fine, I will tell you my adventurous storyter on".
He waved is hand to Charlotte. "Okay, okay. Just go".
....
Charlotte entered the fort with three other knights; Leth, d and Bren together with Arden as a guide.
Arden at the front led the four of them. d and Bren hold torches as a light source to illuminate the area.
"How big do you think this fort is?", Charlotte breaks the awkward silence among them by asking Arden.
Arden replies, "I believe it is at least three storey high. The fort is probably shaped like a square with 100 meters in length".
Charlotte asked again, "How do you evene up with those assumptions?".
"Mainly historical records and cross reference with another discovered Draxning fort. It could have some differences but at least I have a general idea". Arden replied while dismantling the traps.
"Swoosh", an arrow flew crossed right in front of their faces.
Arden calmly said, "That''s a close one".
"That''s a dangerous one!!!!, All four of them shouted simultaneously.
Charlotte asked, "How can you be so calm?".
"Well, I am not a schr who hides behind mountains of manuscripts and books. I do dive into the ruins and dungeons once in a while".
"Is there even a wealth here in the first ce? Where do you think they put it?"
"Either this floor or on the third floor, the leader''s room".
As they checked every crook and cranny, they found nothing. They start to head to the second floor.
Ardenmented, "This ce is well preserved".
"Yeah, but why is it built here? If i am not mistaken, the former Draxning Empire should be at the current location of Sidgean Empire, right?".
Arden exined to Charlotte, "I have my own suspicion. Draxning royalty always imed that they are the descendants of dragons. Well, it''s not weird there are people who im it since dragons are the only mythical being that can polymorph into humans. I can''tpletely reject the theory as there might be some truth in it". Then, he asked Charlotte, "Anyway, back to the topic, if you have dragon blood, would you still be considered a normal human?".
"Of course not. I probably inherited some of the dragons traits?"
"For example?", Arden asked again.
"Hmm... Strong, breathe fire or fly maybe?"
"Exactly, then what happened after generations passed?"
"Hmm", Charlotte ponders before realising where this is going. "Aahh!!...Their blood diluted so do their power".
Arden nodded, "Yes, and topensate for that, they probably think they need to hunt the dragons and eat them to recover their power. This fort is probably one of many forts built as a temporary settlement for the soldiers who were given the mission."
"Then, do you think the dragons are the ones that destroy their empire?"
"Maybe, nothing is certain. Let us move to the third floor".
"Theyout is just as the second floor",mented Charlotte before pointing her finger in a certain direction. "Hmm?...That room looks different from others".
"Let''s go check it out"
After they opened the door, what they saw shocked them.
Mountains of golds, armours, potteries, gems and weapons. All of it holds unimaginable value that can put the royals'' wealth to shame.
Arden''s eyes were locked at the mountains of books in it. This is a treasure in the truest sense.
"Milord will be delighted to hear this. Let''s go and report to him".
Chapter 37 Count Tetherswest
?"So, how is it?", Riz asked.
"Milord, you can''t believe what we saw...", Charlotte proceeds with telling her story. Riz has no choice but to listen or she will keep pestering him. It took quite an hour or so for her to finish.
"I see, there are a lot of treasures huh?". Riz said after Charlotte finished her story.
She was dumbstruck. Riz only focused on the treasure part. His mind is wondering how long it will take to melt and mint the golds into the kingdom''s currency.
Riz gave her an order, "Charlotte, led the knights to collect the treasure. Request additional carriages from Henry. We will take all of it back to Bideford".
He also didn''t forget to give a knight a little bit of a spoil to shut their mouth.
"Milord", Arden begins to speak. "I wonder if it''s fine for me to take the manuscripts in there?"
"Sure, you can have it. I have no interest in those manuscripts but if you write a book about your findings, be sure to send a copy to me". He is an avid reader of history but it is a hassle for him to extract the information from the manuscripts by himself. He will leave it to Arden and just read the final product.
"Do not worry, milord. I will be sure to send it to you once I finish writing it".
"Alright", He nodded his head then turned to Charlotte who was coordinating the knights and asked, "Charlotte, how long do you think it will take to bring out all the treasures?".
"I don''t know. It probably takes at least three or four hours".
One hourter...
Henry sent them ten carriages to be used. Naturally, Henry didn''t know the reason for Riz to request such arge number of carriages.
He didn''t bother to ask despite being curious about it. Sticking your head in the ce you shouldn''t will only lead you to death.
The knight begins to bring the treasures out and loads them in the carriages.
....
Meanwhile in Tetherswest,
"What''s wrong, dear? Is there something in your mind?", Countess Fiona Tetherswest asked her husband.
She rarely sees her husband lost in thought. Only a serious matter can make her husband preupied.
Theodore sighed and turned away from the window, "I received a letter from his majesty. He ordered me to hand over the blueprint and all its technical drawings to him".
He actually doesn''t know how to respond.
On one side, he wants to gain the trust of Riz. He can feel that that boy has a lot of potential and a bright future.
That is why he is willing to give her daughter''s hand in marriage to him.
On the other hand, he didn''t want Tetherswest''s rtionship with the royal family to deteriorate.
The Tetherswest family has spent more time guarding the north than socializing with royals or nobles in tea parties or banquets.
As such, most of their rtionship with nobles is neutral at best.
Hearing her husband was conflicted, she threw her suggestion, "If you can decide between the two, why don''t you pick a middle choice"
"Middle choice?"
"Just give them an iplete version of the trebuchet and at the same time write a letter to Riz exining the situation. He is a smart boy. I am sure he will understand", exined Fiona.
"Can''t we actually do that?", asked Theodore.
Fiona just rolled her eyes, "Of course, we can. Why do you suddenly want to be stupidly honest".
Her husband is hopeless outside of military and warfare, her husband seems to be very naive when ites to scheming and plotting, a skill that every noble should have. In other words, her husband is a musclehead to the core.
"I see!! Then I will do as you said", Theodore starts writing a letter.
''What a straightforward guy'', thought Fiona while watching Theodore with affectionate eyes.
Although Theodore can be annoying sometimes, she really liked his honest and straightforward nature. Her husband doesn''t fit with the cut-throat world of aristocrats. It is with her help that Theodore is able to handle scheming types of nobles.
As someone who is guarding the kingdom''s border, Theodore has received a fair share of death threats, bribes and offers from both foreign and his own country.
Not all of that can move him. He lives up to his family name, an iron wall.
"Dear", Fiona interrupted his husband''s focus.
"What is it?", Theodore replied while his hand kept writing.
"What do you think about Cerdeauxia''s blockade on our merchants?"
Theodore stops writing and looks up to Fiona, "Hmm...I think that this kingdom will soon be in turmoil".
He didn''t need to be a genius to understand the impact of this blockade on the economy. Nobles in the kingdom won''t stay still. They will use this chance to iste the Ryntum family. For the upper-rank nobles, having one less powerful family is a benefit for them as they can control the political situation much more easily.
They will be the one who initiates it and the one who will do the bidding for them is naturally lower-rank noble. The lower-rank nobles will see the fall of Ryntum as a chance to rise up in rank and gain morend.
The upper rank will take advantage of their greed and pit them against each other.
Perfectly divide and control them.
Indeed, noble will choose benefits over friendships.
"So where is our standing?", Fiona asked. "When the timees, we will be forced to choose sides".
"Does it really matter?", Theodore chuckled. "We have done our best to spread the news about the engagement between Riz and Theodora. Even if we didn''t choose, they will simply assume we are with Ryntum".
"Unless we break off the engagement...", Fiona suggested.
"No, let''s not do that", Theodore quickly replies. "I don''t want to destroy her future".
"Aren''t you too confident in them?", Fiona frowns. This is probably one of her husband''s gut feelings again. She sighed.
Although it''s illogical to her, Theodore''s intuition has been proven several times in the past.
"I n to ask Theodora to help me send the letter to Riz", said Theodore.
Fiona raised her eyebrows, "Do you need to do that? Theodora might not have wanted to".
"It doesn''t matter what she wants. I let her practice swordsmanship just like she wanted to. Now, she needs to listen to me. She should be grateful that I didn''t match her with some old man".
Fiona can''t oppose it anymore since Theodore already made his decisions. She called the butler to enter Theodore''s office.
"How can I help you, madam?"
"Called Theodora for me".
"As you wish", the butler slightly bowed before retreating from the office.
A few momentster, Theodora arrived.
"Dad, did you call me?", Theodora asked.
"Yes, I want you to go to Bideford and send thister to your fiance for me. While you''re at it, stay there for a few weeks and spend time with him". Theodore said as he gave the letter to her.
It took a few minutes for Theodora topletely digest her father''s words. Theodora''s eyes were wide open before she shouted, "What!?"
"You heard it right. There is no need to shout".
"Why do I need to do that?"
"Because you''re his fianc¨¦e. It''s been a few months since you met him. Usually a girl is married at the age of 16 or 17 years old but he took the liberty to prolong it until he is 18".
"So? Are you saying he doesn''t take this engagement seriously at all!?".
"From my perspective, you''re a valuable tool for our cooperation rather than a fiancee. At least for now. Once he achieves whatever he wants, he will throw you away. I didn''t need to tell you what happened to such a woman, right?".
Theodora''s face be bloodless. Only now that she realised that she is in a precarious situation.
"Fine. I will do it". Theodora grit her teeth, she didn''t have a choice, to begin with. Her future is in Riz''s hands right now.
In Bagyarosia, a woman who was engaged usually moved to her future husband''s residence to familiarise herself with his family, often nine out of ten, the fiancee and her fiance cross will the line. Due to that, a woman who was broken off from her engagement will be seen as no longer pure or be considered as used goods. There is no nobleman who will take such women as his wife or concubine as it is considered an insult to them.
The women either stay single forever or marry amoner. Marrying amoner symbolises putting dirt in her family''s name which her noble family may consider as an insult to them. Such a woman usually is disowned by her family.
It can be said that noblewomen in Bagyarosia have it difficult despite living and growing upfortably.
The noble family after all cares about their image and reputation in the noble society more than their own children.
To them, having a lot of children doesn''t mean having a lot of happiness andughter in the house, it means having a lot of backup ns.
"Depart immediately, don''t waste your time here".
"Yes, father".
Chapter 38 Kings Demand
?The construction of the government za and elementary school is progressing fast. The school is estimated toplete in April this year at the earliest. The town hall in every city has almostpleted its expansion, upgrade and refurbishment.
Thanks to the cement Riz has created, it gives a significant boost in construction speed. The construction speed is fast by a modern standard. Despite cement ying a major role, there are two main factors that contribute to the high construction speed.
First, the lord doesn''t need to go through theplicated process ofnd acquisition, getting authorities permissions, permits and so forth. There are also no stakeholders that will whine about every single thing.
Second, the workers'' wage is very low. As long as the lord pays them with sufficient food, they are willing to do the job withoutining. This allowed the lord to employ as many as he can and with good management, the lord can utilize all of them.
Richard is currently in his office. The light illuminates Richard''s office through the window behind him. Despite reading a report about the construction progress, it didn''t manage to lift up Richard''s mood a bit.
There, Richard is holding a letter with a royal seal on it. The letter arrived in his handst night. He knows the urgency of the letter for it to be sent in the middle of the night.
Richard starts reading the letter line by line. As he keeps reading, more and more veins seemingly appear on his forehead. He grits his teeth to prevent his mouth from cursing but unsessfully in doing so.
"That bastard king!!!", he smashed his hand on the table. He is very angry.
"Milord! What happened?", Edward who is outside Richard''s office entered when he heard a loud smashing noise.
"You should read this too, Edward", Richard handed over the letter to him.
Edward starts reading the letter. The more he read, the more he couldn''t believe it. The letter is very straightforward, the king demands Richard hand his son over to the capital. Riz would then be handed over to Cerdeauxia.
Nichs I stated that,
[...Giving Riz to Cerdeauxia wouldn''t pose any problem to the Ryntum family as they still have Russell as an heir. In the first ce, making the youngest son when the older is still alive and mentally healthy had never been done in nobility. Hence, it is going against the noble tradition]
"I couldn''t believe the king would be so brazen like this",mented Edward.
"I know. Compared to Riz, Russell is only good at art and nothing else. There is no way I would make him an heir", said Richard. "For now, let''s wait until Rizes back from Rafoldrod first".
....
1st March 300 Paign Era.
Riz has arrived at Bideford with an extra eleven carriages with him. The amount of treasures is so much that the initial ten carriages Henry sent are insufficient.
Their speed bes slow as they are taking eleven carriages with them. Thankfully there is no incident urring during the journey.
"I''m finally home", Riz muttered after Ryntum mansion showed up in his sight. All those cement and ancient forts are very tiring to him.
He still has to meet with Arnold and Goban to see the prototype of the arquebus and cannon.
Not to mention he needs to mass produce them and trained the knights to use them first. Then together with the knights, they need to select and train a few soldiers to use it.
It will take a long time to provide the arquebus to every soldier.
"So much to do. At this rate, I will die due to overwork", heined but he knows that it needs to be done if he wants to be safe.
Before he can even reach his room, Edward emerges behind him, frightening him.
"Wee back, young master".
"Woah!!" Riz startled. "I''m back, Edward. Please don''t suddenly appear like that".
"My apologies, young master".
"So what do you want?"
"Your father has called for you. He is in his office waiting for your arrival".
Riz headed to the office and began knocking on the door.
"Come in".
"Why are you looking for me, father?".
"Look at this", with haste, Richard handed the letter to Riz.
Riz starts reading the letter with great focus. He was astonished by the king''s request. This king really treats him like an object.
He looked at Richard after finishing the letter. He asked, "So what are you going to do?".
"You know there is no way I will follow his demand. I think Nichs I mistakenly thought that Ryntum was a royal dog. Others who study our family history may think so too since most of the time we abide by the king''s order. However, that is because being on the kingside brings us benefits. If not, how do you think our family rose from Viscount to Count under a mere 200 years?".
Riz stays silent. He let Richard finish his speech.
Richard continues, "Since he provides no benefits anymore, there is no point hanging around him. He threatened me with war, then war he will get". He looks at his son, "This is going to be a tiring war. You better prepare mentally".
"Yes father", Riz hastily leaves the room but stops for a moment. He turns around and asks Richard, "Father".
"What?"
"Hypothetically, if we go against the king, how long would they take to organise an army?".
"If it''s only the king, it probably takes two months for them to prepare. If other nobles join, it can take up to six months. Don''t worry, they won''te right away since now it is March, they mighte inte May or early June. Moreover, there are many things to prepare if they want to raise arge army".
"Alright, thank you father".
His first destination after leaving Richard''s office is Arnold''s workshop. There are so many things he needs to do now.
"Damn it!! I just got back and now this shit. Can''t they just wait until I finish supplying the weapon to soldiers", Riz wonders if he has time to mass produce an arquebus and train the soldiers.
He took his time to visit his workshops first. Both of hispanies are doing well and basically, there''s no problem. All of the administrative positions in thepanies were recruited and trained by Charlotte. He trusts her decisions.
In the storage room, many textbooks from various subjects have been stockpiled. There is no problem in supplying it to Bideford once the school opens.
Not far from his workshop is Arnold''s. He and Goban have been waiting for Riz.
"Kid, what took you so long?", asked Arnold.
"I''m sorry old man. There is something thates up at Rafoldrod. Did you have the prototype?".
"I have fifteen here".
"Great. Let''s go to the forest and test them. My knights have been waiting there".
....
Riz gives each of the knights an arquebus. The knight held it as if they were delicate ssware that easily broke.
Charlotte helps set up the target for shooting practice. She was also eager to try the arquebus.
"Alright everyone, listen up. The weapon in my hand is called an arquebus and the person who uses it is called an arquebusier. I will show you how to operate an arquebus so watch it closely".
Everybody begins to pay attention. Except for Arnold and Goban, others have never seen this weapon before. Riz started exining every part of the arquebus.
Just like a normal student, they easily get bored hearing all theory behind its mechanism. Therefore, Riz proceeds with the demonstration part. He never uses it on Earth but he tries to do it based on what he has seen on the inte.
"First, burn the slow-burning rope and hold it in your left hand. Then, open the pan, put the gunpowder in it and shake the arquebus. Now, turn the arquebus to a vertical position to let the gunpowder sink.
Next, pour the gunpowder on the front side of the arquebus. Draw out the scouring stick and ram the gunpowder. Finally, cover your pan back before sticking the slow-burning rope to the arquebus. Adjust the rope to make sure the burning ends of the rope can enter the pan when you pull the trigger. This might take some time before you can get it right. Then, open the pan back, aim and shoot!!"
"Boom!!"
"It seems I hit the target. Maybe today is my lucky day. Hahaha".
All the people there p their hands.
"Now, all of youe here and line up. Everyone must try it, no exception".
"A good arquebusier takes thirty seconds to a minute to reload. Try to achieve that."
Everybody tried using the weapon including Arnold and Goban. Unsurprisingly, Charlotte was the one who was quick to learn and be proficient in a short time. Riz kind of expects that she had a knack for using weapons.
They spend their time in the forest until sunset. Charlotte is enjoying her new toy.
Before they return to the mansion, Riz confiscated the arquebus which caused opposition from everyone especially Charlotte.
"This is a secret weapon. I can''t let its existence be known by others. Not until I managed to supply it to all of the soldiers".
"Soldiers?"
"I n to establish a new team specifically to use this weapon".
Chapter 39 Forming A Nobles Coalition
?King''s office, Capital city of Napuna.
"Your Majesty, the letter from Bideford has arrived". Wendall handed over the letter from Richard to Nichs I.
Nichs I took the letter and opened it. He started reading the content with great interest.
Wendall silently stood in front of him, waiting for his king to finish reading the letter.
Nichs I put the letter down and look at Wendall.
"How is it, Your Majesty?", he is eager to know their response.
"They refuse", Nichs I give a short reply. He''s tapping his finger on the desk, he is ruminating on his next move.
Nichs I opened his mouth, "Wendall, invited all the nobles in the kingdom except Ryntum and three barons under them to the capital next week. I want to meet those nobles."
Most of the nobles especially the nobles with the rank of count and above prefer to live in the capital. They left the territorial management to their subordinate or heir.
The only upper-rank nobles that didn''t live in the capital are Tetherswest, Ryntum and Caushilbo. The lords in these three territories need to be on standby mode as they are bordering with hostile nations. In case of an emergency, they act without any dy.
"As you wish, Your Majesty".
Nichs I lean on his seat, staring at the gilded ceiling. The intricate yet beautiful floral pattern carved by a master craftsman made him lost in his thoughts.
He muttered slowly, "Sooner, this country will lose its peacefulness."
....
14th March 300 Paign Era,
Duke Baroks, Count Vofors, Count Hajdu, Count Naharog, viscounts and barons entered the pce. Tens if not hundreds of nobles in the kingdom were in the capital right now. This is the first time in Bagyarosia''s history that many nobles gather in one ce.
Every noble regardless of their distance rushed to the capital within a week. To be blunt, Nichs I threatened them if they didn''te.
All of them were headed to the audience hall, a ce where the king usually meets his vassals.
Guards were standing at every entrance of the hall. Only nobles can go in there.
Entering the audience hall, their mouth gasped seeing the hall is different than usual. There is a huge U-shaped table in the audience hall. The arrangement of seats was that the higher the noble rank is, the closer his or her seat to the king.
Every noble searches for their seat. Each seat has abel on it to indicate who it belongs to.
After finding their seats, chattering voices started to fill the hall as the nobles were talking to each other.
"Why does the king call all of us today?", asked one of the barons.
"Not sure but it''s probably because of the port blockade. My ie has drastically decreased. There is no way the king doesn''t get affected."
Everybody stops talking when they hear the sound of the door being opened. Nichs I entered the hall.
His eyes were scanning around the hall while inwardly taking note of the attendees. He saw most of the nobles attend the meeting today. He frowned because he didn''t see Tetherswest and Caushilbo in their seats.
All nobles stand when Nichs I entered as a sign of respect. They all wait for Nichs I to sit.
"Everyone may sit", Nichs I wave his hand and said with a majestic and imposing voice.
The nobles start to sit slowly, not wanting to make any needless sounds.
Nichs I start speaking, "Let me thank all of you for making time toe to the capital on short notice." Nichs I expressed his gratitude to the nobles.
The nobles just give a polite smile. Inwardly, their mind has run wildly, if not for being threatened they wouldn''t bother toe here. Fortunately, their mouths keep them from talking as they please.
Nichs I is observing their reaction one by one. He knows that most of them are probably cursing him right now but it doesn''t matter to him.
He continues, "Now, without wasting our time let us move to the main agenda today. As you know, more than a month ago Cerdeauxia imposed a blockade on our merchants from using their ports. This incident has caused a disastrous effect on our economy. I have reached out to Cerdeauxia to understand the real situation. Their response is that they request us to hand over the youngest son of the Ryntum family, Rizieri Ryntum to them. I believe most of you already know the identity of that boy."
After Nichs I finished speaking, the hall was void of any sound. The nobles are processing the information they received.
The one who starts speaking is the Duke of Baroks, "So Matthew''s position is unstable because somehow the boy''s identity was known by theirmoners."
The corner of Nichs''s eyes twitched when hearing remarks from Duke Baroks. Nichs I know that the duke''s word was targeted at him. The duke indirectly said that all of this happened because of Nichs''s mistake.
Nichs looked at other nobles, they seem to not get the underlying message in duke''s remark.
"I thought they were progressive people like they im to be". Count Vofors speaks with a disgusted tone. Cerdeauxian is always proud of themselves for abolishing the monarchy and killing their king. They look down on the feudal lord and threaten to spread the revolution in this kingdom. Since Bagyarosia is using Cerdeauxia ports, they can only hold their anger.
"Pfft....how hrious. Now they want to return to the monarchy that they scorn." Added Count Hajdu.
Duke Baroks asked, "Have Your Majesty demanded the boy from the Ryntum?".
"I have but they refuse. That''s why all of you are here. To form a noble coalition and help me take the boy".
"Why don''t we just go to war with the Cerdeauxia?", asked one of the unimportant barons.
Vofors rebuked him, "Then what? Weaken each other so that Barlia could take advantage of it? Going to war with Cerdeauxia consumes more time and resources."
The baron immediately shut his mouth. His question can be said pretty stupid.
"Alright, alright...Don''t fight", Nichs I interfere. "The reason I gather all of you is to raise an armyrge enough to raze the Ryntum. Ryntum has be more and more rebellioustely. It is time for me to put them in ce."
Count Hajdu asked, "Is there any need to raise such arge army?"
"Yes. First, don''t forget their military capability. Those trebuchets are troublesome and can cause mass destruction. Second, we need to finish this war fast". Nichs I exined. Although the consequence is rtively lower, it still has arge effect on the kingdom.
"Didn''t Count Tetherswest have one? Why don''t Your Majesty request it from them?", asked Count Naharog.
Nichs I replied, "I did but ording to the craftmen, all I received is an iplete drawing. Well...I am not surprised since their daughter was engaged with that boy".
"Is that why they didn''te? What about Caushilbo?", Count Vofors asked.
Count Naharog exins, "Richard''s daughter is engaged with the heir of Caushilbo. I guess Caushilbo''s absence today already showed which one they will side with."
Duke Baroks a little bit surprised, "I can''t believe they chose to side with them. Can we really trust them guarding our border?"
"Let''s deal with themter. Now our focus is Ryntum. They will definitely retaliate and war cannot be avoided".
"What''s your n, Your Majesty?", Count Hajdu asked.
Nichs I look at the nobles in the hall, "I want all of you to contribute to this war by sending a number of men and ration for the army. Wendall!"
Wendall who was quiet until now began to announce the quota they needed to fulfil. Basically, each of them has to send a three-month ration along with a certain amount of men to the army.
Baron - 200 men
Viscount - 500 men
Count - 2000 men
Duke - 3000 men
Not only that, but the Royal Guard will also join the army for this war. Nichs I was really determined to destroy Ryntum.
"Those who give more soldiers will definitely be in my favour. Any questions?", Nichs I asked.
The nobles especially barons and viscounts just stayed silent. They have no right to voice their thought, all they can do is follow.
"What about Tetherswest and Caushilbo? They can attack us from the back when we''re focusing our force on Ryntum", Duke Baroks asked.
Nichs I replied, "That''s our next agenda, discussing a strategy. However, I will only discuss it with the Counts and the Duke. This is to prevent the possibility of the content from leaking. The rest of you are dismissed."
The barons and viscounts reluctantly stand up and slowly leave the hall. Some of them inwardly grumbled. Under the order of Nichs I, Wendall escorted them to the banquet hall where the food and drinks were waiting for them.
Realising the king has prepared a feast for them, all their discontent immediately fades away.
''What an easy people. Show a bit of goodwill and they forget everything else.'' Wendall sneered when he saw their reaction change.
Not wanting to waste more time, Wendall slowly returned to the audience hall. There he listens to their conversation whichsts for two hours.
''Your Majesty really determined to bury the Ryntum. I hope this war is in our favour''. As a prime minister, he knows just how bad their economy is right now. They tried to find another nation to dump their excess grains but another channel has long been saturated.
That''s why Nichs I is so desperate to regain back the trade channel to the east.
Chapter 40 The Arquebusiers
?"Shoot!"
*Bang* *Bang* *Bang*
"Next line!"
The next row of arquebusiers move forward.
"Shoot!"
*Bang* *Bang* *Bang*
"Next line!"
Currently, Riz is on the outskirts of Bideford town, watching the knights training the soldiers to use arquebus at a newly built army base. It still looks crude but now is not the time to care about the details. It is located on the undeveloped north side of the town, near the already-existing knights'' barrack. Due to that, it wouldn''t arouse unnecessary attention if the soldiers were lingering around the north area.
The arquebusiers are practicing the volley fire technique where they were arranged to shoot row by row. The arquebusiers in the first row step to the front, shoot and return to the back to reload. The process was repeated. This techniquepensates for the low effective range, low rate of fire and inuracy of the arquebus by maintaining a constant stream of fire.
The not-so-small group that the knights have selected to be part of the arquebusier team has been training for almost two weeks now. Riz handed the responsibility to select and train them to the knights.
The production of arquebus, gunpowder and lead ball began two weeks ago through his newly established Gatharix Weapon Company. Thispany will be responsible for producing weapons for him in the future.
Riz hired a lot of cksmiths and woodworkers to produce the weapon. Astonishingly, the workshop is able to produce 50 arquebuses per day, far exceeding his initial guess.
This forced Riz to make a slight change in his n. He expanded the size of the arquebus team from the initial 300 people to 600 people. Instead of recruiting new people, he slowly converted the existing soldiers.
Now, 600 of 8000 men have been transformed into arquebusiers.
"Leth, I want you to select another 400 men. We will have 1,000 arquebusiers for the war".
"As you wish, milord".
Leth is one of Charlotte''s subordinates. She left her subordinate to serve Riz as he still doesn''t have any power tomand the knights yet. Only Richard has that right.
He ns to arrange the arquebusier team based on the arrangement of the modern army. The modern army structure on Earth can be different from one nation to another.
Riz began to write down everything that he remembers. As for the iplete part, he just fills in the nk.
Squad -
consist of 10 men and led by a nonmissioned officer.
toon -
consists of 30 to 40 men (3 squads) and is led by a lieutenant.
Company -
consists of 120 to 180 men (3 toons) and is led by a captain or major.
Battalion -
consists of 700 to 1,000 men (3panies) and is led by a lieutenant colonel.
Regiment -
consists of 3,000 men (3 battalions) and is led by a colonel.
Division -
made up of 10,000 to 20,000 men (3 regiments) and led by a major general.
Corp -
made up of 30,000 to 60,000 men (3 divisions) and led by a lieutenant general.
Army -
made up of 100,000 men and led by a general.
Army Group -
made up of 1,000,000 men and led by a field marshal.
"Done! It might be different from the structure on Earth but who cares. In this world, I am the first one to make this structure."
He doesn''t know if there is a thing such as the ideal number of men in a group or how it can affect the deployment duration or whatnot.
If there is a problem, he can just fix itter. He is the transmigrator but it doesn''t mean he needs to do it all by himself.
Now what he needs to do is design a uniform for his arquebusiers. He will give them a dark red top and bottom, a chest te called cuirass, a 16th-century morion helmet, simple boots, a bandolier, apostles and a powder sk.
Riz rushed to ce an order with Aunt Tina, a seamstress that Arnold introduced to him. She is like a boss in the textile industry in Bideford.
It didn''t take him long to arrive at her shop near the town square. Apparently, she inherited the shop from herte father who was also a respected seamstress. Her father doesn''t have any children except her. She then married a tailor and managed the shop together with her husband. However, her husband died five years ago leaving her with a son and a daughter. They have been managing the shop together since then.
Riz pushed the door and heard a bell tinkle as he entered her shop. His presence attracted many eyes in the shop. The shop has two parts. The workshop for producing clothes in the back. It does everything from spinning, dying, weaving and selling. Basically, she runs herpany with a centralised production method.
There are another two methods which are individual craftspeople where every seamstress made their own fabric or clothes and sold it by themselves. Another method is where seamstress made their own fabric or clothes and sold it to someone else, mostly to the shop owner.
On the front, there are a lot of fabrics with different colours neatly arranged on the shelf.
At a nce, he can say that this store bears a resemnce to that modern clothing store on Earth.
"How can I help you, Milord?", asked a woman in her fifties. Aunt Tina knows the identity of this teenager. She often saw him in town, mingling with the townsfolk. Hispany has be a talk among the women in town for hiring a female as a worker. Aside from her ce, women don''t have many options when ites to jobs.
"Hello, I am here to ce an order". Riz said as he took out his sketch and showed it to Aunt Tina. She had a surprised expression on her face when looking at the drawing.
The drawing provides all the details that she needs. Usually, she receives an order from the nobles or rich merchants, they only provide a verbal description. She needs to think about all of the details and materialize them which can be very time-consuming.
"Can you make it?", Riz asked again after seeing Aunt Tina staring at the drawing for quite some time now.
Riz''s voice entered her ears and brought her back to reality. She immediately apologized for her behaviour, "Forgive my rudeness milord. May I ask if you want me to make everything in this drawing?".
"No. I just want you to make these red clothes and the bandolier. Can you do it?".
"Of course, we can", Aunt Tina smiled as this is definitely arge order from the Riz. "May I ask how much you want, Milord?".
Riz raised his index finger.
"One hundred?"
Riz shook his head and said, "One thousand. The dateline is two months". Today is 19th March and the war might break inte May or early June.
"One...one thousand?!", her shout made many eyes fall on Riz again. They don''t know what the conversation was all about that can make their boss shout like that.
"I''m sorry milord, I have no problem making this bandolier but I don''t think I can make the clothes". Aunt Tina lowered her head. She added by showing Riz the shelf, "As you can see this is all the textiles that we have. It is not enough to make one thousand adult-size clothing".
Riz ignored her words and asked, "Can I see your workshop?".
Facing an unexpected question, Aunt Tina became perplexed for a second. She quickly recovered before replying to Riz''s question, "Yes, yes...Of course you can but it''s a little bit messy back there".
"I don''t mind it". Riz moved to the back on his own. Aunt Tina followed behind. She recalled the talks in the town stating that this lord is an unusual nobleman.
Riz can see the workshop was separated by its production steps from spinning, dying and weaving, resembling an assembly line. The workers who are all female stop working when they see Riz in the workshop. They don''t know how they should act right now.
Riz waves his hand, "Don''t mind me. Just continue your work".
He could see the part that halted the production process. He said, "You only have two floor loom".
"Yes milord. Compared to others, this is already considered a luxury. The floor loom is very expensive, 7,000 Ros each. Many workshops didn''t have even one and can only work by hand".
"So, a lot of them can''tpete with your shop and decided to just work with you. Thus, making you thergest producer of textiles in this town, am I right?". Riz guessing.
Aunt Tina shyly said, "Apparently that''s what happened".
"If I give you another three-floor loom, can youplete my order?"
Hearing those words, Aunt Tina took a deep breath and asked, "Are you, serious milord?".
"Yes. Can you do it?", Riz didn''t mind at all. He rarely spends his money anyway.
"Yes, milord!! I absolutely can".
"Good, now let''s talk about material".
Aunt Tina starts exining the material she has which is the same as typical of the medieval era on Earth.
There are wool, linen, cotton, leather, hemp and fur.
Riz settles with wool as that''s the most abundant material avable in Bideford, which means it''s slightly cheaper.
Chapter 41 Theodora Arrives At Bideford
?After receiving an order from her father, Theodora together with her personal maid and a team of guards departed from Tetherswest on 1st March 300 Paign Era.
Her journey starts by heading to the port town of Nedideters, west of Tetherswest City which took her four days to arrive by carriage.
Tetherswest and Ryntum are located opposite of each other and were only separated by a body of water known as the Gulf of Napuna.
Once she and her entourage arrive at Nedideters, it is already evening.
"Go and ask them if there is still a ship for this evening". She wants to reach Bideford as soon as possible.
"As you wish, Young miss". Her knight excuses himself to buy a ship ticket for them.
The ticket seller greeted the knight "Wee, where do you want to go? There are only two options though, Durbotes or Napuna?"
"Which one is closer to Bideford?"
"Durbotes''s route are shorter. You spend less time on the ship and more on thend. For Napuna''s route, you will spend more time on the ship and more on thend."
"If that''s the case...Is there a ship to Durbotes Town this evening?", the knight asked.
The ticket seller replies, "The ship to Durbotes for this evening has sailed. The earliest one is tomorrow morning. The ship to Napuna is still here though".
"It''s okay, give me 15 tickets for tomorrow''s trip to Durbotes".
"150 Ros", said the ticket seller while handing over the tickets.
The knight returns to Theodora who is immersed in watching the beautiful sunset at the port town. She seems to have been lost in her thoughts.
She whispered with an inaudible voice, "I guess life is not like a fairytale story that I read when I was a child. When I arrive there, I need to build a good rtionship with him. Enough so that he won''t break off our engagement".
"Young miss", the knight called and informed her. "Apparently, the ship for the evening trip has sailed. I have bought us the tickets for tomorrow morning".
Theodora sighed and said, "I guess we have to spend the night in this town". Then she asked, "Which route did you choose, Albert?".
The knight, Albert said "Durbotes, Young miss. This route is shorter". He knows that Theodora hates spending a lot of time on journeys.
Theodora nodded. She inwardlyined, ''Why didn''t Bideford build a port despite the town being located near the sea? If they build, I can just sail directly there.''
There''s nothing she can do now. Once she meets Riz, she will voice her idea.
The following day, Theodora continued her long journey to Bideford via Durbotes, Newbigle, Coreton, and Westley before finally arriving at Bideford.
Theodora looked out from the window of her carriage and saw the wall that protects Bideford town. The carriage that she is currently using is not hers but belongs to Baron Newbigle. She left her carriage at Nedideters before riding a ship.
....
She sighs "Atst, after twenty days of strenuous journeys. I am finally here". Shezily leans her body toward the window to see the view outside. As the carriage moves near the town, the fields appear in her sight.
"Hmm?", she saw some sort of weird two-wheel carriage which is being pulled by horses. She has never seen something like that before. "Hey, Anna". She called her personal maid who was sitting opposite her.
"Yes, Young miss?"
Theodora pointed her finger at the farmer on the field, "What is that thing?".
Anna looks at the weird carriage with a nk expression. She shook her head and replied, "I don''t know, young miss. I have never seen something like that before".
Theodora frowned and said, "Aren''t you a farmer''s daughter? Howe you don''t know?".
She keeps denying "I never see my father use that thing in my entire life, Young miss". Anna looked at the field and saw a familiar face. She makes a suggestion to Theodora, "Why don''t you ask your fiance? He is right there". Anna pointed her finger at Riz.
Theodora saw Riz standing on the side of the field talking to someone while watching the strange carriages moving on the field.
As if she couldn''t contain her curiosity anymore, she told the coachman to stop.
"Young miss, why do you want to stop?", asked Albert.
"My fiance is over there". Theodora said before stepping out of the carriage and heading toward Riz.
"Riz!!", she called him while throwing her most charming smile at him.
"So how is it? Did the drill properly nt¡ª?", Riz who is talking to the farmer about the seed drill was interrupted by someone calling his name.
He turned around and saw a brown hair girl with golden eyes walking toward him. She is wearing a simple white chemise with a long brown kirtle reaching her ankle on top of it. She ties her hair into a ponytail. Behind her, he saw her personal maid chasing after her.
He instantly realized that his father had told him some time ago that Theodora woulde. Itpletely slipped from his mind.
Riz turned around and told the farmer, "If there is any problem with the machine, inform me quickly".
"Understood, milord", replied the farmer.
Riz hurriedly moved towards Theodora.
"It''s been a while, Riz", Theodora casually greeted him. There is no awkwardness at all. Riz is kind of jealous seeing his easygoing fianc¨¦e. She has no worries at all.
He has so many things to do that he forgets when thest time he has a good rest.
"Yeah, it has been a few months since west met. How are you doing?"
"Fine as always. My father told me to spend time with you so...I hope you have something interesting to do".
"I have a lot of stuff to do but I don''t know if you will find it interesting".
"We''ll see about that. I have been meaning to ask, what is that?", she pointed at the field.
"I am d that you asked". Riz began to introduce the drill to Theodora. "This is a seed drill. It is used to nt seeds in the earth instead of on the surface. Normally, farmers will nt crop seeds by randomly throwing the seed by hand on the ploughed ground. This method is inefficient because the seed can be blown away by wind or eaten by animals. Not only that, the distance between each seed is not consistent which wastes a lot of seed and affects crop growth. If I ordered the farmer to nt the seed with a certain gap by hand, it would be time-consuming".
After such a lengthy exnation, Theodora asked, "So...How does the seed drill solve problems you mentioned before?"
"The drill has a plough at the front to dig the channel. The rotating cylinders allow the seed to pass from a hopper above to a funnel below. A harrow attached to its back instantly covered the channel. Now, the seed can be nted in a straight line and with the same interval between them".
Theodora''s personal maid, Anna slowly muttered, "Amazing". As a farmer''s daughter, she is well-versed in farming and often helps her family during her off-duty.
Although Theodora didn''t know much about farming, she realized the potential of this machine. "Does that mean that fewer people are required to farm now? What will happen to them?"
"They can find another job or open up a newnd. Either way it can increase efficiency and productivity of agriculture".
"How do you evene up with this?", she really can''t believe Riz came up with a novel idea. She knew about his invention as she had already investigated her fiance. Each of his inventions makes a big change in certain aspects.
She inwardly questions him, ''how does his brain work? Are new things so easy to create now?''
"I see the farming process from start to finish and thought the idea to improve it", facing Theodora''s suspicious gaze, Riz calmly lied through his teeth. Of course, he can''t say that he just follows the machine design by English agriculturist, Jethro Tull. His fiancee will ask more questions about it.
Riz decided to change the topic. "Let''s go to the mansion first. My father is probably waiting for your arrival".
"Very well, let''s do that".
Afterwards, they slowly walk to the mansion, Anna and the group of knights closely follow them from behind. They want to give some space to their mistress and her fiance.
Chapter 42 A Spark Of Rivalry
?It took fifteen minutes to reach Ryntum Mansion. Both of them can see Edward waiting at the front door.
''He looks pretty serious today. It is because there is a guest today?''.
He quickly steps forward and gives a bow to both of them.
"Wee back, Young master", He greets them. Edward shifts his gaze to Theodora and smiles, "Wee to Bideford Town, miss Theodora. I hope you will enjoy your stay here."
"Thank you, sir Edward", Theodora replied.
"Just call me Edward, Young miss"
"Then, I will do so".
Edward informs them, "Both of you please go straight to the great hall. The lord is waiting".
Riz and Theodora entered the mansion and headed to the great hall on the second floor as they are told to. Richard is waiting for their arrival.
Riz already sent one of Theodora''s servants to inform Richard ahead of time. Although he didn''t care much about noble etiquette, it doesn''t mean that he can be rude.
He can''t simply barge in and bring his fiancee to the house without informing the owner of the mansion. He still needs to show respect to his father, the marquess.
There, Richard is sitting on his throne with a happy expression. Beside him is Josephine, she is there fulfilling her role as thedy of the house. Usually, this is Maria''s job but she''s dead now so the duty obviously falls on her shoulder.
Perhaps her woman''s instinct bests her, she begins to examine Theodora from top to bottom before nodding with approval. Even though Riz was not her son, she still feels it is her duty to ensure Riz married a decent woman.
Richard was d that Theodora arrived safely in Bideford. He was expecting her arrival these days. Sensing Richard''s gaze, Theodora quickly began to bow before Richard and greet him with her utmost respect. The man before her is a marquess, a rank above his father.
"Lady Theodora Tetherswest greets Lord Marquess. Thank you for epting me as your guess".
"Wee to my mansion, Theodora". Richard began to speak softly. "Stand up, there is no need to be so uptight. You must be tired after such a long journey. I hope you will find your stay here enjoyable".
She replied, "Thank you, Lord Richard".
"Since it is already noon, I am sure you are starving right now. Let''s have lunch together". Richard said.
All of them move to the dining room to have lunch together. Theodora sits next to Riz at the dining table.
While waiting for the food to be served, Riz decided to engage in small talk with Theodora.
"How is Count Tetherswest doing, Theodora?"
"He is doing fine. He has a letter for you, I will give itter".
"Okay. How about the trebuchets? Is there any problem that arises?"
"The trebuchets that you gave to him were very helpful in defending the territory. Our own craftsmen or should I call them engineers are able to build it on their own now".
"Good, I will cry if it wasn''t helpful".
Theodora just chuckles when she hears the reply and ignores it as a mere joke.
Riz however was actually serious when he said that. Spreading military technology is not a joke at all. He sacrifices his advantages simply because he gets more than he gives. A full package of a fiancee and two towns.
Eventually, the food was served. Today''s lunch is a meat sandwich coupled with a te of sd. It a simple, delicious and very filling.
Riz doesn''t like too much food on the table. If you aren''t satisfied, just ask the servant to cook another serving for you. Once, he saw the leftover food being thrown away by the servant. The food still can be eaten and hasn''t been touched by anyone yet. He was so mad that ordered Charlotte to take the food and give it to the people in town.
He could not tolerate such wasteful behaviour. It reminds him of his struggle during his degree study. He often lived by tightening his belt just to save his monthly expenses. He can''t even dream of eating three or four times a day, let alone eating fancy and expensive cuisine. He could only watch his friends eating it through their social media.
After their delightful lunch, Riz called Charlotte who just returns from inspecting the workshop.
Riz ordered her, "Charlotte, take Theodora to her room".
"Sure. Follow me miss Theodora". Charlotte narrows her eyes when she sees Theodora.
Her action didn''t escape from Theodora''s sight as if Charlotte never attempted to hide it at all.
Theodora took initiative to start the conversation by greeting Charlotte, "Nice to meet you. My name is Theodora Tetherswest, Riz''s fiancee".
"Nice to meet you too. My name is Charlotte, Young master''s personal maid. I am responsible for attending to his every need".
"I see. So, you''re just his maid". Theodora purposely dropped the word ''personal''.
Personal maids and ordinary maids arepletely different. First, their pay is several times higher. Second, a personal maid has to tend to every single one of their lord''s needs but their chance of getting married to the lord is high. They will have the same status as a wife from a noble family but their children didn''t have the right to inherit the title.
Nheless, it still depends on who their lord is. If they get a bad lord to serve, they be their toy and are treated inhumanely. If they get a good lord, then they''re lucky.
A high-risk, high-return job. Just like on Earth, nothing is free in this world.
In Charlotte''s case, she is in the second scenario. Theodora is quite sure Charlotte is going to end up being the second wife. What irked Theodora is not hermoner status but the advantage she holds.
Charlotte has spent most of her time with Riz since they were a child. Charlotte''s knowledge of Riz exceeded her.
Something that she can''tpete with.
Theodora can be said to be a quitepetitive girl. She didn''t like to be in a disadvantageous position at all. She is inwardly determined, ''I guess I have to spend more time with Riz from now on''.
Their eyes met. They smiled and shook each other''s hands.
Riz on the sideline knows that''s not a friendly handshake. He tried to ease the situation, "I hope you guys can get along with each other".
"Of course, we are. Right, miss Charlotte?"
"You are absolutely right, Lady Theodora. By the way, you can just call me Charlotte".
"Alright. Charlotte, hurry up and show Theodora her room". Riz left them alone after he said that.
He didn''t want to be involved in this kind of muddle situation. He better hole up in his room, drafting a n for his future innovation.
Theodora''s room was on the fourth floor, on the same level as the other family members.
As Riz is about to leave, Theodora called him back. "Oh Riz, wait a moment". Theodora took something from her pocket and hand it to Riz. "Here"
Riz took it from her hand. It is the letter from Count Tetherswest to him.
He returns to his room and opened the letter. In the letter, Count Tetherswest tell him everything about the king''s request. Riz actually didn''t care so much about the trebuchets. He already has something better.
....
Next day.
Riz seems to be doing his daily exercise routine in the early morning which is running a fewps around the mansion. He can''t afford to have low stamina in this inconvenient world.
Joining him is Charlotte who is running beside him. As Riz''s bodyguard, she needs to make sure he is safe. Though that is probably just a reason for her to spend some quality time with her lord.
Nevertheless, the blissful situation didn''tst long for Charlotte as the third person suddenly joined them.
Charlotte clicked her tongue when she saw Theodora running toward them.
"Good morning, Riz....and you too, Charlotte. You can at least try to hide your displeasure".
"Good morning, Lady Theodora. I am so sorry but lying is not my forte".
Theodora''s eyes twitched.
Riz greets her, "Good morning, Theodora. Do you exercise too?",
Theodora replied, "Of course. How do you think I maintain my body shape if I don''t exercise? Don''t put me in the same group as those fragile nobledies".
"I see. Did you sleep wellst night?".
"Yes, I slept like a logst night. A long journey is really exhausting. Why don''t you build a harbour in the future? It is much more convenient that way".
"Don''t worry. I will build it in the future but now I have a lot of things to do. Want to follow me walking around the town after this?".
"Absolutely".
Chapter 43 A Tour Around Bideford
?After having breakfast, Riz is on his way to visit his workshops. Theodora was together with him, looking around the hectic market at the square with her excited eyes. Thest time she came here, she didn''t have any chance to look around.
Unlike Bideford, Tetherswest is a city near the border. It didn''t locate on the major trade route and didn''t have a lively atmosphere. The atmosphere there is always quiet and serious.
Charlotte followed behind Theodora. She need to keep an eye on her to make sure she didn''t run off somewhere on her own. Theodora still doesn''t know much about Bideford and its surrounding area. Although the town is rtively safe, Bideford has many visitors on a daily basis. They can''t guarantee something bad wouldn''t happen.
Soon, they arrive in an industrial area.
"I must say this ce looks wide". Theodoramented.
Riz replied half-heartedly, "Yeah, I kinda change this ce a little bit"
Charlotte just rolled her eyes when she hear Riz''s words. She doesn''t think what Riz did can be considered ''little''.
This ce has changed a lot since Riz arrived. For starters, the roadyout in the area has fully transformed into a grid roadyout. The size of the road isparable to that modern road. All the workshop was reorganized neatly.
Initially, many workshops were reluctant to do this. It is hard for them and closing the workshop for one day means no customers. No customers are equivalent to no ie. Furthermore, they need to demolish and rebuild it back which can be a hassle.
This is where Riz utilize his authority as a noble and a lord''s son to shut their mouths.
Now, they can see the effect with their own eyes. The road was widened to a sizeparable to that twone road in the modern era. As a result, traffic congestion in the area has been reduced significantly. The goods can flow in and out of the area smoothly. The area which used to be narrow and give a suffocating feeling is no more.
Riz headed toward his publishing workshop. Luis, the manager of the Gatharix Publishing Company is waiting for him. He is a former worker woodcutter at the paper workshop. Under the guidance of Charlotte and Riz, he has been learning a lot of things for the past six months. Riz has enough trust in him to let Luis manage his publishingpany. Of course, he or Charlotte wille from time to time to oversee the situation.
"Good morning, Boss", Luis greet him.
"Good morning, how is the progress?", Riz asked right away.
"Let me show you", said Luis. He leads Riz and Theodora to the storage room.
Riz check the quantity of the textbooks that have been stockpiled including the quality of the print. The school in Bideford, Tegrot and Rafoldord will be open soon. He needs to make sure there is no shortage of learning material. As he mention before, education takes a long time to see its effect. Any shortage can slow down the learning progress of the students.
In all honesty, the textbook is ck and white and full of words. If he gives this to kids in the modern era, they probably fall asleep within a minute.
Theodora pick one of the textbooks and flipped the pages curiously. She didn''t find anything special at first until Riz tell her to pick up another textbook andpare both of them. To her surprise, both of them look identical.
"How?!", Theodora asked Riz with a surprised tone.
"Charlotte, go and show it to her". Riz replied.
"Follow me, Theodora", said Charlotte.
Theodora left Riz behind and follow Charlotte from behind. Her eyes were wide open when she saw the printing presses in the production area.
"What is this tool?", she asked Charlotte.
Charlotte exins, "Printing press. It is a tool that can produce identical pages repeatedly. The is no need to copy it by hand one by one".
She goes to one of the workers and watches him using the press. The worker turn stiff as he didn''t know what to do. A noblewoman suddenlyes and stares intensely at him as he is doing his work peacefully.
His mind is turning fast, ''What should I do? Should I keep working? Should I stop and bow at her? She won''t cut my head, isn''t she? I am not even married yet!! Somebody, help me!''.
His eyes are searching for someone to help him and notices Charlotte near the noblewoman. He naturally knows Charlotte''s identity. The female workers were gossiping about her during their break. They always said that Charlotte was lucky to be a personal maid for a kind noble like Riz.
Sensing the pleading gaze from the worker, Charlotte decided to step in. ''I better help him before he starts crying.''
"Move. I will teach this nobledy", said Charlotte. The worker happily makes way for his saviour.
She said to Theodora, "Watch carefully, I will demonstrate to you. I want you to do it next". Charlotte begins her demonstration. It is not that hard to operate the printing press and Theodora understands it right away.
"Now, it is your turn". Charlotte said while handing an ink ball to her.
Theodora tries it just like Charlotte shows her. Once she is finished, she proudly shows it to Charlotte.
Charlotte smirked and said one word to her, "childish".
"What did you say?", Theodora is asked. There is an inkball in her hand.
Charlotte frowned. The situation is not looking good for her.
As they are about to argue, they heard Riz''s voice calling them, "Theodora, Charlotte. Stop fighting and let''s go". He is already at the entrance and was about to leave.
They swiftly move toward the entrance.
"You didn''t tell me you have such an amazing tool", said Theodora.
"That tool is dangerous. I don''t n on spreading its technology for now". He began to exin to her the effect printing brought to society.
"I guess you are right". Despite her repeatedly saying she doesn''t look at people''s social status, it doesn''t mean she is willing to lose her privilege as a noble.
"Where are we going next?", she asked.
"cksmith workshop", he ns to meet with Goban.
"Are you going to show something impressive again?". She looks at Riz and asks.
Riz replied. "The next thing is quite impressive to me. I don''t know if you think it impressive or not".
"Well... let''s see it first". She said.
Riz continues walking to Goban''s ce together with Theodora.
"Milord, I have been waiting. Your request has beenpleted. Let''s install this right away".
"Good. Let''s go to the well in the square". said Riz.
"What''s that?", Theodora asked.
"Hand pump. This thing can make people''s lives easier. You will see it soon".
They are all headed to the town square and installed the hand pump. Riz then demonstrates to the crowd of onlookers the way to use the hand pump. He repeatedly pushes and pulls the handle until the water then flows out through the outlet. The crowds cheer when they see the water is easily drawn.
The working principle of the hand pump is pretty simple. Inside the pump cylinder, there is a foot valve at the bottom and a piston valve at the bottom. The piston valve is connected to the handle with the pump rod.
When Riz pushes the handle downward, the foot valve opens and simultaneously closes the piston valve. This causes the vacuum to generate in the cylinder pump. To fill the vacuum, water was drawn up out of the pipe that was attached at the bottom of the cylinder pump. The opposite urs when Riz pulls up on the handle. The foot valve closes and the piston valve opens, stopping the water from returning to the well. The process was repeated until the water flow out through the outlet.
Theodora who is on the sidelines could see Riz is not a typical nobleman. He devoted himself to making people''s lives better.
Riz move from the well and lets the people try it. He ns to supply it to all the settlements. He moves toward Theodora and asked her, "What are you thinking so deeply?"
"Thinking that you are not the same as the noblemen around your age. Your behaviour and conduct are more maturepared to them"
"Well, I don''t think I am that mature but I''m definitely better than them". Riz confidently said. That''s not a lie though. He values the people more than the nobles. They are like untapped resources waiting to be discovered. The nobles are actually pretty worthless to him.
"Let''s go. My job is finished, I will take you around the town". He freezes for a moment. There is no attractive ce for him to bring her. Bideford is just like a typical medieval town but without a tourist spot here.
"What''s wrong?", she asked.
"Nothing"
''Whatever. I will just bring her to familiarize the town. She is going to live here in the future.''
That day, Riz resolves to build a tourist spot in Bideford.
Chapter 44 The First Public School
?22nd March 300
Riz presently stands on a stage with Theodora by his side. Since this is an official ceremony, he decided to bring her. In front of him is a crowd of Bideford inhabitants. An announcement was made a few days back informing all of them about today''s event.
Today marks a historical day for Riz and also for the people in Bideford. The first public school has beenpleted. Themoners were excited when they heard the news. The topic has been hotly discussed in Bideford.
Soon, everybody stops talking when they see their future lord step forward.
Riz looks at the crowd for a moment. He began his speech, "Thank you to all of you foring here. As all of you already know, today is the opening ceremony of the first elementary school. The very first school was made formoners in the kingdom. From now, you can send your children here to learn and gain knowledge that previously was monopolized by the nobles. I believe that knowledge needs to be spread for humanity to advance in every aspect. So, you might wonder how education can change a life. Well, just look at the field. Have you not seen those machines that help you farm? Have you not seen the water pump that I install on the well? Have you not seen the paper that my workshop made? Have you not seen this school building that was made differently? This is all the result of education!!"
The crowd cheered and pped their hand. The proof is already in front of them. Their future lord is speaking the truth.
The school will receive its students on 1st April. The facilities, teaching staff and materials have been prepared. All they have to do is wait for students to register. For Tegrot, Rafoldrod and Mabadszent, the school is near itspletion and it is estimated to open next week.
Riz stepped down from the stage after finishing his speech. Since there are a lot of people in the area, Riz took the initiative to hold Theodora''s hand, preventing her from being separated amid the crowd. She was surprised but didn''t refuse it.
Did he feel embarrassed by his actions? The answer is no. As always, he didn''t actually feel anything at all. He has never been in a rtionship but he feels it''s rude to walk alone in the front while his fiancee struggles to get through the crowd.
"Walk by my side, not behind me...". Riz said while observing Theodora''s face slowly turning red. He then purposely added the oil into the me, "...just like Charlotte did".
Hearing those words, Theodora tightens her grip on his hand causing Riz to cry in pain.
While walking together, she breaks the silence between them, "Don''t you think after the popce bes educated, they will make a lot of demand in the future?"
"I bet they will."
"Then why did you give them knowledge?".
"Because it is necessary and I give them the knowledge that I chose to give. It''s like I take them out from their individual cage and put them in a new bigger cage. A new cage that was so big that they didn''t realize they were still trapped in the cage. I just give them a sense of freedom but they are never actually free. Do you understand now?".
"You are just manipting them in a new and different way".
"Yes".
Theodora took a deep breath. She just understands what kind of person her fiance is.
"Scared?", asked Riz.
"A little"
"Of course, you are. No one likes to be controlled by others especially when you don''t even realize it".
"What if they are smart enough in the future to fight for democracy like Cerdeauxia? Won''t your position be in danger?"
"No, don''t look at Cerdeauxia. It is an example of a failed democracy. Democracy is a beautiful system if it is handled well. For now, it will stay beautiful on paper not reality. To realise that a system into reality is extremely difficult. It requires the establishment of various agencies to cross-check each other and keep the politician in check. Unfortunately, these agencies are also easily prone to corruption. If a politician is powerful enough, he could exert his influence everywhere he wants and gets away with it. Take President Matthew for example, he allows his rtives to sit in the governmental office by pulling some strings from behind. Nobody can say or dare to do anything. That''s why the so-called ''Cerdeauxia Revolution'' doesn''t spread to the neighbouring kingdoms".
"Then, what is the ideal system for you?"
"My ideal system is to give forty percent of my power to people while keeping sixty percent for myself. Full democracy lets anyone from out of nowhere sit in the highest power which can be either good or bad. Indeed, people can choose their ruler but if the candidate is equally bad, wouldn''t that mean it doesn''t matter what their choice is? In contrast, the kings and lords were trained to rule since they were a child. The only problem is they are too unrestrained in many ways."
"You want to put the restraint on yourself?"
"Yes, but not now. There is much preparation that I still need to make".
Theodora stays silent. Her fiance seems to think far ahead while a nobleman at his age is enjoying their life.
....
That night,
In a certain farmer''s house.
A couple is sitting together talking about the school. The wife asked her husband, "Are you going to send our Luke to school?"
"Yes. Why? You don''t agree?", asked the farmer.
"Of course, I agree. The young lord is so benevolent. He provided education formon folk like us. I heard that they will give books for free. What is it called again..?"
The husband exins, "Textbooks. Apparently each subject has its own textbook and it will be given for free but only for the first time. If you lose it, you need to buy a new one".
"Even so, if one takes care of it, there is no need to buy a new one". The wife is grateful to Riz. They have been a farmer for generations but now their life bes better due to the young lord.
Her husband agrees, "Exactly. The farming machine that the young master rented to farmers was really helpful. I don''t need to work to death anymore". He can feel his family life be better and better. Once he has enough money, he will buy a machine for his family.
The wife told her husband, "I heard from Jane that her husband wants to open morend for farming".
"He has a lot of sons to manage his existing farm so there is no problem to open more. Lord Richard has made a neww where the family who have been farmers for four generations will be granted thend that they currently worked on as their property. They even gave a certificate ofnd ownership.
If farmers want to sell theirnd, the lord''s family will be given a priority to buy at market price. If the farmer wants to open up newnd for farming, they need to register the town hall and pay a high fee for it. Only then the town hall can give them a certificate of ownership. If they open up thend illegally, theirnd and everything on it will be confiscated".
The husband still can''t believe that he now owns thend. This ancestor has been a farmer for generations, working onnd that did not belong to him.
''I am grateful to the Young lord for making this dreame true''
....
In the house of a certain merchant,
"Dad! I want to go to school too", a seven-year-old girl said.
"Why should you go to school? Just stay at home and learn to do housework", said the merchant. He is a conservative thanks the influence of his father.
"Why can my brother go but I can''t? My friends are all going to register for school".
"Dear, just let her go with her friend. What is she going to do alone here? It is free and we don''t need to pay anything until high school level. Given that she really wants to study to that level".
''Free'', that''s the word that he remembers well when listening to Riz''s speech this morning.
He was baffled when he heard the young lord wants to provide a free education together with textbooks for the students. Until now, he still can''t believe it.
''How much will it cost to provide all of that?''. He knows the price of books in the market. Although the young lord has reduced the price of the book by introducing paper, it is still expensive. ''Is there any way to make books cheaper?''. He starts thinking for a moment before giving up.
He looks at his side. Patricia, his daughter is still waiting for his permission.
He sighs, "Fine, I will take you to register for school"
Patricia smiled, "Thanks dad".
Chapter 45 The Storm Is Coming
?23rd March 300.
While the topic of public school was still being discussed among the people, another piece of news arrived that shocked the entire territory. The royal messenger arrived in the town square this morning with the king''s decree in his hand.
All the people gathered near the messenger. When he sees there is a substantial number of people gathering around him, he begins to read the king''s decree.
[To Marquess Richard Ryntum and Marchioness Josephine Csorvar,
In the name of King Nichs Napuna Bagyarosia, together with Duke Brook of Baroks, Count Hector of Hajdu, Count Victor of Vofors, Count Nelson of Naharog and all of their vassals; the viscounts and viscountess; the baron and baroness; under the joint banner of Noble Coalition
shall dere a war on
Marquess Richard of Ryntum, and his vassals; Baron Charles of Coreton, Baron Joseph of Csorvar, and Baron Norward of Newbigle.
The noble whose name was not mentioned shall remain neutral during the entire war until one side deres victory over the others.
Those of the vassals of Ryntum are given a chance to surrender with a guarantee of their status and their private wealth. They shall be ssified as neutral parties as well.
The neutral parties shall not provide any help in any way such as providing rations or giving military support in terms of equipment and weapon to Ryntum. They should also not provide any refuge or safe protection to the members of the Ryntum family.
Should they do so, they will be deemed as an enemy by the Noble Coalition.
Sincerely, King of Bagyarosia Kingdom,
Nichs Napuna Bagyarosia]
After the messenger finishes reading the decree, the people in the town square remain silent for a moment with stupefied faces. They couldn''t believe what they just heard. The messenger just ignores them and rides his horse to the next location.
Afterwards, the news about the formation of a noble coalition has shaken the entire Bideford Town. It has created tension in Ryntum territory. This is the first time a formal coalition has happened. Last time, it was just a coalition that happened identally.
Ryntum will fight against most of the nobles in the kingdom. Some were optimistic and some were not.
All the popce is talking about the news. In a tavern, some group of men in the tavern has been discussing this news.
"Did you hear about the news? Apparently, the king has wanted to destroy the Ryntum family", said Robick the tavern owner. He is one of the trusted sources of news and is always up to date with the current situation.
"Why would they even do that?", asked Jareth the young cksmith.
"Did you know about the Cerdeauxia blockade on our merchant from using their port?", asked Robick.
"Yeah. Why is that?", asked Jareth.
"It is because they want our young lord''s life", replied Robick.
"Huh?! Why?", Jareth doesn''t know since he is always stuck in Riz''s workshop.
"You don''t know? Where are you all this time?", Gustall the merchant interrupt.
"It is because our young lord is thest descendant of the Cerdeauxia royal family. The ruler there is afraid that the young lord is threatening his rule. So he requests the king to hand him over or they block the port", said Edmund the fruit seller joining the conversation.
The conversation bes bigger and bigger as many peoplee to the tavern and coincidentally overhear their discussion.
"What the fu-", Win the tailor almost cursed. He asked, "So the king just listens to Cerdeauxia''s request?"
"Yes, many merchants are affected. He can''t really let our economy go downhill because of one nobleman", Robick calmly replied.
"Can''t we just sell in another nation instead? I can''t believe there is a need to go as far as destroying an entire family", said Jareth.
"You are still young, Jareth. Do you really think their reason is simply for the sake of saving the nation''s economy? Politics ys a role too". Robick
"What do you mean?", Jareth is confused.
"Did you forget that our lord defeated the Gyalcakes in a mere week? They have military prowess and are influential among the noble. The king and other big shots felt threatened by this. The blockade is just a reason", exined Robick.
"Furthermore, look at this fat Gustall", Edmund said. "If all the merchants were really affected, this guy would be the first one to make a noise".
"That''s because I don''t have much dealing with the east. I often trade with Turtevekesia and Sidgean. However, I have to say that if the merchants on the east side stop whining and use their brains for a moment, they will definitely be able to sell their goods", Gustall said.
"Exactly. In the end, they build their wealth with the help of their lords. Their lords will find the deal and they just have to share a portion of the profit with them. When the blockade happens, the lords lose their source of ie as well", said Robick.
"You sure know a lot, old man", praise Jareth.
"Do you think we will be safe?", asked Gustall worriedly.
"Of course we are! We won the war with Gyalcakes not long ago", said Robick. He was one of the conscripts who joined the previous war.
"But this is entirely on a different level!!", Gustall said.
"Don''t worry. I believe the young lord has a trump card to y", Jareth smiled mysteriously.
"Come to think about it...Aren''t you working in one of the young lord workshops? Did you have some inside news?", Robick asked. How could he not be interested? He will lose his title as the most updated man in town.
"It is not like I know anything about it but I can confirm that the part that I am making right now is new and has a weird shape. All I can say is it is something that we have never seen before". Jareth said.
"That''s not enough to convince me. I am nning to evacuate my family. I don''t think Ryntum can win", said Gustall. He can''t lose the wealth that he has built over the years.
"What a coward", Robick said in disgust.
"Well, he is the merchant after all", Edmund added.
"Ungrateful!! Where do you think you will find a kind lord like ours? I believe our lord will defeat them", Jareth yelled.
"Calm down, Jareth", Win trying to ease the situation.
....
Ryntum Mansion.
"How is the popce?", Richard asked.
"There are tense but not entirely hopeless. They still believe that we are able to create the miracle just like in the previous war", Riz replied ording to what Robick had reported to him.
Robick has worked with him for a while now. In the beginning, he just wanted to know people''s thoughts. Now, he starts to control the flow of information and uses him to disclose some ''insider news''. People won''t be suspicious since he was a tavern owner and he can subconsciously shift the me to the king and nobles.
"I guess it is the right decision to follow your advice", Richard said while leaning back in his seat. Not long after Riz starts making the printing press, hees back to him and gives the idea of controlling the popce indirectly.
Most people tend to listen to their friends whom they meet on a daily basis rather than their superiors who they rarely meet. Riz was once amoner himself. He knew that when politicians tried to assure them, the popce would be sceptical and think that the politicians tried to hide something to save their own skin.
He needs to say that sometimes he felt pitiful toward the politician because everyone doesn''t believe in their words. However, thinking back on how luxurious their life is while the masses live a life full of hardship makes him lose all the concern he has for them.
"How much do you think their army would be?", Riz asked.
"Probably 20,000 to 30,000 men", Richard replied.
"Huuu...", Riz let a long breath out. He then said, "This is going to be a hard war to win". Ryntum has 8,000 men trained soldiers ready to move anytime.
"I know but it is not impossible. How''s the arquebus team?", Richard has seen the arquebus and he is very impressed by the concept but the weapon has a lot of shorings. It will be a very good surprise element for the enemy.
"They are doing fine. They already have 1,000 members and they''re all training every day. Now ny percent of them are able to shoot twice in a minute". Riz informed his father. "Did you know where they are going to attack?", he asked.
"No, all I know is they will gather in the capital first. After all, we only border with Royal Territory on the east and Baroks Duchy on the south", said Richard.
"Are we going to conscript more men for the army? Not to be rude but they are not useful and will end up being cannon fodder at most".
Richard replied, "I n to ask the men from the barons first though I can guess that they might think of surrendering". He sighed before start writing a letter.
Chapter 46 Barons Stance
?Baron Joseph of Csorvar was currently in his office. He is sorting a lot of documents that wereying on his desk. Just as he wants to start doing his work, his butler knocks on the door before asking permission toe in.
"Come in", said Baron Csorvar. He pretty much easily gets annoyed when someone disturbs him. The butleres in with a man following behind him. He is a messenger sent by Richard from Bideford. The man had ridden for three days just to send Richard''s letter to Csorvar.
The messenger handed the letter over to Baron Csorvar. He is sleepless and looks like he is going to copse anytime soon. Given the dire situation, Ryntum is currently in, Baron Csorvar is not surprised at all.
"Get this man some food to eat and a ce to rest", he ordered the butler.
The butler nodded and took the messenger away.
After they left, he opened the letter and read its contents thoroughly. His face gradually frowned as he continued to read it. In the letter, Richard requests additional soldiers from him to fight against the Noble Coalition.
Baron Csorvar sighed. When he heard about the Noble Coalition, he thought that his ears yed tricks on him. He stares out the window while thinking about how he should respond to Richard''s request.
Afterwards, the butler returned to the office and Baron Csorvar gave out an order again, "Tell Gerrin toe to my office now".
The butler bows slightly before exiting the office once again.
Baron Csorvar didn''t wait for a long time as the door of his office was knocked again.
"Come in", said the baron.
"Milord, I havee. May I ask what you need me for?", said Gerrin. He is the head knight of the Csorvar.
"I want to ask you...Do you think Ryntum can win the war against the Noble Coalition?"
Gerrin stays silent for a moment. He shook his head. "Due to all my respect, I don''t think they can win unless they have some trick under their sleeves...", replied Gerrin.
Baron stays silent. He is waiting for Gerrin to continue his exnation.
"In the Gyalcakes War, they had trebuchets that rendered the city wall useless. This is their surprise element. They are able to advance at lightning speed because of this. Now, the king''s side has their own trebuchets as well which makes them lose their advantage. To my knowledge, I never received any news about the marquess renovating their city wall. This means even if they stay defensive, they will lose. If they go offensive, they will lose too. The sheer difference in the number of men alone shows the disadvantage they are currently in".
"We won''t change the oue even if we send our men, is that what you mean?".
"Yes, milord. Csorvar barony only has 1,000 trained men. Even if we send all of our men, the oue would not change".
"Alright, you may leave now".
Gerrin bowed slightly and left the office.
Baron Csorvar thought of a way to refuse Richard politely. An idea struck him after he pondered for a while. He began to write a response letter to Richard.
He stated that he will send his men as long as Richard promises to make Russell his sessor. He knows that Richard will refuse.
Baron Csorvar then wrote another letter to the king stating his surrender and non-involvement with the Ryntum family.
He outright cut his ties with his daughter, Marchioness Josephine Csorvar.
....
"I hope you made a wise decision, Baron. Nothing goodes out from siding with him". The man in his forties said beforeing out from Baron Newbigle''s office. He is Viscount Michael of Manfura, a noble who rules one of the towns in the Royal Territory. He worked directly under Nichs I.
Baron Newbigle stays still in his chair, staring nkly at the closed door. He was really exhausted because the two hours meeting with the uninvited Michael was finally over.
He recalled the offer that Michael told him. The offer that he made is irresistible.
''A promise of the territory is not something that can be taken lightly''. The benefit he can get outweigh the benefit of staying with Richard.
The man''s words keep lingering in his mind.
''Well, it''s an easy job anyway. People often said you need to grab the opportunity when ites''. This is probably the chance that he has. He didn''t know when he will get this opportunity if he let it go.
He chuckled as he apologize to Richard, "I am sorry, Lord Marquess. It looks like you need to fight alone. Though I don''t know if the other two are crazy enough to side with you".
The letter from Richard was left unopened on the wooden desk. He can guess the contents of the letter but he is not going to respond to it.
He called his head knight and ordered him to send the 200 most unskilled men to Bideford. He should show some respect to Richard.
....
"W-Wh-What should I do". Baron Coreton is walking back and forth in his room.
His wife just watches him moving around anxiously. She shrugs "Why don''t we just surrender and go to the capital? It is not like we going to lose anything".
Baron Coreton couldn''t help but to exin it his nonchnt wife, "What do you mean we not going to lose anything? Didn''t you read the deration of war that the king''s messenger read? They guarantee our status and private wealth but there is nothing about our rule over the territory".
Their conversation was interrupted by their maid, "Milord, there is a guest for you".
"Who is it?", he didn''t remember having any appointments today.
The maid replied, "He said his name is Michael and he has a really important thing to discuss with you".
"Michael?", he searches his memory, trying to find the owner of that name but he can''t guess his identity.
Michael is still waiting for Baron Coreton''s response in the anteroom. Baron Coreton most likely doesn''t know anything about him. He is aware that he is perhaps the least-known noble in the kingdom. Usually, the low-ranked nobles will attend many banquets to increase their presence among the nobles. Nheless, Michael was different since he is not interested in all of that and prefer to mind his own business. Moreover, being a noble in the Royal Territory means that he will always be overshadowed by the royals.
Due to that fact, Nichs I choose him as his messenger to meet the nobles in Ryntum March. Nobles are prideful creatures. The more they know about someone, the more haughty they be. They feel like they can y a trick on them or take revengeter on if things don''t work in their favour.
However, it won''t work on Michael. They know nothing about the Manfura family except for their name.
Baron Coreton sighs, "Lead me to him". He has nothing to do today so he might spend some time listening to what this Michael wants to say.
The maid leads Baron to the anteroom where Michael is waiting.
Seeing the Baron approaching, Michael stands up and greets the Baron, "It is a pleasure to meet you, Baron Coreton. I am sorry for an unannounced visit".
"It''s okay, Mr Michael. I coincidentally have a lot of free time today". Baron Coreton replied politely. He continues, "Let''s talk in my office, shall we?".
"As you wish", said Michael before following behind Baron to his office.
They sit down on a couch, sitting across from each other.
"Let''s cut to the chase, who are you and what do you want?", said the Baron without wasting any time.
Michael smiles, "My name is Michael, Viscount of Manfura. Ie here under the order from the king".
Baron Coreton''s face turn pales when hearing Michael''s introduction. The man in front of him is a rank higher. He quickly asked the maid to bring Michael a drink.
Michael inwardly sneers at the Baron''s attempt to be polite. He doesn''t mind carrying out orders for the king but he can''t stand the fact that he needs to be polite to someone beneath him. Even so, a job is still a job.
"What order does the king has for me?"
"The king wants you to do one job during the war", said Michael.
The baron replied, "What is the job? What is in for me?"
Michaelughs at Baron''s words, "Quite cheeky aren''t you...?". He gave the Baron a cold-eyed stare "...for a mere Baron".
Baron Coreton shivered in fear. His mindpletely forgot the status of the man in front of him.
"Please forgive my rudeness, milord"
Michael smiled again, "That''s more like it. Now, listen carefully....". He begins to exin the job that Baron Coreton need to do.
"The king promises the title of ''Viscount'' and an additional territory, Westley Town and its surrounding area for you. Of course, with the condition that you did a good job. Easy, right?"
"It is easy milord. I shall do as the king''s ordered"
"Good"
Chapter 47 Army Gathered
?Nichs I slowly opened his eyes as the sun that had long risen in the sky shone through the window of the royal chamber. The day is nearing noon but he didn''t feel any need to rush. It is prettymon for nobles to wake upte in the day.
In spite of that, Nichs I feel that as he grows older, he tends to sleep a lot longer. He nces beside him and his wife, Queen Catherina Caberia is still sleeping peacefully. He slowly wakes up and walks out of the royal chamber.
The servant is already long awake. Their lifestyle is different from the nobles. Themoner needs to maximize the sunlight to finish as many tasks as possible. They couldn''t afford or think about wasting money to buy candles. In this era, light sources aren''t cheap and candles are rarely used by themoner.
Following his usual routine, he changes his clothes and has his breakfast or perhaps it should be called brunch. Afterwards, he slowly moves to his office. The office is what someone would expect from a king. It is full of expensive furniture, its ceiling is decorated with a gold ornament with an exquisite pattern.
Despite all of that, he sighed as he saw a mountain of paperwork that required his attention. There are documents,int letters, banquet invitations and many more.
However, there is one letter that attracts his attention the most. It is a letter from Baron Csorvar. Nichs I opened the letter with great curiosity. He wants to know which side Baron Csorvar is standing with. After all, Marchioness Josephine is his daughter.
After a brief silence, the office soon echoed with Nichs''ughter. He continues tough as he keeps reading the letter. "This guy just decided to abandon his own blood for the sake of power. Why am I not surprised."
Nichs I quickly sat down. Heughs so hard that he barely has the energy to keep standing. It is too hrious for him to watch these nobles cut ties and throat with each other for the sake of power and status.
"The nobles really didn''t disappoint me. They keep entertaining me at every chance they have."
Not long after he sat down in his chair, his butler informed him that the prime minister was searching for him.
"Tell him toe here". Nichs I said while wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes.
A few minutester, Wendall walked into his office and bowed in front of him. "Your Majesty..."
"What is it, Wendall? Do you have something to report to me?", Nichs I asked.
''Your Majesty, I havee to inform you that the soldiers have begun to gather here. The first one to arrive is from Vofors County with 5,000 men"
"Just 5,000 men? Isn''t it too little?"
"ording to Count Vofors, he will station another 5,000 men north of Vofors County to prevent Count Caushilbo from attacking our back", Wendall replied.
He continues his report. "As for Count Naharog, he is on his way and is estimated to arrive in two days with 9,800 men. Including the royal soldiers of 11,000 men, we will have a total force of 25,800 men gathered here in the capital. I have settled them in the open area outside the city wall."
Nichs I nodded as Wendall gave him an update on the progress "Leave 5,000 men on our northern border to guard against the Tetherswest. Compared to Caushilbo, they are far harder to deal with."
"As you wish"
"What about Duke Baroks? He hasn''t arrived yet?"
"About this...Duke Baroks sent a letter to me that he was going to lead his 10,000 men to attack the Ryntum from the south."
Nichs frowned, "This is not what we have discussed before." He stays silent for a moment. They initially n to gather at the capital first but since Baroks Duchy is just south of Ryntum March, it''s kinda a waste of time to let him take a detour.
"Well, I''m okay with it. We can make a slight adjustment to our n. Just make sure that we can coordinate well with him."
"Rest assured, Your Majesty"
"Any news about Michael?"
Wendall said, "He is probably waiting outside. We meet each other just as I enter the pce".
"Is that so? Hurry up and call him in"
Michael entered the office and bowed to the king, "Your Majesty"
Nichs I asked right away, "Did they ept my offer?"
Michael begins his report. "Both Baron Newbigle and Baron Coreton have agreed to ept your order and they promise that they willplete your order."
"They will be a fool if they reject it." Wendallmented. He couldn''t help but ask, "Your Majesty, are you sure you want to promote their rank? I personally think it is too much to promote their noble rank just by doing a simple task".
Nichs I wave his hand, "I don''t mind at all. It is just a title to me as long as they do their job right. Anything else?"
"I think that is it", replied Wendall.
Michael shook his head. He has reported everything to the king.
"Alright, you two can go now. Tell the butler to call the first prince to my office immediately."
Wendall and Michael bow to Nichs I before leaving the office. Once outside, they passed the king''s message to the butler.
Later, someone knocks on the office''s door.
"Come in", Nichs I replied.
The first prince, Niall Napuna Bagyarosia entered the office. He sees his father''s eyes still focus on the paper in his hand. He stands across Nichs I and patiently waits for him.
Nichs I put down the document in his hand. His looked up and see his son, Niall standing in front of him.
"Sit down", Nichs I said.
Following his father''s order, Niall promptly sits down on the couch located in the corner of the office.
Nichs I stood up from his chair and walked toward the couch and sat across from Niall. Nichs stares at his son''s blue eyes which are inherited from him. His silver hair which he gets from the queen was unkempt.
He doesn''t look like a prince at all with his dishevelled appearance.
Nichs sighs. In his eyes, Niall is way inferior to the second prince.
"Why are you calling me?", Niall yawned. He slept verytest night. The moment he woke up, his father called him here.
"I want you to lead the army to attack the Bideford".
"Why don''t you just send some general and deal with them?", heined as he was toozy to go to war.
"Did you forget that you are the first prince!!?", Nichs yelled. Nichs has enough of Niall''sck of concern toward kingdom affairs. He dictates, "You need to start acting like an heir or I can''t give a throne to you!!"
"What!!? I am the firstborn. The throne naturally belongs to me!!". He gritted his teeth. He was annoyed by his little brother, Niel. He is smarter, more athletic and has better interpersonal skills than him.
Niel surpasses him in every aspect.
Truth be told, Niall is not that bad by average standards. However, no matter how hard he tries, he is unable to surpass his brother. When he was put side by side with the second prince, he looked like a fool which became his source of anger.
Whenever someone is whispering or snickering near him, he is prone to get angry. He feels they are talking about him.
The only advantage he has is being a firstborn but now that advantage might be useless as well.
Many nobles especially a high-ranking one were very close to his brother. He often saw them talking to each other in the banquets.
Even the servant in the pce has dared to talk about how his brother is most likely to seed to the throne.
He suspects that his father has most probably decided to give a throne to Niel. However, there is something that both he nor his brother haven''t achieved yet.
They don''t have any military achievements.
"I don''t care!! I am giving you a chance to participate in this easy war. If you don''t want it I will give it to your brother."
Thinking that this might be his only chance, he agreed to his father''s request. "Fine. I will do it". He then walked away from the office.
Nichs I watched his son exit the office. he didn''t tell Niall that his brother, Niel will also participate in this war. He would not give a chance for Niall to have an advantage.
After all, he didn''t believe that Niall would be a decent king.
He then heard cries outside of his office. He promptly searches for its source. He caught Niall kicking the unlucky maids in the stomach repeatedly until they vomited blood.
"What the hell are you doing!!?", Nichs I asked with a stern voice.
"Venting my anger", Niall gives a short reply. He keeps kicking her while looking directly at Nichs.
After feeling his anger dissipate, he left as if he has done nothing wrong.
Chapter 48 Meeting With Prince Of Barlia
?Nichs I stood still in front of his office. He knows exactly what makes Niall unhappy.
He shook his head and said inwardly. ''He really shouldn''t be a king''.
He was disappointed with Niall''s violent behaviour. He only heard it through the butler''s report up until now. He ignored it, assuming that it was a childish rebellion.
Today, for the first time he sees it with his own eyes.
Nichs ordered other servants to move the beaten maid from the hallway before returning to his office. He can''t let themoner''s blood stain the expensive soft red carpet.
The other maids hurriedly help the unlucky maid who is lying on the floor. The beating has caused her to bleed so much. It would be a miracle if she didn''t have anyplications.
Soon, the news of this incident spread. The news rted to the royal family is the most sought-after. The nobles who supported the second prince were very happy to use this incident as an opportunity to tarnish the first prince''s reputation.
The neutral nobles would be more inclined to favour the second prince.
Of course, this news will reach Riz''s ears too.
....
At the same time.
Capital City of Thyrate, Principality of Barlia.
Mark is receiving thetest news regarding the looming war that will definitely happen. It has been two months since he met the Bagyarosia King, Nichs I.
He didn''t expect the situation there to escte so quickly. Just a month after his meeting with Nichs I, his agent receives news about the nobles all over the kingdom gathered in the capital. Such arge movement couldn''t be hidden from anyone. Since then he has ordered his agent to be on high alert and inform him of any news regarding this matter as soon as possible.
It is his main job to create chaos and unrest throughout the central part of Jozia maind. To aplish this, the prince gives him ess to ckout Information Storage.
ckout is an intelligence organisation that works as a spy in other nations to collect intelligence regarding political situations, military, technology, people''s sentiments, noble factions and other misceneous stuff. They infiltrate allyers of society; merchants, farmers, cksmiths, tailors, and maids in mansions and pces. They basically collect everything they can and send it to their respective regional office that is spread all over the Bagyarosia, Cerdeauxia, Turtevekesia and Ingnynes. The information was sorted out before sending it back to the main office in Thyrate.
Their extensivework in these kingdoms allows them to transfer news and information faster than anyone else.
The reason why ckout focused only on the central part of the Jozia maind is that the central part only consists of weak nations. On the west is Sidgean Empire and on the east is their main trading partner, the Kingdom of Tormia. They can''t mess around with both of them.
Tonight, Mark has a meeting with the prince. He is currently updating the information based on thetest news he just received a moment ago. The prince has ordered him to update him about the development of the central maind. He needs to make sure nothing is amiss as the prince attaches importance to the central maind.
Before long, Mark leaves his office an hour after the sunset, and he rides a horse carriage to the pce located beside the Thyrate river. Along the way, he saw the port area still full of people. It only took him around ten minutes to arrive in front of the light blue pce. The structure of the pce has a striking resemnce to that of the Belvedere Pce on Earth.
Mark stepped out of the carriage and moved toward the entrance. The butler was already standing there, waiting for his arrival.
"Good evening, Mr Harford". Mark took the initiative to greet a butler named Harford Harper despite him being a noble. Harford is one of the few people that the prince trusts and also the current leader of the ckout organisation. It won''t do him any good if he makes Harford his enemy.
Harford replied, "Good evening to you too, Mr Mark. The prince is waiting for you in his study. Let me lead the way".
"Thank you"
Both of them walked in the hallway in silence. Only footsteps can be heard, neither of them opened their mouths to speak. After walking for a while, they reach the study. The door is slightly open and the light is leaking out from it.
Harford stops in front of the door, not going in despite it being open. He begins to say, "Your Highness, I have brought Mr Mark Donald for you".
"Let hime in", the prince replied.
"Please go in, Mr Mark", Harford extends one of his hands, making a weing gesture.
Mark pushed the door and entered the study. There, he sees a young man in his early twenties turn and look at him. He brushed his long golden hair to the back as the fallen hair blocked his red eyes from staring at Mark.
In front of Mark is Prince Baldwin Boris Barlia, the ruler of the Principality of Barlia. The principality is just the same as another kingdom that practises absolute monarchy and a feudal system.
"Wee, Mr Mark", Baldwin smiled a little. He continues speaking with an apologetic tone. "I am sorry to call you this evening".
"It''s okay, Your Highness. I know you attach great importance to the south just like your predecessors."
"I am d that you know". Baldwin asked, "Do you have any updates for me?".
"Yes, Your Highness", replied Mark. He begins to inform Baldwin about the current situation in the south, especially in Bagyarosia.
"That''s interesting", Baldwinmented. "To think that the Ryntum family will fight against the entire kingdom."
Baldwin has a contented look on his face. The founder of the Ryntum family, Rayleigh was the one who turned the tide of battle in the war around two hundred years ago. Under Rayleigh''s leadership, the Barlia army at that time was pushed back and only able to hold on to the Eikadir territory.
If it is not for him, Bagyarosia has already ceased to exist. Barlia will probably have its own fertilend for farming. Barlia is located in the north which makes it colder than the south. The majority ofnd in Barlia is barren, with only around ten percent of thend being fertile and suitable for farming.
Since then, it has been hard for his predecessor to invade Bagyarosia again. The Ryntum has always been one of the obstacles for Barlia to move south. To top it off, King Bagyarosia put Tetherswest to guard the north at all times, further solidifying their northern defence.
Hearing the situation faced by the Ryntum, he is delighted. He feels this is an opportunity that urs once in a million. Once Ryntum is gone, Tetherswest will take a hit too since they were connected to Ryntum by engagement. Nichs I will never leave them alone. It is not impossible that Nichs I will strip their position as northern guardian.
"Make sure the civil war urs. Napuna family will lose the loyalty of both Ryntum and Tetherswest after this war. When it happens, Napuna will no longer have a guardian to protect them."
"As you wish, Your Highness."
"What about that kid? Did he have another trick?" asked Baldwin. He is worried about Riz as he is capable of inventing such a novel siege weapon. In addition, he is also thest descendant of the Cerdeaux Dynasty and has a rightful im to the throne.
Mark shook his head, "Unfortunately we''re unable to discover anything rted to the military."
"Then how are you able to get your hand on the trebuchet that you gave me a few months ago?"
"It is all thanks to our agent in Tetherswest, we are able to copy its blueprint"
"So, what are you saying unless the young master of Ryntum didn''t share his blueprint with others, we have no way of getting our hands on it?", Baldwin asked. His red eyes are staring at Mark, making sure he notices if there is a subtle change in Mark''s expression.
Mark starts to sweat as he answers Baldwin''s question. He didn''t dare to lie to the prince. "Unfortunately not, Your Highness. It seems that ny percent of our agent in Bideford has been neutralised. We are however able to discover his new invention".
"Hooh! What is it?"
"It was called the printing press. This machine can make a copy of a page without the need for a scribe. It is another of his ingenious inventions."
"Make sure you send an agent to get his hand on it"
"I will have it done with haste."
"What about Cerdeauxia?", Baldwin asked.
Mark reports, "The unrest is still going on in that ce and has already spread to the entire nation. All thanks to our agent who has contributed by making it bigger."
Baldwin nodded, "It is a good thing that Cerdeauxia turned into a republic. We can put our puppet on the presidential seat before slowly annexing them. Tell our agent to make the unrest as chaotic as possible."
"Your wish is ourmand"
Baldwin feels like Barlia will definitely acquirerge territories in the south during his reign.
"Ohh... Mark, wait!!" He stops Mark from leaving.
"Yes, Your Highness?"
"What about the searching mission I gave a long time ago?"
Mark tries to determine which long-term mission Baldwin is referring to. "Ohh!!... It''s going well, Your Highness. We are in the process of finalizing."
"Alright, just be sure it fits my criteria."
Chapter 49 Merchants Difficulties
?The port is bustling with human activities. The traffic at the port can be said to be congested as many merchant ships are waiting to dock at the port. At present, all the docks are being upied by the merchant ship. The dock workers tirelessly under the scorching sun to unload the cargo from the merchant ship. It then will be transported to the warehouse.
They need to move fast and be careful at the same time as it can take days to unload the cargo from one ship.
One of the supervisors at the port shouts at them "Hurry up! Move faster!" He works at one of many logisticspanies that are responsible for moving merchants'' goods to the entire county. Logisticspanies have gained a lot of profits in the past few months thanks to the sudden increase in merchant ships at the port.
"This supervisor is so irritating. Why doesn''t hee here and do it by himself?", said one of the workers.
"Ha ha ha. There is no way he can lift the goods with his skinny body," replied another worker that was slightly older than him. He then asked, "You must be new here, right?"
"Yeah...", replied the new worker named Peter.
"Then let me tell you that the supervisor is a boss'' nephew. That''s why he is so haughty."
"How long have you been working here?", Peter asked.
Oliver replied, "Five years"
"You didn''t think of finding another job? The pay here is so low", Peterined
"Ha ha ha. Of course not. I love this job. One day I am going to surpass my mentor and be the king of dock workers", said Oliver with a yful and joking tone.
Peter stared at him like he saw a crazy person. He opens his mouth, "I see...That''s a nice dream to have."
"Why are you here if you areining about wages? asked Oliver.
Peter says, "I just work here temporarily. There is no way I will spend the rest of my life as a dock worker."
"I see...", Oliver replied while looking left and right. His hand grabs a bolt of fabric from the bulk of goods and passes it to another man who is on his way to the warehouse. The port is bustled with activities for others to notice his actions.
[A/N: 1 bolt equal to 100 yards (91.44 meters) long strip of fabric]
Peter''s eyes are wide open. He immediately asked, "What are you doing?"
Oliver smiled, "Taking my payment."
"Is this why you are working as a dock worker?"
"Yes. Do you think I am content with a meager pay as a dock worker?"
"Are you not afraid of me telling the supervisor?"
"Ha ha ha", Oliverughed. He stared at Peter and said, "Do that and I will drag you with me. Do you think that haughty supervisor is gonna believe a mere dock worker like you?"
The pay as dock workers is very low but there are people who are still seeking a job as dock workers. This is because the goods they stole from the cargo are worth several times higher than their wage. The practice has be so rampant that the merchant can only hope they are not the unlucky ones.
The port at Caushilbo itself was not built to amodate many ships and people. The surge in the number of ships at the port started right after the Cerdeauxia imposed its blockade. It causes the merchant to waste a lot of their time waiting at the sea to dock. Not only that, but the security in the port also has declined significantly. The Bagyarosia merchants have no choice but to keep using the only port avable in the north, the Caushilbo Port.
The merchants have beenining for a while in the tavern near the town square about their long wait to dock at the port.
"My ship is finally docked after two days of waiting on the sea," said Taylor. He mainly sells grains with Lepsaria Kingdom but his business is taking a hit right now due to the blockade.
"How lucky. I spent nearly five days on the sea. Thankfully my cargo doesn''t have any grains or food except for some tools and salt. If not, I couldn''t imagine just how many losses I have to take." grumbled Conrad.
Bill, the most knowledgeable and has a wide range of contact informs them of histest news. "I heard that Dale who always traded with the Ingnynes Kingdom brought many local fruits with him back to sell here but ended up with a total loss. His fruits were all spoiled."
"Why did he do that? Isn''t that kind of a stupid move?", Conrad asked.
"I guess he tries to make big money by importing the fruit here. You know right that merchants from Ingnynes have already stoppeding here.", Bill makes his deduction.
Due to the long waiting time, foreign merchants have begun to stoping to Caushilbo Port. They would rather lose their market in Bagyarosia than waste time waiting on the sea.
For merchants, time is money.
Now, many foreign merchants from the east are trading with Cerdeauxia which is closer to them. The Cerdeauxia merchants resell it back to Bagyarosia at a high price. As a result, many imported products especially non-grain products like tools, ore, salt, spice and textile saw an increase in price.
Bagyarosia people can only ept their fates as a living cost keeps increasing. They are powerless to do anything. Many Bagyarosia merchants have closed down their businesses, bought somend and be a farmer instead. Their avable wealth was not enough to take a loss in terms of goods or safety.
Taylor said, "The merchants stoping not solely because of the waiting time but because of the safety. Tell me how many merchant ships have been sunk by those pirates?"
Two decades ago, the number of pirates roaming the north sea gradually increased. Going to the Caushilbo Port has posed a safety threat to merchant ships, especially to Bagyarosia ships.
"I am telling you, it is not pirates but Barlia. They tried to block our ess to the sea. Our merchant ships are the ones they usually attack. Foreign ships rarely had any loss", Bill made his own reasoning.
"It is a reasonable guess. Since we lost Makerton Ind to Barlia, our northern coast has never been peaceful. The pirates suddenlye out of nowhere and start raiding our merchants. Due to this, we begin to rely on Cerdeauxia ports to go to sea." Conrad finds Bill''s reasoning sound logical.
"Can''t the kingdom do something? What about our navy? I don''t think I will continue to be a merchant if things keep going like this. Trading bynd is much more expensive and time-consuming.", Taylor asked.
Bill looks at Taylor, "Our navy is crap. It has been declining as Barlia keeps attacking our naval base a hundred years ago. They do not simply raid our base, they hunt down and kill our old and experienced shipbuilders."
Taylor dumbfounded. "So now, our fate depends on this uing war."
"Not our fate but the nation''s fate." Conrad corrected Taylor''s words. He continues, "To be honest, I hope that kid just surrenders himself to Cerdeauxia and just dies for our sake."
"Ha ha ha ha. Exactly, a small sacrifice for a greater good." Bill agreed with Conrad. If not for that kid, their business will be a lot more prosperous. To think that the entire nation was affected by one kid is truly baffling.
Taylor speaks in a low voice. He reminds them, "You idiot. You will get into trouble if someone hears you."
Bill sneered, "Who cares if he is a noble or not? Go and ask others. Many people want him to die and end this blockade."
Conrad agreed, "True. The bankrupt merchant is probably holding a grudge toward that brat right now. He is the reason for their bankruptcy."
Chapter 50 Count Caushilbos Choices
?At present, Count Caushilbo is in his office. He is reading the current situation between the Ryntum and the Noble Coalition that his butler haspiled for him. The rtionship between both sides has deteriorated a lot.
"It looks like the kingdom is on the brink of civil war. Negotiation seems futile as neither side does not want to back down." He sighed and leaned back on his chair. This matter is exhausting for his old mind.
He turn the chair and stared outside the window. Gradually lost in his own thought. A busy port and an increase in tax revenue did not appear to be as appealing as he hope. The conversation he had with the king''s messenger a few days ago still persists in his mind.
Right now, he is regarded as an enemy by the king. Needless to say, he naturally panicked when hearing it. The reason is that he didn''t attend the meeting held by the king in the capital. The king took his absence as a sign of disobedience and bias toward the Ryntum.
''What a true king Nichs I is. Dismissing others on the whim.''
Count Caushilbo was bewildered hearing the reason. He indeed receives an invitation. However, the letter mentions that his attendance is optional since he needs to guard against the neighbouring Eikadir.
The messenger gives him a sceptical look upon hearing Count''s exnation. To his knowledge, the same invitation content is sent to all heads of noble families. Nheless, he asked the Count to justify his im. To the Count''s surprise, the letter is nowhere to be seen in the locked drawer.
Seeing this, the messenger thought Count Caushilbo only wanted to mess with him. The messenger left the county in anger. Before the messenger left, Count Caushilbo passed his letter to the messenger to give it to the king.
He exined the reason for his absence and hoped that Nichs I will understand it. He certainly didn''t want to go against the king and endangered the Caushilbo family. He received a piece of news from the scout saying that 5,000 men have been seen lingering around the border between Caushilbo and Vofors. He has to put his soldiers on high alert.
Now, he is waiting for a reply from Nichs I that is supposed to arrive by today or tomorrow. While waiting, multiple questions came to his mind. Each one of them doesn''t seem usible to him.
''Did the king make a mistake or is it a plot by other nobles?''
He shook his head. That''s not the most important question right now.
The question that is truly important is ''Where does the invitation letter go? I never took it out of the locked drawer''. The Count asked inwardly, ''Who did it?''
Although it is normal for nobles to spy on each other, it still leaves a bad taste in his mouth knowing that he is being spied upon. As he is still thinking of ways to lure them out, his office door was knocked.
He discard his thoughts and asked, "Who is it?"
"It''s me, milord. Jackson Silver, the footman."
The Count raised his eyebrows after hearing the name. It is a name that he isn''t familiar with. Despite having a lot of servants, the Count always remembers the servants that are close to him. He tried to recall the identity behind that name.
"Aah!!", He finally remembered him. His butler introduced Jackson to him some time ago.
"Come in"
Jackson opens the door and moves steadily toward the Count who is at his reddish-brown mahogany desk. He took out a letter and passed it to the Count.
"Milord, it is a letter from the capital". said Jackson.
"Why are you the one who sent it? Where is Basil?", the Count asked. By right, a mere footman isn''t allowed to step foot in the lord''s office. It should be his butler, Basil Belvadair to send him any letter.
"Butler Basil is the one who asked me to deliver this letter to you, milord"
The Count nodded. Basil probably has his own reason. After all, He is someone who abides by the rules more than any servants in this mansion.
The Count''s face brightens up when checking the seal on the letter. It is a letter that he has been waiting for quite some time now.
Before he opened the letter, "You can leave now", he chased Jackson out of his office.
The letter from the king is confidential and cannot be carelessly shown to others. Jackson bowed his head to the Count before leaving the office. Turning around, Jackson''s mouth forms a thin smile as he leaves. Something that the Count didn''t see.
The Count opens the letter and reads it.
[Dear Count us of Caushilbo,
I have received your letter and deeply understand your exnation. However, I can confirm that all invitation letters sent using my name have the same content in it.
As such, I choose to not believe in your words until you prove to me the content as you im it to be.
Nheless, I, a merciful king can see your eagerness to prove your innocence through your letter and I am content with it.
Hence, I am giving you another chance. A chance that I didn''t give to anyone else. Think of this as my reward for your service in guarding our border against the Barlians in Eikadir territory.
I want you to break the engagement between your son, Carl Caushilbo and Reina Ryntum, the eldest daughter of the Ryntum family. I want you to send her to the capital.
I hope you make a wise decision.
Sincerely, Your king
Nichs Napuna Bagyarosia]
Count Caushilbo took a deep breath after finishing reading the letter from Nichs I. He fell into contemtion. The king gives him two ruthless choices, to hand over Reina, his future daughter-inw or to stand by Ryntum''s side and face a noble coalition.
He muttered, "Your Majesty, what did they do that make you so eager to annihte their bloodline"
Reina''s figure appears in Count''s mind. He is satisfied with Reina''s manners, education level and lineage. He can see that the Ryntum family has put so much effort into raising a very good young woman. If Ryntum''s family wants to, they could easily engage her with one of the princes. Nobody can deny that. His son was truly lucky to be able to catch her attention. Reina has spent time with his family for months now. The wedding preparation has been going well so far. To break the engagement abruptly is the cruellest thing to do to any woman. Furthermore, there is no way his son could ept that as he was deeply in love with her.
Count Caushilbo closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back again. This time he had a resolved look on his face.
....
Late at night.
Jack lit up the candle in the room but the sudden change in the room''s brightness awakened his roommate.
"What are you doing in the middle of the night, Jackson?", said his roommate while yawning.
Jackson replied, "Sorry, I just want to write a letter back to my grandparents."
His roommate nodded as a sign of understanding. It is not weird to write a letter at night. They are very busy during the day working around the mansion. The footmen like them particrly have to memorize a lot of things. They are expected to be well-versed in everything if they want to be promoted as a butler.
"You can go back to sleep. I will put out the light when I am done, it won''t take too long."
His roommate turns away from the source of light, continuing his sleep. His hazy sight makes him miss a crucial point. The candle Jackson used as a source of light was a beeswax candle. A beeswax candle is a luxury that a mere footman definitely cannot afford.
Presently, Jackson has been using it carelessly as if the cost won''t put a dent in his wallet. If someone sees it, without a doubt that he will be questioned for it.
Jackson continues writing a long letter that consists of several pages. It has been two months since he started working here. There are a lot of things he wants to write in his letter.
One hourter, Jackson wrote the final part of his letter.
[....In addition, I have found a perfect candidate to be your princess. Her conduct and education are top-notch among all the young nobledies that I have observed. I can assure you that she never does anything weird with her fiance. My subordinate is watching her the entire time. Furthermore, I believe her existence can cause more instability in Bagyarosia and fill the empty seat as a Princess of Barlia at the same time.
That is all my report for now. I will send you more updates after some period of time.
Respectfully your servant,
Jack Cooper]
Chapter 51 Reina Is In Danger
?The next day.
Count Caushilbo called his son, Carl to his office.
*knock* *knock* *knock*
"Come in", said the Count.
The door was slowly opened. A young man in his early twenties entered the office and saw the Count''s main desk is empty. His emerald green eyes looked left and right, trying to find his father in therge office. Carl found his father at the corner of the room, hidden from his sight.
"Did you call me, father?"
The Count replied with a serious tone, "Yes, Carl. Now, sit down"
Carl immediately tensed up. He never sees his father as serious as right now. There must be something important that his father wants to talk to him about.
The Count made a short cough. He looked at his son and said, "How is your wedding preparation going?"
Hearing his father''s question, Carl frowned. He feels a bit weird about the question but still chooses to reply, "Everything is fine. Why do you ask?"
From what he knows, his father let his mother handle everything rted to the wedding.
"Do you know the situation about the Ryntum right now?"
Carl just nodded. He believes that it has nothing to do with Reina. The one that the kingdom wanted is her little brother.
"Then, you should read this first." The Count slowly pushes the letter on the table toward Carl''s direction.
Carl took the letter and started reading it. He gnashed his teeth as he continued to read the letter. He feels indescribable pain in his heart. The king''s words made him feel as if the king regarded his betrothed as an object that could be handed over at will.
Unable to contain his anger, Carl mmed his hand on the table. "This is outrageous!! The king is hell-bent on exterminating their entire bloodline just because he feels threatened by the Ryntum. Don''t you think it''s kinda stupid?"
The Count patiently exins, "The king wants to prevent the incident like the Duke of Baroks during his grandfather''s reign from happening."
"Do you think I will obey that shitty king?", Carl rudely replied. He is truly angry with this nonsense. Carl looks at his father, "Don''t tell me that you have decided to give her to the king? Didn''t you recently say that you thought her like your own daughter?"
"Yes, although I thought of her as my own daughter, the future of the Caushilbo family is more important than her. I will hand her to the king."
"I disagree!! We should just fight against the Noble Coalition!!"
Count Caushilbo yelled, "Don''t be stupid!! Has love blinded you?? If you don''t break the engagement with her by tomorrow, you will no longer be my heir!!"
"I am fine with that!! Feel free to give it to my brother. I don''t need it."
"Confident, aren''t you? Do you really think she will stay with you when you''re no longer an heir? Remember Carl, she is someone that can be a princess if she wants to. She will leave you for someone else if it means she can achieve a higher social status. You will regret itter."
Carl rolled his eyes and said "Oh please... I don''t want to hear about your failed romance. Reina is not that kind of woman." He stood and left the office in a hurry.
"That''s what I thought too... years ago", the Count muttered in an inaudible voice after Carl left his office.
Unknown to both of them, Jack heard their entire conversation. "Now, the situation gets interesting." He quickly hides the moment Carl opens the door. It''s an easy feat for an elite member of ckout like him. This is an opportunity for him to cause chaos in the Caushilbo family. If they be unstable, Barlia will have little to no resistance when they want to invade in the future.
He needs to meet with the second young master, Chester Caushilbo. Jack starts moving to find Chester''s location. After acquiring his location from other servants, Jack calmly headed there. He can''t look excited and needs to y the role of Chester''s loyal dog, a greedy and achievement seeker footman. This is the kind of character he has shown to Chester in the past two months.
In a small garden behind the mansion, Chester is reading a book peacefully while lying on the ground. A white parasol protects him from the heat of sunlight. Two maids are standing near him, preparing to execute any of his orders.
Jack quietly approached Chester as he did not wish to abruptly distract him. However, Chester turns around because he sees his maid is looking at something. Chester put down his book and looked at Jack. This new footman is eager to climb up the hierarchy. He found this footman to be an interesting person. This footmancks the timidness the servant usually has.
"Jackson, what are you here for?" Chester asked politely. There is no rudeness in his tone like one would expect from a lord to a servant.
"Master Chester, I have news to report to you", Jack begins to speak. He stops speaking for a moment and looks at the maids.
Chester understands this and nods at Jackson. He said to his maids, "Leave us alone."
The maid hurriedly left the garden but they still keep an eye on Chester from afar. It is their job to ensure Chester''s safety.
Chester begins to speak with a stern voice, "It better be something worthwhile. You need to know that your presence has disturbed my reading time."
"My apologies, master Chester. However, I am confident in the news that I brought will pique your interest." Jackson starts to tell Chester the entire situation. His face starts to beam with joy. The opportunity finally lies before him. Nobody except Jackson knows Chester is harbouring the intention to be his father''s heir.
"Hmm..." Chester is gently tapping his temple with his index finger, falling into deep thought. It is indeed an opportunity for him but his brother is an obstacle that he needs to remove first.
Jack stepped in, he nned to solve Chester''s headache by offering him a solution. "If I may, ..." Jack opens his mouth and tells Chester the n that he already concocted.
"Jackson, that''s a brilliant idea!! Go and make preparations at once."
"Leave it to me, master", Jackson bowed and left the garden. He needs tomunicate with his subordinate.
Looking at Jack''s figure that gradually disappeared, Chester inwardly said ''What a good dog you are, Jackson. I will get rid of you once you have lived out your usefulness. You know too much.''
....
After leaving his father''s office, Carl searched for Reina. He saw his fiancee happily chatting with his mother, Eunice Szazki in the tea room. His anger softens when he sees Reina''s smile, there is no sense of urgency or trepidation on her face. His father conceals the news from other family members. Deep inside his heart, he didn''t want this happiness to end but he is willing to do anything for Reina''s safety.
He knocks lightly on the partially open door, attracting bothdies'' attention to him.
"Carl", Reina called his name.
"There is something I need to talk to you about", said Carl in a somewhat serious tone. He looks at his mother, "Can you give us some time alone, mom?"
Countess Eunice smiled at her son, "Of course, Carl. Take all the time you want."
After Eunice left, Carl looked at Reina, "What I am about to tell you might cause you to feel fear but I need you to calm down and listen carefully."
Reina nodded.
Carl tells her about the king''s request in the letter sent to his father including his father''s decision. As expected, Reina frightens and feels sad at the same time. To think that the Count who considers her as his daughter is actually giving up on her.
Carl gently wipes the tears leaking out from her eyes.
Reina asked her fiance, "What are we going to do?"
"Let''s run to Ryntum. We will be safe there, your father will definitely protect you."
"Okay, but when are we going to run?"
"Tonight. Just bring the necessary stuff with you."
*Snap*
"Who''s there?!", said Carl. He slightly raised his voice. Both of them were shocked by the sound of a twig breaking.
"I-It''s me, master Carl," Jack speaks with a trembling voice as hees out from his hiding spot.
"Did you hear it?" Carl frown. It will be harder to escape if Jack tells his father. He needs to somehow shut his mouth. Carl''s right hand slowly reaches the hilt of his dagger hiding at the back of his waist.
"C-Ca-Calm down, master Carl." Jack raised both of his hands. He was terrified that he would attack him. "I-I promise I won''t tell anyone."
"Oh yeah?... How can I trust you?" Carl asked while unsheathing his dagger.
"I-I-I will follow you on your escape," Jack said.
Carl stares at Jack''s trembling eyes for a few minutes. He sheathed his dagger back and said, "Sounds fine to me."
Chapter 52 Kidnapping Operation
?"Go and prepare a carriage for us tonight. Remember, don''t tell anyone about this."
"Understood, master Carl", Jack repeatedly bows before leaving the scene.
After Jack left, Carl turned to his fiancee. "Reina, go and make a preparation. We are going to leave tonight."
Reina nods.
She returns to her room on the third floor. Along the way, she tried to act calmly. She didn''t want to arouse any suspicion, especially in front of the Count and Countess.
Reina called her only personal maid, Vanessa Viener. When Reina arrives at the Caushilbo mansion, she is alone without any servants. All the servants in Ryntum are not willing to leave the prosperous Bideford for the border territory adjacent to Barlia, not even her personal maid. Under Richard''s insistence, her personal maid was forced to follow Reina. Later in the journey, that maid runs away.
She arrives at the Caushilbo mansion without any maids with her. The Countess expresses her question about it. Reina has no choice but to tell the Countess about her runaway maid.
Hearing this, maids at the Caushilbo mansion assume she was a bad nobledy and distance themselves from her. They didn''t want to associate with her. Only Vanessa was the one who volunteered to be her personal maid.
She was grateful to her. They often talk and spend time together. Vanessa often talks a lot about her strict superior and about how her superior trained her to death. This is the first time Reina feels a closeness to another girl. Despite having Rachel as a sister, they were never close to each other.
"Mdy, what do you need me for?" Vanessa''s voice interrupts her thoughts.
She ordered her maid, "Vanessa, I want you to prepare a seven-day food ration for four people."
Vanessa looks at herdy nkly. "Are you going somewhere, mdy?" She was taken aback by the sudden instruction.
"Yes, and I want to bring you with me." Reina begins to tell her the escape n.
Vanessa had mixed feelings when she heard that.
"Don''t worry. I will pay your wage ordingly." Reina said after seeing Vanessa''s hesitation. It is understandable to her that Vanessa hesitates.
Once, the Count finds out, he probably will find someone to put the me on. As Reina''s personal maid, Vanessa will surely have to take the me. Her position as the future Countess''s personal maid alone is enough to make her co-workers jealous. She has spent a lot of time with her and didn''t want this seventeen years old girl to be med or punished because of her escape. Therefore, she decided to bring Vanessa with her.
That evening, all the family members of Caushilbo had dinner like always. Nobody suspects anything except Chester of course. Even so, he pretends like he knows nothing and chats with his father and mother.
Meanwhile, Jack is busy feeding the horses in the stable. He needs to make sure the horse has enough energy to run tonight. While he is busy feeding the horse, his roommate approaches him. "Hey Jackson, there is a letter from your grandfather."
He took out the letter and handed it to him.
"Thank you"
"No problem, Jackson. Why are you the one who feeds the horse?"
"Well, I have some free time today."
"I see. Well... I better get going first. See youter."
"Sure." Jack opened the letter as soon as his roommate left. He smiled when he read the content of the letter. His superior has given him a green light. Now, he can proceed confidently with his n.
"I hope that brat to the job well. I pretty much act on my own ord right now. If this n fails, that old man is going to beat the shit out of me."
....
In the middle of the night,
Jack opens his eyes and waits for his eyes to adjust to the darkness of the room. He silently moves toward his sleeping roommate. Jack puts his right hand over his roommate''s mouth while the dagger in his left hand urately stabs his roommate''s chest.
Everything happens so fast, his roommate dies while he looks at him with widened eyes. Perhaps he couldn''t believe he just died at Jack''s hand.
To confirm his kill, Jack stabs his roommate one more time.
Then, another one.
Another one.
The body twitched every time Jack stabs it. He then covers it with a nket.
Jack opens the wardrobe and changes his blood-stained cloth with a clean one. After making sure there was no clue about his identity, he left the room and headed towards the stables.
Jack casually and soundlessly walks in the dark avoiding the guards. He knows their moving pattern and routes after spending two months observing them.
The first thing Jack does when arriving at the stable is to cautiously tie the horse to the carriage. Despite the stable being pretty far from the mansion, he wants to avoid any noise from being produced which can wake the sleeping Count and Countess.
After half an hour of silently waiting in the dark and cold night, he finally sees the figure of Carl, Reina and a maid, Vanessa.
Jack grumbled, "Master Carl, what takes you so long?"
"Shut up!! A mere servant like you should just do as told, not question his master."
Jack clutches his fist but his patient gets his best. He bowed and apologized to Carl. ''Be patient.''
Three of them get into the carriage while Jack bes a coachman.
The horse neighs and begins to run. The galloping sound produced by the horseshoe and the stone pavement attracts the attention of guards at the gate. They see the horse-drawn carriage approaching them but they didn''t do anything, all thanks to Chester.
Once the carriage passes through the gates, both Reina and Carl feel relieved by their sessful attempt.
Chester looks at the carriage departing from the mansion through the window of his room.
''Well done, footman. Once my father and his knights arrive at Weymewesto City, you and that maid are dead. Hahaha.''
Chester heads to his father''s bedroom. There are two guards standing not far from the bedroom.
*knock* *knock* *knock*
"Father", called Chester.
There is no answer. Chester knocks on the door again. This time he heard his father grumble from behind the door.
"Who is it?"
"It''s me, Chester."
"What do you want in the middle of the night?"
"I have something important to tell you."
"Can you just wai-" Before the Count finished his sentence, Chester interrupted him. "Brother has run away with Reina."
"What!!? The Count suddenly shouts, startling Chester and the two guards. He asked with a high voice, "Did I hear it right?"
"Yes, you did."
"When did they leave?"
"Just now. I heard the sound of a horse galloping from my room."
The Count was enraged and said, "That kid!! I told him that he will no longer be my heir if he did something unnecessary. It looks like he really wants to abandon everything for that woman."
Hearing his father''s angry remarks at Carl, Chester is inwardly happy. This is what he wishes for.
The door was open, the Count walked out of the room. He orders one of the standing guards to call his head knight toe here. He can''t absolutely let Reina escape. Carl is probably heading toward Bideford, knowing that the only ce that can keep his fiancee safe. If so, they must be on their way to Weymewesto City.
Soon, the head knight of Caushilbo, Wilmot Aymer arrived. He quickly greets the Count, "Milord, what do you need me for?"
"Wilmot, gather the knights and go to Weymewesto. Bring Carl and his fiancee back to me!!"
"As you wish, milord."
Wilmot moved towards the knight barracks in haste. He wakes up his sleeping friends, causing them toin.
Ignoring theint, Wilmot said, "You idiots, wake up!! We have a job to do. The Count is pretty angry right now. I don''t want to piss him off any further."
Hearing that the count was angry, the knights immediately lost their sleepiness. One of them asks, "What does the Count order us to do?"
"The Count ordered us to drag young master Carl back to the mansion. It seems like the young master has run away with his fiancee. I don''t know the details but it must have something to do with the current tense situation in the kingdom."
The knights nodded. They are not ignorant about things that happened around them.
"Now, listen to my n carefully..." Wilmot stopped for a moment. He wants to make sure he gets their attention.
He continues exining his n, "I need a hundred men to go with me. twenty-five men are to check the route to Haugdak and another twenty-five men are to check the route to Harlington. Twenty-five men will search the Weymewesto and thest twenty-five will go to Dunston. We can''t ignore the possibility they took a different route. Any questions?"
"How many people are we searching for?"
"The young master and his fiancee run with two other servants. I don''t care about the servants, I only want the couple alive. Anything else?" Wilmot sees no one raise their hand. "If there are no questions then get moving now!!"
Chapter 53 To Harlington
?A hundred knights are gearing up. There is no room for failure. They need to find their young master as quickly as possible before he gets out from Caushilbo County. Although they know his destination, they tried to avoid encroaching on other nobles'' territory. Going inside another noble''s territory without informing the lord can be a serious offence, especially with arge number of forces.
After some time, a hundred knights riding horses pour out from the mansions. Once they are all out of the mansion, they are all split beautifully into four teams and move toward their designated locations.
Count and Chester are watching them depart from the hallway on the second floor.
....
The horse-drawn carriage is moving at a high speed in the middle of the night. It is a race against time for Jack, Chester, Carl and the Count. Everybody has their own scheme, perhaps the one that is unaware of it is probably Carl and Reina.
"There!!", Carl happily pointed at the city gate of Weymewesto that began to appear in his sight.
He let out a sigh of relief. He has been uneasy during the entire journey. His father is most likely to realize their absence during breakfast but still, he couldn''t help but think his father might send knights after them.
"Let''s go inside the city first," said Jack.
"Huh? Why? We should just straightaway head to Bideford."
"The horses are tired. They can''t keep running forever. We need to change the carriage."
"Just where we are going to find a new carriage?" In Carl''s opinion, it is better to not stop anywhere.
They still have several hours before his father wakes up. By that time, they had long exited the Caushilbo territory. His father''s influence will be significantly reduced in other territories. Jack however knows the real situation. He was pretty sure the knights are chasing them as they speak right now.
He replied, "I know some friends that can help us." As a ckout elite member, he has substantial power to order the agent in the city.
He drives the carriage to the city gate. The guard there tries to stop them but Jack shows them the noble emblem carve with gold on the carriage''s door.
They enter the city smoothly without any problem and head toward one of the inns. The city is void of light except for a few establishments.
Jack told others to wait outside while he was talking with the owner. He proceeds to the tavern part of the inn, located on the first floor. The inn''s tavern emits dimly light from the outside. Jack feels relief that it signifies the owner is still awake.
He entered and saw the owner wiping out the table. The owner looked up at him and said, "I am sorry young man, the tavern has already closed. I can''t provide you with any food until the next morning."
"I am here not for food but to request a delivery service," Jack said as he took out the ckout badge with a ck background that has a white spiral pattern on it and showed it to the owner.
The owner nods, a sign of understanding, "What kind of package do you want to deliver?"
"A high-quality but fragile package to the north. I want five or six carriages to transport it to another town as well. By the way, let me drive one of the carriages."
"Go to the stable, choose whichever you want."
Jack immediately goes to the stable. He drives one of the normal-looking medieval carriages to the front. He said to the three of them, "Jump in."
While others stare at the carriage. Carl is the first one to speak, "You want me to ride this thing?" He had a disgusted look on his face.
Jack replied, "Master Carl, this is not the time toin. If you don''t want to ride it, just wait here for your father toe."
"Jack is right, Carl. Hurry up and get it, now is not the time to argue." Reina interrupts.
Carl can only follow Jack''s order, he currently needs Jack''s help. He mutters inaudibly, ''Just wait until I teach you a lesson.''
The carriage begins to move, but Jack drives them in the wrong direction.
"Urm... Mr Jack, I don''t think this is a road to Bideford." Reina said timidly. She is somewhat afraid of Jack. He is different from the male servants she has ever seen. He is kinda cold and calm with an intimidating gaze, like a seasoned warrior. She couldn''t believe it when Vanessa told her that Jack is just twenty years old.
Jack calmly replied, "No, this is the right direction."
"Hey, servant!! What is the meaning of this?! We are supposed to head south, to Haugdak. Not to the north." Carl speaks, there is a slight panic in his voice. He clearly realised something is wrong.
Jack stays silent and keeps driving north.
"You f*ckingmoner!! Don''t you hear my ques-"
*Stab*
Before Carl finished his sentence, he felt a great pain in his chest. He looks down and sees he has been stabbed in his chest from the back. "Wha-"
Carl bleeds profusely.
Vanessa pulls out the dagger and stabs Carl once again, ending the life of the future Count.
"Aarggghhh!!!" Reina screamed. She stutters as she tries to speak, "W-Wh-What i-is the meaning of this,Vanessa!"
Vanessa looks at Reina with a calm face, "I just the following order from my superior, mdy." Her eyes move toward Jack. His attention focuses on the road in front of him.
"Who are you guys? Why are you doing this?! Vanessa, tell me I am dreaming right now.", Reina asked while shaking Vanessa''s body. Tears flow out from her eyes as her fiance just died in front of her. His killer didn''t have a little remorse toward him as if his life is worthless.
"Nice to meet you, Lady Reina. As you already know, my name is Vanessa Viener, I am a member of ckout. That man over there is my superior that I always talk about, Jack Cooper. As for the reason, well... we''re going to take you to Barlia."
"-ckout?"
Jack helped Vanessa exin it to Reina, "It is an intelligence and assassination organization belonging to Barlia."
"So all this time... you have been deceiving me?" Reina is on the verge of crying again.
"Yes. From the very beginning." Vanessa coldly replied.
"How could you, I thought of you like my own sister."
"Pfft...Don''t make such a joke, mdy. We all here know you have no right to say that. You don''t even care about your own blood-rted sister, Rachel. Do you know how tired I am to keep up with my act?"
Reina stays silent. She has no way to refute it.
Jack breaks the silence, "As for the reason we are doing this is because we want you."
"Why? I don''t think I''m a valuable hostage."
Jake exins, "Mdy, you are more valuable than you think. Aside as a gift to the prince, your disappearance can also cause instability in the kingdom."
"Gift?" asked Reina, slightly shocked.
Jack reassures her, "You see...Prince Baldwin is looking for a bride candidate. After a rigorous search and evaluation throughout Bagyarosia, you have been chosen as the princess. Congrattions!!"
"Why Bagyarosia? Is there no noblewoman in your nation?"
"Because the prince said he wants his bride from Bagyarosia. It''s as simple as that. Why do you sound uninterested? It''s a princess! A position that many nobledies desire. It''s much better than being a countess."
"I am not interested in your prince or the title. I only love Carl."
As soon as Reina said that, Jack and Vanessa look at each other before bursting into augh. "Hahaha. Love? Vanessa, did I hear it right?"
"Mdy, no matter how much you love him, He''s dead." Vanessa shook her head as her legs stepped on Carl''s corpse. She can believe Reina was this naive.
Jack added, "Mdy, once you meet the prince, you will forget your love for that pile of dung."
Suddenly Jack talked with a serious tone, "Vanessa, made sure she didn''t run. We have already arrived in Harlington."
Harlington is a tip ofnd bordering with Caushilbo County. It''s formerly belonged to Bagyarosia before being conquered by ndge in war. Now, they are no longer in Bagyarosia''snd. Even if Count Caushilbo makes a fuss, he can''t do anything.
"What are we gonna do with the corpse?" Vanessa asked.
"Just burn it. Together with the carriage."
"Wait!!" Reina shouted, "Why don''t you just bury it? Can''t you be more sympathetic?"
"No, he irritates me." Jack said.
Vanessa starts burning the corpse.
Reina watches Carl''s corpse burn with tears in her eyes. She recalled all the memories she had with him. For her, that''s the happiest moment in her life.
Jack''s voice interrupts her thought, "Both of you, the ship is here. Hurry up, go on board."
Vanessa and Reina ride a ship which belongs to the ckout and head north, to Barlia.
As for Jack, he still has a job to do in Bagyarosia.
Reina looks at the Bagyarosia that is slowly getting smaller in her sight. She didn''t know when she would return or when her family was going to rescue her. Perhaps she will be abandoned altogether.
Chapter 54 Keep It A Secret
?"Faster!", Wilmot shouted.
The twenty-five knight is moving through the darkness of night. They are chasing the runaway son of a count. Their destination is Weymewesto City. Wilmot is confident in bringing Carl back as he sends seventy-five knights for this area alone. One group searched the city and another two searched the routes.
The chance of escaping from the group of knights is absolutely zero. After all, their group only consists of a love-struck young man, a naive youngdy, a footman and a maid.
Soon, the city wall emerges into their sight.
"Sir, let''s ask the guards," suggests one of Wilmot''s subordinates.
Wilmot nods as he steps forward and approaches the guards. "Sorry to bother you but have you seen thevish carriage with this symbol on it entering the city?" Wilmot asked while showing Caushilbo''s coat of arms.
The guard looks up to see the coat of arms as Wilmot didn''t get down from his horse. After taking a careful look at it, "Yes, I have seen such a carriage enter the city."
"Did they leave the city?"
The guard shook his head several times. The guards stood there watching Wilmot move away. He couldn''t help but wonder, ''Did something happen tonight?'' This is the second time unusual things have urred.
"Thank you for the information." Wilmot returns to his group. He said, "They are still in the city, probably sleeping. There is no way the horses can keep running forever. Good grief, they should make a good n if they want to run away."
The other knights justugh. It is rare to see the nobles make fun of themselves. Moreover, they are kinda pissed off that their quality sleep hours were disturbed by Carl''s shenanigans.
"Alright, stopughing. Hurry up and find which inn has the carriage. I believe it will be easy to find, not everybody has that kind of luxury."
The knights spread out and began their search. They go from the inn to the inn. To their despair, the supposed easy job is much harder. It is not until long before one of them finds it in the middle of the city square under arge ck cloth.
Wilmot was bbergasted. He didn''t expect them to change the carriage but who lent it to them? To his knowledge, Carl makes a decision about the runaway on the spur of the moment. There is no noble in the city and Carl himself doesn''t associate withmoners.
''Is it the footman that helps him find a carriage?'' Wilmot knows nothing about the new footman but he finds it usible. He rushes toward the city gate and meets the guards again.
"Hey, you!!", Wilmot calls in a rude way.
The guard turns around. He doesn''t mind it, Wilmot is a noble knight after all. "What is it, sir knight?"
"Is there any caravan leaving the city?"
"There are some carriages leaving the city."
"What? How can there be so many? Which direction did they go?", Wilmot grabbed the guards by his shoulder.
"There are only two carriages that pass here, sir"
"S*hit." Wilmot orders all of his knights to chase the carriage that leaves the city. "Make sure you check every carriage you find. Young master is hiding in one of them."
The knight moves through all the avable routes. Wilmot moves toward Haugdak and meets with the knights there. The same goes for the knights in the north, they meet with the knights there and begin to search.
As they searched along the Harlington route, they saw a light in the middle of the forest.
"Hey, there is a light in the forest," said the knight.
The captain replied, "Probably a travelling merchant camping there."
The knight asked, "Should we check it? There is a chance young master Carl is hiding there."
"Don''t mind them, there is no way young master Carl is here. This is an opposite direction to Bideford." said the Captain.
Another knight said, "Yeah, I think we should check just to be sure. Don''t you think it''s weird, Captain?"
"About what?"
"Why do they make camps in the forest? It is more dangerous there than making camp near the road."
The words uttered by him sound reasonable. The knights decided to enter the forest. They slowly approach the camp, checking if Carl is hiding among the merchants.
But what they found is something else.
The horrible scene disyed in front of them made them unable to say anything. The rays of light which illuminated the darkness of the night came not from burning wood but from a burning corpse.
"Wha-What is this?", the knight asked.
The captain ordered, "Go...Go check it now!"
Some check the corpse''s identity through its belongings but seventy percent of it has been burned to an unrecognisable state.
"Sir, I think you should see this." said the knight while handing the sword he found to the captain.
The captain takes a look at the sword. It was a beautiful sword with its hilt decorated with gold. The ck sheath was decorated with diamonds and gems. Most importantly, there is a Caushilbo coat of arms on it which causes the captain''s face to turn pale.
"Quick! Go to the south and call Sir Wilmot." The captain panicked.
Immediately, one of the knights heeds themand and rides the horse to the south, probably realising the seriousness of the situation.
....
Wilmotes in rush as the knight from the north urges for his presence. From the sound of his voice, it''s not a piece of good news.
As he guesses it, the captain shows Wilmot the corpse that their group found.
Wilmot scans the corpse; the height, body structure and remaining unburned clothing match the description young master Chester told him before he departs from the mansion. He was unable to say anything, what had initially been just a runaway incident had turned into a murder case. He asked the captain, "Did you find another three people?"
The captain replied, "No. We only found the young master''s corpse and his belongings."
"We still don''t know if it is a young master. It can be someone else." Wilmot shook his head, trying to deny it. Nheless, all the clues have pointed out that the body was Carl''s. It is impossible to find a recement in a short time.
"Are you saying that young master Carl killed random people just to fake his death? The captain shook his head, "I am sorry sir, I don''t think he is brave enough to do that."
He sighs, "Let''s bring the corpse back first. I don''t know how the count will react. This is the only lead we have. I haven''t found anything in the south."
The knights there took the stuff there back to the mansion.
Afterwards, the knights arrive at the mansion. Count Caushilbo rushed to Wilmot, "How is it? Did you find them?"
"Sir, I think you should see this first." Wilmot shows the Count a corpse that supposedly belongs to Carl.
"Wh-What is this, Wilmot?"
Wilmot reports the situation. "We believe this is young master Carl''s body. Looking at the wound, he is most likely stabbed from behind. Whoever did this is a very skilful person that can urately aim at his heart from behind. As for the other three, we didn''t find them."
After he finished, the looked at the count who stared nkly at the corpse. He can''t believe his eyes. His sones back as a cold corpse. He began to sob and wail. "Why? Why does this happen? Didn''t you just run away? How could you die?"
Chester who was far behind shivered in fear. He didn''t think it would turn out like this. ording to the original n, the knights will bring Carl and his fiancee home. He then will dispose of Jack because he knows too much.
Despite Carl''s death working in his favour, people might suspect him of plotting the murder. He is the first to report Carl''s departure to the Count. It was kind of suspicious as he didn''t fall asleep yet during that time.
He took a nce at his father and let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully his father is busy crying. He might question him afterwards though. "Let''s me everything on Jack."
Wilmot couldn''t wait any longer. "Milord, I understand that you are sad but more importantly, we need to find his murderer."
The Count stops crying, "Hic-Hic. Yes, that would be the best. Investigate the two servants that follow Carl."
"Err...milord. How should we handle the missing Ryntum''s daughter?" If Ryntum knows, they will stop at nothing until they get their revenge.
"For now... Let''s keep it a secret." Once Ryntum was defeated, even if they bark, nobody would care. Now he has no choice but to join the Noble Coalition to ensure his family''s safety.
Chapter 55 Emergence Of Newspapers
?Back in Bideford,
The town has seen exponential growth in terms of literacy thanks to the elementary school. By now, the children have gone to school for more than two weeks. Many children have begun to read despite the sometimes stuttering. A small number of exceptional children have already read fluently.
Due to that, Riz ns to introduce the newspaper to the public as a medium to practice their reading ability. Of course, he didn''t waste his money solely for that purpose. He wants to establish the reputation of the newspaper as a trustworthy source of information among the people. The best time to do it is right now when his people don''t have any reliable source to rely on.
Newspapers act as an effective method to control the popce. It appeared on Earth as early as the 16th century. Riz realizes that once the war starts, the people need to know the updates about the ongoing war. Without newspapers, the rumours will run rampant among the popce.
Right now, people are sceptical about Ryntum''s victory in the war. After all, Ryntum will fight against the entire kingdom. Charlotte is currently helping him control public opinion through the tavern or else, unrest most likely will happen. It can cause panic and lead to the mass migration of people out of the territory to escape the me of war. Losing the poption is not a joke because it equates to the loss of human resources and ie tax needed for future development.
....
Monday, 10th April 300 Paign Era.
It''s early in the morning, the sun has not yet fully risen from the east. Riz is currently at his publishingpany checking a stockpile of newspapers. Today is the first issue of the newspaper to be sold to the public.
He named the newspaper "Ryntum Weekly". Itprises brief news about important events that happened in the Ryntum territory in the previous week.
Theck of a method for fast information transmission between regions prevents him from releasing the newspaper daily. The newspaper has a single sheet of A2 paper folded into half to form four pages and sold the newspaper for 2 Ros.
"How are you going to sell it?" Theodora asked. Despite her sleepiness clearly visible on her face, she forced herself to follow Riz here.
"At my bookstores." He replied. Riz has established a chain of bookstores named "Big Bookstore" in every city that has a school in it; Bideford, Tegrot, Rafoldrod and Mabadszent. At first, he wanted to build schools in every city and town including the baronies butter he changed his mind. There is no need to waste Ryntum''s money on them. He wants to make people who live in baronies feel like they''re living in backwardness with no benefits.
"Is it worth the cost? Don''t get me wrong but selling it at 2 Ros is a bit... you know, considering the transportation, manpower and other stuff."
Riz chuckled upon hearing Theodora''s words. "My dear fiancee, the newspaper profit never lies in the sales alone but in the advertisement. The sales of newspapers and the cost of advertisinge hand in hand. The more people buy my newspaper, the higher the advertisement costs."
"Advertisement?"
"It''s a paid announcement service I provide to anyone who wants to promote their product It helps increase its awareness and exposure to the people."
After checking everything, the newspapers are sent to his bookstore in the town centre. It was put near the entrance of the shop.
....
"Dad, hurry up!"
"Slow down, Patricia or you are going to fall." said the merchant named Patson. His seven-year-old daughter has be much more energetic since she goes to school. She often tells him things she learns in school during dinner.
At first, he was reluctant to register her for school. However, the content of the textbooks changed his mind. Perhaps after finishing elementary school, both of his children probably exceed him in terms of knowledge. Since then, he has been determined to let both Patricia and her brother, Patrick further study in middle school.
They are currently heading to the bookstore opened by the young lord to buy some papers and notebooks. Patricia has pestered him for it since he picked her up from school. Her brother had it easy, just asked his sister to buy stuff for him while he was going to y with his friends.
Patson looks up and sees the store sign. He is full of admiration every time hees here, ''Young lord is very talented in doing business."
Upon reaching the store, Patricia happily runs to find what she wants. Patson on the other hand had nothing to do except wait. While he was at it, his eyes looked around the interior of the store. The item was divided into different categories to make it easy for the customer to find their desired item. Even books were divided into different subjects and were arranged based on their colour scheme which helps attract customers'' attention.
There are store workers wearing a uniform that can help you in case you didn''t find the items you want. In a way, Riz''s bookstores have be a source of reference for other shops. It is a good thing as it can help raise the quality of customer service in Bideford.
As his eyes wander around, he sees something new. He read thebel of that item, "Newspaper? Ryntum Weekly?". Getting curious, he picks up one of them and begins to read.
His eyes move left and right reading the contents. He raised his eyebrows and inwardly said, ''Is what is written in this true? How old is this news?''
Patson called the staff nearby, "Excuse me."
"Yes sir. How can I help you?" said the staff with a smile on her face.
Patson asked, showing the newspaper in his hand. "Can I know what this is?"
"This is a new product in our store, the newspaper. It has news about events that happenedst week, especially the major ones. Now, with only 2 Ros, the news is in your hand." said the staff, taking this chance to make some promotions.
"I will buy one. Take my money." There''s nothing more important for a merchant other than information. He called his daughter, "Patricia, hurry up."
"Okay, dad." Patricia returns with a basket full of stuff, some are not on the list. Patson can only shake his head, ''She grabs more stuff than she initially nned to buy just like her mother. Is this habit running in their blood or is it just a woman''s trait?''
Patson chooses not to say anything and pays for it. As soon as he returned home, Patson resumed reading the newspaper until he reached thest page. There is nothing there except a few words.
[Your business is not doing well? Want to get more customers? We have a perfect solution for you.
Advertise Your Business Here!!
1 Week - 3,000 Ros
2 Week - 5,000 Ros
3 Week - 7,000 Ros
4 Week - 11,000 Ros
Note: Advertisement spots are limited]
"This is something new!! Maybe I should try the service." Patson''s business has be slowertely, perhaps due to the imminent war. If he can spend some money to get more customers, it''s a good deal then.
"I need to go to their office tomorrow."
Patson is not the only one who thinks this way, other merchants think the same thing. Tomorrow, he will find the office full of people trying to get the advertisement deal.
....
Evening, at the usual tavern.
By the end of the day, newspapers arepletely sold out in every store. At first, it was just a curiosity but then its existence spread across Bideford. It changes the way people obtain news.
"Man, this newspaper is convenient. Now, I won''t be confused with rumours since it''s all...all...What is it called again, Robick?" Win asked.
Robick replied as he slightly irritates, "Official news. Get it right already."
"Yes, yes. There is no need to be so cranky. I guess you are in a bad mood as you are no longer the up-to-date source of news huh?"
"I guess so" Robick solemnly replied. He said inwardly, ''My job is actually more of controlling public opinion.''
Even though the newspaper took over his job of conveying news to the public, Riz still paid him the same. When the timees, Riz needs someone from the masses to give his opinion to the public on certain news. The influential Robick fits for the job.
Chapter 56 Memory From The Past
?23rd May 300 Paign Era.
After approximately two months of preparation, it is nowte May. The month everyone is anxiously waiting for is finally here. Richard for sure didn''t expect the Noble Coalition to finish preparing in a mere two months. It''s abination of forces that has never been seen before. Fortunately, the Ryntum never slows down in their preparation.
Presently, Richard, Riz and the head knight, William Geofrey are in the lord''s office.
Richard began the discussion, "What did our scouts say?"
"Milord, the first prince is leading an army of 15,800 men to Bideford. Furthermore, our spies in Baroks reported that the duke has gathered 10,000 men." William replied.
"Hiss..." Riz took a deep breath. They are going to face 25,800 men with only 15,000 men at most.
Richard sneered. "So, Nichs I himself has no intention of stepping into the battlefield. He must be confident if he let that waste lead an army."
"The first prince..." Riz muttered. He has heard a rumour about him and his dissatisfaction with his young brother. He must be eager to gain some achievement. Riz looks at William, "They areing straight for Bideford?"
"Yes, young lord. They have trebuchets with them too."
"Well, that''s not surprising. They probably want to finish this fast. It takes a lot of resources to sustain arge army." Richardmented.
Riz suggests, "Then, should we make it a battle of attrition?"
"It''s a bit risky, young lord. If those ragtag soldiers be desperate, they mightsh it at our people and cause a lot of destruction."
The discussion went on for hours. It is only untilte at night that Riz reaches his room. He instantly fell asleep.
....
*p*
Ryan pped his eight-year-old son.
Rosana is just watching him fall to the ground while his sisters are giggling seeing their brother in such a pathetic state.
Ryan said while holding the report card, "How disappointing, I didn''t send you to school for this kind of result".
Riz just silently heard his father remark. He knows whatever excuse he has means nothing right now.
His end-year exam finished a month ago and today he got back his report card. The results were disastrous.
He was demoted from the third ssroom to the fourth one. There are only five ssrooms in each grade. So, being demoted to the fourth ssroom means that you have a high potential of being an idiot.
Currently, he was at home being scolded by his father.
"Aren''t you ashamed of yourself?!!!", Ryan shouted as hard as he could.
''Bear it. It will be over soon enough'', Riz inwardly motivated himself. He doesn''t bother to ask for help, nobody will help him anyway.
"Did you hear me!!! There''s no point buying you a lot of books if you don''t do exercises in them."
Riz thought, ''But I never asked you for it. You''re the one who buys it on your own''. Of course, he didn''t say it out loud, he didn''t want to receive another p.
"Don''t sleep until you finish all these questions". Ryan said and threw the book at his face.
"Yes, father".
That night, he only slept when the clock showed one in the morning.
....
The next day, he wakes up early as always. He only sleeps for five hours but he still feels energetic. The reason is he will buy a toy on his way back from school. The toy is very popr among kids his age right now. All of his friends except him have it. Previously, he was left out and can only watch them y. Now, things will be different. He has been saving for nearly two weeks now by tightening his belt.
Once he opened his piggy bank, his eyes were wide open when he saw nothing inside.
"Mom", Riz called his mother.
"What''s wrong?"
"Where''s my money in the piggy bank? It''s gone."
"I took it", Rosana gave a short answer.
"Why? That''s my money!!"
"I give you money to buy food at school during your break time. Since you are not using it, I will take it and give it back to you again as your daily allowance. I will save some money by doing that", said Rosana proudly.
Sometimes her thrift is almost frightening.
Riz was stupefied hearing Rosana''s words. He then said, "But I have saved it for two weeks to buy a toy."
*p*
He got pped by his mother first thing in the morning.
"That''s why your exam results are so bad. All you think is ying around", Rosana berated her son.
"But all of my friends have it. I want it too", he was on the verge of crying but he held it. Crying won''t help him.
"I don''t care!! If they don''t want to befriend you because of it then they''re not your friends. Just stay at home and study. That''s your only job. Don''t do or think anything else."
Riz was helpless. There is nothing he can do. All of his efforts were wasted.
Later he goes to school with one of his cheeks red due to the p and a dark circle under his eyes due to not getting enough sleep. Many students and teachers just pretend they see nothing. His teachers saw it but they did not bother to ask.
He is not an academically excellent student therefore he holds no value in their eyes. They probably thought his parents scolded him for his bad results.
At school, he goes through the same routine every day but today he was so sleepy. Every teacher seems to target him today as if they have reached a mutual understanding beforehand.
The only thing that freshens him up is the sound of the bell ringing at the end of the day. Riz immediately stood up but he was held by his teacher.
"Wait, Riz!", said his teacher. "You need to clean up the ssroom today"
"But today is not my turn"
"I know but today your excellent friend, Daniel here has an interview with a localmunity newspaper", his teacher proudly said.
Riz tried to argue, "But why me? There are a lot of other people that can rece him".
"Because you are the most energised one. Didn''t you just slept in my ss a moment ago?"
Everybody in the ssroomughed at him.
''I don''t have enough sleep yesterday since I am solving tons of questions'', he grumbled. He chose not to argue with his teacher anymore. Even if he tells him the reason he is sleepy, he wouldn''t believe it. He has no value so whateveres out of his mouth is also worthless.
Teachers only look at the results since that will improve their teaching profile and increase their chances to get a promotion. They don''t care about the process.
Together with his other ssmates, it took him an hour to finish. He grabs his bag and hurriedly returns home. He didn''t want to miss his favourite cartoon show.
....
Around five in the afternoon, he changed his clothes and went to a nearby park to y with his friends.
It''s just five minutes to walk from his house. Once he sees his friends, he instantly shouts to call them.
"Hey!!", Riz runs toward them and asks, "What are you ying?".
"Football (ser)", replied one of them.
"Let me join too", said Riz. Football is his favourite sport.
All of his friends look at him withplicated gazes.
Riz couldn''t help but tilt his head and ask them, "What''s wrong?".
"Err...Riz. Don''t be angry, okay? You see...Our mothers told us not to y with you or they won''t let us go out to the park anymore."
"What? Why? Did I do something wrong". Roz looks at them with a questioning gaze, waiting for an answer from them.
"They say that you''re a bad influence on us. If we hang out with you, we will be influenced by your stupidity", one of them said.
"Ohh....", Riz stays silent for a few minutes. He then realizes that the friends in front of him are all better than him in their studies. "I guess it can''t be helped then."
"Yeah, that''s how it is", another one said before they left him alone at the side of the park.
Riz stood there for a few minutes before moving his leg. He is going back home since there is no ce for him to go. A short distance feels very long. He ignored all the sounds and voices around him.
His mind is empty right now. ''What day is it? Why do bad things keep happening to me?''
The money he painstakingly saved was taken away from him. He didn''t get the toy he wanted. He got pped by both of his parents in less than 24 hours. A new record!!
"Hahahaha", heughed and unknowingly cried at the same time.
Something inside him broke. He doesn''t know what it is but he knows he will never be the same as before.
....
"Haa... Haa...", Riz woke up from his dream, trying to grasp his breath. The sun has already risen and shined through his bedroom''s windows. He cursed, "Damnit! To think I have a bad dream a night before an important day."
His mood is ruined in an immeasurable way. "Let''s hope this war went well or I am dead."
Chapter 57 The March Begin
?Ryntum Mansion, Bideford.
Riz wakes up from his nightmarish dream. He is sweating profusely. It is one of the memories that he wants to be buried deep inside his head. The day that changed his personality.
A sudden knock on the door interrupts his thought.
"Milord, it is time to wake up," said Charlotte. She opens the door without waiting for Riz''s response.
"Milord, you ne-" Charlotte stops. "What''s wrong, milord? You look a little bit pale. Are you sick?"
"Hmm? Aah..nothing, I just startle when you suddenly knock on the door." Riz lied before changing the topic, "What are you going to say again?"
Since her lord said he is fine, she decided not to pursue it any further. "Milord, you need to get ready and meet Lord Richard. He is going to march today."
"Okay, I will get ready now." Riz gets out of hisrge bed.
"Let me help you, milord," Charlotte said with an innocent smile on her face.
"Get out". Riz chased her, knowing her true ulterior motive.
He didn''t take too long to get ready. Riz immediately heads toward the mansion armoury where Richard is.
Riz is standing not too far away watching Edward helping his father.
Richard wears his gothic-style armour piece by piece from the helmet at the top to the sollerets at the bottom which takes a lot of time. It is impossible to wear it on your own.
''That armour looks so ufortable'' His father urged him to wear them before but then he removed most of the parts.
Realising that his son was behind him, Richard said without turning around, "Riz, I will leave the territory in your hand. Make sure to take care of it during my absence,"
"Don''t worry, father. I have confidence in my ability."
"Hahaha, good, good. A young man should be confident and bold."
Richard is going to personally lead 8,000 men to the battlefield. He left the remaining 7,000 men in Bideford and ordered Riz to defend it. Riz is his heir so he cannot really put him in danger. If possible, Richard wants to prevent him from joining the battle at all costs. Unlike the war with Gyalcakes, they are in a defensive state and had a huge disadvantage in the number of soldiers.
As for Duke''s army, he didn''t worry too much for the time being. Baroks City is located in the south, specifically, it is the southernmost settlement in the Bagyarosia Kingdom. It took them a much longer time to reach Bideford. By then, Richard''s force should have returned back.
He also brings together ten 12-pounder cannons, Riz''stest invention.
A group of soldiers has been trained to operate them. The only unfortunate thing is they don''t have their own uniform yet unlike the arquebusiers.
Their harmonious scene was interrupted by William who seeks his audience.
"What is it?"
"Our soldiers have gathered and all preparation has been made."
Richard nodded. "Let''s march quickly. I don''t want the battle to happen near Bideford."
After seeing all his family members, Richard and William move to the outskirts of the town. The soldiers were already waiting for them there.
As Richard moves through the town centre, many citizens gather there. They wished for his sess in war.
Riz stood still, watching his father''s figure getting smaller as his father moved farther away from his sight.
....
25th May 300 Paign Era.
"How many days remain before we arrive at Bideford?" Niall asked themander, Philip Tickner.
"Your Highness, we are four days away from Bideford," Philip replied. They are currently outside Manfura City, resting after a continuous march from the capital. Viscount Michael has emptied an area for them.
"Can''t we just hurry up and rush there?" Niallin. Even if the soldiers are tired, they still hold advantages over the enemy.
"I''m afraid the soldiers will be able to endure it. Rest is necessary." Philip said while looking at the soldiers setting up the camp.
"Tsk" Niall clicked his tongue. He really wants to finish this fast to prove his skill as a militarymander. Though the skill he is talking about is just simply smashing the enemy with quantity.
Both Niall and Philip turn toward the entrance of the big tent.
"Your Highness, Ie to give you a report." said the scout in front of the tent. He didn''t dare to barge in without permission.
"What is it?"
"Our scouts reported that the Bideford army is moving here."
"Hahahaha, great! Now we just have to wait until theye." Niall is very pleased with the news. Now, he waits here, defeats them and returns as a hero.
Philip nodded. This is the best for them. Since they arrived here earlier, they have controlled all the good spots.
....
27th May 300 Paign Era.
After four days of marching, they finally entered the Manfura region in the evening.
"Milord, the enemy has control of all of the good locations. What are we going to do?" said William as he felt a little bit distressed.
"Let''s make a camp at Manfura Lake. There is no rule in the war that says we need to make a camp near the enemy."
Although they need to walk an extra 20 kilometres, it is better than camping at a bad location.
Looking at the sun that was about to be set, Richard gave the order, "Prepare the dinner. Let the soldiers take a rest tonight and just leave some to watch at night."
"Milord, wouldn''t we be in danger if we let our guard down?" William asked.
"Don''t worry. The enemy won''t attack us tonight because they are confident that they can win tomorrow."
That night, a group of soldiers are sitting around the burning campfire in the middle. They are the artillery team led by Duan who previously operated the trebuchets.
"Do you think we can win this war? said the new artillerist named Larry. The rest of the soldiers strained their ears to hear the answer from their leader.
"We will win this war. You have seen the performance of those cannons, right?"
Larry nodded and so did the other soldiers.
"If so, then stop talking. Do you really think those cavalry can escape that?" Duan stretches out both of his hands, trying to seek some warmth from the campfire.
The new cannon is much more devastating that the trebuchets. On top of that, it has a longer range. For this war, they bring hundreds of solid shots and tens of much deadlier ammunition, the spherical case shots. It was designed to explode above enemy troops and shower them with shrapnel. It was much harder to make than a solid shot but Riz made it anyway as a countermeasure against the advancing cavalry.
"Go to sleep, Larry and the rest of you as well. We have an important task tomorrow."
Chapter 58 Field Artillery Debut
?*ng* *ng* *ng*
The unpleasant sound of the metallic tools hitting each other echoed throughout the campsite. It signalled the beginning of the new day. Hearing such disturbing sounds, the soldiers start to wake up one after another.
As the soldiers came out of their tents, the camp became increasingly noisy recing the silence that enveloped the night before. The soldiers start preparing their breakfast. Bread, salted fish, dried meat and boiled water are some of the foods they eat to fill their empty stomach. They need a lot of energy for today as it will determine their survival.
While the soldiers are eating, Richard and William are discussing in the tent. Richard forced himself to eat even though he doesn''t have any appetite.
"Should we head to Manfura City, milord? They probably have already controlled most of the area near it and set up some traps for us."
"That most likely happened. We should change the battlefield and force them away from the city." Richard said while tapping his finger at a certain spot on the map. "Let''s go to this area."
"It''s located in the middle between the city and theke. Would they really abandon their advantages and move there?"
Richard exins, "Oh, they definitely will, especially that brat, Niall. He has an inferiorityplex toward his little brother. He is hungry to prove himself to the nobles. This is his chance to make some achievements."
After finishing their breakfast, the Ryntum forces gathered in a column of twenty. 2,000 cavalry with one hundred rows at the front, 4,000 infantry at the middle with two hundred rows and 2,000 archers with one hundred rows at the back. Five field canons are located on each side. They marched with the Ryntum g fluttering majestically in the air.
By noon, they arrive at their destination. The ce is empty because the enemy expects them toe all the way to their location. Richard took some leisure time setting up his army. He set up the field cannons on a rather higher elevated ground, protected by a group of archers.
Once everything is set up, they only need to wait for the enemy toe.
....
"My feet hurt." one of the infantry soldiers groaned. He passed his spear to the person next to him, "Please hold for me for a moment." He tried to reduce the pain and difort by moving his ankle in a circr motion. "Where are they? It has been two hours. Howe they haven''t arrived yet?" Heined before asking in a joking manner, "Maybe they got scared and ran away?"
"Stop bullshitting. We all know they have more people than us. I just hope I can return home alive." The person next to him said before passing back the spear to him. He only wears padded armour and brings one sword with him.
Although they are the same part as Ryntum standing soldiers, their equipment is not standardized at all. Each of them brought their own weapon and armour from home, not much different from the conscript in terms of appearance. Fortunately, the advantages of bing a soldier is that they are paid a wage every month while the conscript returns to farming once the war is over.
Their job as a soldier is to undergo training every day and fight the war when the timees. Some of them have begun their basic education. It can be said that their chance of survival in war is higher than the conscript.
This change is thanks to the young lord. It gives an opportunity for the son of the farmer to have a respectable job.
"The enemies are here!!" Someone at the front line shouted, causing all the soldiers to tense up. They can clearly see the enemy lining up in front of them. The sea of people with shining armour and equipment far exceeds their own.
"Alright, everyone. Pay attention!! Only move when you are given the order. Artillery, get ready!!" William shouted. "To think that the king even sent a royal army..." He muttered in a low voice, not wanting to affect the morale of the troops.
Duan as the head artillerist begins giving amand to the artillerist to load the cannons.
They didn''t wait for too long before the enemy marched toward them.
"Come on,e closer...closer...closer," Duan muttered. He wants to hit as many cavalry as possible. The soldiers are getting nervous as there is still no order from William.
As soon as the enemy''s cavalry were within cannon''s range, Duan shouted. "SHOOT!"
The thunderous sound fills the entire battlefield, shocking both enemies and allies. The horses'' screams can be heard from one kilometre away, trying to escape from the battlefield. The knights above were thrown off as the horse was jumping around. The horses crash into one another, stepping on their own rider. They are already beyond control as fear has befall them too.
The Ryntum soldiers on the frontline see the horrific scene that is happening in front of them.
The limbs are torn apart, bodies are shredded and blood sshes on the ground. The courage of knights was tossed aside. Even the royal army which is famous for its bravery is running away. In a matter of minutes, the nightmare took most of the knights'' lives. The lifeless body was scattered on the ground with an expression of disbelief.
Not long after the hellish rain, the pungent smells of the dead bodies assault their nose. A smell that causes everyone there to feel nauseous and almost throw up.
"Wh-What is that thing?" Niall asked Philip beside him. This is his first time seeing such a dreadful weapon.
"I-I don''t know Your Highness." Philip gulp. This is beyond hisprehension. The remaining knights freeze in fear, perhaps they are wondering how lucky they are to be assigned as the prince''s bodyguards.
"CHARGE!!" William shouts. He takes a chance to attack since the enemy is still shocked by the destructive power of the cannon.
"WO-WOAAAHH!!!" The soldiers shouted despite still being in a state of shock. The cavalry charges forward followed by the infantry. Their morale is at an all-time high especially when the enemy is facing their back toward them. The lifeless corpse was stepped on without care or respect. It is only considered as a foot pad that helps protect their shoes from being stained with blood.
"Re-Retreat!! Philip gives an order.
"Who gives you permission to issue an order!? We can still win with our number." Niall objected to Philip''s decision. Niall unsheathed his sword. Hemanded the soldiers with threats, "Charge! Charge! Don''t run! I will kill those who run away!"
The contradiction in order has confused the soldiers. Some halt their movement, afraid of the punishment from the noble while some keep running away. It cause them to bump into each other which makes their movements be more limited and chaotic.
Philip can only watch. It is not his ce to argue with the prince. He speaks in his mind, ''Let him do as he likes. We already lost this battle.''
He wasn''t afraid of the prince shifting the me to him. Everybody knows that Niall is ipetent so no one will believe him anyway.
Philip stares nkly at the battlefield, their soldiers have been ughtered left and right. The sound of Ryntum''s new weapon continued to echo across the battlefield. Each of those shots caused tens of lives. He closes his eyes for a moment as he couldn''t bear looking at the scene unfolding in front of him. "Your Highness, we should retreat to Mezorin first. We have already lost."
Niall gritted his teeth in anger. His first military debut was ruined. He didn''t want to but staying here any further will endanger him as well. Therefore, he decided to lower his ego and follow Philip''s suggestion. "Fine, let''s retreat."
Chapter 59 Threat From The South
?The enemy slowly disappears from their sight. The Ryntum army celebrated their first victory despite their shock watching the horrific scene a few hours ago.
Richard made a sigh of relief and slowly sat down on his chair. Ryntum has only ovee the first hurdle but this is not the end. The second one ising from the south with an equally massive army.
He doesn''t know where the Duke is currently at. If the duke has started marching, he is probably unable to make it back. Initially, he worried that Riz needed to face the duke all by himself. However, he is confident Riz can face them alone after witnessing the cannon''s destructive power.
Bideford possesses more cannons than them, ready to be used at any moment. Richard believes that the duke will face a much more devastating result than the first prince.
William enters his tent, "Milord, what should we do next?"
"Have you figured out where they are retreating?"
"Yes, milord. They are going to Mezorin in the adjacent Naharog County."
"Naharog, huh?" Richard thinks for a moment. Count Naharog supplied a lot of soldiers to Nichs I. He might take this chance to put some dirt in Nelson''s eyes. Richard opens his mouth, "Let the soldiers rest for today first. We will start chasing after them tomorrow."
....
Near Portsbury Mountain.
The miners are mining for sulfur as they usually do every day. The harsh working conditions are less of their concern since the pay is good. They get paid 1 Ros per kilogramme of sulfur they harvest. On average, the miners can harvest eighty to one hundred and fifty kilogrammes per day which means an ie of 80 to 150 Ros per day.
Gatharix Mining Company sells them all the equipment they need to be sulfur miners. The working hours are flexible. They cane any day to the office and report themselves before going to the mine. Nobody was going to reprimand them if they didn''te. It just means they have no ie if they don''t mine. The only thing that thepany warns them of is to keep it secret or they will not only lose their job but also face the consequences from the boss.
From above, one of the miners points his finger at something. "Hey, look!! Who are all those people."
The rest of the miners turn around to see what''s going on. "Tha-That''s probably the Duke Baroks army. They are most likely heading toward Bideford. Someone needs to report to the boss." One of them said frantically.
"Let me go and report it at the office." said the youngest miner there. He believes that he can deliver it faster than anyone else.
"Good. Go with haste, young man. Let Ryntum win as I don''t want to lose this job. Hahaha."
Other miners also followed himughing. This job has paid so well that their living standard has increased a lot.
"Leave it to me." The youngster hurriedly rushed down to the mining office located in Portsbury Vige. The office building looks like a wooden shack from the outside to deceive the tax collector thates to the vige periodically. Everyone in the vige knows that thepany is mining resources illegally.
Once arrived, the youngster called the manager, "Mr Mark, I have some important news for you."
"How about you calm down first," said Mark Miles. He, just like Luis Hines is a former woodcutter that Riz employs when he established his paperpany. Now, Mark is managing the sulfur division for Gatharix Mining Company.
"Duke Baroks...He-He is on his way to Bideford as we are currently speaking."
"!!!" Mark raised his eyebrows upon hearing it. A few minutes passed before he spoke again, "Thank you for informing me." He needs to send a letter to the boss immediately.
"Do you not have any sense of crisis? The army ising, you know." The youngster feels a bit weird about Mark''sck of response.
"Ohh...Don''t get me wrong. The boss already expects them toe. Thanks to you, the boss can now urately know when they will arrive."
"Alright, if you say so." The young miner quickly leaves the building. He still has to bring down the harvested sulfur he left behind.
Without wasting any time, Mark writes a letter to his boss informing him about the approaching threat. While he is at it, he writes a letter to James Gray who is managing the gypsum mine.
"Huri!! Come here," he called his assistant who was just outside his office.
"Yes, boss," Huri replied.
"Have someone send these two letters and tell that person to avoid using the main road."
Huri nodded. ''This must have something to do with war.''
....
30th May 300 Paign Era, Bideford Town.
Riz is currently sitting in his father''s office as a regent. Since Richard went to war, he has been using this ce to govern the Ryntum territory. He was diligently reading the document in his hand which is a report on the progress of the construction of the town halls and the government za. It can be said that the project is a megaproject that Riz can''t wait to seepleted.
''The town halls can start to be used after the war at the earliest. As for the government za, I hope I can use that ce in December.'' It can be said that the government za project is a megaproject that Riz can''t wait to see itspletion.
His eyes then fell on the crumbling letter on the floor. His hand reached for the letter and after fixing it to a certain degree, Riz read it.
"Hahahaha, it looks like Baron Csorvar wants to try his luck. To think he wants to put his grandson on the seat of the marquess." Riz leans on one side and rests his head on his hand. "Should I do something to Russell? Although he lives quietly right now, it doesn''t mean he has no ambition."
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
Someone knocking on the door, interrupting his focus, "Milord, there are letters for you." He can hear Charlotte''s voice from behind the door.
"Come on in."
Charlotte enters and sees Riz is being buried by the documents. She couldn''t help but praise him, "Milord, I have to say that you look good when you are working."
"I know. There is no way a handsome man like me won''t look good in any situation." Riz praised himself with a straight face. Since someone is praising him, it wouldn''t hurt if he added a little bit to the praise by himself, right?
Charlotte just rolled her eyes and handed the letter to him. She regretted praising him a bit since Riz didn''t show the reaction she wanted.
Riz takes the letter and sees its sender, one is from Richard and another one is from Mark. He opens the letter from Richard first and a smile creeps up on his face.
Charlotte couldn''t help but ask, "Is it good news?"
"Yes, father defeated the first prince''s army."
He opens the second letter and frowns as he reads the letter. He mutters, "Duke Baroks ising and is estimated to arrive in four days. Charlotte, make sure the soldiers are ready at any moment."
"As you wish, milord."
Chapter 60 Unguarded Coast
?[Let''s turn back the time a little bit]
8th May 300 Paign Era, Napuna City.
Before the first prince, Niall departs from the capital and before most of the people wake up, another team disguised as a merchant has long discreetly departed from the capital in the early morning.
Nichs I is looking at the sparsely popted port of Napuna. This port only exists as a stop for shipsing from Nedideters, Durbotes and foreign ships from Herthet. The impact of the war that happened more than hundreds of years ago can still be seen today. It is no longer busy and prosperous as depicted in history.
Their control over the gulf has declined so much that the foreign ship didn''t care about paying the toll when entering it. Due to that, Nichs I abolished the budget for the navy which caused a repercussion among the nobles.
But Nichs I didn''t care. Bagyarosia has lost its maritime superiority on the sea, its coastline was entirely blocked, and its shipbuilders were killed. The series of disasters forced the kings before him to focus on thend army.
"Father, I am going to set sail now," said the second prince, Niel broke his father''s thoughts.
Nichs I look at his second son with an affectionate gaze. Niel was his sessor and his achievements need to be bigger than his elder brother. For him, Nichs I prepared the best ship that the kingdom has called cog. These ships have a single mast and a single square-rigged sail, a typical type of ship the kingdom''s merchants would use.
Since the kingdom has no navy, nobody will be suspicious. It has been a stereotype among the people that Bagyarosia owns no navy or battleships.
"Finish your job quickly, I will hold a celebration banquet for you." Nichs I said to his second son while holding Niel''s shoulders.
"Worry not, father. I shall bring Ryntum head to you." Neil reply.
"Hahaha, good. That''s my son." Nichs Iughed.
Niel then set sail from the port of Napuna with 5,000 soldiers. It will take them five days to arrive at Newbigle by ship. Niel leisurely sits on the deck, enjoying the cold wind in the misty morning.
"Your Highness, you will catch a cold if you keep staying outside." his attendant reminds him.
"Piss off. Let me enjoy this for a while. I rarely go out to the sea." Niel dismissed his attendant.
He was overwhelmed with arge pile of work his father assigned to him for the past few weeks. He knew that Nichs I intended to make him the next king which was something he had expected. He would question his father''s sanity if his father chose Niall as the next king. He is ultimately far better than his elder brother in all aspects.
On one side, the nobles had been throwing a banquet for him one after another. Niel still can''t get used to that. He knows the nobles want to forge a rtionship with him. The news about his father''s preference is already like an open book.
On the other hand, it irks his elder brother. No matter how he emphasised his rightful im to the throne, the nobles and Nichs I tacitly treated him and his violent tendency as a mental illness.
Having to constantly wear a fake smile and conduct etiquette befitting his status every day can be really tiring. To top it off, he needs to face his brother''s murderous gaze every day.
''Brother should learn how to conceal his thought. That''s why you are not preferable.'' Niel shook his head, dispelling all the thoughts. ''Let''s not think about all those problems.''
This is his only chance to beid back. He yawns and stretches his arms upward, trying to loosen his stiff body.
....
13th May 300 Paign Era.
The sun shines brightly in the sky piercing through the white clouds. Its rays reflect off the shimmering waves and the busy port below. The seagulls are flying freely in the sky searching for their prey.
Niel is standing on the deck, watching the busy port of Durbotes in front of him. He finally arrives after five days on the sea. A port which is filled with life is much busier and more lively than the capital''s port.
Niel looks at the faces of the people who are at the port. These people are not the least bit worried that Ryntum would go to war with the kingdom. They must not have expected that the enemy''s army had reached their port.
As he steps onto the dock, he senses someone is there looking at him. Turning in the opposite direction, he sees Baron Newbigle. Niel asionally meets him in the capital by coincidence. The baron doesn''t leave any particr impression on him.
"Wee to Durbotes, Your Highness." said the baron respectfully.
"Thank you." He replies. Nichs I already told Niel about the deal between him and the baron. "Baron, I hope you prepare everything that I need for war because I need it right away."
"Worry not, Your Highness. The rations, weapons and warhorses have all been prepared. I will send all of my soldiers to join your course as well."
Niel nods. "Good job. Let''s go to Newbigle now." He can''t waste too much time leisurely. He has a long distance to travelter.
"This way, Your Highness." Baron Newbigle shows the prince the direction of their carriage. As for the soldiers, his attendant will handle them on his behalf.
It didn''t take too long for them to arrive at the neighbouring Newbigle. Niel takes Baron''s offer to have lunch first while waiting for his soldiers to arrive.
Niel decided to be merciful once in a while. He told the soldiers to rest as they will move to Coreton the next morning. The soldiers feel relieved hearing Niel''s words. They didn''t think they were able to walk anymore.
The next day, 6,000 soldiers lined up in their merchant clothing in front of the mansion. If anyone looks at this group carefully they will find armour hidden behind normal clothes. Since Baron''s mansion is located far away from the town, nobody will see arge number of people gathered except for the servants. They choose to keep their mouths shut because they value their life.
Niel separates them into hundreds of groups and lets them carry a portion of the ration. They are going to disguise themselves as a merchant caravan. They need to fool the people since Niel decided to use the main road to speed up time. It took Niel from morning to early afternoon to deploy all of their group by group.
"Why do I feel today the road is kind of busier?" said the head of the caravan. He has experienced using this road for years now. He knows which month the road is busy and when it is not.
His head guard replies, "Who cares. Maybe the merchants trying to make money in Bideford by selling rations to them."
"Well, they said war is the best time to make money. Hahahaha."
On the 29th of May, Niel finally reach Coreton. He was naturally greeted by Baron Coreton himself. No nobles in their sane mind would show such disrespect and let their subordinates handle it.
''Everything went ording to n. I hope the other two forces won''t screw up the n.''
He said to his attendant, "Send someone to find out the whereabouts of the other two forces."
Chapter 61 Counterattack Plan
?Mezorin City, Naharog County.
"Neigh!!"
The galloping sounds of the horse attract the attention of the guards who are patrolling the city wall. They see scattered dust from far awaying closer and closer. At first, they thought it was the enemy and were ready to sound the rm bell. After a careful look, they realised the banner fluttering on the iing force is that of the royal family.
"Go tell the lord." said the chief guard to his subordinate.
The guard nods before sprinting toward the lord''s manor where he was greeted by his acquaintance who is working there as an entrance guard.
"What''s wrong? Why are you running?" His acquaintance asks after seeing his friend running in a hurried manner.
"The army led by the first prince hase. I need to inform the Count." The young guard replied.
"Wait here, I will call the butler."
Soon, the butler arrives at the front and the young guard fulfils his duty before returning back to his post. His shift was not over yet.
Inside the mansion, the butler gently knocks on the door.
"What is it? I am busy right now." Count Nelson answers the knocking with a question.
"Milord, the first prince is approaching Mezorin." inform the butler from behind the door. He can also hear the cry of a young woman inside the office. He is not shocked in the slightest as such incidents frequently ur. He stops counting after the number reaches thirty. To his lord, themoner is nothing but a toy he can y with.
''Which maid has be a milord''s victim this time?'' The butler asks inwardly, he can only givepensation to that maidter. He has been doing so secretly for years now.
The door was open and the maid rush out of the office crying. Her clothes are in a mess and the same goes for the Count.
"What are you waiting for? Hurry up and prepare for a celebration tonight." ordered the Count.
"As you wish, milord." The butler proceeds to the kitchen. The chef needs to work hard tonight.
....
"Your Highness, we almost arrived at Mezorin." Philip said. He tried to lift up the depressing mood but failed miserably. There is still a lingering fear on their face.
Niall ignores Philip''s words. His mind kept wandering, ''What is bravery? What is a knightly way? What is honour?'' All the teaching his instructor once told him while he was just a little kid doesn''t apply to that battle.
He can clearly see the Ryntum soldiers hiding behind those weapons and watch the cavalry being ughtered like a coward. They only move when the noble army turns its back. This is his first war but everything he has known about the war was turned upside down.
The gate was open and the army smoothly entered the city without any problem. Count Naharog is waiting for Niall with a smile on his face. However, when he sees the army, he frowns a little.
''Why there are few cavalries.'' Warhorses are expensive to buy or keep. It is not surprising that the Count asks albeit only in his heart. Even so, the Count keep smiling. He will enquire about itter.
"Wee, Your Highness. I thank you for your sessful endeavour in the war. Please rest for a while my chef is making a feast for you."
"We didn''t win," Niall mutters under his breath but Count Naharog is unable to catch it.
"Hmm? Did you say something, Your Highness?" Count Nelson asked.
"We didn''t win! Can''t you see the number of soldiers here? We didn''t win! We lost almost 7,000 people without putting a dent in their number." Niall shouts with a loud voice.
The count, the butler, the entrance guard, and the nearby maid are all shocked.
''Impossible'' Everybody thinks the same word. Count Nelson on the other hand breaks the sweats.
It took a while for everyone to recover from their shock. Count Nelson made a small cough, "For now, why doesn''t Your Highness get inside first? I would like to hear the circumstances."
"Let us do as the Count said, Your Highness," said Philip.
The three of them enter the mansion. In one of the rooms, the count begins to ask the question. Having no choice, Philip narrates to the count about their humiliating defeat. The count shows various expressions from surprised, disbelieving, questioning to
Count Nelson fell into deep thought. He needs to think of a way to fix this mess. After all, he was the one that encouraged Niall to make the first move without waiting for other forces. Niall''s sess will solidify his position as the first prince''s sole supporter. Once he seeds in making Niall the next king, the benefit he gets will be unimaginable.
"Your Highness, I think it is still not toote." said the count.
"What do you mean?"
"I can still recruit grown men and young boys to fill the gaps in our army." Although the loss of almost all cavalry hurt him a lot, he needs to think rationally. Now, resupplying the army is an immediate matter. It''s not a good thing for him if both the duke and the second prince find out about this rush attack.
"You still have more men to conscript?" Niall is a little surprised.
"Of course, the men that I send to the Noble Coalition are just a fraction of the men poption I possess. I don''t see any reason to conscript all of them."
"But with the weapon they have, I don''t see any point replying to the number." Niall throws his opinion.
"Who said the number advantage is useless? Can they fire continuously? From what Your Highness told me, there is a gap in their attack. We should utilize that gap."
"That''s true. Theycked mobility and the weapon required several people to operate." Philip added.
The Count agrees, "Exactly. The reason Your Highness lost is not that our army is inferior but because we or our horses never encounter such a thing. In all likelihood, those weapons are that brat''s new creation and they didn''t find an effective way to use them."
"Since Richard is not an idiot, he probably realizes it as well. He will definitely protect the weapons. How should we bypass them?" Niall asked.
"That''s where the numberes in. We just need to flood the location where the weapons are with our soldiers."
Niall thinks for a while, "Fine, let''s do as you said. I don''t see any problem with that." He continued to say, "Though the poption is going to decrease slightly, we will just let them repopte again."
"Excellent. You have matured so much in a short span of time." The count said with a polite smile on his face. He then calls his butler by ringing a bell.
The count said in his mind, ''This isn''t good. He starts to get control of his emotions. I would personally lead the army if I know this is going to happen.''
Though he didn''t show it too much, he was surprised by Niall''s calmness. Aside from the earlier outburst, he doesn''t throw any tantrums. This development goes against what the count expected. People change for the better when they experience failure and people lose themselves in their sess, especially in an easy one. Letting Niall grow into a stable man is not what the count wishes for.
Soon, the butler arrived. The count immediately issues an order of conscript.
Chapter 62 Getting Push Back
?Richard arrives at Mezorin three days after Niall arrives. He can''t move as fast as he wants because of the cannons. The moment Mezorin City enters his sight, he sees the gates are closed.
"It looks like they know about our movement." Williamment.
"Well...It''s hard to conceal our movement from them."
"What should we do now, milord?"
"Prepare to bombard the gates with solid shots," Richard said. "But don''t shoot it too frequently. Only enough to scare them." He issued another order.
If the gate falls, they cane in. If the gate opens, the shots can cause some destruction inside the city which can cause panic among the people in there. Richard didn''t n to bombard all the city gates. It will only cause his artillery to spread further apart from each other. Thus, he only focuses on the south and west gates since hees from the southwest direction.
With this, he can minimise the usage of ammunition. Richard is going to be thrifty since his purpose is to bombard the soldiers, not the building.
Before long, Williames to him, "Milord, all the cannons are in position."
Richard nods, "Begin the attack."
With William''s signal, the bombardment on the city gates begins.
....
*Boom* *Boom* *Boom*
"So that''s the cannons, huh?" said the Count from the top of the wall. He now understands the cause of Niall''s defeat well
"Yes..." said Niall. He added, "but that''s not all. They have not used the deadlier cannonballs yet."
"Deadlier?"
Niall is toozy to exin, "Just wait and you will see by yourself."
Count Naharog turns around and gazes down at the soldiers below, shivering in fear as their hearing captures the terrifying sound outside the city. They tightly hold whatever weapon they have; worn-out spears, dull swords, rakes, spading forks, scythes, sickles etc
Most of them are conscripts made up of farmers he has forced to join the battle. None of them has experience joining the war. Arge number of them are adult men but there are some elderly and teenagers.
He didn''t want to use the noble coalition''s soldiers as a meat shield. They mostly consist of trained soldiers the noble has poured their resources on.
The count begins to open his mouth, "Listen carefully. All of you have one job to do which is to rush toward the cannons and capture them. I don''t care how many of you die nor did I care about the methods you used. All I want is for you to aplish the job by any means. I hope you remember that your wives, daughters and sisters are in my custody."
The count smirked, "I have seen some of them are quite a beauty. Well, their fate depends on your results."
The conscripted soldiers can only gnash their teeth after hearing that remark. Who in the territory doesn''t know about the count''s behaviour? A lot of women; married or not have be his victims.
"Do you guys understand?"
"Yes, milord." They all replied in unmotivated and low voices. Some begin to cry because they know they''re going to die in just a moment.
The count ignores their cries and shouts, "Open the gates!!" The soldiers open the gate with all their might because the iron gate can be opened as smoothly as before. It had bent due to the continuous impact from the cannonballs.
Count''s soldiers begin to instruct the conscript to rush out of the city. Thinking about the safety of their loved ones, they run with all their might. As they run, some of theirpanions are unlucky to get hit by the cannonballs. They keep moving forward, only hoping to survive this war.
Following behind them are the noble'' soldiers. They block them from turning around and kill whoever that is trying to run.
From afar, Richard can see the soldiers struggling to open the gate. "They finally decided toe out, huh? And that Nelson sure pulls some nasty moves. To think he would use his people as a meat shield."
Richard calls for William and calmly issues an order, "Tell the artillerist to change the ammunition to spherical case shots." He does not really care or sympathize with thosemoners.
William froze for a moment when he heard the instructions given. They are not trained soldiers. Using spherical shots on them is akin to mass killing the innocentmoners who are just getting dragged into this war.
Noticing William''s hesitation, Richard said, "Get yourself together, William. This is a war. Trained or not, this ce has no need for uselesspassion."
After receiving the order, William bowed slightly to Richard and headed to Duan''s location.
"Sir Duan, Lord Richard has ordered artillery to use spherical shots."
"Finally!" Duan excitedly said. He had long realised the enemy''s intention was to flood the area with their numbers. He immediately orders the artillerists to change the ammunition.
"SHOOT!"
The running soldiers were taken aback. This time they didn''t see one cannonball heading toward them but multiple. Soon, the hellish rain begins once more. The screams be increasingly louder. The flesh and body parts stter and the blood flows like a river, turning the ground red. A rust-like smell began to envelop the battlefield.
The nobles'' soldiers at the back slowly halt their movement. They see the human bodies fall at the front. Their steps be heavier and they begin to cower. The scene once again reminded them again how cheap the life of theirrade is.
The Ryntum force took this chance to surround the enemy.
"This is no good." Count Naharog said after watching the current development. He decided to give them some motivation.
From the top of the wall, he shouted directly to the soldiers below. His voice echoes throughout the battlefield, attracting the attention of both allies and enemies. His left hand holds a struggling little girl around seven or eight years old. He took the sword on his waist and sliced the little girl''s throat, silencing her forever. He then throws the little girl to the ground below. Her body shattered to pieces.
"Hahaha," Niallughed. "That''s so cruel of you, Count Naharog."
"Thank you, Your Highness." The count takes it as apliment. "These pigs and cows need to discipline periodically or else they will be disobedient. When you be a king, you will understand it too." Count Naharog tells the prince as if he is giving Niall a valuable life lesson.
"Move forward!! What are you waiting for?!" The count shouts while grabbing another child. His action shows that he has no hesitation in doing the cruel act again.
The conscript soldiers begin to put on a fight desperately like being possessed by a ghost. They don''t want their children to suffer the same fate. Due to the enemy''s desperation, the Ryntum force starts getting pushback.
"Sir Duan, they areing closer," reports Larry.
Duan checks the ammunition. There are not many spherical shots left. The solid ones don''t have much effect onrge numbers of soldiers, "Retreat! retreat! retreat!"
The artillerists begin to retreat and Ryntum''s force helps them by holding the enemy. The cows and oxen begin to pull the cannons. The enemy however was hell-bent to approach the artillerist.
A bloody fight happened and Ryntum force could barely hold them. The artillerist leaves one cannon behind as the enemy has caught up with them. Duan decided to incur panic on the enemy side by throwing the gunpowder at them before lit it up.
As he expected, panic happens and buys them some time to retreat.
"Milord, we also need to retreat," William suggests.
Richard sighs, "Let''s do that. We have killed a lot of them." Nelson''s method is cruel but so effective. Though he felt bitter, continuing the war will prove to be suicidal for Ryntum.
They are outnumbered by the high-spirited enemy. The advantage of cannons has been rendered useless.
"They have gone. Can I take this as our win?" Niall started from the city wall.
"Yes, Your Highness. Let''s recall the soldiers back and make preparations for the next battle." replied the count.
This time, the Count decided to join Niall and his army at Bideford once again.
Chapter 63 Coordinate
?2nd June 300 Paign Era.
The Duke of Baroks and his army finally arrived at Bideford from the south. From the top of his ck horse, he is looking at the white stone wall of the town. Perhaps he is trying to find a weak spot tounch his attack. The soldiers above the wall quickly leave his post, presumably to report to their lord.
Duke Baroks didn''t pay too much attention to them. Regardless Richard knows or not, his downfall is imminent.
His head knight, Lino Elliottes to him, "Milord, should we begin the attack? I will order our men to assemble the trebuchets."
The duke shook his head. "There is no need to rush. For now, let''s meet His Highness Niel first. Send a messenger to the second prince''s camp saying I request a meeting with him. He should arrive by now or at least nearing Bideford as we speak."
A few days ago, his soldiers captured suspicious men scouring around their army camp. They interrogate them and discover they are the second prince''s scouts. Under the order of Niel, they were tasked to locate the whereabouts of the other two forces; Prince Niall and Duke Baroks.
The duke immediately asks about Niel''s location and his schedule. He ns to arrive on the same day as the second prince. It can be a good mental blow to the Ryntum soldiers who are hiding in Bideford. By scout''s estimation, the second prince should have departed from Coreton by now and is on its way to Bideford.
"As you wish." Without wasting time, Lino went to carry out the order given.
On the west side of Bideford, Niel gets down from his horse and stretches his stiff body. He then said, "We are finally here."
"Milord, should we attack today?" his attendant asks.
"No. I''m too tired from the journey." Niel rejected the idea. "There is no need to rush. We have all the time we want." Niel turns around and looks at 6,000 men behind him.
"Let them rest for today." If he pushes them even further, it can backfire on him and affect the results.
Later that afternoon, his attendant tells him that someone is seeking his audience. "Your Highness, there is someone iming to be Duke''s messenger. He said to bring a message from the duke for you."
"Let him in."
"It''s an honour to meet you, Your Highness." the messenger respectfully greets Niel with a thirty-degree bow.
Ignoring the greeting, Niel went straight to the main point. "What''s the message you bring to me?"
"The duke requests a meeting with you, Your Highness."
Niel nods, "Tell him toe here tonight."
"I will pass your message to the duke." said the messenger before exiting the tent.
"If there is nothing else, you may go now." He only thinks about sleeping right now.
The attendant also excuses himself.
....
That night, Duke Baroks came to Niel''s camp in the west with his several guards. Allied or not, he couldn''t afford to take his safety for granted. He went straight to Niel''s tent which was located at the centre of the camp. Niel has been waiting for Duke''s arrival for quite some time now.
"My apologies for making you wait, Your Highness."
"It''s okay, I didn''t wait for that long." Niel waves his hand at the duke. He does not feel offended by it at all. He speaks again, "For what reason do you want to see me, Duke?"
"I want to propose a coordinated attack on Bideford town from all three sides. Unfortunately, the first prince is not here yet for me to discuss it."
Niel sneered, "Forget about that impatient fool. My scouts said that he selfishly engaged in the battle without waiting for our arrival. Apparently, he suffers a devastating defeat."
The duke raised his eyebrows. He didn''t know about this. "Care to tell me the details, Your Highness?"
"Very well, then." Niel begins to narrate the entire event that transpired a few days ago to the duke.
The duke sighed disbelievingly after hearing it, he asked the prince. "How could Richard defeat an army of 15,800 men with only 8,000 men? It is almost double their own number. To make matters worse, he beat Niall out in the open."
Niel shrugged, "I don''t know. When my scouts arrive, the battle is already over." He keeps insulting his brother, "My brother has run with his tail between his legs to Mezorin."
"If Richard is not in Bideford, should we take this chance to attack?"
"Of course, we should. Even without my brother, we can still win with our forces right now."
"Great, let''s attack that brat with his own creation tomorrow." The dukeughed.
While they were discussing, Riz in the mansion was pacing back and forth in his father''s office. Earlier this afternoon, he received a report on the arrival of both duke baroks and the second prince. His father has not returned yet. Based on his letter, it will be at least a week for Richard to arrive here. In the meantime, he needs to hold them down on his own.
Theodora and Charlotte are there in the office as well. They have been watching Riz''s actions for a while now. Both of them have worried expressions on their face.
Under normal circumstances, he will feel excited being in an enclosed room with two beauties. But the current situation won''t allow him to have that thought.
"Why don''t you sleep first, milord?" Charlotte suggests.
Theodora nods, "Yeah. You can''t really make a good decision if your mind is tired." She is afraid that Riz will make an impulsive and risky decision.
Sitting on his father''s chair, he said "There are 7,000 soldiers in the west and 10,000 in the south..." He massaged his temple, "...and I only have 7,000 men and 15 cannons. Well, I guess having cannons is better than not having one."
Both of them look at each other and keep quiet.
"I can send a letter to my father to request some help," Theodora speaks.
Riz rejected the idea, "No need. I don''t want to drag them into my family''s problems."
He continues, "I guess I have to pull another all-nighter again. How could I sleep when Bideford is in predicament."
Since he became a regent, he often slept for only four to five hours a day. He had been handling documents all day long. He is genuinely sleep-deprived right now. It makes him miss the bureaucratic system from the modern era.
He sighs and starts to write about the possible attack he can make. Riz''s thought process is simple. He ssified the enemy into groups based on their threat level; trebuchets, cavalry,mander and then nobles. Then, he works his strategies around it.
This half-baked method is only possible because he has an advantage in weapon technologies. If it is another way around, winning the war will be impossible.
He is not an expert when ites to military stuff. He is totally clueless and just works with his logical thinking.
Though it may cause an unnecessary loss of life, he doesn''t care. In the modern world, he came from a ce where people only think about themselves and their benefit. Even in this world, he has no need to put too much concern about their life.
Chapter 64 Attack From Two Sides
?On the next day, both sides are preparing for battle. The citizens of Bideford were ordered to stay in their homes and should not wander around on the streets.
Riz divided his forces into two groups.
4,000 men consist of 1,000 cavalry, 1,000 infantry, 500 arquebusiers, 1,500 archers and 8 cannons in the south.
In the west, he allocates 3,000 men consisting of 500 cavalry, 1,000 infantry, 500 arquebusiers, 1,000 archers and 7 cannons.
Riz ordered the soldiers to move outside the town. He didn''t want to y defensive during the war. The town wall is not imprable. With trebuchets on the enemy''s side, the archer on the wall is useless. Several shots of trebuchets are all it takes to cause a crack on the wall''s surface.
Despite the danger, he chose to stand on top of the wall. It is convenient to see the entire battlefield from a high perspective. He can move from west to south easily.
The south side was left to Charlotte''smand. She has experience leading a team of knights all this time. Now, he gives Charlotte a chance to hone her leadership skills.
Riz chose the west side. It is more appealing to his eyes. There is a valuable prize for him to im, the beloved son of Nichs I, the second prince Niel.
"As expected. They position themselves just enough for the trebuchets to hit the wall. Regrettably, they don''t know the existence of field artillery. It has a longer range." Riz muttered in a low voice.
....
"Fool." The dukemented. "I guess the rumours aren''t always true. He is not bright at all." To think that Riz would bring his soldiers out to face the enemy. The duke feels like the Ryntum is pleading with him to destroy them.
"Prepare to attack." said the duke. The soldiers handling the trebuchets aim for the wall.
"Prepare to attack," said Charlotte on the opposite side. The artillerist aims for the trebuchets. Their goal is to eliminate Bideford''s biggest source of threats. Charlotte ced cavalry and infantry in front of cannons and arquebusiers. She wants to block the duke from catching a glimpse of it, at least before the war starts. Duke Baroks is a cautious man. If he sees cannons, he will take precautions despite not knowing its capabilities.
While trebuchets'' range can go up to 400 metres, the cannons can go as far as 1,500 metres. Advantage on their side.
Nheless, they only have one chance to utilize the surprise element.
Soon, the bombardment from both sides began. After releasing just two or three shots, two of four trebuchets on the duke''s side copsed. It is not hard to pinpoint and aim at it because its height makes the trebuchets stand out in war.
"What the hell just happened?! How can they copse after one shot?" Duke''s first thought is due to their faulty and poor build.
"Milord, we have been hit!!"
"What?! How?" The duke asked. He couldn''t believe the trebuchets were getting hit. Without waiting for any reply, he then answers his own question, "They must have a new weapon! If not, how could they be so confident in facing us."
"Milord, we need to get out of its range or the damage will be too big," Lino said.
"Retreat as far as you can." The duke''s army begins to retreat.
"Keep shooting. They still haven''t figured out the cannon''s range yet." Charlotte knows the enemy can''t advance unless they want to be riddled by holes from archers on the wall and arquebus on the ground. She still hasn''t shown the arquebus to them yet. Though she wants to keep it secret from the duke, her lord might already use it on the second prince''s army.
The artillery managed to destroy the duke''s third trebuchet after showering them with shots for a while.
"We lost the third one, milord," reported Lino. "The trebuchets are just too slow to move."
"Damn it, don''t mind it. Just keep retreating."
Once the enemy is out of range, the artillerist ceases the firing.
"They finally stop firing. I guess we are already out of their range." Duke sighed in relief. He inwardly says, ''What a horrible weapon. I must get my hands on it.''
"Move forward!" Charlotte gives an order. The line of field cannons moved forward, just enough so that they were still within range of the archers.
"They move forward, milord. We make a fast attack on them with cavalry." Lino suggests.
"No." The duke squints his eyes. "I believe they are still in archers'' protection. Let''s go retreat back a little bit further."
The cannons start firing again. This time they managed to take out thest trebuchets. The duke retreated even further. Having achieved her objective, Charlotte orders all of them to retreat inside the town. She ended the war on the south side while the day is still in early afternoon.
"Great!! Now, we lost all the trebuchets." the duke spoke angrily. His face was bright red. Never had he felt humiliated like this. Charlotte just decided to end the battle on her whim.
"Let''s go to the west, milord. We only lost our trebuchets but we still have a sizable army. We canbine forces with the second prince."
"If we go to the west, so does that girl. Not only that, she can attack us from the side as well. We are the ones who will end up facing attack from two sides." The duke looks at the town wall. He knows that girl must put the archers on standby and report to her if he moves his army to the west.
Lino replies, "But if we stay here, we can''t do anything. Both sides can only stare at each other."
The duke contemtes. He is the second prince''s biggest supporter. Of course, he did not wish for Niel''s life to be in danger or defeated in the battle.
The Duke of Baroks decided, "Let''s go to the west side."
....
At the same time,
Riz follows the same strategy as Charlotte in the west. The trebuchets keep hitting the wall but Riz ignores it. He didn''t n to prioritize destroying the trebuchets like Charlotte or proceed with caution. When the second prince retreats, Riz moves forward. He does it until the artillery is outside the archers'' range.
Niel sees it as an opportunity to escape his defensive state. Thus, he ordered his 3,000 infantry to attack which is countered by Riz''s semi-heavily armoured infantry. They are equipped with a pike. Since the pike''s range is longer, they manage to hold the advance of Niel''s infantry. The arquebusiers take this chance to shoot down their enemy and retreat back to the nearby pikeman for reloading.
"What the hell is that? Are you a bunch of cowards? Fight like a warrior!!" Niel shouts from the rear.
"They have a new trick on their sleeve."mented his attendant.
Indeed, it''s a kind of cowardly move in the eyes of people in the medieval era but it''s not like Riz cares too much about honour or pride.
He wants to win the war and he will do whatever it takes to achieve it.
Later, he will beautify his achievement. As long as the majority of people believe it, a false can be truth.
Soon, the middle part of the enemy''s infantry line is weakening due to continuous shooting by the arquebusiers. Something that Riz had told them to do beforehand. Suddenly, someone called him, "Young lord."
Riz asked, "You are?"
"I am a messenger sent by Lady Charlotte to give you a rundown on the situation in the south."
Riz nods. The messenger begins to report the war from the beginning to the end. After the messenger finished, he said, "Alright, thank you for the report. You can go now."
Riz frowned slightly. He said inwardly, ''I better hurry up. I have no time to waste.''
He issued an order to the soldiers below, "Make a way for the cavalry to move. Cannons will fill in the gap."
The pikeman and arquebusiers move to the side and the heavy armour cavalry rush in the middle. After the cavalry passes, several cannons move forward to fill the gap in the middle.
While the bombardment is ongoing, the cavalry went straight to the enemy''smand centre as fast as they could. Their target is Prince Niel. Capturing him means putting the war on a halt and opening a room for negotiation.
Although he can win without resorting to this method, modern warfare costs a hefty amount of money.
It is a very risky n since they can get entrapped in the sea of enemies. The duke might arrive at any moment and help Niel cut off a retreat path for Ryntum cavalry. Their horses run, run, run and run.
"Your Highness, they''reing this way!" His attendant is panicking.
Before they had time to act, Niel was grabbed by the knights. He tried to struggle but was smacked unconscious by the knight. The knight retreated without any obstacles despite his personal guards chasing them.
The enemy''s soldiers on the other hand are busy fending off the attack from the front. They can''t decide which one they should choose. Fight the enemy in front of them or save the prince.
Chapter 65 Negotiation
?The cavalry soon reached the gate and immediately went inside. After securing the prince, Riz ordered them to retreat in a phased manner. Ryntum''s soldiers slowly retreat near the wall whileunching an attack. The archers get ready to shoot in case the enemy enters their range.
"Don''t let them retreat!" shouted at the attendant. He needs to save him. The second prince was snatched right in front of him. If the king knows, the punishment will be horrible.
To his despair, the soldiers are busy saving themselves from the attacks. They have no time to think about others right now.
This is how Riz does things. Provide them with several options and make them hesitate to choose. While they hesitate, he will rip off the benefits.
Once the soldiers are in, the gate is closed leaving behind the enemy stupefied. Everything is happening so fast. From the start to the end, they feel like it all has been calcted. Ryntum never wants to beat them in war but aims for the prince.
"What happens? Where is the enemy?" The Duke asks. He just arrives at the west side only to see the worn-torn soldiers on the battlefield. From the look of the situation, the signs of battle are everywhere.
"They just retreat." the attendant weakly said.
"What? Here as well? Did they manage to destroy all of your trebuchets?"
The attendant shook his head, "No. Our trebuchets remain untouched by them."
"Then what are you waiting for? Hurry up and smash their wall down." Duke raises his voice. He had just suffered from a defeat in Ryntum''s hand yet the west side was unable to tear down the wall. The duke begins to think of them as ipetent.
"We can''t do that, milord. They had captured His Highness."
"WHAT?! But how?" His biggest feares to reality. Niel''s life is in danger which one way or another can affect his future in the kingdom''s political stage.
The attendant starts to describe everything that happened.
"You fool!! All of you can''t protect even one person and you dare to call yourself a royal knight? You should just quit being a royal knight." The duke vented his anger on the knights. They can only bow their heads.
The duke shook his head as he sneered at them, "I will make sure you guys quit once the war is over. The most fearsome group of knights is being outwitted by one teenager. The quality of the royal knight has fallen too low."
A long time ago, the requirement to be a royal knight was so stringent. But it was open for anyone to apply regardless of their status. Getting epted as a royal knight was seen as a symbol of dignity and honour. It brings glory to the knight and his few generations toe.
However, the situation now is different. Most of them are young nobles whose parents use bribery to get them in. The noble families want "honour" and "dignity" without any effort. As a result, the quality of the royal knight gradually plummeted. Themoner no matter how talented they are won''t choose to join it anymore due to oppression and bullying by the nobles.
Every noble family is fine with it. To them, it is natural for them to use the money to fulfil their wishes. Now, the problem hase to light.
"Go and send a messenger to him. Let''s negotiate." The duke decided.
....
*Thud*
Niel was thrown by the knights on the cold stone floor. Riz is currently in one of the prison cells on the underground floor of the mansion.
"Youmoner!! Do you know who I am?"
"Yes, I know and I''m not amoner. I''m something of royalty myself so don''t use your status on me," said Riz while smacking Niel''s head.
"Since you know who I am, then hurry up and untie me. If my father knows about this, your entire family won''t be safe in this kingdom."
Riz looks at him as if he is an idiot. He opens his mouth, "You know that my family is already unsafe here, right? It won''t change anything whether I let you go or not."
Niel is getting restless. His brain is trying toe up with an idea. "That''s right! Ask the duke to negotiate. I''m sure he is more than willing to do it."
"Don''t worry. I''m sure he will." Riz gave him a reply. Duke Baroks is the head of the second prince faction after all.
*Creak*
Charlotte opens the door, attracting attention from both Riz and Niel.
"Milord, Duke Baroks want to negotiate with you."
"See?" Riz said to Niel.
He gives an order to her, "Let him into the town and ask him to wait at the west gate. I will bring the second prince with me."
"As you wish, milord."
Niel is happy to hear Riz''s words. He is already inwardly scheming his next move. He secretly nced at Riz with eyes full of hatred. ''I will retreat first beforeing back with several folds of soldiers and raze this town to the ground.''
"Alright, tie him up. Bring him to the west gate." Riz leaves the room first. He has something to prepare for the negotiation with the duke.
At the west gate, a table and tent were set up as per Riz''s order. The duke and his bodyguards are escorted inside the tent. Riz still has not arrived yet.
After waiting for almost an hour, Dukeined. "Where is that brat? How long is he going to make?"
"I am sorry for beingte." Riz entered the tent with a smile. Beside him is one soldier who is holding Niel in captivity. His hand was tied and his mouth was covered. Riz didn''t want any useless noise interrupting him.
"Brat, that''s not how you treat the royal family." The duke said with a stern voice.
He replies, "I know but I don''t care. Let''s make this quick shall we? What do you offer?"
"Hand over the prince to me and we will retreat from here. I will persuade the king to cease his hostility to your family with the condition you ept a demotion from marquess to viscount."
The duke stopped for a second to see Riz''s reaction. Since Riz doesn''t show any expression, he continues, "In addition, your family need to let go of the territory of Gyalcakes."
"Pfft...How shameless you can be." This is the first time he meets someone making a request without any shame on his face. "Did you forget who has an upper hand in war? Did you realise which side is losing and which side is winning? If you are not sincere, I will negotiate with someone else. The first prince seems to be a good option."
Duke of Baroks begins to panic. He knows what Riz is implying. If Niel falls into the hand of his brother, then death is certain. "Then what are your terms?"
"I want a part of your territory, specifically from the north which borders Ryntum to the Portsburg in the south. I also want you to cease all the hostile action toward Ryntum."
"Bullshit!! That''s like sixty percent of my territory."
Riz nonchntly said, "Not like I care. You can choose between your territory or your prince."
"Do you think we can''t take him right now with force?" The duke tries to threaten him. Each of his bodyguards reaches their sword''s hilt. There is only Riz and another soldier with him in the tent.
The situation is getting tense but Riz remains calm, "Is that your choice? Do you realize you''re currently in my town?"
"It doesn''t matter. If you are dead, Ryntum army is as good as defeated."
Riz sighs, "Come in!"
One soldier suddenly barges into the tent and shoots the duke in his head with his arquebus. The duke instantly died. Hearing a shoting from the tent, several moree in and kill duke''s remaining bodyguards.
Niel''s eyes are wide open. He didn''t expect Riz to dare kill a duke. He struggled to say something but his mouth was covered. Riz only hears his iprehensible muffled voice which he ignores.
He looked at Niel and said, "I guess I have to negotiate with your brother, huh?"
Fear encroach on his heart. He tried to struggle and break free from the rope but failed.
Riz ordered a soldier, "Cut off his head, I have a use for it. Feel free to throw the body away."
Chapter 66 Psychological Blow
?"Cut off his head."
Riz leaves the tent after giving an order. A soldier follows him from behind. He is dragging Niel back to the underground floor. He walks leisurely to the mansion. Along the way, he greets the citizens he meets on the street.
Despite everything that has transpired, he isn''t bothered by it in the slightest. He ns to write a letter to Nichs I and send the head together with it.
Riz had a yful look and his face when he thought, ''I wonder what face will Nichs I will make when he learns about the fate of his beloved son.''
He needs to utilise everything he has. Duke''s absence will cause a power gap in the duchy. Infighting will soon happen in his family. He has many children but only two legitimate sons. One is still a small child and another one is his heir around his age.
"Milord, now that you have killed the duke, what will happen to the soldiers outside?" Charlotte asks.
"Eliminate all of them," Riz said before walking to the office. He needs to write a letter to Nichs I. He left the matter in Charlotte''s hand. By now, he didn''t need to personally oversee it. The soldiers outside are leaderless.
Duke''s head knight, Lino Elliott is amoner. There''s no way prideful royal knights will follow amand from amoner. Niel''s attendant are not well-versed in the military.
"As you wish, milord."
....
3rd June 300 Paign Era.
The west gate is open. Niel''s attendant is the first one to show up at the gate. He can''t sleep all night worrying about Niel. The same goes for Lino Elliot, Duke''s head knight. Both of them are worried.
As the gates open, a figure can be seen by both of them. Theypletely lower their guard which is a very fatal mistake. A headless body is thrown at them. At first, they stood there nkly. The brain cannot process the whole situation. It''spletely different from their expectations.
They stare at the headless body for a few minutes. The body wore familiar clothing they''d seen before. Lino''s expression darkens as he is the first to realise its identity.
He looked up at Charlotte with a contorted face, "You-"
*Bang*
He was shot before finishing his word. His body swayed for a while before dropping to the ground. Lino is barely alive but the bleeding indicates he has not much time left.
Niel''s attendant turned his back and tried to escape when the first shot was released. However, the lead ball is faster than his running speed.
Thus, he fell to the ground.
Several shots produce loud noises of course attracting attention from both parties.
"Alright everyone,e out and ughter them." Charlotte starts giving orders. She ignores the ruckus made by the enemy. There''s no need to care about soon-to-be-dead people.
The first toe out was the cavalry who had the task of keeping them within a certain perimeter. Cannonse out next followed by the pikeman and arquebusiers.
"Attack!!"
The cannon and arquebusiers begin shooting, the pikeman advancing and the cavalry starts charging. It didn''t take long before the leaderless army with 16,000 strong menbined became less than 5,000 men.
Ryntum force shows no mercy. They hunt the remaining soldiers down but stop chasing them after a certain distance from the town.
"Tsk" One of the cavalry click his tongue. He is frustrated that the pitiful soldier he is hunting for a while has escaped.
"Hahaha, no need to be so angry. They are lucky to get away from us. Let''s go back, we already won this war." said his friend.
Late afternoon, every force has returned to the town. They finish clearing their town area with little to no resistance.
....
9th June 300 Paign Era.
King''s Office, Napuna.
Nichs I is performing his duties as in previous days. He didn''t manage to entirely focus on the documents in front of him in the past few weeks. There are no updates whatsoever from his two sons and the duke.
He assumes everything is going well and they are currently battling with the enemy. He believes that Ryntum''s defence is probably on itsst leg. His inner thought was interrupted when the butler came in and handed over a bunch of letters to him and a package.
As a king, it is normal for him to get many letters and gifts on a daily basis. Most of them are just in useless. Many people want to tter him with the intention to gain his favour or climb the socialdder.
He skims through the letter. His hand stops when seeing the sender''s name.
"Rizieri Ryntum" Nichs I muttered slowly. He opens the letter as he is curious about its content.
[Dear Nichs I,
As written in the envelope, My name is Rizieri Ryntum, the young man that bes the cause of this stupid war.
Since I don''t like wasting my ink writing useless pleasantries, I''m going straight to the point.
Your beloved son and heir to the throne, Niel Napuna Bagyarosia is in my custody. His army was crushed to pieces.
Here is my demand if you wish for your son to return safely to you:
i) Hand over the Baroks Duchy entirely to my family. Acknowledge Ryntum''s possession of the duchy with a written letter. It must have a royal seal on it.
ii) Disband the Noble Coalition and cease any hostile action; militarily andmercially toward the Ryntum Family.
iii) Immediately end the war. No reparation money should be paid by both side for whatever reason.
If you are worried about the Duke''s opposition, then you shouldn''t. The package I sent will help you understand the circumstance.
You have a month starting from the day you receive this letter to give me your response.
If I don''t receive it by then, I shall give your beloved son to his violent elder brother. I heard the first prince displeased by his little brother.
I hope you make a wise decision.
Sincerely, the most wanted man.
Rizieri Ryntum]
Nichs I tighten his grip on the letter. He is trying his best to control his anger. The young man didn''t have a bit of respect for him and what was more dangerous is his own heir is in the enemy''s hand.
From his tone in this letter, Nichs I know that Riz doesn''t care about Niel''s well-being at all.
As much as his anger, so does his surprise. ''The army was defeated? How is that even possible?''
He couldn''t believe it.
''What does he mean by package?'' Nichs looks at the corner of the office. The butler ces all gifts in that area.
Nichs I move them one by one, trying to guess which one is it. His search didn''tst long as he found a wooden chest with Ryntum''s emblem on it.
He opens the chest and as he does so, an unpleasant smell prates the room. The content revealed gives him a heart attack. The duke''s head is in there. He ces his right hand on his chest and begins to stabilise his erratic breathing.
"Is Ryntum member a bunch of maniacs?"
This is not the first time he has gone through this experience. Richard once presented to him the Gyalcakes'' heads.
Now he knows the meaning of his words.
"Call Wendall for me!" He shouts.
"I''m here, your majesty." Wendall arrives as quickly as possible. Nichs I didn''t say a word and show him the letter. After exining to Wendall, Nichs asks, "What''s your thought?"
"Difficult to say. We need to confirm his im about the defeat first. If it is true, I believe your majesty needs to choose between Baroks or the second prince." Wendall said. Knowing Nichs I, he definitely chose to save Niel.
"Is there any way to save both? Giving them the duchy means they rule half of the kingdom''s totalnd. That''s something that cannot be allowed to happen."
"He has leverage on the second prince. He also knows the prince''s values. I think we should find out the reason for their sess first."
Nichs I nod, "Let''s send someone."
Chapter 67 Devilish Whisper
?10th June 300 Paign Era.
After a week or so, Richard finally sees the town wall from afar. A smile was etched on his face and his army. Richard departs with 8,000 men and returns with 6,440 men. His losses were initially quite low but they peaked during their retreat. The mad charge performed by the coalition army caused them to suffer heavy losses.
"Finally..." They are all tired not because of war but from the long journey.
"We will be circling the town for a moment," Richard informs his soldiers. The soldiers had no choice but to hold their homesickness for a while.
He chooses to enter the city from the south. Along the way, he sees the weapons and armour left behind and dried bloodstains on the ground. The town wall is still standing, with only a few cracks here and there.
Richards involuntarily nods his head. He is satisfied with Riz''s performance. His son did a good job defending the town.
The moment the army enters the town, cheers from crowds enter soldiers'' ears. The town''s people wee their heroes by waving their hands and shouting their names. The children climb up to the higher ce to march.
This is the first time the soldiers feel like a hero from a storybook. Never had they been appreciated like this. They join the war fully aware that they might be disregarded like useless tools by the lord. Now, they feel fighting for their home is not bad at all.
"Not bad. This must be Riz''s idea." Richard thought. He had a messenger to pass the news of his return to Riz yesterday.
Soon, the army arrives at the square where Richardmands them to disperse and return home.
His order was greeted by cheers from the crowds. The soldiers begin to search for their family members.
Among them, there is one man who didn''t seem to be in a hurry to find his family members. He looked around the square curiously. As if it is his first time in Bideford.
"This ce is just the same as the towns that I have visited," muttered Jack.
After sending Vanessa and Reina, he heads to Bideford. Luckily, he found Richard''s army on its way back home. It didn''t take him too much effort to infiltrate. He was shocked to learn that a noble coalition was defeated.
''This is not how the war should develop. I need to take some action.'' Jack slips away from the crowds and heads to Noble Hill.
At Ryntum Mansion, Riz is weing his father with other family members. Richard takes a rest for that day.
The next day, he calls Riz toe to his office. He needs to know about the duke''s forces. Riz tell him everything about the war.
"The second prince came from the west to attack Bideford."
"What!?" He didn''t know about this.
"Yeah, I was surprised too. I believe Baron Newbigle and Coreton have collided with the king." Riz is not wrong. The only way to go to the west bypassing Bideford is via the sea.
"Nichs sure hides it well. I didn''t expect we overlooked the crappy navy. If not, we might fight from three sides. Did the duke and the prince retreat?"
"About that..." Riz tell his father about his action.
"You did what?!" Never in the kingdom''s history, has a noble been killed during negotiation. It''s a mutual understanding not to do that.
"Yeah, I guess I take it too far but hey, the prince is still alive. I consider this as a win-win situation." Riz tried to lighten the mood. He thought he can kill the Duke since he is not a diplomat officially sent by the king.
"Well, whatever. What''s done is done. All we need to do is wait for the king''s response." said Richard.
Unknown to them, a rat has entered their mansion discreetly since yesterday. Jack is being very cautious. He doesn''t have much detailed information about theyout mansion. It''s not easy to infiltrate this mansion since it''s located on the hill.
ckout has lost contact with the worker they have long bribed to provide information. Someone is hunting them down and they don''t have a clue.
Right now, he is searching for Russell''s location. He is waiting for a suitable time to be alone with Russell. Just like his sister, he going to use Russell to destabilise the family.
Later that afternoon, he found Russell painting in his room. Ever since the incident with Maria and Robert, Richard entirely focuses on work, Riz and his mother, Josephine.
Russell decides to distance himself from governance matters and shift his focus to the arts. He had a knack for drawing and painting since his childhood. He doesn''t want to be mistaken as someone who is trying to snatch the lord''s position.
Jack stealthily enters the room. He keeps walking until he stops behind Russell and taps his shoulder.
Russell lost his focus. He turns around and sees an unfamiliar face wearing a servant''s cloth. He is very displeased. A meremoner enters his room with permission and touches him. With an angry voice, he asks "Who are you?"
Jack bows ording to the noble etiquette but in a non-serious manner, "Nice to meet you, Russell. My name is Jack Cooper."
Still angry with his unserious attitude, Russell threw some questions, "Your name alone is not enough. What''s your affiliation? What''s your purpose? Did you know that you''re currently intruding on my ce?"
Jack is amazed by the calmness Russell shows him. It ispletely different when he appears in front of Robert. He was like frightened chicken. ''This must be a nature of the Ryntum''s blood. His sister doesn''t show overwhelm panic as well.''
Jack opens his mouth, "You don''t have to know more than that. I am here to help you."
Russell sneer, "Help me with what exactly?"
"I can help you to be a lord."
Russell shut his mouth. His ck eyes are staring at Jack. This suspicious man just made a ridiculous im. He will be executed if this word manages to reach his father''s ears.
Jack continues, "Aren''t you the eldest son? You have a right to im it ording to the kingdom''s tradition. Please look at yourself right now. Staying alone in this room painting all day long while your brother is enjoying his life to the fullest. He has authority, influence, wealth and beauties by his side. Aside from drawings, what else do you have?"
Russell starts to think. His word is true but he shook his head. "Even if I want to, I can''t. Riz is more capable than me in every aspect. Competing with him is just a waste of time."
Jack sighed and wear a defeated face. "I guess you didn''t hear the story yet."
"What story?"
"Reina has betrayed the family and sided with the Caushilbo family. They have joined the king''s side. How do you think I entered your mansion? Your sister is the one who discloses information about the secret path beneath this mansion."
"Why should I even believe you? More importantly, why should she do that?"
Jack took out the bracelet and show it to Russell, "Is this enough as proof?" He handed the bracelet to Russell to check. He''s d that he asks Vanessa to confiscate the jewellery on Reina''s body. He continues speaking, "As for the reason, she does it for her fiance, of course. They say love turns people blind. It also might have something to do with you."
"With me?"
"She wants you to be a lord to ensure your safety. Once your father knows about her betrayal, both your mother and you might not be safe. Did you forget that your father didn''t hesitate to kill a woman who live with him for twenty years?"
Russell quietly stares at the gold bracelet with Reina''s name carved on it. He often sees this bracelet on his sister''s hand.
Seeing Russell still hesitant, "Your position is not worse than you thought. You have the king, Count Caushilbo and your grandfather, Baron Csorvar supporting you. Your birth itself is the strongest support. Sure, Riz has foreign royal blood but this is not Cerdeauxia and you as a Ryntum have a blood tie with the Napuna dynasty."
"Do you even have a n?" Russell asks. Hearing Jack''s words fill him with confidence.
Jack smiled, "Of course, that''s why they sent me here. All you have to do is kill Richard. Without him, your brother is nothing." He took out the dagger and ce it on the nearest table. He exins, "This is the sharpest dagger provided to you. It has been covered with the strongest poison so don''t carelessly unsheath it."
"How do I even kill that monster? It''s an impossible feat."
"Nothing is impossible. Allow me to give you some insight. Human is most vulnerable when they open the door. As for how you make it happen, I will leave it to your creativity. However, you mustn''t dy since the war is almost over."
Jack leaves Russell alone in the room after giving him an exnation. Now, he needs to wait.
Chapter 68 Infiltrate
?Nichs I nods, "Let''s send someone to Bideford."
He needs to know what''s going on in that city. Before, he didn''t have much interest in the town as long as Richard sent him enough taxes. Richard and his father had performed an excellent task as feudal lords.
Due to that, Nichs has never sent anyone to investigate the town. Since he never receives any bad reports, he sees no reason to keep an eye on it. Never had he thought that he would wage a war against them.
To aplish this mission, he called one of his spies, Cain Cross.
"Milord, I am here after heeded your call."
"Sit down, Cain. I have a mission to assign to you."
Cain sits as he was told. He is curious about the mission the king wants to give him.
Nichs I begin his exnation, "I believe you already know about the ongoing conflict in my kingdom but what I''m going to tell you after this is ssified information."
Cain silently nods his head. He knows the rules and so does the king.
"Apparently, I got the message informing our defeat at the hand of Ryntum. However, I never received a letter from the three forces that I sent. We are totally out of contact with each other. So, your mission is to infiltrate Bideford to learn about the situation developed there and to figure out their military prowess. Your time limit is one week."
"Understood, Your Majesty." He gives Nichs I a short reply before leaving the office. He doesn''t need to be fluent when talking, even with the king. Cain is a spy, not an orator.
After leaving Nichs''s office, he starts his preparation. For this mission, he decided to be a peddler.
Cain departs with a cart pulled by a donkeyter that evening. By sleeping only three hours a day, he manages to arrive at Bideford in just three days.
He gets in line and waits for his turn to enter the town which takes up some time. Bideford is still in a high-alert state.
"What''s your name and age? Where are you from? What''s your job? What''s your purpose? How long will you stay here?" The guard smoothly bombarded him with multiple questions. He has been repeating the same questions over and over for a few days now.
"Cain. 25 years old. From Szazki. Peddler. Selling and buying stuff. Three days."
The guard checks his cart. He sees nothing suspicious, only woodenware, ironware, utensils, fruits etc. Typical goods for peddlers. The guard writes something on paper before letting Cain enter the town. He doesn''t need to pay any fee as Riz has abolished that. It only discourages people froming here to do business.
''The guard can write? That''s surprising'' He said inwardly. Literate people are hard to find but here they work as a mere guard.
Once he passes the gate, he looks at the busy streets. The prosperity here far exceeds the capital which indirectly shows the financial power of the Ryntum family. He left his cart at the inn and headed to the tavern.
He enters and walks all the way to the counter bar. Nobody minds him since Cain does not give any suspicious behaviour.
"Wee sir, which drinks would you like to have? said Robick while handing out the menu. It''s the concept suggested by Riz as the literacy rate in the town is on the rise. Now, Robick doesn''t have to repeat the menu every single time the customers ask.
"Let me try this o-orange juice?" Cain is unsure about the beverage but it sounds refreshing.
"Excellent choice, sir. What about food?"
"Just a drink is fine."
Robick began his craft in front of Cain. He keeps watch and waits to ask the bartender another question.
Once he gets his order, Cain starts to ask "Why didn''t the people in the town look tense? Aren''t they at war?"
Robick froze for a second, "This must be the first time you areing here, right? Hahaha. We already won, sir."
Cain pretends to be surprised, "W-Won?! How? Doesn''t the king have a massive army?"
"It''s all thanks to the brilliance of our young lord." Robick began his praise and narrated the eventful day.
"Thunderous sound? You must be exaggerating. There is no human capable of producing lightning."
"No sir. I didn''t lie. I am not the only one who hears it." Robick looks left and right, trying to be cautious. He leaned closer to Cain and said, "ording to my friend..."
Cain left the tavern happily after an hour of talking. He gained so much information from that conversation alone. ''I guess my job will finish earlier than I expected.''
A few minutes after Cain left, a smile on Robick''s face gradually disappeared and was reced by a serious expression. He calls his worker, a poster girl named Teresa.
"Teresa, quickly headed to Noble Hill and sent this letter to Lady Charlotte."
"Yes, boss."
Cain makes his way to the industrial district. A wide road and neatly arranged workshop amaze him. It is bustling with people but everything is in order. The pedestrian and the carriage are properly separated, reducing the risk of idents.
His legs move toward the weapon factory belonging to their young lord. The story about the exploding powder is something he can''t ignore. If true, it means that Ryntum has the ability to mass murder their enemy.
Cain looked at the supposed factory, the two-meter tall wall made from cement surrounding the workshop. There''s one entrance which is heavily guarded. He chooses a spot and instantly climbs the wall.
After he went over the wall, his hands and knees felt pain.
"What a nasty security measure." He mutters. His has is bleeding due to the sharp object embedded on top of the wall.
Ignoring the pain, he slowly peaks inside the workshop. The workers are busy working to realise his presence.
''Is that the ck powder the bartender said?''
Coincidentally, one of the workers identally put the wrong ratio causing the powder to explode.
He was startled, ''Holy shit! This powder is powerful. I need to know how to make it.''
Little did he know that he had been under the surveince of Charlotte''s subordinates. The gate''s guard has sent Cain''s information as per the order of the youngdy. She already had three men to tail Cain from afar waiting to drag him to the dungeon.
"Is he stupid? Who infiltrates in the middle of the day." said the first guy.
"The king should hire a better person. I guess sitting too long on the throne has muddled his brain." mock the second guy.
"Let''s go and catch him before he figures out many things. We shouldn''t let our guard down until he''s in the dungeon." said the third guy.
"How many will this make?" asked the second guy.
The third guy shrugs, "I don''t know. He''s the tenth, I guess."
Although there was no official news, merchants who came to Bideford had long been spreading rumours of war in Ryntum''s favour. Since then, her lord has assigned her to a job of counter-espionage activity. They had captured spies from very forces; Barlia, Inverloch, Inver, Cerdeauxia, Turtevekesia and Sidgean. Surely this civil war attracts too much attention.
"Excuse me, sir." The first guy says while holding his shoulder.
Cain turns around and sees three men cornering him. He quickly smiled and said, "Good sir, how can I help you? Except for workers, you three are not allowed to be here. I need you to leave the premise immediately."
"No need to act, Mr Cain. You''ve already f*cked up." said the second guy before punching him in the face.
"I feel we''re some kind of ruffian, not an agent." said the third guy.
"Maybe. Now stop talking and help me beat him up." replied the first.
Cain was then beaten by them. Two guards then came because of themotion. After exining the situation to them, the guards join in and beat him up.
He was sent to a dungeon in a pathetic state and be a joke among the spies detained there.
....
13th June 300 Paign Era.
The first prince, Niall and Count Naharog return to Bideford with 10,000 men. Niall looks at the town with a bitter expression. This is the ce where he experiences his first war and also his first defeat.
He looks at the town on the horizon. Everything radiates a peaceful atmosphere. The merchants go in and out of the town as if the town was never inflicted by war. Thus, the main question surfaced in his mind, "Where are the other forces? Don''t tell me they have captured the town."
Chapter 69 Rizieri Vs Russell
?Russell stares at the silver dagger left by Jack. He''s words still rang clear in his ears. That man said the words that he wanted to hear the most this entire time.
His greed for power begins to grow within his heart. A feeling that he had long buried and forgotten. He is not afraid of killing but of the consequences to befall him if he fails. When ites to Riz, Richard will do anything to keep him safe.
He takes a deep breath, trying to calm down his mind. ''I just need to make several stabs at the chest.''
Russell is determined. He is sick of being overshadowed by his little brother. His presence slowly diminished in the noble circle. Who cares if he is inferior to Riz? To begin with, it was his right as an elder brother. Who cares about people''s well-being? They are supposed to quietly submit to their lord.
Tonight is the night. He will finish both of them once and for all.
He patiently waits for the sun to set. He is having dinner in his room as usual. Nothing suspicious since he asionally does that. Everyone will just think he is focusing on his painting.
Soon, the sky became pitch ck and the stars adorned it. The time is approximately 9 pm. Everyone has entered their dreand. There is not much activity to do at night. Russell exits his room, walking lightly to Richard''s bedroom.
There''s no guard on this floor. Their post is between the third and fourth floors. Forbidding outsiders from entering the fourth floor.
He stands in front of the door motionlessly. In his mind, Russell began imagining the scenario that will unfold.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
There''s no answer.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
This time he hears the movement from the other side.
"Who?"
"It''s me, father. I have something to give to you but I need you to help me open the door."
"Can''t you give it tomorrow? It''s already nighttime," asked Richard.
"I''m afraid not, father."
Richard sighs. Hezily gets out of bed and walks to the door. He is clearly not fully awake.
As the door was open, Russell went straight for the throat and violently slit it. Richard receives an instant death from his own son. He''s unable to utter a single word. Russell catches the body from falling to the ground and causes a sound. The blood is still flowing out of Richard''s body. He drags the body back to the bed and closes the door.
Russell moves to the next target, his little brother. Once he finishes the job, the House of Ryntum and its entirety will belong to him.
He repeats the same trick.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
''Hm?'' Riz is still awake at this time. It is too early for him to go to sleep. He is working on his n to modernize Bideford and the territory.
"Who is it?"
"It''s me, Russell. Can you open the door for a moment?"
"Wait until tomorrow. I have no interest in letting a man enter my bedroom even if it is my own brother."
"Come on, you''re probably the one who can solve this problem. I can''t sleep until I get the right answer."
"Fine. Wait for a second." It took Riz several minutes to reach the door. Russell smiled as he could see Riz''s shadow through the gap. As the door is half open, the dagger moves toward Riz''s throat.
*nk*
The dagger meets the iron shield. Russell''s eyes are wide open.
"What do you think you''re doing, big brother?" Riz asks calmly. There''s anger in his voice. He ms the shield on Russell''s body and pushes him to the dimly lit corridor. Both of them are staring at each other.
"How did you know?"
"I don''t but I like to be careful. What I know is there are only two people I permit to enter my bedroom and they''re women." Of course, Riz is referring to Theodora and Charlotte.
Russell curses, "You lucky bastard. Here I''m stuck in the room drawing and painting."
Russell attacked first. He needs to end Riz''s life before themotion attracts the guards. He runs toward Riz with his right-hand tightly grasping the dagger. Riz''s neck is his target.
Riz widened his leg and bent his knee, seeking some stability to receive the impact. He shifts his body and his right-hand move to protect his vital part with a shield.
*nk*
The impact makes Riz step back a little. ''Urgh, He''s strong.''
"Maybe you''re not charming enough." Riz ridicules his brother. He fends off the dagger using his shield, creating an opening for him to attack. Using his left hand, he grasped the dagger behind his back and sliced his abdomen.
Unfortunately, Russell is quick to dodge and Riz''s attack merely scratches him. Still, it causes Russell some bleeding.
"Tsk" Riz clicked his tongue.
"Urgh, that''s hurt. You really try to kill your own brother."
Ignoring Russell''s remark, Riz asks him. "Where do you get the poison dagger?"
"You don''t need to know," said Russell before throwing himself forward once again.
*nk* *nk* *nk*
They parry each other''s attack for several minutes. Neck, chest, arms, waist, thighs, they attack and defend. His left hand has started to lose its strength despite it being his dominant hand. Fighting while holding the shield drains his energy and slows his movement. Even so, he can''t afford to abandon the shield. He is at a disadvantage. One scratch and he''s dead.
The shing sound vibrated through the corridor. It is impossible for the guards to ignore it. Riz is hoping for them to arrive.
"It''s no use. Father is already dead and it takes a while for the guard toe," said Russell, realising Riz''s intention.
"I see." Riz calmly replied. Inwardly, he is shocked and a bit sad. Although he only knows Richard for a year or so, they still had memories together.
"How cold. Father would be sad if he knew his favourite son doesn''t even shed tears for him."
"You have no right to call him father. Did father ever mistreat you?" Riz tried his best to not let anger get into his head.
"Still act innocent, I see. The next marquess should be me! I should be the heir"
"Sorry to say, but you''re stupid, brother. You should just focus on art instead." He shes Russell''s tight.
The pain caused Russell to be unstable. Without wasting time, Riz ms the shield on his ribcage.
"Arrghh!"
Then, he kicks Russell''s abdomen causing him to kiss the floor. His left foot stomped on his brother''s right hand. He keeps doing it while Russell is writhing in pain. Russell let go of that dagger and Riz kicked it away from him.
"Milord, what''s going on?" asked Charlotte. She woke up after hearing a ruckus outside. Not only her, Theodora and Josephine as well. Both of them are as shocked as Charlotte.
"Riz, what happened?"
"Shut up. Let me kill this f*cker." He barks at Josephine. "Charlotte, take that dagger away!" said Riz.
She nods and does as he said.
Russell tries to crawl away from Riz as he''s losing his weapon. Riz pin him down with one foot and starts smashing his head with another foot. He ignores Josephine''s cries. Russell must die.
As he is doing so, he gets goosebumps from behind. He immediately turns around and raises his shield.
*nk*
''Thank god I didn''t unequip the shield.'' He sighs. His eyes focus on another presence in front of him, "Who are you? How do you get in here?"
"Oh my, you don''t remember me? Well, I''ll introduce myself again. My name is Jack Cooper and I can''t let you kill that man."
"You are not the one who decides that."
Jack smiled, "Yes, I do."
In an instant, Jack appears in front of Riz and punches him in the stomach. Riz coughs a mouthful of blood and falls to the floor.
''He''s freaking one punch me!''
Jack took out his dagger and thrust it straight into Riz''s face. Using all his energy, he barely avoids the attack by moving his head to the side. Charlottees out of nowhere and swings her sword at Jack''s nape. Unfortunately, Jack fends it off.
Jack rushes toward Russell on the floor and runs toward the windows. The more he wastes time here, the harder it gets to escape. Before he jumps, he looks at Riz, "Until we meet again."
Charlotte wanted to chase him but was stopped, "Let him go. If he dares toe, it means he has an escape room prepared. Now, it''s time to clean up this mess."
Chapter 70 Deal
?"Just wait, Russell. I am going to hunt you down even if it takes me decades to do so." Riz''s face contorted with rage. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the broken window. The guards begin to rush to the corridor.
"Milord, are you alright?" asked the guard.
"I''m fine but my father is probably not. Go and call Edward for me."
Josephine asked in a stammer, "R-Riz, what did Russell do?" Charlotte and Theodora are also curious about it. They had never seen Riz be so angry.
"He killed his own father and tried to kill me," Riz answered. He ignores their shocked face and walks to Richard''s bedroom. They quickly snap out and follow Riz from behind.
''I don''t know where this Jack Cooperes from but the way he talks shows we''ve met each other in the past.''
He holds the doorknob for a few minutes. He takes a deep breath and slowly opens the door. They are greeted by a pool of blood near the entrance. A trail of blood on the floor indicates the body has been dragged to the bed.
On top of the bed lies Richard in his sleepwear with both of his hands holding his own neck.
''He must try to stop the bleeding or perhaps it''s just his instinct kick-off.'' Riz deduce while checking the body. The wound in the throat isn''t something that has a high survival rate. His hand moved towards Richard''s eyes which is wide open and slowly close them. The shock on Richard''s face exins everything about hisst thought. He couldn''t believe his own son killed him.
Josephine begins to cry. His son justmitted a patricide.
"Why? Why did he do this?" Josephine''s question isn''t directed to anyone. She''s merely expressing the question in her mind.
"I don''t know. It must have something to do with that man. Charlotte, I want you to investigate that man." The change in Russell''s behaviour is too drastic. He has never been this brave before.
"Yes, milord."
Soon, Edward arrived. He sees a sorrowful look on Riz''s face. It''s an expression he hadn''t seen since Evelynn''s death.
"My condolences, milord," said Edward. He shed tears as he sees Richard''s lifeless body. He has been serving Richard since his teenage years.
That night, none of them slept. Riz stay in the office that now belongs to him. His father has made it abundantly clear to everyone that Riz is his heir. He left the funeral preparation in Josephine''s hand.
As dawn arrives, Riz is listening to the report from Charlotte. His head is in a mess right now.
"ording to William, several of his subordinates spotted a man with a scar below his right eye at the square during Lord Richard''s return. However, they didn''t know who he is and there''s no record in the guardpost either. I assume he infiltrates our army during their journey here. As for his origin, we still figure it out."
Riz nods and leans back in his chair. Not much he can get in a short span of time. Suddenly, a question cross his mind, "Did you ask the spies in the dungeon? Some of them must know him. Let''s hope he''s not another king''s spy. Thest one is kind of stupid."
Feeling enlightened, Charlotte said, "I will interrogate them immediately." She quickly left the office the execute the order.
Afterwards, Edwardes to find him.
"What do you want, Edward?"
"Milord, the guard on the east gate reported an army appearance. Willliam has ordered all the gates to be closed. Should we prepare for war?"
"No need. Tell them I want to have a negotiation with them," said Riz. He can''t afford to go to war with them. That idea never cross his mind ever since he captures Niel.
"As you wish, milord."
....
"Where are the other forces? Don''t tell me they have captured the town." Niall ask. Both Niall and Count Naharog are baffled. It will be humiliating for them if they arrive only after the job is done.
"I don''t think so, Your Highness. The town seems to be fine without any sign of destruction and most likely still in Ryutum''s hand. From the guard''s reaction, I can tell that they''re panicking." Philip reply.
The reason for theirck of knowledge is that most of the duke''s soldiers were massacred. The lucky one fled to the south. As for merchants, Mezorin City isn''t located on the main route. They need to deviate from the main route if they want to reach it. Mezorin didn''t have any speciality that was worth stopping by. Due to this, Mezorin is always one step behind in receiving news and rumours.
"Your Highness, someone ising," said Philip went he see the west gate is open. The messenger rides a horse with his left hand holding a white g.
"Can I take this as you sign to surrender?" Niall asks as the guard arrives.
"Pfft..."
"How rude you are, peasant! What''s so funny?" Count Naharog yelled.
"I''m sorry, milord. That''s not our intention. Ie here to deliver a letter from Lord Riz to you, Your Highness." said the messenger.
Niall starts to read the letter,
[Greetings First Prince Niall,
If you''re wondering where the other two armies go, the answer is they have been defeated by me. I send this letter with the intention to offer you a deal that you can''t refuse. You see, I currently have Prince Niel as my hostage. If you''re interested in hearing more, meet me at the east gate of the town.
Sincerely,
Marquess Rizieri Ryntum]
"Since when did he be a marquess?" Niall asks the first question he has.
"Sincest night. Lord Richard was assassinated by his second son, Russell." replied the messenger.
"What?" Philip shock. This is a rare case of the noble openlymitting patricide.
"Your Highness, there''s a more important question than that." Count cut in. "Answer me, peasant! How is it even possible for you to defeat arge army?"
"That''s none of your concern, milord." The messenger politely answers Count''s question. Only god knows just how much he''s been holding back from nting a bullet in Count''s forehead.
"..."
"If Your Highness has no more questions, you can follow me to the east gate. Lord Riz is waiting.
Afterwards, Niall and Count Naharog follow with a group of guards heading to the east gate.
Riz greet them with a smile, "Wee, Your Highness and Count to my humble town. Please have a seat."
Both of them sit but their eyes are focused on the man behind Riz, Prince Niel who is being tied to his seat. He is struggling to escape.
"As you can see, I have your little brother with me and I know you hate him. My offer is that you do one job for me and I give him to you. How is it? Pretty simple, right?"
"You want me, a prince to do a job for you?" He''s angry with this rudeness.
"You want a throne or not?" Riz ask him back.
"Calm down, Your Highness. Let''s hear it first," said Count Naharog. He senses confidence in Riz''s words. His instinct is telling him that Riz isn''t joking.
"I want you to exterminate the duke''s entire bloodline. From newborn babies to elderly people. This is for your good too, Count Naharog."
They''re puzzled by Riz''s words.
"I guess you guys still don''t know. The duke is dead. I kill him, the biggest supporter of the second prince and kidnap Niel himself. However, it doesn''t mean your little brother loses his biggest supporter. He still has a son that can inherit the duke''s title."
Both of them have their eyes brightened. They see where this is going. If they exterminate the duke''s bloodline, Niel will lose his supporter. Not only that, Count Naharog will be the current most influential Count. Furthermore, Niel''s life will be in their hands. If they kill Niel, Nichs has no choice but to choose Niall as the next king.
"Brilliant idea, Marquess Rizieri."
Riz sneer in his mind, ''Now you call me marquess''
"We agree with your offer."
"Great. Let''s draw up a contract and sign it," said Riz. He is not stupid to give Neil to them beforehand. They need to get the job done first.
Once both sides sign the agreement, they both smile and shakes hand with each other.
"Can I take this as the end of the war?" asked Charlotte.
"Yes. They clearly have no intention of waging a war with us since it''s not profitable to them. Moreover, the king haspletely lost control over this army."
Riz doesn''t know how the disappearance of the duke family is going to change the politicalndscape of the kingdom.
He is sure it will not go in a good direction but he doesn''t care.
[End of Volume 1]
Chapter 71 Aftermath Of The War
?1st January 301 Paign Era.
The civil war ended a few months ago. In that span of time, many incidents happen in the kingdom. Mostly, a bad one which ces Bagyarosia in its turbulent time.
To start with, the death of Richard took more than a week to reach the capital. Riz has put all his effort into covering up the news as long as he can. But nothing can stay secret forever.
In fact, the day when the news reached the capital, King Nichs I personally organized a grand banquet. He invited all the nobles to attend it. The nobles dly attend the banquet and celebrate it as if it were a national day. Apparently, the nobles still didn''t know about their disastrous defeat at that time. It''s not weird considering the happy-go-lucky attitude of the nobles during the banquet.
They werepletely clueless and Nichs I had done a great job keeping that way.
The saddest part is House of Ryntum receives a condolence letter from no nobles except Tetherswest. Instead, he was swarmed by insults and rude remarks about his father.
Riz initially ns to ignore them. He doesn''t want to waste his energy entertaining a group of monkeys. However, their insults are getting more harsher and ruthless to the point of questioning his legitimacy as an heir.
Something that he can let go of. He believes they are trying to sow discord within the Ryntum household by bringing up this issue.
Once Richard''s funeral finished, Riz was the first to depart from the graveyard. His business there is over. He let Josephine wail on her own. He is sad but he doesn''t see any reason to cry excessively. The dead will nevere back to life. The way to show Richard his gratitude is by continuing his legacy and bringing glory to the House of Ryntum.
Afterwards, Riz begins his retaliation. He released the details about the war in his newspaper ording to its chronological order. Their happiness ceases to exist.
The newspaper has painted Nichs I as a fool king while it portrays Riz as a wise strategist. Nichs I tried his best to fix his image among the nobles but soon it spread like wildfire. He didn''t expect most of themoners to know about this since they were not literate. This is where the literate Ryntum popce and merchants y a role.
As a result, Nichs I has no choice but to beg Riz to fix the mess. This newspaper is beyond his control. Nichs doesn''t have the slightest idea how Riz can produce that many copies. Not wanting to let go of this opportunity, Riz pressured the king to let go of the duchy territory to him. Nichs I was buying time to think of a way to save the second prince and Riz knows it. In addition, no sane king would let half of his kingdom''snd be ruled by a single family.
Leaving with no choice, Nichs I reluctantly agree at least for now. He naturally tries to bid more time. He most likely wanted to groom the duke''s son to im the territory. Unfortunately, this handover was reported in the newspaper which caused another drop in his reputation. Even so, Nichs I ignore all the ridicule from the nobles. He believes he can still change the tide in his favour.
As Riz gets his hand on the acknowledgement letter, the royal messenger urges him to release Prince Niel. Riz merely scoffs at the request and chooses to wait for a piece of news. It didn''t take long for news that shocked the entire kingdom and reached his ears.
The duke''s bloodline was massacred. Nichs I rage in anger. Now he haspletely lost the duchy. He tried to raise another army but the nobles refused. They didn''t recover from the previous war. Furthermore, the harvest season is near and fields need manpower.
As promised, Riz handed Niel to the first prince but in a lifeless state. There''s no point keeping him alive since he has no more use. Niall was given the fleshly dead body of his little brother without making any noise. Their contract does not state that Niel has to be handed alive. He decides to depart for the capital. He has no power to touch Riz despite being a prince.
It is reported that Nichs''s hair turned white as he saw the lifeless corpse of Niel. Since then, Nichs often fell sick but he doesn''t let go of the throne nor let Niall handle the kingdom''s affairs. Despite pressure from Count Naharog, Nichs I didn''t budge from his stance. In his mind, Niel is the only sessor he has. Riz added the oil to the me using his newspaper by saying that the king has be mentally incapable of governing.
The news was weed by the nobles as the news is working in their favour. Many pressured the king to step down which worsened his condition. Some didn''t do anything as if they hope the situation stays as it is.
"The kingdom slowly went downhill. The grasp of the royal family on the nobles slowly bes loose." Riz said.
Together with him in the office right now is Theodora. She temporarily works as Riz''s secretary and helps him manage the governance affairs.
"Isn''t this what you want?" asked Theodora. She still remembers the day Riz told her about his n to break up the counties and territories in the kingdom and turn them hostile toward each other.
The idea was too far-fetched for her. "Are you sure this is gonna work?"
"It will. The feudal system itself is a loose system and the nobles are selfish creatures. If they can get more by betraying others, then they will do it."
The key to this n is the nobles.
"How are you sure they''re not gonna unite to fight you?" Theodora asks again.
"As for attacking us, they wouldn''t dare to do it. The previous war has shown them our military prowess. They might try after unravelling the secret behind my weapon but it takes a long time to do so. To top it off, years of living in luxuries have turned them into cowards. Tetherswest might be brave enough to attack me but fortunately, their lovely daughter is in my hand." Riz said while smirking at Theodora.
Theodora turns her face to the side as she tries to hide her blush. "Who said I''m in your hand? I can leave for home whenever I want."
"Yes you can but you won''t. I have confidence in keeping you here." Riz whispered in her ears causing her face to turn redder.
''I better not tease her too much. Her punch is no joke.'' He still remembers the day he teases her beyond her limit. His ribcage still aches.
"Theodora, let''s go and see the finished government za."
Chapter 72 Overhauling Government System
?Riz and Theodora walk through the dull greyish-stone corridor of the mansion.
Although the interior decoration of each room can be said ''luxury'' from others'' perspectives, it is still far from the luxury Riz has ever seen on Earth.
Perhaps his standard is high because he has seen something better. He is determined to build a breathtaking residence for himself in the future.
''One day, I will demolish this mansion and build a pce that is much bigger and grandiose.''
Both of them walked out of the mansion which only upied forty per cent of the total area of the Noble Hill. The rest is the garden which consists of a variety of fruits, vegetables and flowers. The servants were assigned to tend all of it every day.
They just leisurely walk as the government za is only located at the foothill. Ten minutes of walking is all it takes to arrive.
The government za upies an area from the foothill to the riverbed of the Givry River. Many inhabitants in the area have been relocated to another ce. They''re naturally beingpensated in the form of new residences made of concrete.
[A/N: Sketch of the n]
"Wow! I have never seen this kind of architecture before."
Theodora was amazed by the neossical architecture of the buildings. To this world, it''s certainly new. Its characteristic which is grand in size and simplistic geometry fits Riz''s desire perfectly.
The entire government buildingplex is currently white with each building being five-storey high. Riz is still undecided about either painting the outer wall or leaving it alone. To his knowledge, most of the neossical buildings on Earth are white or painted with a lighter colour. All ministries'' buildings are connected side by side. In front of the building is a t smooth za. Like the buildings themselves, it is made from concrete and not cobblestones. Furthermore, there is room for expansion if Riz decides to establish another ministry.
Yes. Riz doesn''t call it ''Department'' as he initially nned but ''Ministry''. Given their duties, he believes the word ''Department'' is a kind of an understatement. He also re-nned the government system agreed upon by histe father before. Initial ns were made conservatively to avoid angering the royal family.
Now, Napuna Dynasty poses no threat to him and he doesn''t need to consider their rtionship anymore. After what has happened, he is insane if he shows them respect.
Back to the government system, the highest level of authority is the lord. No one can refute this fact.
Then, followed by the ministry ofw headed by the lord himself. This ministry is special because its position isid above other ministries.
Below the ministry ofw are other ministries. They are responsible for making regtions rted to their own field. The regtions needed to get approval from the lord for them to take effect. Some ministries will have departments under them which are responsible for executing the order or policy. Their office is located throughout the cities within the territory depending on their need and suitability.
To put it in simple terms,
Ministry of Law And Policy, Head of all ministries.
i) Responsible for creating, amending and discussing thew, policy, and regtions proposed by other ministries.
ii) Creating civilw and legal boundaries for citizens.
Under this ministry are a military court and a civil court to settle disputes and execute thew for the citizen.
The role of this ministry is somewhat simr to the parliament. Riz doesn''t want to let go of his power just yet. He feels like it''s not the right time to do so.
As for other ministries, it''s summarised below;
Ministry of Finance:
i) Responsible for government expenditure, revenue and budget.
ii) Developing economic policy
iii) Overseeing financial legition and regtions.
- Departments under the ministry are Customs Department, National Audit Department and Tax Collection Department.
Ministry of Education:
i) Responsible for the education system, curriculum standards, personnel training, standardized textbooks and examinations.
ii) Creating education policies and regtions for both local and foreign students.
Due to its sheer job, the ministry was divided into several divisions; Education Development Policy Division, School and Institute Management Division and Educator Training Division.
- The Department under them is Ryntum Examination Council and Literature Institute.
Ministry of War and Defense:
i) Responsible for defence, national security, army, navy, intelligence and counterintelligence services.
ii) Handling the recruitment and training of personnel.
iii) Developing militaryw and punishment.
- Department under this ministry is Ryntum Military Base which will be built in various locations in the territory, Spies Intelligence Network which will act as both espionage and counter-espionage and Soldiers and Personnel Training Department.
Ministry of Trade and Industry:
i) Responsible for overseeing trading and industry activities and their regtions.
ii) To monitor the productivity of small, medium andrge enterprises.
iii) nning and searching for strategic trade items inside and outside the territory.
It was divided into Trade Division, Industry Division and Strategic and Monitoring Division.
Ministry of Food and Agriculture:
i) Responsible for agriculture, livestock, fisheries and agro-based activities.
ii) Developing regtions and standards for agriculture industries.
iii) Making sure the food security and sovereignty of the territory.
- Consist of the Veterinary Services, Inspection Department and Department of Agriculture and Fisheries.
Note that every ministry has its own internal audit, financial nning and human resource management. When all of these ministries are fully functioning, they can provide thousands of jobs to the people in the territory.
Riz is not well-versed in this and makes it based on whatever he remembers back from his home country. He will see how it goes before making adjustments to find the right tune for his own government.
His focus shifts back to Theodora who is excitedly running around the buildingplex. "How is it?"
"It''s beautiful. I have never seen this architecture before. Are you the one who designed this?"
"Yes, I designed it. If you look carefully, the design is notplicated at all."
"How can youplete this massive project in just over a year?"
"Money, good nning and arge amount ofbour. It''s not fullyplete yet. The interior of the building is still empty. I expect that it will take another huge chunk of money to decorate it." He feels dispirited when remembering the huge amount of money Ryntum has to spend. Fortunately, the ownership of this government za, Nobel Hill and its surrounding, a total of 4.83 square km belong to the Ryntum family. In the case of Ryntum family no longer bing a ruler in the future, they still are able to retain it.
After visiting every crook and cranny of the government za, Riz and Theodora made their way to the mansion. They ran into Charlotte who also headed toward the mansion.
"Milord, our informant says that the barons are packing their belongings. I''m afraid they want to run away. What should we do, milord?" Charlotte reported. When Ryntum''s victory was confirmed, the three barons sent a bunch of expensive congrattory gifts to the mansion. Riz naturally epts free jewellery, gold coins, rare pelts, fabrics, horses, sculpture etc. However, it doesn''t mean Riz forgets their betrayal.
"Let''s hunt them down."
Chapter 73 Fate Of The Three Barons
?"Let''s hunt them down," said Riz.
It is better to clean up his own turf before doing anything else. Furthermore, it removes the obstacle that might hinder him from implementing a centralization system.
"H-Hunt, milord?" Charlotte was a bit surprised. She doesn''t understand the context of the ''hunt'' Riz is implying to. She reminds her lord, "But one of them is Baron Csorvar, your step-grandfather."
"I don''t care who they are. They betray me once, then they might do it twice. It''s safer for our future by uprooting them now." He exins to Charlotte.
The idea of sharing power with these backstabbing nobles doesn''t sit well with him. He issued an order. "Charlotte, go and call William for me. Tell him to meet me at the office."
After seeing Charlotte hurriedly start searching for William, he shifts his attention to Theodora. "It looks like I need to return to my office. Let''s meet again during dinner."
Theodora just nods. She understands Riz''s busyness and...his ruthlessness. He never lets his enemy escape and if they do so, he will patiently wait for the right time to strike. She had seen it during Russell''s assassination on how her fiance swear to hunt his brother down to the end of the world. The thought of that day still makes chills run up and down her spine.
Riz moved to the office. Shortly after he sits down on his chair, William arrives.
"Milord, what do you need me for?" said William respectfully.
Without wasting any time, he orders his head knight. "William, sent out three battalions and apprehended the three barons with all their family members. I don''t even want a single person to escape. Gathered all of them at Coreton. I will go there and meet them personally."
Though he is surprised, it''s understandable to him. William doesn''t utter anyints or opposition. It''s a big deal for many people when a noble family perishes from this world, especially for the ruling ss. However, this logic doesn''t apply to his new lord. Riz has a good track record in eliminating one bloodline.
''I can only pray that the three barons die a painless death. Though I don''t think they have much hope in that too.''
He proceeded to carry out the order as told.
....
Three battalions moved out the next day. Each of them has a different destination but the same purpose.
Naturally, this news made its way to the ears of citizens through the tavern and ''insider'' news. It is futile to try to hide such big news. There are a lot of ears among the maids in the mansion. He didn''t reprimand or take action against them. It''s understandable for humans to be curious. As a public figure, he is at the centre of the spotlight.
He needs people to understand his justification for making that decision. Thest thing he wants is for his people tobel him as a bloodthirsty lord. His image and reputation are important to him.
A week after their departure, Riz begins his journey to Coreton. Along the way, he enjoys the greenery of the forest. From the start of the blockade stuff, he was overwhelmed with a lot of work. Rarely does he get a chance to rest.
Often hees across the merchants heading to and from Bideford. Riz was lost in his daydreams as he watched the merchants. Inwardly, hemented his fate. ''I should just be a merchant instead. At least I don''t need to deal with the nobles. I won''t be swamped with work either.''
It''s a lie to say Riz didn''t feel anything. He is extremely tired of all things that have happened since his arrival. All of this mess happened because of the war two hundred years ago. The effects are still felt to this day.
Three uneventful days passed in the blink of an eye. Riz finally sees the wall of Coreton. "It''s been a long time since he came here." He mutters in a low voice.
He was greeted by William who has been waiting for him for a few days. William respectfully bowed to him the moment he stepped out of the carriage.
"Have you captured all of them, William?"
"I have executed your order down to the letter, milord."
"Good job, William. Let''s go and meet them."
Apanied by William, he made his way to the Coreton Mansion where all of them were held.
*Creak*
William pushed open therge double-leafed wooden door with the Coreton crest made of gold for him. Dozens of pairs of eyes turned towards him. They are all in a state of disarray. There is no difference between them and beggars. The aura of nobility has disappeared from them.
"Milord..."
"Milord..."
"Milord..."
All of them try to speak. Perhaps this young lord took sympathy for them and forgave their mistake. Riz however doesn''t really want to waste his time listening to their reason, "Please shut up and let me speak first. Bring me the chair to sit on."
A soldier brings the chair for him. Rizzily sits down with legs crossed. He looks at their face; fear, anger, humiliation, disrespect and surprisingly confidence. He takes out a piece of paper before opening his mouth.
He read, "Baron Newbigle; allowing and greeting the enemy''s forces at Durbotes. He didn''t report it to the lord. Baron Coreton; providing rations, weapons and soldiers to the enemy. He didn''t report it to the lord. Baron Csorvar; nothing much. Just refuse to send some support to Ryntum force. Anything else to add?"
Riz looks at them. As expected, they just lowered their gaze and didn''t dare to look at him. "Now, what should I do with all of you?"
Baron Newbigle is the first one to say, "Mi-milord, I-I was threatened by the king. They n to kill me and my family if I don''t obey them."
Riz raised his eyebrows, "Oh, really? That''s cruel of them to threaten you with a ''viscount'' rank and the ownership of Durbotes Town."
Baron Newbigle''s face turns pale. His wife and children start to cry. So do Baron Coreton and his family. If the lord knows about Baron Newbigle''s deal, he must know about them too.
Riz''s eyes flickered to Baron Csorvar. He immediately defends himself with confidence, "Milord, my only fault is not sending you soldiers for war. Furthermore, it was a request, not an order. I never conspired with the enemy to stab you in the back."
"Yeah...I guess you''re right."
Baron Csorvar smirk. He knows Riz won''t harm him since Riz is close with his granddaughter, Reina. However, his thought is proven to be wrong. Hepletely forgot that his fate depends on Riz''s whim.
"But it still doesn''t feel right for me."
"Wh-What do you mean, milord?" Baron Csorvar panicking.
"Your smirk face reminds me of your grandson, Russell. Surely you know what he has done, right? Moreover, look at this letter." He handed a letter to Baron Csorvar.
"Th-this is just a joke, milord." His hand is trembling. It''s a letter he had sent to Richard in the past to pressure him to name Russell as an heir. He finally realizes that this young man never had the intention to let them go.
After Riz found the crumbled letter in the office, he began to search for more.
Riz smiled, "There''s no way I''m gonna let a power-hunger, backstabber and coward like you to live on my turf. I can''t kill your grandson yet so I''ll settle with his maternal family for now."
"P-Please milord. Have some mercy." Baron Csorvar rushes and grabs his leg which truly pisses him off.
"William, kills every single one of them. Start with children first. Bring all their wealth and possession to Bideford."
"Your wish is mymand."
As he is about to leave, he hears a curse. "You heartless monster!! I hope you just drop dead."
He turned around. Apparently, it''s one of Baron Newbigle''s children. "Yes, I am heartless and your father knows that. You''re here today because of your father''s foolishness. me your father for everything that happened to you."
Riz ignores their cry and plea. He walked toward the door as he has other things to do there.
Chapter 74 Mass Producing Steel
?Riz exits the mansion. He can hear the sound of shooting behind him apanied by cries and wailing. He didn''t care. Giving them a painless death is already a mercy. As for Josephine and Reina''s reaction, Riz doesn''t feel a need to give them an exnation.
He made his way to Coreton''s industrial district. It''s time to increase the steel-making process. The government za project has cost him 10,118,500 Ros.
Depending on Ryntum''s wealth alone won''t be enough toplete this project. It is all thanks to his personal wealth that he''s able to cover sixty per cent of the cost.
The high cost of the project is mainly due to the price of construction materials. Furthermore, he needs steel for manufacturing his weapon. He needs to maintain his weapon superiority.
Using a st furnace to produce steel is not cost-efficient. In short, st furnaces allowrge quantities of ore to be converted into cast iron which has a high content of carbon. To produce steel from cast iron, workers need to lower the carbon content. To do so, workers heat up the iron to oxidize the carbon and hammer the iron to eliminate the oxidized carbon until it bes wrought iron. For wrought iron to absorb the carbon, the workers must continuously heat it with charcoal and let it sit for up to a week.
The time and fuel required to produce steel were prohibitively expensive. If something has not been done, the cost of future projects is going to kill him. He needs to have the ability to mass-produce steel at a low price.
''The main problem I need to solve is the method and fuel issue.'' He thought.
He takes out his small ck notebook to write down the thing he has to do. He started to get into the habit of noting things down since he became a marquess. There''s a lot of work and he needs to keep track of everything or he will end up forgetting them.
Riz has no problem with the method as he can just follow the Bessemer process, the first inexpensive industrial process for the mass production of steel. Molten iron will be poured into the converter and hot airing from the bottom. The iron''s impurities; carbon, silicon and manganese are oxidised by the oxygen in the air. Carbon interacts, producing carbon monoxide, which is released in the form of gas. Silicon and manganese oxidise to form ayer of g.
The structure and shape of the Bessemer converter are unique enough for Riz to remember it urately.
He also needs to prepare an alloy called spiegeleisen tobat the problem of removing too much carbon.
ording to history, Bessemer''s process was so effective that it removed all the impurities and carbon altogether. Therefore, the workers need to know exactly when to turn off the airflow so that the right amount of carbon remains. This kind of practice is very hassle. It causes a lot of resources to waste if the steel produced is not up to the standard.
The solution is to burn all the impurities and carbon and reintroduce back a certain amount of spiegeleisen. This way, the quality of the finished product can be controlled.
Riz let out a defeated sigh.
Hecks chemists to handle all of this for him. The only reason he knows all of this is because there''s a course called ''Construction Materials'' during his degree. Though the subject main focus is on concrete and its ingredients, he still learns about steel and its history.
If he can''t find chemists, then it''s hard for his territory to advance in every field. He can only depend on his people to naturally have breakthroughs. It can take years, decades or even centuries to happen.
Riz had his mind focused back on the second issue, "The real problem is fuel. I can''t rely on charcoal forever. I need to find coal deposits fast so I can make coke, a refined coal product with very few impurities."
He needs to find people to find coal seams or coal beds in Baroks Province.
Riz already sent people to explore the Bideford Province and Gyalcakes Province but found no coal deposits there. He doesn''t know if the Baroks Province has a coal deposit in it.
Baroks Province has arge portion ofnd covered with dense forest and sixty per cent of it is undeveloped. The main poption concentrates on the east area.
From the words of locals, there is some sort of unfriendly tribe living in that area. They killed anyone who tried to encroach on theirnd. He needs to find a way to discuss with the tribes there and avoid conflict. He''s sick of war and needs to take a break from a tense situation.
Riz has been involved in war consequently since he arrived here.
"Wee, milord", Jason Patterson greets him with the utmost respect. He was a formerbourer at the paper factory two years ago. Now, he is managing an iron mine for Riz.
"How is the iron mine operation?" Riz charges straight to the main topic.
Jason handed the document to his lord, "As you can see, the production of iron mine was initially decreased but we manage to find several new veins with the ck powder you invented. However, the quantity of iron ore is not abundant. We predicted it would run out in one or two years. This mine has a small iron deposit after all. Fortunately, they''re all high-grade ores."
Riz looks at the file given to him. It contains estimated deposits, grade of ores, cost of operation etc. This shaft mine cost him around 10,000 Ros to operate which is eptable for him.
Riz frowns as he sees most of the money goes to refining the ore itself. The workers were recruited on a massive scale to produce arge quantity of steel for him.
Jason shows his concern regarding this issue, "Now that the government za project is finished, should we fire them, milord?" The iron division of Gatharix Mining Company barely makes any profits.
Riz shook his head, "No, let''s keep them for now. I need a lot of steel in the future. If the ore runs out, buy them from Sidgean. They have an abundance of iron deposits and can sell us for a cheaper price."
He takes out his notebook. "Here, take a look at this."
A few minutester, Jason excitedly asks, "Is this Bessemer process true, milord?"
"Yes"
"If that is the case we don''t need arge number of workers. Give me two to three months to set it up," said Jason confidently.
"Are you sure you can do it in that timeframe?" Riz gave a questionable look.
"I''m sure, milord. You''ve provided all the necessary information and knowledge."
"Alright then, after everything operates normally, you may reduce the number of workers to an appropriate number or just reassign them. Until we find coal, charcoal is our only option. We will consume so much of it that we might end up razing the entire forest."
"I''ll do the best of my ability, milord."
"If there are any problems or difficulties, feel free to inform me. Don''t forget to write me a monthly report as always," said Riz before leaving the industrial district.
Chapter 75 Appointing Minister
?Riz returns to Coreton''s mansion where William is waiting for him. He noticed the bloodstain on William''s armour.
"What''s the status inside there?"
With utmost respect, William replies, "We have ughtered most of the young ones. The rest are just the older ones. However, they''re at risk of losing their sanity. Perhaps watching their children being killed affects them so much."
Riz frowns hearing William''s concerned voice, "There''s no need for such concern or mercy for them, William. They have done a lot of atrocities in their life. I can list it all for you if you want. They merely receive the same treatment they''ve done to people below them."
William quickly apologizes, "I''m sorry for letting my emotion best me."
"What about their wealth?" ask Riz.
"It''s already been gathered and ready to be transported to Bideford."
Riz nods and gives William thepliment he deserves. Before Riz entered his carriage, he reminded William one more time. "Don''t let them escape or I will go for your head. As for Coreton''s mansion, let it be like that."
William shivers the moment he hears Riz''s threat. His lord has a good track record in exterminating several families. Hypothetically, Riz will definitely go for his family member as well if he decided to go against his lord''smand.
"Understood, milord. I will carry your order down to the letter."
"Good," said Riz through the carriage''s window. He then signalises the coachman to start moving for Bideford.
On his way, he keeps thinking about Coreton''s mansion. Specifically, about all the death that happened in that mansion most likely turns it into a haunted mansion. In the future, he can use it as an attraction spot and make money from it. Maybe he can build a theme park around it.
"Huhuhu~ I can''t wait for that to happen. I can already see the moneying toward me."
The death of the three barons meant that the Ryntum territory waspletely in his hands. Now, he''s free to do whatever change he is nning to do. No one can obstruct him.
....
After four days of journey, Riz arrives at Bideford. A bustling town that is full of human activities.
Theodora and Charlotte greet him as soon as the news reaches them. Riz also mentions Josephine about her family''s extermination. Despite cutting off her rtionship with them, she is slightly disturbed by the news. It''s all written on her face.
His stepmother has received only bad news for the past few months. Josephine is utterly alone right now. Her husband died, her son was kidnapped by an unknown man to Barlia and her daughter is no longer sending a letter to her or Riz. Something that Riz needs to check up on. Now, she lost her family members.
The maids no longer suck up to her. They begin to approach Theodora, the next marchioness. It''s not a bit of a surprise to Riz. He could only advise Theodora not to drown in their praise.
Riz can only instruct Charlotte to keep an eye on Josephine and prevent her from doing stupid things. It is not impossible for her to have depression.
On the next day, he''s stuck at his office as always. His work has piled up in the past few days of his absence.
Paperwork keepsing his way without being invited.
Currently, he is looking at the list of candidates for the minister position.
Ministry of Law And Policy: Rizieri Ryntum
Ministry of Finance: Theodora Tetherswest
Ministry of Education: Stuart Steven
Ministry of War and Defend: William Geoffrey
Ministry of Trade and Industry: Rizieri Ryntum (temporarily)
Ministry of Food and Agriculture: Rizieri Ryntum (temporarily)
Two positions are vacant. He still hasn''t found a suitable candidate for two ministers so he decides to handle it by himself temporarily. He won''t be burdened by the workload because many low-level and middle-level positions will be filled by his citizens.
Right now, all educational establishments except for the university have been built. It provides education for children in the daytime and adults at nighttime. Naturally, the literacy rate has skyrocketed over the past few months which means an abundance of official candidates in the market.
Thanks to the education sybus he devises, they are not simple stupidmbs anymore. Most importantly, their loyalty to him is at its peak.
Educated and subservient. What more can a ruler ask for?
Later, Riz calls all the candidates toe to his office.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"That''s fast. Come in."
The door was open and a group of people walked into his office. All of them bow in respect to Riz. He looks at their face one by one.
As usual, he went straight to the point. "Here, take a look at this."
He passed them a paper containing the candidates'' names. All of them look at the list one by one. The majority of them look bbergasted. None of them had expected this including his own fiancee.
A minuteter, calmness returned to their face.
"Milord, this..." Stuart wants to speak but Riz raises his hand, asking him to stop.
"Before all of you said anything, let me exin to you guys first about my n..." Riz begins to disclose everything to them. They all paid full attention to his exnation. He does not fear any information leaks. In fact, he''s hoping for it. If he wants to break the big news to the citizens without causing panic, he needs to start by spreading the rumours first.
"What do you guys think? Do you ept it? I believe I appoint you to the position that you excel the most."
"Milord, your idea is novel and I want to be part of it." His teacher, Stuart is the first to agree. Then, others follow suit which makes him happy.
"Since you guys have agreed, take this and read it thoroughly. This is confidential. Not anyone else read it." He handed each of them a thick file.
The file contains everything about their ministry, its function, responsibility, goals, scope of power etc. He begins writing all the content the day he proposes the idea of centralisation to Richard. Since he didn''t have any ''golden finger'', he need to do it the hard way. It took months for him toplete it by recalling the information bit by bit.
He continues, "Once you''ve understood it. Begin the recruitment immediately."
"Yes, milord," said them simultaneously. All of them left the office aside from Theodora.
"What''s wrong?"
"What about family financial matters and household management?"
Riz knows what Theodora is talking about, as a marchioness-to-be, it is actually her responsibility. However, he is short of capable subordinates with leadership skills to fill in the position. He just uses whatever he has for now.
"Leave it to Josephine. She''s still healthy and can manage the household for us. Besides, I think it''s a good decision to let her do it. She needs something to distract herself from all the sorrow she''s been experiencing. Once I find a good candidate, I will relieve you from that post."
"I guess you''re right. Then I will go first," said Theodora.
Riz leaned back in his leather chair as he watch his fiancee''s figure leave the office.
With this, a new system will take ce and his workload will soon decrease.
Chapter 76 Time To Declare Independence
?Sunday, 12nd March 301 Paign Era.
Two months have passed since the ministries in the government za began their recruiting official to fill the post. Qualifications, background checks, exams and interviews were held to findpetent workers for the job.
When the news reaches people''s ears, they all mutter words of gratitude and praise for their lord. Like on Earth, their standard for jobs bes higher along with their education. All of them try to find the best job that fits their qualification but not everyone is fortunate.
Until today, only 60 per cent of the jobs were filled despite many applications.
Riz''s words to his ministries regarding the recruitment are simple, "Prioritize Ryntum people first. If you can''t find a suitable candidate for the position, then leave it be."
He doesn''t want anyone to be recruited just to fill in the nk. It is a recipe for disaster. Riz also implemented the concept of five working days and two days off for government officials. A new concept that was weed by the people, causing the profession to be more and more appealing in the eyes of citizens.
Something that Riz wishes for.
Everything is going well. He doesn''t receive anyints from people and ministries about the new system yet. Aint is important for any organisation. It helps them improve customer service by pinpointing the problematic part and resolving it.
Now, his workload has decreased albeit only around thirty per cent. At least he has some room to breathe and rxed his mind.
Riz took this chance to walk around the town with Charlotte. Theodora can''t join since she is busy as finance minister. Along his walks, people from left and right politely greet him. Some have worry and restlessness in their eyes.
He concluded that they might be new people who move here. The original inhabitant of Bideford never had that worried look when meet him.
"Did the poption here increase again? Where did theye from?" He asks Charlotte.
"I receive a report from Robick stating that they came from Royal Territory after hearing the prosperity here." She replied.
"I didn''t know our town is so attractive." Riz scoffs. Didn''t these people the ones he''s been fighting in thest war? Now theye to live here. "I guess I shouldn''t call it town anymore. From my estimation, the poption here probably increase by ten thousand to twenty thousand."
"Free education, job opportunities and no noble oppression are the factors that attract them here. The capital gradually be deserted as we speak. Nobody wants to be under an unstable king."
"Make sure you move our agent to investigate all the new poption. Don''t let any spies slip in. If you deem them as suspicious, feel free to eliminate them." Riz said with a serious tone.
An exponential increase in poption is not a good urrence in his opinion. Many rats can slip past into his territory easily. It is best to remove unstable factors before they can grow.
"As you wish," replies Charlotte.
....
In the evening,
Riz return to his office after strolling around the town. He sees no trouble the governance system pose on people. In fact, it makes their life easier which pleased him.
He nces at his desk. It is a letter he received from Nichs I condemning his actions. He is described as resembling the behaviour of a king, rather than a nobleman.
Nichs I are seen by other nobles as a king with no sanity left. Riz is wondering why Niall didn''t usurp the throne.
"Should I drive his craziness even further? I would be considered rude if I don''t reply to his letter, right?" said Riz with a yful tone.
He believes that everything is ready for the next step.
Grabbing a fancy paper, he begins to write a letter titled "Deration of Independence."
[To Nichs Napuna Bagyarosia,
I believe all men are created equal at the beginning. However, some of them were given a chance to rise above others as a ruler. They create a social hierarchy which I am confident will have an impact on society for hundreds of years toe.
I understand this is a natural course in human civilization. Nothing can stay equal forever and it can never be equal. Nevertheless, I also believe nothing we get in this world is free. For that, all rulers have a responsibility and care toward the people below them.
Regardless of their nobility rank, rulers should respect each other for the sake of people and peace. For the past year,
I see no respect toward my family from your side despite our help during the rules of your dynasty.
I see a war being invoke for a petty reason to hide your ipetency in international diplomacy.
I see the nobles'' greedy eyes directed towards us like hyenas.
I see the life of my people fleeting due to your idiocy and collective aggression toward us.
I see the wasted children of royalty scheming on each other endanger the future of both nobles andmoners.
I see your instability in decision-making and your stubbornness to abdicate as a sign of a bleak future for this kingdom.
For all reasons above, I, as the head of the House of Ryntum, in the name of my family and the loyalty of my people hereby dere, the Ryntum territories to be an independent kingdom. All the allegiance to the Napuna crown and all political connections between us ought to be, totally dissolved.
As an independent kingdom, I have full power to do what every independent kingdom can do; levy war, conclude peace, forge alliances, establishmerce and so on.
Rizieri Ryntum,
Head of Ryntum Family]
After finishing and finalising the letter, he calls Edward to his office.
"What do you need me for, milord?"
"Here, have this letter delivered to the king. And order all the cities and towns to take down the Napuna g and raise my family g in their ce."
"I will fulfil your order in haste." After a respectful bow, Edward left the office.
Riz open another letter on his desk. It is from Jason Patterson, manager of the iron mine. From the content of the letter, Jason manages to uphold his promise to set up mass production for steel. Though he has some difficulty along the way, Jason manages to deal with it. He also promises to deliver a steady supply of steel to Bideford at the earliest next month.
He checks the package Jason sends a substantial amount of steel to him.
"This guy is quite capable..." said Riz while checking its quality.
Chapter 77 Domino Effect
?King''s office, Napuna.
*Smash*
*Bang*
*nk*
Nichs I is smashing all the stuff he can grab within his reach. The servants stay away from the office, afraid of being targeted. Right now, their king is throwing a tantrum akin to a small child. His tantrum bears a striking resemnce to Niall''s violent outburst.
No one including Wendall ever expects that a single letter manages to throw the king off like this. He has never seen this side of Nichs I before.
"The audacity of that brat...!!" Nichs I turned his head to his prime minister, "Wendall, prepared an army. We need to remove his bloodline."
Wendall, who silently stood in the corner sighed. "Your Majesty, we can no longer do anything to him right now. In thest war, the strongest royal army was reduced to dust."
"Do something!! That''s what you''re paid for." Nichs I barked. Things have never been his way for months now.
Cerdeauxia still blocking them from using their ports.
Barlia''s navy still attacked their ships and blocked their coastline.
His beloved son died and the duke''s entire family died. The royal family lost Tetherswest''s support and nobles started to disobey him.
"Your Majesty, you need to calm down. There is a most concerning matter you need to solve..." said Wendall.
"What is it?" he asks.
"About ways to keep the kingdom together. Now that the royal power and influence have declined, it is a lie to say the nobles didn''t harbour any intention to follow Ryntum''s footsteps."
Nichs was silent at those words.
"I suggest we turn them against each other."
"How?" asked Nichs I.
Wendall cleared his throat before speaking, "Let me exin. In all likelihood, the one who has that ambition is upper-rank nobles which are Count Naharog, Count Tetherswest, Count Caushilbo, Count Hajdu and Count Vofors. The viscounts and barons below them won''t. They couldn''t afford to have that thought. These lower-rank nobles are more eager to climb up the rank.
We will let the lower-rank nobles keep the upper-rank in check by promising them nobility rank. If the upper-rank nobles in their region n to go independent, they will join forces to defeat them. The standing soldier for a count is less than 10,000 men and the lower-rank nobles'' forces are sufficient to overwhelm them."
Nichs I tapped his temple, "What if the upper-rank nobles make a surprise attack on the lower-rank and eliminate them first?"
Wendall replies, "Your Majesty canbel them as a ''betrayer'' and revoke their nobility rank. With this, Your Majesty will emphasize that theirnd now is noble-less and free to grab. To make this n more effective, announce that the amount of theirnd possession will determine their nobility rank. It will rally the nobles from all sides to increase theirnd even by an inch."
"In short, if one of them moves and the other will move as well. The more nobles involved, the bigger it gets."
Wendall affirms, "Exactly as you said. We also don''t need to send out a single soldier."
For generations, nobles in this kingdom care more about pride and prestige than wealth itself. Wendall''s n to manipte this aspect has it worth being carried out.
"We can''t use this n against the Ryntum?"
Wendall shook his head, "We can''t because that kid has killed all the nobles below him and has a military strength that exceeds us. To be honest, I can''t believe it when I heard he killed his own step-grandfather."
"He is ruthless for a sixteen-year-old kid. Anyways, I agree with your n. Send the letter to all nobles with haste."
Nichs I know he couldn''t hide the news for a long time and he is right.
The next day, a piece of sensational news swept across the capital andnded in the public''s ears. The independence of the Ryntum Kingdom is widely talked about by people regardless of their social status.
Formoners, this news meant nothing. Their life won''t change.
For nobles, it meant a lot. Their heart resonates with the same thought, ''If a sixteen-year-old young man can do it, why couldn''t I?''
All eyes are on Nichs I.
Every noble is waiting for his response. They don''t want to make a useless move and be a target. Knowing their king''s personality, it won''t be a peaceful resolution.
Later that afternoon, a messenger came to the capital square. Instead of announcement of criticism, disapproval or calling for war, Nichs I announced several restrictions aimed at the nobles.
The message is clear. Have the same ambition as Ryntum and face the attack from all sides alone.
"That old man, he can''t do anything to Ryntum so he chooses to tighten his grasp on us,"mented Count Naharog when he received the news.
His eyes flickered to his butler, "What is the progress on the cannon development?"
"Our cksmith managed to reverse-engineer it. The structure is notplicated. Nheless, the cost to produce one is high and weck thest piece of the puzzle. A material to propel the cannonball. Without it, the cannons we produce will be useless."
"Send a spy to Bideford and find out for me." the count ordered.
"I have already done that but they never return." replies the butler.
"Keep sending more. It''s impossible they can fend off every single spy."
Now that the situation had reached this point, he urgently needed this cannon. He doesn''t believe the nobles will just stay put.
....
Tetherswest Mansion,
"That kid is crazy!" grumbled Count Theodore.
Countess Fiona happilyughs, "I guess we got ourselves a troublesome son-inw. I guess Theodora would be a queen now."
Theodore scoffs, "He is not our son-inw yet."
Fiona chuckled at her husband''s reaction, "But he definitely will. From the tone in Theodora''s letters, that boy is treating him well. He even appoints her as his finance minister."
"Hmph...I guess it''s worth teaching her about finances. There is a more important subject to talk about."
"Ah! yes, yes. How could I forget." Fiona remembers her main purpose in talking to her husband. "I''ve sent spies to Bideford but only one manages toe back. Our future son-inw didn''t leave a gap for our spies to prate. Here is the sketch."
Theodore looks at the sketch of the field artillery while listening to Fiona''s information.
"In his words, the rumoured weapon indeed exists. The principle behind it is still unknown but its function is the same as a trebuchet. Our spy has to flee Bideford before he could learn anything about it. Should I send another batch of spies?"
Theodore shook his head, "No, you don''t have to. Riz probably knew we sent them but he chose to ignore it. Maybe as a sign of respect to us, his future inws. Right now, we need to take care of ourselves first. Especially when nobles are triggered by his independence deration."
Chapter 78 Hatred Is The Best Motivation
?"Tea?"
"Sure, thank you."
"Hahaha, no need to be polite with me, Your Majesty. This is the least I could do for someone as noble as you."
"Is that sarcasm?"
"I will leave it to your discretion. So, how do I owe you pleasure, King Rizieri?"
Riz didn''t rush to reply. He took his time sipping the tea first. In this world, Kingdom of Tormia is the only ce you can find tea.
"I am here to return several rats back to you, Count Naharog,"
Riz is currently at Naharog mansion in Mezorin. Hees here in a discreet manner to meet the count for a reason.
Spy after spy came to Bideford like a gushing water escape from a broken dam. His agents were pushed to the limit in order to capture them. Upon interrogation, the identity of their employer was revealed. Thus, Riz decides to take this matter into his own hands.
Count Naharog had his eyes wide open, "I can''t believe you are still keeping all of them alive."
Riz denied, "No, not at all. In fact, I have killed a considerable amount of them. I stop because the cleaner of my dungeon needs some time to rest."
Count Naharog chuckled, "I never know you''re such a benevolent person."
"I am but only to my allies," said Riz in a sharp tone.
Count Naharog naturally knows the underlying meaning of Riz''s words. He smiles and gives a polite reply, "I will keep it in mind."
"Good. Let us end this farce, shall we?"
"I agree. I believe Your Majesty doesn''te here simply to return the spies. This kind of job should be left for your servants to do."
"As you said, I came here to ask you to stop sending spies to Bideford. I know what you are searching for and I believe we can discuss that."
Count Naharog solemnly shook his head, "Forgive my rudeness, I believe Your Majesty has misunderstood my intention. I purely need it for research purposes."
Riz''s eyes twitch. He''s losing patience with the count''s feigning ignorance. He is aware the count is trying to gauge how much he knows. "Stop lying. You don''t need to produce a lot of my cannons if it is only for research. You are in dire need of it."
"Ohh!? This is surprising. I never thought there was a rat on my side. Looks like my effort to hide it has gone useless."
Riz yfully said. "You obviously shouldn''t underestimate me, Count Naharog. I know a lot about you including your deepest secret about the previous countess."
"You...", Count Naharog narrows his eyes and lets out his bloodlust. His goofinesspletely disappears.
Riz remains unfazed, "Rx...It is not my style to humiliate people with such sensitive information."
After the war with the noble coalition was over, Riz did an extensive investigation on Count Naharog. He is currently the most influential count in the kingdom and the sole supporter of the next king, Prince Niall.
Of course, there are other counts who join Niall''s campter on but they are toote to leave any good impression on the prince.
After months of investigating and sneaking around, Riz reaches the conclusion that Count Naharog doesn''t have a shred of loyalty to the Napuna Dynasty as a whole. In fact, he holds a deep grudge against them. The reason is unknown but he has his reasoning.
Forty years ago, the father of the current king forcefully slept with the previous countess, Count Naharog''s mother during his visit. His father at the time waspletely drunk. Count Naharog who was a child at that time identally witnessed it. He tries to save his mother but is powerless to do so. Instead, the previous king tied him up and forced him to watch such a scene unfolding right in front of him.
After doing that despicable act, the previous king acted as if nothing happened in front of his father. He wants to tell his father about it but the previous countess forbids him from doing so. She didn''t want his father to lose his reputation.
Losing a reputation is like a death sentence to a noble family.
A few dayster, the previous countessmit suicide. Nobody can guess why except for him and the previous king since only three of them know about this incident.
This information intrigues Riz. He investigates deeper as to why the previous king does such a thing to the previous countess of Naharog.
Apparently, Count Naharog''s mother was the most beautiful woman at the time. She was meant to be betrothed with the previous king but the n fell apart when a better candidate with higher status was chosen.
However, the previous king has already been mesmerized by her beauty. Years passed and that feeling never disappeared until he decided to cross the line.
Riz deduces the count''s behaviour of sleeping with many women regardless of their marital status has something to do with this incident.
Perhaps it is some sort of way he directs his anger and hatred.
He believed there was no way Count Naharog would sit quietly and swallow his hatred. Right now is the best time for the count to act with Napuna''s military at its weakest.
"What''s your offer?" Count Naharog asks after a few minutes of silence.
"I will sell you ammunition at a reasonable price until you seed in your endeavour."
"Why do you want to offer help to me? Am I your enemy recently?"
"There are no eternal enemies and there are no eternal friends. Only eternal benefits. As for the reason, I don''t have an obligation to tell you."
"That is a nice quote."
"I know. I don''t remember who said that. Your answer?"
Count Naharog fell into deep thinking. Getting help from a teenager is not something he is proud of. But if he keeps minding his pride, his revenge will go iplete. For the sake of his hatred, he is willing to be Riz''s dog.
"Fine, I agree." said the count seriously.
He giggles, "No need to be so serious. This is just a normal trade deal."
Riz reached out his hand with a smile, "Happy cooperation."
"Happy cooperation." said the count while shaking his hand with his former enemy.
The same scenario happens in all counties. Riz''s subordinates are selling them a weapon at a cheap price. As a newly established nation, the kingdom needs some trade deals to get the gold flow in. Thus, the most profitable trade is by selling weapons. Unlike Count Naharog, they were offered cold weapons.
He would not needlessly sell the firearm to this continent.
Chapter 79 Coal Is In The South
?Riz''s return to Bideford was met with the scowl face of Theodora and Charlotte. Feeling inivetable, was lectured by both of them.
He admitted it is his fault for leaving Bideford by just leaving them with a simple note and without informing anyone beforehand. Right now, the reprimand from them is not finished yet.
"Milord, you need to be aware of your own status," said Charlotte.
"Riz, you are king now. You can''t do anything you want on your whim." Theodora added.
"Yes, yes, I know. I''m sorry."
Riz keeps apologizing. He knows it''s useless to argue against women. They''re very good with words.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
A sudden knock interrupted his lecture session.
"Come in," said Riz.
A red-haired man in his early forties enters his office. He was greeted with an awkward scene unfolding in front of him. Riz, Theodora and Charlotte turn their faces toward him.
"A-Am I interrupt you, Your Majesty?" Gerald stutters as he asked.
It is not weird for him to be nervous. In front of him are three influential people in Ryntum; the king, the future queen and the head of the intelligence department.
In a hurry, Riz replies, "No, you''re not. Is there something you want to report to me, Gerald?"
"Yes, there is an important matter I need to discuss with you, Your Majesty."
Hearing Gerald''s words, Theodora and Charlotte have no choice but to leave the office. Riz let out a sigh of relief.
"You save me there, Gerald," said Riz. If not, it will take hours before they finish their nagging.
"O-Oh...Don''t worry about it. It is an honour to help you." Gerald awkwardly replies.
He is still not good at dealing with nobles. He was just amonerst month. Then independence happens. Before he could fully fathom the ongoing event, he was somehow appointed as minister of trade and industry by the king.
Gerald doesn''t know what is so special about him that attracts the king but he is not so brave to ignore and reject the king''s offer.
"What''s that important matter?" Riz ask.
"Our exploration team has finally found a coal deposit."
Riz''s eyes lighten up. It''s a piece of news he has been waiting for. He hurriedly asks, "Ohh?! Where is it?"
"At the border between our kingdom and the Kingdom of Inver in the south, Your Majesty."
"Is there a coal mine in that area as well?"
"Yes."
"Make sense. Geographically speaking, our side should have some too. How much coal deposit did they find there?"
"We don''t have an urate estimation yet but it is definitelyrger than Inver''s coal deposit."
They had their coal imported from Inver in the past month. Due to the high demand from Ryntum, Inver''s merchants increase the already expensive coal price and sell it to Ryntum.
Riz can''t do anything about it. There''s no other supplier except Inver. He tries to negotiate the price by sending a letter to the King of Inver multiple times. But, he receives no replies so far.
He can only swallow the bitterness and continue to buy. Even if it thins the kingdom''s treasury.
"Great! Arrange a team to set up the coal mine."
"Err...There is other news I need to inform you of, Your Majesty."
"What is it this time?"
"The coal deposit is in the undeveloped area. A territory of the Rogvor people."
"Sighhh..." Riz let out an exhausting sigh. It looks like there is nothing that he can achieve easily.
Rogvor people still live in a tribal society and don''t associate with outside people. They have their own culture andnguage. They don''t care who the king is or which kingdom controls the area.
All they know is that the west of Baroks is theirs.
The previous duke of Baroks tried to subdue the Rogvor people six years ago but ended up with a lot of casualties.
Rogvor specialities are using poison. They will put it in every weapon from swords, arrowheads, spears and traps. Using the advantage of home terrain, they lure the duke''s army deep into their territories before chipping down the duke''s army strength little by little.
That war sees only a handful of people manage to survive and return alive. Since then, thete duke of Baroks buried his ambition to conquer the Rogvor area.
Riz doesn''t want to resort to the same violence as the duke did. It consumes a lot of money, resources and manpower. Although he won the war against the noble coalition, Riz still suffered some losses on his end.
To be honest, he wants to focus on building his kingdom before making any expansion policies.
Furthermore, the arquebus itself is not suitable to fight against gueri tactics from that tribe.
Diplomacy is the only choice he has.
"Find someone tomunicate with them and strike a deal."
"As you wish, Your Majesty."
....
Returning to his office at the government za, Gerald begins to announce the recruitment notice to all the cities within the Ryntum Kingdom.
As expected, no one showed up after a week after it had been posted. It is not until the end of April that someone shows up for the task.
Gerald looks at the woman in herte teens who is sitting in front of him. In his hand is a form filled with the young woman''s information. Since the king pays great attention to this coal deposit, he personally involved in this interview. He needs to make sure the person he wants to recruit is apetent one.
The interviewee is probably eighteen or neen years old.
"Miss Audrey, where do you learn the Rogvornguage?"
"My mother is a Rogvor but my father is amoner who lives in Csorvar."
Gerald raises his eyebrows, "Isn''t Rogvor hate the outsider?"
"Yea..., my mother ran away from home and followed my father." Audrey awkwardly replied. It is not an act that should be proud of in this era.
"I see." Gerald gives a short reply. Not that he cares about her family history.
"Since you''re half-Rogvar, why do you still want to take this job? To my knowledge, Rogvar people frowned upon a half-breed like you."
"The payment is good," Audrey said bluntly. 10,000 Ros for one job is not amon payment you can get just anywhere.
Gerald chuckled, "Fair enough. That alone makes you trustworthy."
As a former merchant, Gerald doesn''t believe it when people give him a selfless reason. There is no one who would do something for free. Everyone pursues benefits.
"Now to the main point, are you good at negotiating?"
"I grew up haggling with merchants to get the lowest price possible for raw ingredients for my father''s bakery. I guess you can take it as negotiation skills."
"Coincidentally, I am a former merchant. Let us haggle over your payment. The final amount will be your payment. How about it?"
"Fine by me."
Gerald tests her haggling skills for nearly thirty minutes. The end result was her payment increase to 12,416 Ros.
"Miss Audrey, your haggling skills aremendable."
"Did I get the job?"
"Well...you''re the only applicant for this job which means it''s pretty much yours already. The job you''re about to take requires you to negotiate with Rogvor people. Failure is not an option. Despite this, are you willing to take it?"
"Yes, Mr Gerald. Leave it to me."
Chapter 80 New Kingdom Requires New Currency
?"Your Majesty, Miss Audrey has departed to the south. I sent several soldiers to keep her safe," Gerald reports.
"Good work, Gerald. You may leave now and call Theodora for me on your way back," said Riz without lifting his head. His eyes are skimming through the report in front of him.
While waiting for the news regarding the coal mine, Riz ns to introduce his kingdom''s currency. Up until now, his kingdom still uses Bagyarosia coins.
He has a lot of gold, silver and copper umted in his treasury. It is all thanks to Coreton, Csorvar, Newbigle, Gyalcakes and ancient ruins for the wealth he possesses now.
In Bagyarosia, the coin''s design was provided by the king to the upper-rank nobles for them to mint it by themselves. It doesn''t take a genius to guess the consequences of this practice. A very unstandardized currency in terms of size, weight and content spread throughout the kingdom.
The nobles reduced the quality and content of the gold, silver and copper so they could keep the remaining for themselves.
Thanks to this practice, the Ryntum family manages to gain an immeasurable amount of wealth when they rob other nobles'' treasury.
He doesn''t know why but the king, merchants and people turn a blind eye to this. As someone from the modern world, this is uneptable.
A centralized currency manufactured solely by Ryntum Government is a good way to go.
To achieve this, he needs to establish a central bank that functions as a currency regtor, set up foreign currency exchange rates and monitor the kingdom''s economy. The central bank will be put under the management Ministry of Finance.
The name of this central bank shall be the Central Bank of Ryntum.
The responsibility for the coin manufacturing job will fall on the soon-to-be-established Ryntum Royal Mint.
Next, he needs to design the coins. His kingdom should follow the practice of other kingdoms by having three types of coins.
Riz named his coins based on elements in his family coat of arms.
The gold coin is named Ryntum Golrd, abination between ''gold'' and ''sword''.
The silver coin is named Ryntum Silvd, abination between ''silver'' and ''shield''.
The copper coin is named Ryntum Copred, abination between ''copper'' and ''red''.
At the front of the coin, it has ''Bank of Ryntum'' embedded on it and his family emblem at the back. The gold coin was made of 83 per cent pure gold. It has a diameter of 3 centimetres with a thickness of 0.5 centimetres.
The same goes for silver and copper. They share the same design and 83 per cent of pure silver and copper as their content, the same as gold coins. The difference is in the size.
Ryntum Silvd, has a diameter of 2 centimetres with a thickness of 0.4 centimetres.
While Ryntum Copred has a diameter of 1.5 centimetres with a thickness of 0.3 centimetres.
Once finished, the value of Ryntum currency is four times higher than Bagyarosia''s coins.
[A/N: Comparison as below]
4 Bagyarosia copper coins (4 Ros) = 1 Ryntum Copred (1 Ryn)
4 Bagyarosia silver coins (400 Ros) = 1 Ryntum Silvd (100 Ryn)
4 Bagyarosia gold coins (4000 Ros) = 1 Ryntum Golrd (1000 Ryn)
Riz takes another piece of paper to write.
Minting identical coins need appropriate technology.
A steam-power coin press bes his choice instead of a screw press. It provides greater pressure and can produce 100 coins per minute.
Finishing his n, a knock sounded in his ear. The door was abruptly open without waiting for his response. Riz saw his fiancee figure entering his office.
"What took you so long? My office and the Ministry of Finance are just a couple blocks away."
By now, Riz has moved his office from his mansion to his office at the government za. He made several regtions to ensure the safety and confidentiality of the documents there.
First, he made a list of all people working here from low-level officials up to the minister''s levelplete with their names, background information and sketches of their faces. A security team will need to check each one of them before entering the za.
Anyone who tried to break in will publicly be hanged to death regardless of their status.
Second, workers in the za are only allowed to be in the za during work hours. Of course, Riz and several other higher-ups were exempt from this rule.
Theodora rolled her eyes up and replied, "I have many unfinished tasks on hand."
"Is that so? Then you''re lucky because I have more to give. Here, take a look."
Theodora''s face looks so angry beyond words. She clearly tries her best not to spit any curses at Riz.
As she roughly snatches the papers from Riz, her eyes begin to move left and right.
"New currency? Central bank?"
"Yes, I believe we should have our own currency now that we are an independent country."
"Do we even have gold to mint this new currency?" asked Theodora.
"I guess I never told you about the spoils I get," said Riz. Indeed, Riz never bothers to show them. Since they didn''t ask, itpletely slips his mind.
"What do you mean?" Theodora raised her eyebrows as she looks at her fiance. She doesn''t understand the meaning behind Riz''s words.
"Follow me."
Riz walks toward the mansion with Theodora following him closely from behind. Their destination is the treasury on the second floor.
Upon reaching the front of the treasury''s massive iron door, Riz took out a set of keys.
The door to the treasury has five locks on it. Each of them required specifically designed keys to open it. To open the iron door, the keys need to be put in the correct sequence.
Riz used all his energy to push the approximately 20 centimetres thick door open.
A bright light suddenly assaulted Theodora''s eyes. She squints her eyes to reduce the amount of light entering them.
There are mountains of gold, silver, copper, jewellery, relics, weapons and fabrics.
"Where do you get all of this? This wealth probably exceeds the average of royals could have."
Riz chuckled when hearing her words.
"Except for robbing, I don''t know any other possible way to get rich quickly. Now, what''s your thought? Is it enough to implement my n?"
"With this much precious metal, I don''t have any objections," Theodora replied.
Her eyes however are locked on something else. She couldn''t help but raise a question for her fiance.
"What''s that?"
"Hm?" Riz looked in the direction she pointed to.
There''s a glowing golden light brighter than gold in the midst of treasures. Riz walks and picks up a small ball with a size of one centimetre in diameter.
"I''m not sure either. There are a bunch of treasures here that I can possibly remember all of. But this is interesting, a small orb emitting such a strong golden light."
Chapter 81 Dragons Wisdom
?"I should ask Arden. He probably knows about it."
"Well, do whatever you want. I will return to my office first. Thanks to someone, I have a lot of work to do," said Theodora as she left Riz alone in the treasury.
"Yeah, yeah, sure," said Riz in an uninterested tone. His eyes were still fixated on this strange small orb in his hand.
Not wanting to waste time, he sends someone to fetch Arden Daniel.
After the establishment of the education structure in his domains, Arden decided to move to Bideford and be one of the educators here. He feels Bideford has a good academic environment.
Riz absolutely weed his presence. Having a bright mind like Arden in his kingdom will benefit the education world in his country in the long term. History is also an important branch of knowledge. He had nned for Arden to teach history subject in a university once he built it to which he agree.
Sure enough, Ardenes to him at his fastest speed. The moment his eyes saw the mountains of treasures, his reaction was the same as any normal human would have. Shock.
However, it didn''tst long as he quickly fixed his demeanour. "I apologize for making you wait, Your Majesty. Ie to see the unusual treasure I was informed."
Arden greets him with the utmost respect. Riz is no longer a young nobleman but a full-fledged monarch.
"I don''t mind, Arden. Here, take a look at this. I found it in the mountains of treasures. I think this ising from that ruin." Riz handed over the small glowing orb to him.
"Hmmm..." Arden took his leisure time inspecting this small orb.
"How is it? Got any clues?"
"I strongly believe this object is what we historians call ''Dragon''s Wisdom.''"
"Sounds intimidating yet interesting. Care to give me more exnation?"
"With pleasure, Your Majesty. As you already know, the Draxning Empire is closely rted to dragons and how they have been hunting them during the final days of their empire. This orb is the purpose that drives them to hunt dragons. A semi-harden dragon''s blood and flesh were extracted from the dragon. It was then cooked, brewed and made into pills for human consumption. It is called dragon''s wisdom because it contains the dragon''s mana and knowledge."
"But I thought when Stuart said humans eat the flesh of mana beasts to gain power, he mean killing and cooking like ordinary livestock."
Arden sneered, "Hmph, that Stuart just teaching you halfway through. Not that I me him since most of the nobles'' children aren''t interested in history. That''s only happening in the early days. Humans are creative and innovative creatures. Due to the ability to manipte mana being temporary, human needs to find a way to store the flesh in the long term so it can be eaten conveniently at any time. This orb or pill is a solution to that problem. Imagine if you run out of mana during a fight, all you have to do is swallow one of these pills. Of course, these pills have different grades and quantities of mana granted to their users. Dragon''s Wisdom is the supreme pill of all pills as the materialse from the dragon itself."
"They kill the dragon to make this?"
"No, you don''t necessarily need to do so. You only need a portion of its flesh and blood to make it."
"Can I gain mana if I eat this pill?" Riz excitedly asked.
"No, the mana is probably dissipated after a long time. Knowledge however is most likely to remain."
Riz is disappointed by the fact he can''t obtain mana but he just shrugged it off. It''s not a big deal for him as hees from a mana-less world. On the other hand, he is interested in the dragon''s knowledge.
"A mythical beast sure has some kind of incredible knowledge."
"I wouldn''t suggest that..." Arden felt apprehensive about the king''s intention.
"Why?"
"The pill is thousands of years old. I don''t think it is still safe for human consumption."
"Oh please, what could possibly go wrong."
"You...died? And I get executed for letting the king do stupid things."
"..."
Riz ignored his warning anyway and decided to swallow the pill. He stands there with a smug face, indicating there is no problem with his body.
But it didn''tst long. He felt his stomach gradually getting hotter as time passed. Before long, he copses to the floor.
Riz felt pain all over his body; his joints, his muscles and his bones were all inseparable from the pain. His heart felt like it was on fire. His lungs felt as if he was short of air. And his brain feels like it is pierced by thousands of needles.
The pain is indescribable and unbearable so much so that his body took a defensive measure by shutting him down. Riz ends up losing consciousness.
"Your Majesty! Somebody, help!" Arden shouts. He ispletely panicking.
"What happened?!" Edwardes when he hears all the ruckus that is happening.
"H-He swallows a dragon''s wisdom."
"Dragon''s wisdom?" asked Edward. It is the first time he hears such a name.
"There''s no time to exin. We need to move him to his room first."
Edward promptly called the servants to help move the king to his chamber. Theodora and Charlotte rush back the moment they were informed about it.
Arden then was forced to exin everything to them in great detail.
Moving back to Riz, his consciousness floats in a sea of darkness. He continued to float until he saw a light. Upon reaching the light, he saw something unbelievable.
''How is this even possible? How does a dragon know the Earth''s technological development?''
Riz keeps watching. His brain acts like a sponge, absorbing as much information as he can. But his action was halted because of a pair of eyes ring at him.
His soul shivered with cold and he was frozen in ce. Running away is the only thought he has right now but he couldn''t. That pair of eyes sneered at him. It uttered several words before flicking his consciousness away.
"Begone, you pitiful soul..."
....
At the far east of the Jozia continent, there is onerge ind called ''The edge of the continent''. It is made up of fifty per cent of Vakia''s totalnd area yet it was inhabitable by humans. The ocean around it is boiling, melting anything that tries toe near.
Such arge ind yet nobody seems to be interested in iming sovereignty over it. To be more specific, they do not dare to im it for themselves.
On that ind, dragons freely roam without any care about the surrounding events that happen. Towering in the centre of the ind is a magnificent blood-red pce.
Laying near the human-size throne is arge lizard with a pair of wings. Its razor-sharp teeth can tear anything apart. Its golden slit eyes feel like they can pierce the soul of anyone who looked at it. Red burning scales covered its entire body, providing it with the best armour the world could possibly offer. Despite having such imprable scales, a certain spot on its body has a scar.
Lazily opening one of its eyes halfway through, it stares in a certain direction.
Despite no one else near it, the legendary creature majestically said, "Begone, you pitiful soul. You have seen enough. You''re not worthy to peek at all the knowledge I possess. Be grateful for what you''ve obtained."
Then, it closes its eyes back and continues sleeping as if it wasn''t concerned about the fact someone just peeks into its mind.
Chapter 82 Flintlock Mechanism
?Riz opened his eyes abruptly.
"Haa...Haa...Haa..."
His body was sweating profusely while his mouth was gasping for some air.
The fear is still lingering in his heart. It probably will not go away in the near future. Never has he experienced this level of scariness. Those eyes see him as nothing but an insignificant bug.
After a long time, he was once again reminded of the fact that he is in a fantasy world. Humans have never been at the top of the food chain like on Earth. They were merely allowed to be.
He scrutinizes his surrounding. It takes him several minutes to calm down after he recognises a familiar ceiling and furniture around him.
It is his bedroom.
Around him are familiar faces of Theodora, Charlotte, Edward and Arden. Except for pale-looking Arden, everyone else wears a worried expression on their faces.
"How long have I passed out?" ask Riz.
"Two days."
"I see. I had to admit, eating expired food is not a good idea."
"Riz, you know how worried we are? What if something happened to you?" said Theodora. She keeps questioning the reckless behaviour of her fiance.
Edward said with a concerned voice, "Your Majesty, you should act more cautiously in the future. You''re a king now."
"Yes, milord. The kingdom needs you to be healthy." Charlotte added.
Seeing their worried faces, Riz sits on his bed quietly. All of these concerns and worries make him very ufortable. He never experiences this genuine concern in his life.
When was thest time someone ever showed concern for his well-being?
Thest time someone showered him with concern is due to the potential they saw in him. Nothing more than that.
Ignoring their nagging, his eyes shift to Arden who is standing a little bit too far from the rest. Their eyes meet each other.
"Y-Your Majesty..." Arden stutteringly calls him. His face was still bloodless with sweat beads trickling down his forehead.
"Rx, Arden. I am not going to me you for anything as I eat it voluntarily."
His conversation was interrupted by Theodora''s voice who still hasn''t satisfied with Riz''sck of response.
"Riz...Riz...Did you hear what we are saying?"
"Yes, I heard you. Don''t worry, I won''t do it again. Now, please leave me alone as I need some rest."
Riz chased everyone out of the room. He spent the remaining day staring at the ceiling. His mind is recalling all the knowledge he has absorbed with precision.
Gradually a smile appears on his face.
He mutters under his breath, "So this is how it feels to have a photographic memory."
It must have something to do with the pain he experienced at that time. Riz can feel a difference in his mental capabilities. His mind bes clearer and his thought process bes smoother.
"If only I knew that pill can grant me this knowledge, I would have consumed it a long time ago. I feel like an idiot for pulling an all-nighter sinceing here. But..."
He realizes the knowledge he has is iplete. All of them are rted to engineering knowledge. As for other fields, it remains the same as it was with no change.
....
The next day, he entered the office like normal. Despite their opposition, he stubbornly does so.
He doesn''t need a break or a day off. Many people meet him on a daily basis to discuss important matters. Dying their affairs is like dying the development of his kingdom.
Riz checks his notebook, "Let''s see who I have an appointment with today...Oh! It''s Goban."
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"Come in."
Goban entered his office. His mouth is wide open when he sees the interior of the office. It''s even more extravagant and luxurious than the mansion''s office he visited before.
Riz chose abination of ck and red as the theme of his office. His desk itself was made of this world version of African ckwood.
"Your Majesty, it''s been a long time since we saw each other." Goban greets him warmly.
After the war ended, Riz recruited Goban to be his chief researcher in his weaponpany. He needed someone capable to take his ce and invented a new weapon as he is getting busier with the kingdom''s affairs.
Furthermore, Goban knows too much about his technology which he simply can''t ignore.
Friend or not doesn''t matter if the enemy offered you enough wealth. Riz is not an idiot to let Goban stay unaffiliated forever.
His first task is to have Goban improve the arquebus. Goban doesn''t need to worry about funds, materials, ce or manpower.
"Yeah...Since the war ended, we have been too busy and rarely interact with each other. I assume youe here with good news in hand."
"Yes, Your Majesty. Please wait for a moment."
Goban took out an elongated wooden box and put it on his desk which made Riz curious about the content.
He opened up the cover and presented it to his king an arquebus.
"This is a better version of the arquebus. I have been researching a way to get rid of those slow-burning ropes. After months of researching, I finally created a new mechanism for the arquebus." Goban proudly said.
Riz lifts up the weapon and inspects every inch of it. The mechanism Goban is talking about is the flintlock mechanism. Compared to matchlock, flint is used as a trigger to create sparks in an iron pan filled with powder.
"Have you tested it?"
"Yes, Your Majesty. With this mechanism, it provides instant ignition that can fire off the bullet without dy. Did your majesty know what that mean? It means an increase in the output of shots. This mechanism also shortens the reloading time, solving the misfires that often ur and most importantly the weather won''t affect its performance."
"What is this weapon called?"
"It has no name. I give you the honour to name it, Your Majesty."
"You actually can''t think of a suitable name for it, aren''t you?"
"..."
"Sigh...Let''s call it the flintlock mechanism since it uses flint as an ignition source. As for the weapon, it should be called a flintlock musket to differentiate it from the previous matchlock arquebus."
"Flintlock musket...I think it''s a suitable name, Your Majesty."
Goban nods his head. The name sounds perfectly fit for the new weapon.
"I''m d you like it. Now, my next question is can it be mass-produced?"
"There are no major changes in design so we can use the already built assembly line in your weapon factory. It just needs some tweaks here and there."
"Then get it done as soon as possible. As I mentioned before, our weapon technology needs to stay ahead of other nations."
Except for Count Naharog, he doesn''t know who else is currently researching firearms in the dark.
Equipping this musket to all of his soldiers will increase his nation''s military strength by several folds and provide sufficient technological superiority over the enemies.
Another storm ising to the mid-maind of Jozia and he is probably ying some part in making it happen.
Chapter 83 Into Rogvor Village
?Tightly gripping the mission''s details from Gerald in her hand, Audrey embarks on her journey to meet Rogvor''s people.
To ensure her safety, the king graciously provided her with a squad of soldiers. Moreover, because she is a young woman, the king also provides her with a team of what he calls battle maids to attend to her needs.
Riz is worried about leaving a single young woman with a bunch of guys for days. Not that he didn''t trust his soldiers but it''s better to be safe than sorry.
It took her a week to reach the Baroks Province and another few days to locate the Rogvor settlement. They live deep within the forest.
"Huff...huff...huff. Where the hell are they?" Audrey grumbles.
They have been searching for days but still didn''t catch a glimpse of their silhouette. She can''t do her job if she can''t meet Rogvor people.
"Ack!"
A sudden sound attracts their attention. One of the soldiers was shot by an arrow in his thigh.
"We are under attack! Protect Miss Audrey."
The soldiers take aim with their arquebus. The same goes for the Rogvor. Both sides are eyeing each other.
Tension grew. A battle can happen at any moment.
"Wait! Wait! We are not here to fight." Audrey shouts in the Rogvoriannguage. Both of her hands are up in the air, indicating she means no harm. She signaled the soldiers to do the same.
"Girl, you should leave before we kill you. This is our territory." said one of them to Audrey.
She is the only one who can speak theirnguage which startled them but Audrey can''t see it. All four of them hide their face by wearing wooden masks.
"W-We are here by the king''s order. He has a proposal with the Rogvor people." Audrey attempts to hold a conversation with them.
"Not in our slightest care who the king is. This is ournd!"
"I know. I know. That''s why the king sends me to talk to you. He doesn''t have any attention to snatching yournd. It is about cooperation between us."
"..."
Audrey reaches for her bag which alerts the Rogvor people. She slowly took out an envelope.
"H-Here. This is the letter from the king to your chieftain. Look, there is a royal seal on it." said Audrey.
She guardedly approached them and passed the envelope to them.
The Rogvor people took it but they really don''t know what to do next. Their job is just to patrol the area. They keep talking among themselves for a few minutes which is iprehensible to everyone. Even Audrey had a hard time following their conversation.
"Girl, we let you meet the chief but with a condition of only ten people are allowed to enter our vige."
"Great! We agree with your condition."
Audrey doesn''t really have to discuss it with anyone for a decision she made. She has full power granted to her.
"Follow us."
They quietly follow them to their vige. The vige is in camouge. From an outsider''s point of view, their eyes only see the greenery of the trees in the forest. Any man-made structures are hidden from their sight. It is impossible to reach it without knowing a proper path. They need to take this one narrow passage to reach the entrance of the vige.
While at it, Audrey analysed everything she saw on the way.
''A hidden vige that is hard to locate, a narrow passage that hindered the movement of arge army and gueri tactics with poison in the y. Unless one decided to burn the entire forest, they have no chance of conquering them with normal means.''
Reaching the entrance, the Rogvor people have a talk with the gatekeeper. Though it is called a talk, it is actually more of them being yelled at by the gatekeeper.
"Girl, as agreed before, only ten people are allowed to enter." said the guide.
Audrey nods and chooses another four women and five men to enter the vige with her.
The scene that enters their eyes is astounding. It is not a vige as they expected in their mind but a literal city on the trees located at least three meters high from the ground. Some houses were built on the trees and some were built inside of them. Thework of bridges connects the houses together.
Since they didn''t live on the ground, the guide led them to one of the tforms to lift them up using a pulley system.
The vige is simple. In the middle is a huge tree towering tens of meters high. All other trees surround it in a circr arrangement.
Audrey notices some differences they have from a normal vige. They seem to have very few shops operating.
"What is that ce?"
"That''s a collection and distribution centre. We gathered our hunting spoils there. It was managed by the Committee of Resources."
"Does anyone get to take resources from this ce?"
"It runs on a point system. Each person has a point count. The more contributions, the more points they can get. The number of points is given based on the quantity of an item, the rarity of the item and the need for the item. Sometimes the same item can give you a different amount of points."
"That''s interesting. Can the points be inherited like money?" asked Audrey.
"Yes. It will be distributed evenly among the children."
"I see."
Anyway, she was led to a huge tree in the centre. Probably the ce where administration takes ce. ording to the guide, this ce was governed by the Council of the Elder. Every five years, the top five who have the most point will get a seat in the council
The person with the most points will be the Head of the Council. To prevent the council member from getting more and more points, all their contribution of resources during their term will grant no points.
They''re meant to focus on governance, not hogging points and getting richer.
Her thoughts stop when she arrives in front of a door.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"It''s not locked. Come in."
A bald white-bearded man that looks in his thirtieses into her sight. She first analyses the facial expression. He looks like a kind next-door type of uncle except he exerts an air of a ruler around him.
The so-called chief is wearing simple clothing made from animal skin. As backwards as the material may be, Audrey couldn''t help but notice the meticulous craftsmanship in producing those clothes.
''Am I going to negotiate with him? He feels like a retired veteran warrior.'' Audrey tries to calm herself down.
"Chief Radyn, I bring you the messenger from the Kingdom of Ryntum." said the guide.
He never heard of that kingdom before but he wishes to find out from this seemingly naive young girl in front of him. His eyes squint.
"Girl, what''s your name? Have we met before?" said Radyn deliberately in the Rogvornguage. To his surprise, Audrey replies to his question fluently.
"My name is Audrey. I don''t think we''ve ever met."
"What''s your mother''s name?"
"R-Raelia. Why do you ask?"
He nods, "Well...She''s my daughter who runs away from this vige following that outsider. Technically, it made you my granddaughter."
The chief just tells his jaw-dropping news to her like it was nothing.
"W-What!? How old are you?"
The chiefughed at her questions, "You heard it right. This grandpa of yours is in his fifties. Why do you think you''re still alive? One of the patrol members recognised the resemnce of your face with your mother and decided to bring you here. What''s your purpose here anyway? I was told you are some sort of big shot working for the king."
Neither agreeing nor denying, Audrey only passes the letter to the chief.
After a few minutes of silence, her grandfather finishes reading the letter and looks at her again.
"I''vee to understand your king''s proposal. It''s a good offer but before that, I need you to tell me what kind of person your king is."
As the head of the council, he can''t agree to this matter solely based on a letter but he is willing to consider it.
"dly..." Audrey begins telling her story about the king and all his achievements.
Keenly listening to his granddaughter, Radyn''s mind is considering the pros and cons of the offer.
The kingdom''s offers are to provide technical help and resources to transform Rogvor vige into a farming vige. This is an important point.
Rogvor people have expanded their range of hunting grounds in the past few years due to the diminishing food sources in the forest.
The king also offers to build the road to connect Rogvar with Csorvar. Their economy could thrive with the arrival of merchants. The handcrafts they made have their own unique design, which can attract people''s attention.
Finishing her story, Audrey sees her grandfather who is in deep thought.
"Uhm..."
"From your story, your king is different from others. Considering the generous offer he made, I have no reason to disagree."
"Really?" Audrey''s eyes are beaming with light after hearing Radyn''s words. This is basically getting paid for doing nothing.
"Yes, I need you to send a letter back to your king..." said Radyn but his tone changed into serious "and to your mother too. Thest time that an unruly girl sends a letter is to inform me about your birth."
Audrey politely smiles.
She feels her job might end up bringing disaster to her mother but it is not her problem.
At worst, she will run away to the capital and work there.
Chapter 84 Instability Begin
?Three weeks go by peacefully after the food poisoning incident.
Riz is currently looking at the written report sent to his office this morning.
It is a report about the Rogvor people.
He sends some of the spies in Audrey''s expedition to secretly observe the Rogvor settlement for him. What surprises him the most is that a part of their body is slightly different from the rest of humans.
Rogvor people have pointy ears.
Based on the sketches by his spies, their ears are not overly pointy like the elf depicted on Earth.
The report also stated that they have a youthful appearance.
Wouldn''t that mean they are this world version of elves? Despite his curiosity, Riz decided to put this newly discovered fact aside for now.
Everything is progressing well with the Rogvor people. Riz considers himself lucky because the messenger he sends turns out to be the chief granddaughter and the chief agrees without resistance.
''Maybe I should keep employed that girl. She can be a bridge between the Rogvor people and the rest of Ryntumians.''
He personally doesn''t believe that such dense forest only has coal in them. Exploration is needed to confirm his suspicions but he opts to take it easy.
Souring the newly forge rtionship is thest thing he wants to do after painstakingly building it.
He shook his head to get the idea out of his mind, ''Let''s not anger them and focus on the more important stuff.''
With the coal mine up and running, his finances can finally be diverted to another ce. He is grateful that the coal seams are near the surface where coal can be extracted economically using the open-pit mining method.
In that span of time, Theodora has done a great job establishing the central bank. His royal mint also has begun to produce and stockpile the new currency.
With the central bank now in the picture to regte and monitor themercial bank, Riz took this opportunity to establish his ownmercial bank.
He named it Royal Bank. This financial institution functioned exactly like a bank on Earth, to earn profits.
At first, the establishment of the Royal Bank received a lukewarm reception. People can understand the necessity of a central bank when it was first reported on Ryntum Weekly.
However, the idea of storing their coins in the bank is something they are reluctant to do. They feel safe when the coins are in front of them. But Riz needs his people to use the bank. He ns to slowly take their Bagyarosia currency through the bank and rece them with Ryntum currency when they withdraw the money.
Therefore, he had the idea of orchestrating an incident to highlight the benefits of banks by resorting to his one and only effective weapon.
On a certain week, the newspaper reported a very detailed burry incident that happened in Bideford. An incident that rarely happens as nobody is insane enough tomit a crime right under the king''s nose.
ording to the victim, his house was broken into by several men looking for coins. He has been targeted by them due to his profession as a merchant. Fortunately for him, he stores most of his wealth in the Royal Bank and only loses a meagre amount of coins.
Another page of Ryntum Weekly reported a story of the small-size clothing enterprise upgrading its business to a medium-size with the help of a loan provided by Royal Bank.
The constant exposure of benefits provided by the bank slowly seeps into the popce''s mind. It didn''t take too long for them to end up using the bank as well.
It pleases him so much when his people move in the direction he intended them to. He guessed this is probably why people are so fixated on fighting for a position in any organisation.
*Boom*
Charlotte barged through the door of his office. There is no greeting whatsoever.
"What''s the matter?" he asks.
"Your Majesty, we received a piece of news from our agent in Naharog stating that the Count just attacked a barony under him. The county is in chaos right now." Charlotte reported to him in just one breath.
Riz kept a straight face, "He finally decided to do it, huh? For God''s sake, he is taking too long to prepare. I am getting tired of waiting. What information do we currently have on hand?"
Baffled by Riz''s reaction, Charlotte throws another question at him.
"Why are you acting so calm? Our agent said they are using a weapon simr to us."
"Rx, I know about that. I am the one who personally makes a deal to sell ammunition to them back then."
"But why? Wouldn''t we lose our advantage?" she worriedly asked.
Riz begins his reasoning, "They manage to recreate the field cannons by themselves based on the cannon they capture during the war with us. It is a matter of time before they figure out the ammunition and create their own version. However, Count Naharog doesn''t have the patience to wait that long. Before that happened, I took advantage of Count Naharog''s desperation of wanting immediate ammunition by selling it to him."
Seeing Charlotte shut her mouth, Riz continues.
"Now, why don''t you tell me what info you got?"
Charlotte begins her report, "Yes, milord. Last week, Count Naharog suddenlyunched an attack on the barons under him. He captures the town without any resistance and massacres the entire Szazki family."
Rizughed so hard when he heard that. To think Count Naharog wants to follow in his footsteps. He most likely wants to clear his own turf first before shifting his direction to Napuna.
"Did the barons or the soldiers expect that?"
Charlotte replies, "The Naharog soldiers were told that they were conducting a military exercise to coordinate with the usage of the new weapon."
Shrugging his shoulders, he replies "Well, the count technically speaks the truth though it''s a half-truth. What about other forces?"
"Like a fire, it spreads to the neighbouring county. Basically, three counties are in a chaotic state right now."
"The domino effect...huh."
"Pardon?"
Riz shook his head, "Nothing, just my own word. The chaos spread is not a surprise. Those three counties were ruled by the greediest noble in Bagyarosia. What about the royal family?"
"They are yet to show any movement or release any statement."
"Hahaha...Perhaps they are incapable of making any."
"There is one more thing that needs your attention, we also receive a request for purchasing more weapons but..." Charlotte is hesitating to proceed.
Riz frowned, "Sell it. What are you hesitating for?"
"Some of the requestse from a group of civilians, not nobles."
Once again heughs. Riz never expected things to go out of hand.
"There is a high chance that a group of civilians is backed by an outside force. I refuse to believe a bunch of peasants capable of organizing a rebellion force."
"Should we refuse?"
Riz looks at her with a sinister smile, "No, we sell. While you are at it, sell some of our used arquebuses at an exorbitant price."
Half of his soldiers have begun to use the flintlock musket. He has no use for the outdated arquebuses.
"But they might reverse-engineer it..." She inwardly opposes this decision.
"The moment I create those weapons, the warfare is bound to change. When the wave of change urs, we don''t oppose it but we ride it. Don''t worry, we are still maintaining our lead in this arms race."
"If you say so...Then, I will leave first." She knows once Riz makes a decision, it is hard to change it. Until now, all his choices are spot on.
Chapter 85 Fire In Szazki
?In Naharog County, specifically in the town of Szazki which belongs to Szazki Barony. Two soldiers were doing their night patrol as usual. Their job is to make a round on the wall. A simple yet a well paid job.
But tonight is not going to be an uneventful night like always.
"Hmm?"
Their movement was halted when they noticed swathes of people approaching the town in uniformly manner.
Panic gradually grows within their heart.
''The enemy ising.''
There is no usible answer other than that. Their ten years of experience is strongly telling them so.
"You neer, get themander for me! Get themander! Hurry up!" One of them shouted.
The neer moves his feet despite being clueless about the current circumstances. His senior panicking face is all he needs to guess the dire situation that is about toe.
He keeps running to the centre of the town where their HQ is located.
*Bang*
Themander was startled by the sudden entrance. There is no one else except for him as all the guards are doing their rounds.
"What''s wrong?" said themander. He didn''t bother to ask the neer to introduce himself.
A panting neer tries his best to reply to the question, "T-There is an emergency situation on the northern side. The detail is unknown. I was just sent here to get your presence there."
Themander examines the facial expression of his neer and deduces it is genuine, not an act by some spy. The guards are very tense these few weeks due to the king''s statement. Baron Szazki has personally ordered him to keep an eye on the possibility of espionage from Count Naharog.
He hastily grabs his swords and armour before following the neer from behind.
As soon as he arrived, he was greeted by the person who presumably called him there.
"What''s the problem here?"
"Sir, over there."
Themander stares at the horizon. In distance, an unknown force is approaching this little town with an estimation of 5,000 men.
He looked closer to search for any banners or gs that can be used to identify them. To be amander, he is required to memorize the coat of arms of every noble family in the kingdom including the neighbouring one. It is an arduous task but he goes through it for the sake of an increment in his sry.
Before long, he found only one g which left him dumbfounded.
"Naharog. Don''t tell me..." He muttered under his breath but didn''t manage to finish his sentence. He was interrupted by the explosive sound.
The soldiers reflectively took a step back. They are familiar with this sound and the infamous story about the weapon this sound originated from. Fear and shock are clearly visible on their face. After all, some of them are survivors of that war.
"Why? Why? Why is it here? I thought the war was over." One of the survivors keeps questioning. His face was appalled. Clearly, he is traumatized.
Before long, all the cannons opened fire. The town gate was bombarded continuously. The attacker''s intention couldn''t be any more apparent.
Without waiting for any instruction, the soldiers rush down the shaking wall for stability and protection.
"Soldiers, distance yourself from the wall and take defensive formation. I am going to inform Baron Szazki about the situation." said themander before fleeing the scene.
Meanwhile, Count Naharog is watching his soldiers destroy the wall.
"Shoot the gate first, we need to enter the town as soon as possible."
"Yes, milord."
The Szazki citizens wake up from their dream after hearing a loudmotion outside. Those who are quick to react immediately run for their life. But most of them have an unfortunate fate.
"Where is themander? I thought he was here?" said one of the soldiers anxiously. They have evacuated the town wall but still receive no further instruction.
"Themander said he is going to inform the baron." replied the neer.
"F*ck! That coward just fled. He is saving his own ass." curse the soldiers. They are in the guard team long enough to know their superior''s personality.
*Boom*
"Damnit! The wall has been breached. What the hell should we do now?"
None of them is capable ofmanding a team. They were only trained to follow orders.
"Seniors, let''s surrender. The attacker is Count Naharog. He probably has beef with Baron, not us."
Hearing those words, the soldiers look at each other. They feel guilty aboutmitting such an act but their life is more important than their pride. No way they are going to die because of the conflict between the two nobles.
"Alright, everyone drops your weapon and raises your hand in the air."
Count Naharog enters the town and is greeted by the scene of soldiers kneeling down.
"What should we do with them, milord."
"Nothing. Stick to our objective, eradicating the Szazki family."
The count can simply conduct the assassination on Szazki''s family if he wants to take over the barony for himself but he chooses not to.
This is the best stage to test the Mezorin-manufactured cannons. He needs to make sure it is well functioning before directing it toward the royal family.
Proceeding to the Szazki Mansion, the Naharog soldiers ignore the cries and wailing of people. There were deaths among the people as a result of being crushed by the rubble of the copsed wall.
Not like he cares or is affected about losing one or two idioticmbs.
"Clear the path for me." Instruct the count.
The gate of the mansion was destroyed, Baron''s private guards were killed and servants that were unable to escape in time were cut down.
The path to the second floor was clear of any obstacles but painted with blood.
In the main bedroom, the Szazki family members were hugging each other, shivering in fear.
Naharog soldiers have gathered them into one ce, leaving the baron no chance to grab his weapon.
"Nelson!! Why are you doing this?" Baron Szazki barked. He no longer used any honorifics toward the count.
"Szazki, you should talk to your superior with respect."
"You don''t deserve any respect at all!! Now, you better tell me your reason!" said Baron Szazki.
"Look, I know you''re confused and mad at me but you need to die for my sake. Please understand, all I want is to ensure the stability of my territory. Do you think I don''t know your half-cooked n with other barons?"
Baron red at him. He didn''t know how their n leaked but he is in deep trouble right now.
"Do not re at me like that. This is the fate of the weak and unfortunately, you''re included."
"Please, at least let my family go. They''re innocent in this matter." Baron Szazki pleaded to the count.
"I''m sorry, Szazki. Although I know you speak the truth, I still can''t let go. Would you guarantee they won''t plot against me in the future?"
Baron Szazki was left speechless.
"Just die while I''m speaking politely to you."
On Count''s signal, the soldiers beheaded the Szazkis.
*Thud*
*Thud*
*Thud*
*Thud*
*Thud*
Five heads dropped to the floor. Blood spurted from their bodies. It smells permeated the entire room. Another one noble family perish.
Letting out a long exhale, the count speaks inaudibly "One down, another one to go."
Chapter 86 Escape, Agent Wheatman!
?26th June 301 Paign Era, Vofors City.
Vofors is in me. The smoke makes the sky cloudy. One might mistake it as a sign of iing rain.
Despite all of that, the citizens in the city regardless of gender didn''t run away. The murmur and shouting filled the city. There are various weapons in their hands which is odd. Anyone who sees the scene will ask the same question in their mind.
How can a group of peasants afford steel weapons? Of course, they can''t.
It is all thanks to the ckout. The extensivework they had built over years finally yed a major role in rallying the people against the ruling family, The House of Vofors. The dissatisfaction which has long umted in the heart finally erupted with the help of ckout. Adding the fact that their location is next to Cerdeauxia makes it even worse.
As an epicentre of revolution, President Matthew is more than happy to help spread the revolutionary idea. He needs an allied nation that shares the same system as Cerdeauxia to curb his people from leaning back toward monarchy.
Thus, the wave of revolution has officiallye to Vofors.
By taking matters into their own hands, the citizens march to the central area of the city where the rich people live.
No one can stop it except the group of bootlicking soldiers. Not when the sentiments of the nobles'' oppression toward themoner are yed out.
"Block the entire area!" Shout the rioter.
"Don''t let this vampire escape! They suck our blood for generations." said another one.
But their movement was halted by a group of soldiers.
"Stop!! I am Johan Edwina, the captain of the guards. I ordered all of you to cease your barbaric act and return to where you belong. Otherwise, we will use violence to settle this." said Johan with a bossing tone.
The rioters curse at him, "F*ck you! Stop talking from afar ande here if you dare."
"Boy,e here for a moment. Let us talk this out." said the old rioter with a soothing voice but his hand is brandishing the steel sword.
Johan''s warning seems to have no effect on the rioters. They have lost their reasoning. Slowly, the rioters continue approaching the rich district. While on the other side, the nobles, the rich merchants and the privileged keep pleading. The soldiers were spotted on their side.
"Wait! I''m not a noble but a merchant. Please let me and my family go."
"Yes, we are not nobles who are responsible for your pain."
Unfortunately, their pleas are like pouring oil into the raging fire. The rioters'' hatred grew even more when hearing their plea.
How could they not? These merchants collude with Vofors to oppress themoner and small businesses.
"Lies! Don''t trust these snake-like people. My daughter was vited by one of them. No punishment was given to him."
"My business was destroyed by them!"
"They scam me with fake products!"
"My son was killed with their carriage!"
The atrocitiesmitted by these people were revealed one by one, causing themoners to be riled up even more.
They begin to light up the entire district with me. Burning the rich, young and old altogether.
The sound of screams and cries prated the area yet the rioters stood undisturbed. No mercy in their eyes as they stare coldly at the burning figures. They are their oppressors and their children will eventually grow up oppressing them as well. For the bright future ahead, they need to be eliminated.
In the midst of this chaos, there is one man watching it unfold from afar with a worried face.
The man''s name is Remy Robinson. A 24-year-old young man with brown hair and brown eyes. Currently single.
He is a typical young man born as the eldest son of a family of farmers. ording to tradition, he should follow in his father''s footsteps by bing a farmer too. Due to the social and economic changes made by the king, he decided to forge his own path.
With a pure and unstained determination like any young man, he moved to Bideford for a better job opportunity.
Reaching there, he got a job at the ck powder manufacturing factory. It is a well-paid job since it requires the workers to shut their mouths. Something that Remy is good at.
His everyday life changes when he walks past Lady Charlotte unnoticed which startled her but also attracted her attention. Hisck of presence and interest in socializing turned out to be a good point for a spy she wanted.
Soon, he received an invitation from Lady Charlotte to join Spies Intelligence Network or SIN for short. Of course, after she done a background check on him.
Realizing it is a rare opportunity that is not offered to just anybody, he epted the offer without hesitation. His hellish trainingsts for a few months before he finally gets the rank of [Recruit] and receives a codename [Wheatman].
He didn''t know how the codename was decided but Remy is certain that person has no naming sense.
SIN''s ranking system begins with the lowest rank;
[Recruit]
[Informer]
[Saboteur]
[Assassin]
[Secret Spy]
[Deputy Director]
[Director]
Each mission has a rank with the lowest being an E, followed by D, C, B, A and S ranging from listening to current news, intercepting messages, stealing money and technology, sabotaging, forming unrest, spreading rumours, assassinating rulers and bing a double agent.
All spies have missions assigned to them. They don''t have the liberty to choose their mission.
"Vofors took apletely different path from Naharog."
It all starts with Naharog''s deration of independence. He received a mission to bring the independence wave to Vofors County. But instead of a kingdom, the higher-up decided the county was appropriate to be a republic. Therefore, unrest is needed.
But when he and several other spies reach the county, everything has been put into motion by other intelligence organizations called ckout. At first, he didn''t care too much. They did a job for him after all. He and his team try to avoid head-on shes with them and focus on their mission.
However, this organisation began targeting and killing all the SIN agents stationed in the city at an rming rate.
Leaving with no choice, he begins to retaliate by killing their agents but because SIN is a newly formed organisation, they were constantly at a disadvantage in terms of information sharing, speed ofmunication and coordination with all agents in the region.
As a leader for this mission, Remy decided to abort the mission and order his team to escape from Vofors before they ended up losing all agents. The mission''s objective has been achieved anyway though it is not done by them.
"Wheatman, all of our newbies have escaped the city. Some couldn''t make it but the damage is not severe."
"Thanks for the report, Nerdwolf. It''s time for us to esc-"
*nk!*
Metallic objects collide. The sound produced vibrates to its surroundings. Remy blocks a sudden attack from the unknown assant.
"Go, Nerdwolf! I will handle this one," Remy shouted to his subordinate.
His eyes never left the assant.
Nerdwolf quickly runs out from the dark alley leaving Wheatman behind. Though it looks heartless, Nerdwolf needs to prioritize delivering a detailed report on the events that transpired here back to the capital.
"Hee~ Good reflect you have there." The unknown assantpliments him.
"Not as good as your sneaking ability. I almost mistook you for a rat. ckout agent, I presume?"
"Yes, you probably can guess my purpose foring here."
"Absolutely, but I think your luck hase to an end now. I am not a weakling like those spies you killed."
*nk!*
Their swords collide against each other again. Quite fast but not hard for Remy''s eyes to follow its movement and dodge. Every swing they made aims at each other''s vital point.
"Not bad~ You do have this level of sword mastery at such a young age." said the ckout agent. He had an impressive look on his face right now.
Remy ignored thepliment which meant him. Inwardly, he had a lot to say.
''He talks so much for an espionage agent. I want to end this fast and return to Bideford.''
The barrage of attacks goes on for several minutes. But, the stalemate was broken when Remy finally managed to cut his opponent''s thigh. Riding on this momentum, he charged at him as fast as he could. Remy sends a powerful thrust forward, piercing the assant''s chest.
His opponent died instantly. Such an attack is impossible to survive.
"Haa...Haa...Haa"
Although he won, he wasn''t free from injuries either. If he is unlucky, he will be the one lying on the ground right now.
"I better escape now before more of them arrive here. Our manpower can''t match them."
He ran into the dark alley and blended with darkness, leaving the corpse behind.
Little does Remy know this fight will continue for years toe.
Chapter 87 An Offer From Inverloch Empire
?While chaos is happening in Vofors, far down to the south of the kingdom is Hajdu City.
Since Hajdu County is sandwiched between Naharog and Vofors, the county couldn''t escape from the wave of chaos either. But unlike the other two counties, there is one more yer in the game.
The Inverloch Empire.
This southern empire is well known for its expansionist policy. The Inverloch Empire was formerly a part of a short-lived Paign Empire.
After a prolonged civil war that lead to the break up of the empire, many prominent noble families rise from the ashes and try to restore the glory of the Paign Empire by establishing their own nation. Every single one of them thought themselves to be the rightful sessor to the Paign Empire.
They presented various of reasons to back up their im which everybody knows is a lie.
However, minor nobles are powerless in the face of big noble families. A misstep and misspoke might cause their bloodline to perish.
One of the prominent noble families is the Inveria family who founded Inverloch Empire.
They im to be the closest ties by blood with the Royal Family of Paign and should be its sessor.
But the Inveria family''s im was refuted by their branch family, the Inver family. The Invers im that the Inveria family are the one who betrayed the Paigns due to a thirst for power.
It caught them off-guard. Never did they expect their branch family would stab them in the back.
To shut Inver''s mouth, the Inveria family sought to exterminate the Invers and keep the truth from spreading further.
Feeling no longer safe, the Invers migrate to the west and founded their own nation, the Kingdom of Inver by overthrowing the rulers there.
Needless to say, the fall of one empire caused so much instability, war and change of the power structure in the southern region.
The prime example is between Inverloch and Inver which continues until now.
These two nations always try to overwhelm each other.
War often urs between them and the Kingdom of Inver. But it always ends up in a stalemate. It bes more intense ever since Inverloch''s rival, the Sidgean Empire sessfully conquered almost the entirety of the Duchy of Camble.
Often affected by these two giants fighting each other for years are the Grand Duchy of Caberia and Grand Duchy of Roligny.
To solve this problem, each of these smaller nationse up with a different solution.
The Duke of Caberia opts to marry his eldest daughter, Catherina Caberia for a political marriage with the future king of Bagyarosia, Crown Prince Nichs Napuna Bagyarosia. Their marriage cemented the rtionship between the two nations. This marriage causes both the Kingdom of Inver and the Inverloch Empire to stay vignt because both share a longnd border with Bagyarosia to the north.
The Grand Duchy of Roligny leans closer to its neighbour, the Piteretia Empire. In exchange for military assistance in the event of Inverloch aggression, Roligny will provide Piteretia with its naval base on a small ind near Inverloch''s coastline as a supply point beforending on Inverloch.
However, the status quo might change the momentary peace with the emergence of a new nation, the Kingdom of Ryntum and the weakening of Bagyarosia.
....
Count''s office, Hajdu Mansion.
Sitting across from Count Hector Hajdu is an envoy from Inverloch Empire, Mr George Handover.
The emperor personally sends him here to make an offer to the count.
"To be honest, I would say this is a great opportunity for you to be a high-rank noble in our empire. One may need at least five generations of continuous contribution to the empire to obtain the rank we just offered you. However, the emperor decided to make an exception for you. After all, the Hajdu family has proven their abilities as a respected noble family for years." said George to Count Hajdu.
"Hmm...," Count Hajdu is thinking while his hand is rubbing his chin. He doesn''t immediately give a reply although the ''marquess'' rank title is tempting to him.
Seeing the count still thinking about the offer, Geroge decides to give Count Hajdu another push.
"If you ept our offer, we can head to Ferlochia, the capital of Inverloch. The emperor will grant you the title, mansion in the capital, some gifts and hold a banquet to introduce you to the empire''s noble circle. The emperor is willing to tie a bloodline between your son and a daughter from his maternal noble family."
The offer presented by the emperor makes George stunned. In order to exert Inverloch''s influence on their northern side, the emperor is willing to go to great lengths.
"Is that it?" asked the count with a straight face as if he doesn''t realize the huge benefit of this offer.
"W-What do you mean? Are you nning to refuse our goodwill?" George gritted his teeth as he tried to hold his anger. A mere count from a small kingdom dares to think of refusing the emperor''s generous offer.
"Isn''t that obvious? I can follow in the footsteps of Naharog by dering independence and bing king myself. So why would I go out all the way to be a marquess in your empire?"
This time, George could no longer hold his anger and tolerate Hajdu''s haughtiness. With a scornful look on his face, he ms the table before speaking.
"Count Hajdu, you have severely misunderstood something here. The reason we give you an offer is that we don''t want to waste our military on you when we have Inver next to our door. But it doesn''t mean we will hesitate in using violence. Do you really think you can pull off the move to establish an independent kingdom?"
"What do you mean? I am more than capable of aplishing it."
George chuckled at Count''s Hajdu ignorant. "Since you don''t know, let me exin it to you. The reason Count Naharog seeds in his attempt is that heunches a surprise attack on the nobles serving him, causing them in a state of unpreparedness. Another reason is due to the field cannons they manage to get hold of. Your army on the other hand stillcks the means to kill enemies in long range."
Like lightning struck his head, the count subconsciously stood up from his seat. He begins to inquire about the validity of this particr information.
"Is that true? How does he even get his hand on it?"
"Of course it is. Due to this weapon, he doesn''t meet any obstacles in his subjugation. Trust me, we at Inverloch are also shocked by the appearance of a new weapon. I believe the emperor is interested in obtaining this weapon. Now, do you understand? It is already toote for you to repeat the same steps made by Naharog."
George kills all of Hajdu''s intentions to go independent.
Considering Bagyarosia''s domestic situation, he needs to jump off the ship to another one to ensure the survival of his family.
Reluctantly, he gives his replies. "Fine. I ept your offer."
"Great! Wee aboard. I promise you will never regret your decision today." replied George with a smile on his face.
Count Hajdu throws him a polite smile.
Though he epts the offer, he can''t guarantee George that the northern part of his territory will still be in his possession. With Naharog rampaging on the next door, it is not impossible for other counts to follow a suit. Clearly, they will never let Dalfos stay untouched. In that case, the empire can''t achieve its objective.
''Huhuhu~ Well, it is not my problem anymore. Let the superior Inverloch handle this uing problem. Heading to Dalfos will most likely cause them to be attacked by three sides.''
Nobody wants Inverloch to go north.
Chapter 88 Powerless Napuna Dynasty
?It is a fine morning in the capital.
The skies are clear and the sun shines from above warming thend beneath.
The current king of Bagyarosia, Nichs Napuna Bagyarosia is taking a walk in his own garden to breathe some fresh air.
The pce garden features beautiful and manicuredwns, sculptures, fountains, groves of trees and various flowers which were personally nted by his wife, Queen Catherina Caberia. While silently staring at the beauty of nature in front of him, his mind was reminded of his dead son.
Niel''s death has caused a severe blow to him and his wife. Until now, both of them are in a state of grieving. The couple no longer attend any banquet as they always do.
The most agonizing part is he can''t seek justice for his son''s death. Both the culprits are his eldest son and a young king of a new kingdom. He can still clearly remember the day of Niel''s death. It can be said to be the worst day of his life.
Since then, he often had a nightmare which caused him to wake up in the middle of the night.
He can no longer have a good sleep.
Without a night of good sleep coupled with old age and deep grieving, a problemes.
The obvious one is his cognition ability. Nichs I be more forgetful. His decision-making, reasoning, and problem-solving worsened day by day. Something a king should be worried about.
Nichs I know he has to abdicate. But when he was reminded of Niall, he put that idea aside.
His eldest son has the audacity to smirk at him while handing his little brother''s corpse to him. As if Niall indirectly brags about his winning as a future king. The rtionship between the royal couple and their son waspletely destroyed.
At the suggestion of his royal doctor, Nichs I takes a considerable amount of walks in his garden every day as a way to calm his unstable mind.
His doctor also suggests he stop grieving Niel''s death. But, Nichs I decided to ignore his doctor.
*Snap*
While he is reminiscing about the memories of his dead son, someone intrudes in the pce garden.
His daily walkse to a halt for a moment.
Turning around, a familiar face enters his sight.
"Your Majesty, there is urgent news I need to inform you about," said his prime minister, Wendall Walter. The only person he can trust right now.
Nichs I look at him with uninterested eyes.
Honestly speaking, he''s kind of fed up with all this governance matters. However, his pride doesn''t allow him to concede so easily. He couldn''t live peacefully until he could get revenge on his son''s killers.
"What is so important that makes you panic, Wendall?"
Wendall replies to his question by passing him a report he hadpiled. "You should read this report, Your Majesty."
Nichs''s hand reached outward for the report. While reading it, he moves his feet toward his office.
Wendall quietly followed from behind.
Discussing government affairs in the garden is not a smart thing to do. There are a lot of hidden ears in the pce.
It only took five minutes for them to arrive at their destination. From the garden to his office, his eyes were constantly fixed on the report.
Nichs I sat behind the desk and leaned back on his chair.
He sighed after reading the report delivered to him.
Slowly, he closes his eyes and pinches the bridge of his nose. The current situation is worse than he initially expected. Though he knows not all nobles will heed his order, he never thought they would retaliate in a short span of time.
In a mere week, three counties were turned upside down. An independent deration and an uprising of themoners.
Only Hajdu didn''t make any move yet but they are getting restless.
"Did my move of revoking Count Naharog''s nobility rank bring us any effect?" asked Nichs I.
"It only has an effect on Tetherswest County and Caushilbo County. Perhaps, it is because these two counties are a little bit far to the north. The lower-rank noble has time to prepare in case of any aggression attempt on them. These nobles seem to get too excited about the reward. Some of them are on the brink of losing their patience and couldn''t wait. They even n to conspire with each other to overthrow their superior on their own."
"Their greed truly astonishes me." Nichs Imented. He then speaks with a serious tone, "I want you to keep an eye on both of them, especially Tetherswest. Make sure there is no contact between them and Ryntum. Send weapons to the barons and viscounts in Tethereswest County. And don''t forget to tell all lower-rank nobles to not do anything unnecessary. Instead of getting a reward, I''ll make them lose everything."
"Why don''t we apprehend the Tetherswest family member? That way we can lure Ryntum out to Napuna," suggests Wendall.
"We cannot carelessly make a move or else it will tarnish Napuna''s good name. The on-the-fence nobles might oppose us. Where is the Naharog army currently located?"
"After exterminating Baron Nyirdi and his family, he returns to Mezorin and hasn''t made any move yet."
Nichs snorted, "Hmph...I guess he is busy establishing his kingdom. Now I think about it, Ryntum has been doing the same thing in the past year. First, Gyalcakes and then the three barons. Next, he makes a change in the way of rulingmoners. It all makes sense now."
Nichs I is disappointed in himself for not realizing it.
Maybe if he took action from the beginning, things would have developed in a different direction. There is no use to regret now.
He orders Wendall to put royal soldiers into an alert state. Mezorin and Napuna are not far from each other. Getting attacked off-guard is thest thing he wants.
"Your Majesty, we only have 5,000 trained soldiers at most."
"Conscript themoner if it is not enough."
"But most of ourmoners are moving out of the capital and migrating elsewhere."
"Then block the capital. Nobody can get out of the capital until I say so!!" Nichs I raised his voice.
"B-But it increases the dissatisfaction among people."
"Just make up some reason to quell their anger. Do I need to spell everything out for you?!"
Nichs I is getting irritated with this constant question by Wendall. He wondered if Wendall had some injury in his head. His prime minister looks a bit dull and hesitated in making decisions now.
"My apologies, I will heed your order, Your Majesty."
"Hmm...you can go now." Nichs I chase his prime minister away.
Seeing his king start to get angry, Wendall chooses not to ask any questions. He left the office in a hurry.
Chapter 89 Reina In Barlia
?Thyrate, Principality of Barlia.
It''s the first day of a new week. The market today is busier than usual. Strategically situated in the centre of the city, countless people from every directione to this market.
For housewives, this market is simply heaven. Even though the heavy rain has just stopped, it didn''t dampen their mood in the slightest.
Because all kinds of merchandise are sold here, making it a one-stop shopping spot.
The merchants were making every effort to draw in any passing customers to their stalls. With this amount of people, the profits they could make will be three or four times higher than usual.
Walking among the sea of people in a congested market are Reina and her bodyguard. They are travelling in incognito by wearing worn-outmoner clothing. If one pays enough attention, it is easy to spot ws in their disguise. Her demeanour is too graceful to be ssified as amoner. But lucky for her everyone in the market was so busy doing their own activities.
She has been in Thyrate for more than a year now. Against her own will, she was forced to marry the Prince of Barlia, Baldwin Boris Barlia. Thus, making her the Barlian Princess. During that time, she isn''t allowed to leave the pce as she is pregnant.
Due to that, Reina has been cut off from the rest of the world by Baldwin for more than a year. His purpose is to break her spirit and willpower.
Unfortunately, he underestimated her tenacity.
After giving birth to her son, she ultimately got permission to leave but it came with a price. Baldwin sends a group of sixteen female bodyguards to keep her safe. Rather than bodyguards, they are more like spies sent by Baldwin to monitor her at all times.
Ignoring the bodyguards who followed her behind, her eyes flickered left and right while moving aimlessly at the bustling market.
In addition to goods and money, information also flows here. This is her main goal ining here. Current developments in central Jozia are unknown to her.
To do so, she needs to have a conversation with the merchants here. Since this market amodates merchants from various nations, it is the best way to get the news.
A few minutester, her steps halted in front of the stall that sold grains and fruits.
"How much is the price of this apple, old man?" ask Reina to an old man who is sitting there silently. Unlike other merchants, the old man didn''t do anything to attract a customer.
The old man looks energetic despite his advanced age. He gazes at the young woman in front of him. Gradually, his jaw drops open. The old man recognises her can only mean one thing. He is from Bideford. She is confident with this fact because the only ce she ever wanders around is her hometown. In Caushilbo, she can''t do the same as the region is a frontline against Barlia.
Reina quickly put her index finger over her mouth, telling him to keep quiet. She is not going to let the old man''s surprised face ruin this opportunity.
"3 Bar." The old man answered after recovering his calmness. ''Bar'' is a currency unit for the principality.
1 Bar equals 2 Ros.
"3 Bar for an apple?! Why is it so expensive?!" She frowns upon hearing the outrageous price. Maybe this is the reason for his stall being void of any customers.
"This is a good quality apple which is bigger in size than an average apple and also much sweeter. I go through all the troubles and pay a lot of money to transport this batch of fruits directly from the Kingdom of Ryntum. As you already know, it is hard to transport the goods from there to here given the pirates running rampantly at the sea. But, I can assure you of its quality."
The old man eloquently exins the logic behind the high price of his products.
Apple in Reina''s hand fell as soon as she heard a term that was foreign to her.
"I''m sorry, Kingdom of...Ryntum? Care to exin more to me?" Reina asked in a hurried manner.
Seeing the desperation in her voice, the old man begins to massage his temple before speaking in an unspirited voice. "Hmm...I don''t know. My memory is kind of hazy right now. Perhaps some gold coins can help me remember something."
Reina''s eyes subconsciously twitched, ''This f*cking fruits seller. He clearly knows who I am yet he dares...''
Her hand reaches out for some gold coins before throwing them to the old man who is still in his act.
"Now, tell me everything that happenedst year."
The old man begins to tell her a key point of the major incident that happens in the south. He doesn''t bother to go into the details since she only gives him ten gold coins.
Reina quietly listens to the old man''s words.
She slowly shed tears when knowing her father is dead.
It bes more heartbreaking when the one who is responsible for his death is her own brother. Never she expected such action from Russell. During her absence, the Ryntum family was in turmoil.
But her heart was at ease hearing Riz take over as the head of the family. Reina was proud of the achievement he aplished in a span of one year. This little brother of hers has done his job as a ruler magnificently.
Wiping off the tears that umte in the corner of her eyes, she begins to speak once again.
"Can I ask you a favour?"
"What favour? I will do it depending on the difficulty of the favour...and the payment."
Reina rebuked, "My goodness, can you not think about money for a second, old man? I am a damsel in distress here."
"Distress? Yes. Damsel? No. Do I care? Not really. For the sake of your brother who is improving themoners'' life, I am willing to listen to your request but not for free. I can give you a discount though. Care to tell the favour, miss damsel in distress?"
''Elderly or not, my urge to punch him in the face keeps increasing. I''m afraid this old man might be my first victim.'' Reina inwardly thought.
Clearing her throat, Reina begins to say, "I want you to tell my whereabouts to my brother. Simple, right?"
"Indeed, a simple favour yet very hard to execute. You are aware that it is difficult for me, amoner to meet a king, right?"
Her lips drew a smile capable of making anyone''s heart flutter. She looked straight at the old man, "I know, which is why I am going to tell you a magic word that only Riz and I know."
Remaining unfazed in front of that mesmerizing smile, the old man stretched out his ears as Reina whispered it to him.
"How much does it cost for you to get the job done?"
The old man said nothing except to raise his three fingers.
"3 Bar?" she asks.
Shaking his head, the old man gives a short answer. "30 Bar."
"Are you trying to rob me?!" She can''t control her anger anymore. This elder tries to get every coin she has in every way possible.
"Do you want it or not?" He asks with a slightly aggravated tone.
"Fine, fine, fine." She handed him over the money while grumbling. "What kind of shitty luck do I have to meet you."
The old man could care less about her grumbling. Counting the gold coins in his hand takes more priority.
"Don''t worry, mdy. Wait for the good news."
"Tell me your name. It is easier to hunt you down in case you run away with my money."
"Tsk, it''s just 30 Bar. Why are you being such a cheapskate."
"For God''s sake, just tell me your name!"
"My name is Luther Dunn or you can call me Old Man Dunn."
"Alright Old Man Dunn. Let''s see again two months from now. Make sure to get the job done by then." said Reina before walking away from the stall.
"Even if you didn''t request it, I absolutely will report your whereabouts to Lady Charlotte," Luther muttered under his breath while watching Reina''s figure slowly disappear in the crowd.
His hand constantly shaking a pouch full of gold coins. "And may you forgive me for swindling you like this, Lady Reina. I couldn''t control this habit of mine," said Luther or [Greecious] as per his codename in SIN.
Chapter 90 Blackout Annual Meeting
?After five minutes of walking, Reina and her bodyguards are out of the market area.
There, her personal carriage is waiting for her. Abination of a white-painted body with a gold-ted frame couldn''t escape the eyes of people walking back and forth in the market area. The coat of arms affixed to the carriage door gives away its owner''s identity.
Soon, a prominent figure well-known to everyone in Thyrate approaches the carriage. A beautiful and breathtaking Princess of Barlia. Nobody is reckless enough to rush toward her with so many bodyguards guarding her.
Everyone ended up swallowing their excitement. They stood silently, carving this rare moment into their brain.
It will without a doubt be a talk among themonerter that night and in days toe.
Reina pays no attention to them. She has spent more time in the market than she initially nned to.
"Let''s return," Reina gave a simple order to her coachman.
The coachman nods and four white horses start pulling the carriage.
Five minutes is all it takes for her to arrive at the pce. Officially, the name of the pce is Blueriver Pce.
Upon arriving, she walked straight to her son''s bedroom. Although her son was born out of love, she doesn''t hate his existence despite the uncanny resemnce her son has with Baldwin. Perhaps, her motherly instinct simply kicked off.
On her way, Reina notices the pce today has more people lingering around than usual which makes a displease look appear on her face.
''These people must be here for a meeting.'' She thought.
Bad memories keep surfacing in her mind about a vicious organisation lurking around in the shadows.
To themon people of the continent, they''repletely ignorant of its existence.
To the lower-rank noble, only rumours reach them.
To the ruler of the nation, its existence sends chills down their spine.
The meeting she is referring to is the ckout Annual Meeting.
Since Baldwines to power, he organizes it every year to keep everyone up to date with thetest development on Jozia. It is his way to ensure everyone is moving as one unit.
Today is the day for the most powerful information organisation in Jozia to hold its annual meeting.
Reina proceeds with her original purposes. This meeting has nothing to do with her.
....
West Hall Area, Blueriver Pce.
The west garden of the pce is particrly noisy today. Tens of people are chattering and catching up with each other while enjoying their meals. Maids go into the garden bringing food and drinks then out of the garden with empty trays.
As far as the maids'' are concerned, these people are not nobles yet they exert an aura of authority around them. The maids dare not to cause any transgression to these people. Prince Baldwin personally orders the kitchen to prepare food for these people.
This means they are Prince Baldwin''s guests. And his guests are by no means ordinary.
Harford Harper''s arrival to the west garden stops these people from chattering. Instead, everyone put down their tableware and turned around in his direction.
Maids quickly fled the garden as they see the atmosphere getting tenser.
His authoritative voice broke the silence there, "Enter the meeting room in ten minutes. Don''t make the prince wait."
''''''''Yes, sir!!'''''''' They simultaneously replied. Then, the people there gobble up the remaining food on their tes. Taking this once-a-year chance to savour the taste of pce food.
"Sigh, this will be a very long meeting." said one of them.
"Judging by the fact we were invited into the meeting room earlier than the previous year, it must be true."
An empty meeting hall with U-shape desks gradually filled with people. Their eyes darted around looking for their seats which had been determined based on their rank. The higher the rank, the closer their seating to the [Root].
The ranking system for ckout starts from [Leaf], [Twig], [Branch], [Trunk] and finally [Root]
[Leaf] is an agent who infiltrates various ces.
[Twig] is an agent who leads a group of agents, usually five to six agents in a certainmunity.
[Branch] is a head agent in a certain region. Aside from monitoring the several [Twig] under them, they are responsible for passing the information from one region to another.
[Trunk] is a head agent in a country. Their number can be more than one depending on the size of the country they''re assigned to. Theymunicate directly with the headquarters.
[Root] is a higher-up at Thyrate. There are only 3 [Root] as for now; Prince Baldwin, Mark Donald and Harford Harper.
ckout agents can raise their rank up to the level of [Trunk] by providing the organisation with information, stealing technology, conducting assassinations andpleting misceneous mission issues by ckout. All the jobs they''ve done will be converted to points, which can then be used to apply for the rank-up exam.
For this annual meeting, only [Branch], [Trunk] and [Root] are allowed to attend. A total of 58 people excluding the [Root].
- 6 [Branch] and 1 [Trunk] from Bagyarosia
- 2 [Branch] and 1 [Trunk] from Ryntum
- 4 [Branch] and 1 [Trunk] from Cerdeauxia
- 4 [Branch] and 1 [Trunk] from Turtevekesia
- 6 [Branch] and 2 [Trunk] from Inver
- 9 [Branch] and 2 [Trunk] from Ingnynes
- 7 [Branch] and 3 [Trunk] from Inverloch
- 7 [Branch] and 2 [Trunk] from ndge
"Wee back to Barlia, everyone. I hope all of you are doing well in the past year." Prince Baldwin greets them.
A man named Aldo Willis stood up and gave an energetic reply, "Thank you, Your Highness. Congrattions on getting a son. The future of Barlia is secure now."
"Yawn...Sit down, Aldo. You''re too tense." the woman in her mid-twentieszily said to him.
Her name is Eunice Sofia, West Trunk of Ingnynes.
"Hahaha...Thank you for your kind words, South Trunk of Inverloch. Now, without further ado, let us begin the meeting. Harford..."
Harford stood up, "Ladies and gentlemen, today''s meeting consists of many topics we need to urgently discuss. To start with, a new kingdom has emerged in the mid-maind of Jozia called the Kingdom of Ryntum. It is established by Rizieri Ryntum, the younger brother of our princess. They have a total poption of 250,000 people. Nothing impressive about it. But, their military strength is outstanding. Our [Leaf] and [Twig] reported the sightings of a unique weapon."
"Do we get a hold of it, Irene?" asked Eunice.
"Only one. The [Leaf] in Bideford sessfully obtained it. Fortunately, he manages to send it to me before meeting his demise at the hand of SIN." Irene Julianos, the Trunk of Bagyarosia replies.
She snapped her fingers to her subordinate, Branch of Vofors, Jack Cooper to bring her the matchlock arquebus.
The people in the meeting rooms had their eyes brightened with curiosity. Jack begins to exin to them its usage, range, advantage and disadvantage. The prospect of this new weapon is promising for their soldiers.
"Can we manufacture it on our own?" asked Prince Baldwin who has been silent all this time.
Irene gives further exnation to the prince. "We are capable of producing the weapon but the powder is still a mystery to us. Our agent in Bideford has beenpletely eradicated by SIN, Ryntum''s newly established intelligencework."
"ckout agent also has met them in Vofors. One of our [Twig] there has been eliminated," added Jack.
"Sounds like they''re quite capable of fighting us," Aldomented.
"Not really. But, they know what they''re doing. Not to mention their government za is an imprable fortress. Countless of our [Leaf] died trying to break into it. Should we dispatch another group of agents to their capital? " asked Irene.
She considered Bideford like a treasure trove of information. Having no agent at Bideford means that she could only obtain current information from secondary sources.
Prince Baldwin doesn''t agree with Irene''s suggestion. "Let''s not send any agent there. Our focus should be Bagyarosia which is in turmoil right now."
Chapter 91 Discussing A Plan
?Prince Baldwin doesn''t agree with Irene''s suggestion. "Let''s not send any agent there. Our focus should be Bagyarosia which is in turmoil right now."
"Sigh...Why is my ce never in peace." Irene grumbled. She has been so tired sincest year. Maybe she should ask Harford to increase her wage.
Clearly, she deserves it.
"Stop making a fuss about it, exin to us everything that transpired there," said Eunice.
"Alright, alright. Count Naharog intends to establish the Kingdom of Naharog but has not yet achieved it. While Count Vofors and his family have died at the hand of his own people. People in Vofors seek to build a new nation called Vofors Republica by following the blueprint of Cerdeauxia. As for Caushilbo, Count us is cowardly as ever. We didn''t find any evidence of Tetherswest''s standing in this turmoil. But, we can guess that they will choose Ryntum''s side if the worst-case scenario urs."
Mark Donald opened his mouth for the first time, "Your Highness, I see the break up of Bagyarosia as an opportunity for us."
Prince Baldwin raises his hand. "Hold on for a moment, Mark. Let Acellin brief us first about the unrest in Cerdeauxia."
A man in his early thirties with chestnut hair stood up as soon as the prince called his name. He is Acellin Celestia, the Trunk of Cerdeauxia. The man clears his throat first before starting to speak.
"The unrest in Cerdeauxia escted when the people there learned of President Matthew''s attempt to kill thest royal heir of Cerdeauxia through Bagyarosia as his proxy. After the noble coalition loses the battle, Matthew''s position as the most powerful person in the republic was shaken. His opponents begin to take advantage of the situation to gain support from people. Currently, the Party of Royalists, PoR has spread their idea of constitutional monarchy to every level of society. It is a matter of time before the coup happens and topples Matthew''s Cerdeauxia Reformation Party, CRP."
After briefing the situation in Cerdeauxia, Acellin looks at everyone''s faces for their reaction.
"Hmm..." Baldwin fell into deep thought. Cerdeauxia''s internal problem is taking a worse turn than he expected. He spoke again, "Mark, do you think it is feasible to implement our initial n?"
"It is possible, Your Highness."
"But Cerdeauxia Reformation Party is at a disadvantage right now. How do we n to turn the table in our favour?" Irene interrupts.
"People of the republic are dissatisfied with Matthew and his cronyism practice. The grassroots-level members of the party hate him and his family. They see it as an attempt by Matthew to turn CRP into his family political party. We will bring a new candidate of our choice to be the new leader of the party." exined Mark to ckout members.
"Wouldn''t it take a lot of time and resources to raise the puppet to be the party''s leader?" asked Baldwin.
"Worry not, Your Highness. It wouldn''t take too much of our resources and time. CRP Supreme Council Members will hold their once-every-five-year meeting to vote on whether to keep Matthew as their leader or to vote for someone else. We believe they ought to oust Matthew from the party''s leadership and destroy his political career. We will lobby them to favour our puppet as the party''s leader."
"Are you sure they will ept a stranger as their leader?"
"Probably not now. They''re currently quite sensitive to any outside influence. The grassroots-level members of the party also won''t ept it which is why we need our puppet to rise from the bottom to the top. We can buy council members by promising them sufficient benefits as long as they provide a smooth way for our puppet to climb up. It might take us one year at most for our puppet to be at the top." Mark reassured the prince.
"In politics, nothing is cheaper than politicians themselves. Once we secure our puppet''s position, ckout agents will dominate the party by eliminating its Supreme Council Members one by one. Then, the leftover supporter of the Cerdeauxia royal family will be next." said Harford.
He agrees with the initial idea of installing their puppets. With the Cerdeauxian desperation for change, came the opportunity to erase the remnants supporter of the monarchical system there.
Eunice asks an important question, "So, who is going to be our puppet?"
"If I may..." Jack politely asks for permission from Baldwin to speak. He has no room for being arrogant here.
"Go on."
"Your Highness and respected ckout members, we have a perfect candidate for the task. His name is Russell Ryntum. We will use him to rule over thend which rightfully belongs to his brother."
Hearing this, Eunice raises her eyebrows and asks. "Did Princess Reina know her brother is here?"
"No, Lady Eunice. ckout keeps it a secret from her." Jack replies. He believes it is a needless thing to do.
"Are you trying to pit Russell and his brother against each other?"
Jack respectfully replies to his superior, "Yes, Lady Irene. We need to remove any possibility of these two nations forming a diplomatic rtionship."
"How capable is he? As far as the record goes, he only receives an education but never involves himself in governance during his days in Bideford. Puppet or not, Cerdeauxian might rece him if he shows ipetency." Acellin asks in a serious tone as he is in charge of the republic.
"This...Presently, the headquarter is educating him." Jack hesitates to answer. Up until now, he hasn''t sessfully tamed Russell into subservience yet.
Acellin squinted his eyes due to Jack''s uncertain answer. "You know this n is gonna fail if Russell or whatever his name is messed up, right?"
"Calm down, Acellin. He is doing the best he can. It takes time to get the result." Irene backed up her subordinate.
Baldwin intervened, "No fighting, everyone. We are here to discuss. Jack, proceed with whatever you do. Use any means to hasten the pace. Barlia can let one immature brat hinder our ns."
"I will deliver a satisfying result for you, Your Highness."
"Good. I am looking forward to it. Harford, what is our next agenda?"
Flipping through his notebook, Harford replies, "Our next agenda is about the development of ckout secret base in two new regions; Inver and Inverloch."
"Let''s start with Aldo first." Instruct the prince.
"Thank you, Your Highness. ckout divides Inverloch into three regions; north, central and south. I will exin the development of the south first. The south consists of three regions with the capital, Ferlochia being chosen as our southern headquarters. Bases in every city have been secure and normally operate. I heavily ce a considerable amount of agents in Neax with the goal to prate into the Grand Duchy of Caberia in the future. Vincent and Stanley will exin the remaining to the region." said Aldo while looking at them.
Vincent Warren, the Central Trunk of Inverloch quickly got up. He has been fidgeting this entire time, rehearsing his speech. "Finally, it''s my turn to speak...Err...Nothing much to say except to inform you guys of the location of the central headquarters which is in...Err...Oxlight City. Its strategic location in the middle makes it easy for me to oversee the two regions I''m in charge of...Err...It''s your turn, Stanley."
"Thank you, Vincent. North has two regions it oversees. The north headquarters is Erki. I chose this city because; first, the settlement location distribution in the north leans to the east side. Second, The city of Erki is near the border which enables effective information sharing between North Inverloch and West Ingnynes." exined Stanley Lyn, North Trunk of Inverloch.
Baldwin nods. A sign of satisfaction is on his face. The three of them perform the job exceptionally well.
The meeting continues with North Trunk of Inver, Noelle Ninon and South Trunk of Inver, Lea Felixia giving their reports. As in Inverloch, they didn''t encounter any obstacles while building the ckout base there.
As the sun sets on the western horizon, their annual meeting ends.
Baldwin gave them some words before ending the annual meeting. "My elite agents, I hope everything we discuss here remains among us. Any leaking wouldn''t be tolerated. This is a perfect chance for us to obtain fertilend in the south and solve the food problems faced by our ancestors many years ago. I won''t let it slip through my hand."
Chapter 92 First Megaproject
?30th July 301 Paign Era, Bideford.
The days pass by peacefully, at least here in Ryntum. The turmoil of the east side of his kingdom is far from over but he won''t do anything or interfere with them. Without being burdened by heavy work as before, the young king of the new kingdom seeks entertainment to fill his free time.
No enjoyment is avable in this world except to watch first-hand political and war manoeuvres of various power with his own eyes. Riz wisely uses SIN agents to keep feeding him with thetest news.
As Napuna Dynasty began to move, it had thrown the already chaotic kingdom into disarray. Each of them seeks dominance over Bagyarosia. No drama series offered by streaming services on Earth canpare with the real one.
For that, Riz waspletely clueless about the scheme made by Barlia far in the north.
"The situation in the east is getting more and more interesting. Napuna has moved his soldiers but has no clue about them being dispatched anywhere. Are they really gonna let Naharog run rampant? I kinda bumped because the Tetherswest and Caushilbo take a neutral stance on this issue. The battle will be more intense if they join though."
Alone in his office, Riz let out his thoughtsfortably while reading the reports sent by SIN agents.
The thing he loved the most about following this turmoil is no one knew in which direction the conflict was going to develop. Due to that, the suspense is hundreds of times better than cliffhangers in dramas.
One thing for sure is no matter how it develops, he would not let his kingdom be involved in it.
After finishing the reading, Riz pulls out his desk drawer and puts reports in it.
He then put his focus on the first megaproject to be developed by the Kingdom of Ryntum.
The project is the roadwork project he had nned a long time ago. Thend surveys and soil investigation was conducted not long after he returned to Bideford from the ancient fort in Rafoldrod. But, it didn''t start due to an insufficient amount of money. It has been shoved aside into his filing cab and had been collecting dust ever since.
Now, Riz feels it is a suitable time to start as they are free from any war or conflict. With the Rogvor settlement included, the alignment of the road was slightly adjusted from the initial n. A new route linking Bideford and Baroks Province was added to the n.
Clearly, the project cost has swollen up. But Riz doesn''t perturb by it as he ns to charge a toll on the users. He is not a benevolent person to make it free.
All in all, the total number of four routes was finalised.
- Tegrot-Bideford Highway with a total length of 200 kilometres spanning from the west to east as the main road.
- Northern Highway consists of Westley-Coreton-Newbigle-Durbotes which is 190 kilometres in length, connecting the northern cities and towns with the main highway.
- 160 kilometres of Southern Highway, branch off from the main highway and linking it with Rafoldrod-Mabadszent-Csorvar-Rogvor.
- A new proposed highway, Bideford-Portsbury-Baroks-Rogvor has a total length of 270 kilometres.
Since it is arge-scale project, building all the routes at the same time is nothing but a dumb move. No sane rulers want to put a great pressure on their nation''s finances.
And he needs to discuss this project with his minister as well.
For that, he invited his fiancee, the Minister of Finance and Gerald, the Minister of Trade and Industry to his office.
*Creak*
The door of his office was opened. He doesn''t need to see with his eyes to guess who it is.
While Charlotte still retains some of her manners when interacting with him albeit less formal than other servants, Theodora on the other handpletely disregards them.
"Sit down, both of you," ordered Riz.
Two of them look at each other before quietly sitting down in front of the king. They don''t know why but the atmosphere around the king right now is abnormally calm.
"Why do you call us, Riz?" Theodora opened her mouth.
Looking straight into her eyes, Riz smiled and said, "I have a major project n for the kingdom but before that, I want to ask Gerald a question."
"W-What is it, Your Majesty?" Gerald couldn''t help but tense up. He searched his memories to find any wrongdoing he did during his tenure as a minister. He finds no fault on his side.
"As a former merchant, what do you prioritize the most in trading?"
Hearing the king''s question, Gerald begins to rub his chin while thinking about the answer. There are a lot of factors he considers during his day as a merchant; products, price, location, density poption, customer demographic and so forth.
But, if the king asks the most he prioritizes, it must be the one that cost him a lot, right?
The silence went on for several minutes. Riz patiently waits for the answer from Gerald.
Like lightning struck on his head, Gerald straightened up his back and answered the question.
"Time...Yes, time! As a merchant, nothing is more important than time. I can cover a loss for anything else but I can''t buy time regardless of how much money I have."
Satisfied with Gerald''s answer, Riz nods his head. "Exactly. Time can''t be bought which makes it precious. Imagine if we can shorten the time travel from one ce to another. People won''t have to spend so much time in their life travelling. Don''t you feel the same, Theodora? You waste 20 days of your life to travel from Tetherswest to Bideford."
"Yeah, it is a very ufortable experience which is also why I never brought up the topic of returning to Tetherswest despite our marriage still being two years away," replies Theodora.
"So, Your Majesty calls us because this project is rted to the road?" asked Gerald.
"Yes, look at this." Riz passed the project n to them.
Both of them read the proposed n silently. The report contains an estimated budget, detailed road design, route location and primary ground survey. Riz proposes a road of twone in both ways with eachne having a width of three meters. He might overdo it as there are no trucks or cars in this world yet.
"65,579,000 Ryn!! Are you crazy? What with this number?" Theodora almost had a heart attack. She probably gets one if she gets this kind of shock periodically. This amount is just insane.
Gerald had the same reaction. We''re talking about tens of millions here. What kind of concept is that? He has met and gotten to know various rich merchants in his life. Most of them just talk and brag about their wealth which amounts to hundreds of thousands. To this young king, those merchants'' wealth is probably like pocket money.
Riz chuckled seeing her reaction.
"It''s a total budget. That is why I wrote it as a megaproject. Don''t you read the report''s title? Calm down a bit, you''re overreacting. We will build it phase by phase starting with the Bideford-Portsbury-Baroks-Rogvor route. Furthermore, we are going to get the money back by charging the people to use it. I know you''re reluctant but these roads can drive our economy further."
"Are people really going to use it, Your Majesty?" Gerald ask.
"At first, not all will use it. But, once their curiosity gets the best of them, they can''t resist thefortable journey on the smooth road. Especially the merchants and the rich." exined Riz.
"Whichever you choose, you better have a valid reason for it."
"Of course, I have. With a t and wide road, we can transport the coal in the south to Bideford faster than before."
"Even so, Your Majesty. It probably takes a decade toplete one route."
"Don''t you see the detailed design I made? It has all the measurements and data included which I had gone to a great length to obtain. If we cut this long road into several sections and hire people to construct each section at the same time, how long do you think it will take toplete?"
Gerald''s eyes brightened. "Your Majesty, you''re a genius!!"
Riz nods, "I know. For that, I need you to make a hiring notice to be put in the newspaper. And Theodora, I want you to prepare the money. We will use a hundred per cent of our currency to pay them."
"As you wish, Your Majesty."
"Fine, I will prepare it as soon as possible."
Chapter 93 Private Construction Companies
?[HIRING WORKERS FOR KINGDOM FIRST MEGAPROJECT!!
His Majesty, King Rizieri has nned for a massive project to construct a wide and t road from Bideford to Rogvor. Due to the sheer scale of the project, Ryntum Government is seeking constructionpanies to involve and to build a part of the road together with the government.
The selection of thepanies will be based on their experience,petency and credibility.
For those who are interested, pleasee to the government za by Friday next week for more exnation.]
An announcement was smack right on the front page of the nation''s weekly newspaper.
Naturally, it attracts countless people in every city, especially the yers in the construction industry. Unlike on Earth, this world doesn''t have a properly established constructionpany. They are in many ways a very crude and loose business structure. From management level to execution level, thesepanies are inferior in every way.
Here, more than half of the poption are still living in rural areas. If they want to build a new house, the people in thatmunity will contribute to help build it. It eliminates the need for a constructionpany. Thus, these constructionpanies are very low in number. Their customer is often the nobles and the job given may berge in terms of scale but they are nowhere asplex as the structures on Earth.
Riz can bet his life that aside from workers who worked in the construction of a government za, none of these constructionpanies has experience in using cement and steel bars.
Then, why would he try to recruit them if he can use the former construction workers of the government za? In addition to reducing construction time, Riz would like to take this opportunity to give them exposure to cement as a new building material and spread its use.
As a sole producer and supplier of cement, imagine the profits hispany could gain in the future.
"Boss, are you going to Bideford?" said Leo, one of the workers in the constructionpany based on Rafoldrod.
"Of course, I am. This is a big job. Furthermore, I am interested in the rumoured new material called cement. People from Bideford said the famous government za is built using it." replies Anders, the owner of Anders Construction.
He is one of the prominent figures in the construction industry with several decades of experience under his belt.
"Can I follow you, Boss? I want to see the government za and Noble Hill. I also want to see the king. I heard he is currently only sixteen years old."
Like most other young men, Leo looked up to Riz. The story about how Riz ascended to the throne at a very young age when Ryntum was plunged into the war and after his brother''s attempt to kill him is very famous among the people. Furthermore, his excellent job in ruling a country made the people respect him very much.
Mothers often told the tale as a bedtime story to their children. They want their kids to take the young king as an example.
What they didn''t know is the story was initiated by Riz himself as propaganda to boast his prestigious image.
"Hmm...Alright, you cane with me. I might need some help along the way." After thinking for a while, Anders agrees with Leo''s request.
The same situation happens across the country.
This is the first time the king has ever hired constructionpanies. Before this, the king simply temporarily recruited a lot of unskilled workers to do the job with the king himself holding the helm.
It shows that the king needs some experienced and professional help. Many old masters agree to go to the capital without hesitation.
....
11th August 301 Paign Era, Bideford.
There is one hall on the ground floor of the government za which is dedicated to events involving arge number of people. For the first time, this hall will be out to use.
Riz named it White Hall because of its white interior design.
On this particr morning, people gather in the za while gazing at their surroundings. Neossical architecture causes their jaw to drop. They took this opportunity to appreciate the beauty and grandeur of this building.
All of them had a visitor pass but they couldn''t wander around the building. The building contains a lot of confidential information. Hypothetically if Bideford is at the verge of being captured, he would rather burn the entire building than let it fall into the enemy''s hand.
To make sure unwanted incidents happen, he assigns guards in an entire za so none of them can slip through.
"B-Boss, this is a wonder of the world. Look above, it''s a Noble Hill where the king resides," said Leo. He is staring at a mansion that majestically stands on a hill, overseeing everything at the surface.
"I know. It is simply breathtaking. This is far more astounding than what the rumours made it be."
Soon, the hall''s door was open.
"Respected guests, please wait inside the hall. His Majesty the King, Minister of Finance and Minister of Trade and Industry will soon arrive." said the worker.
People poured inside but in a calm manner. They''re at what can be considered the heart of the kingdom. This is where every decision is made. Decisions which can affect their fate for better or worse.
Inside the hall, there is a stage in the middle. In front of it is a seat that was arranged in theatre style. All of them quietly walk through the pathway in the middle and choose their seats. There is no seating priority whatsoever.
Anders nces around. Apart from himself, he sees some familiar faces.
''That''s the legendary boss of Radiates Building Company, Stephen Hawkeye from Tegrot. Hmm? Isn''t that Rick Roller from Mabadszent? If I am not mistaken hispany is called Double R Construction. Ohh!! Stuart Brandon is here as well. To think SB Builderses all the way from Baroks to participate.''
There are many representatives from otherpanies but Anders doesn''t recognise any of them.
His thought stopped when three people entered the hall. One is a man in histe twenties, another one is a young man in his teenage years andstly a very beautiful youngdy. Anyone who always keeps their ears open all the time has no problem guessing their identities.
"She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen," Leo whispered to his boss. Honestly, the beauty on the stage makes girls back at Rafoldrod look like an ugly witches. Theodora unknowingly raises the standard bar for Leo whichter will pose his difficulty in finding his future wife. But that is a story for another time.
"For God''s sake, that''s our future queen. Keep your face straight and focused or I will never bring you anywhere else."
Leo clicks his tongue. What is wrong with admiring a beauty like her? He is not the only one who did this. Leo looks around and finds out that only young men like him do the same. The bosses in the hall have their eyes on the young king.
''Hoh! Despite his young age, he exerts an aura of a ruler and doesn''t get overshadowed by his minister. He hasn''t opened his mouth yet but let all of us know who is in charge. No wonder this kingdom is prospering more than ever.'' said Stephen inwardly.
The few minutes of silence were broken by Gerald as he began to speak.
"Thank you everyone foring here today. As you already know, the kingdom nned to build a road from Bideford to Rogvor. This project is the first phase of the roadwork megaproject which is nned to connect all regions. Since time is money for all of us, let''s get into the main topic."
Gerald instructs the worker to paste a massive paper of the proposed route for everyone. Upon seeing the paper, the entire hall gasped.
"My God! How long is this road?"
"A mere decade won''t be enough to finish this."
"I can''t imagine how much gold has to be poured to make this a reality."
Gerald remained calm in the face of theirment, "Everyone, this route has a total length of 270 km. Uponpletion, it is expected to boast the economy in the Baroks Province and reduce the seven days of travelling time from Bideford to Baroks to a mere three days. Now, I will distribute to you a booklet that contains an implementation n for this project."
With his eyes, Gerald signalised the worker to begin distributing the booklet. Everyone in the hall looks at the booklet as if it is an otherworldly object. Their eyes almost bulge out when they see its content.
"Boss, this is one hell of a project," said Leo.
"I know. No wonder the king calls it a ''megaproject''."
"In those booklets, the government has divided the long road into tens of sections together with its specification and estimated cost. All you have to do is build by following the specification provided to you. The government will oversee the progress and help you if a problem were to arise. Eachpany can only choose up to four sections. The sections are various in size. So choose wisely. For those who are worried about the time it took to build this, have you ever heard about cement? This magnificent building is built using cement and steel. For further exnation, His Majesty the king will personally exin to you."
Riz stands up and takes over the stage, "Alright everyone, it is going to be a long exnation so listen carefully. Cement is a new construction material..."
All of them listen to the king with all their attention. The meeting with these constructionpanies only ended after five hours had passed. Since there are a lot of new terms and knowledge in the booklet, Riz spends hours answering their questions.
Riz gives them two days to think about it and have a discussion among themselves before deciding to take a job.
Chapter 94 Gatharix Group
?Two dayster,
White Hall once again was filled with representatives from eachpany. For the past two days, discussions have urred in various inns around the capital. All of them are talking about the same topic, the road construction project.
The construction cost will be provided by the government and their payment was given separately. Only four sections can be chosen and the price is varied each. If they are purely driven by profit alone, they won''t be able to finish the job in the estimated timeline. Theirpany reputation will be severely affected.
People with good ears naturally heard about this information which then slowly spread to the public. But Riz ignored it nor did he try to stop it. It is bound to be known anyway.
When Gerald arrives, the constructionpanies begin to submit their desired section of the road. His subordinates checked to make sure thepanies did not choose the same section. If it happens, they are required to discuss and settle among themselves either to cede or to choose another section.
After two hours, all sections were imed and the final list is shown to all of them for the sake of transparency.
Riz also got one copy for himself. His eyes slowly scanned the list.
Anders Construction - Section 1, Section 3, Section 4, Section 7.
Radiates Building Company - Section 2, Section 6, Section 8, Section 9.
Double R Construction - Section 5, Section 10, Section 11, Section 15.
SB Builders - Section 13, Section 14, Section 20, Section 21,
Den and Family Cons. - Section 17, Section 18, Section 25.
Cactus Build - Section 22.
The list goes on.
What he noticed isrge and considerably well-establishedpanies choose a longer and moreplicated section. On the other hand, smallerpanies choose the shorter and rtively straight section. Only one or two smallpanies dare to choose therger section.
''I hope they are not biting off more than they can chew. Since this is the firstrge-scale project, I guess I need to constantly do site visits to make sure everything is okay. A first failing project may put some dirt on my clean track record as a king.''
"Your Majesty...Your Majesty..."
His thought was interrupted by Gerald who has been calling him for some time now. He looks up.
"What?"
"Allpanies have finished signing contracts with the government. We are all waiting for you."
The payment received by the contractor depends on the final cost of the section they build. Riz opt to use a fluctuating fee for paying them. For example, if they manage to get the job done within the budget, let''s say 100,000 Ryn. They will get thirty per cent of that value as their payment which is 30,000 Ryn. The higher the budget gets, the lesser their fee.
Riz chose this kind of payment because he knows their budget will swell up. It is a rare case for a megaproject toplete on a budget.
"Ohh...okay." Riz momentarily forgets that he is a king. Nobody can leave before him. Taking this chance, he decided to give a short speech to them. "Ehem...Ehem. Everyone, I hope we can have a pleasant cooperation during theing two years. I expected high-quality workmanship from all of you. That''s all, everyone may dismiss."
Now that this matter was settled, Riz returned to his office which is within theplex. Along the way, he ordered a worker to call Charlotte to his office.
He believes he has neglected hispany for too long. To start with, many of hispanies are involved in various industries. And he definitely will have more in the future.
*Creak*
His office door was open and a red hair beauty entered his office.
"Sit down, Charlotte," said Riz.
"Is there something you need me for?"
"Yes. As you already know, I have manypanies with scattered offices here and there which are very hectic to manage. If things keep going as it is now, it is getting harder to manage and supervise them. And it is also prone to misconduct and inefficiency. So, I n to make it easier for me to handle by gathering all of this office and building a headquarters here in Bideford. What do you think?"
"You are right, milord. If we let this continue, it will get harder for thepany to expand and open a new market. Plus, I doubt you are satisfied with only thesepanies. I had a strong feeling that you will be involved in another industry soon enough."
"Hehe~ You know me well. My goal is to make sure my family and descendants are independent from relying on taxpayers'' money for their luxurious lifestyle. For that, I need a strong source of ie."
"What do you want me to do, milord?"
"I need you to call all the managers in mypany toe to my office next week. Every single one of them must attend."
"I will get it done."
....
A weekter, several people made their way to Noble Hill.
For this meeting, Riz gathers them in his mansion. He has his priorities straight. Since this is not rted to governance matters, he has no reason to let them enter the government za.
He looks at their face one by one. It has been a long time since they were all gathered in one ce.
"Thank you for taking your time off for this meeting. It is nice to see a lot of familiar faces here."
"We wouldn''t dare to ignore the summon for the king." shrugged Luis.
"Yeah, nobody dared." Jason chuckled.
"Hahaha. Good, good. Let''s get back to the main topic. I n to reorganize thepanies I have by making a grouping."
''''''''Grouping?''''''''
"A groupprises a parentpany and its subsidiaries. Mypanies will be the subsidiaries of the parentpany. To manage this group easier, I n to build a headquarters here and move all your current office into one ce. In addition, some positions might change as well."
They are all tense up the moment the king touches this particr topic.
"For starters, Luis who formerly managed my publishingpany will be promoted to head manager of my newpany, Gatharix Financial Company. My paper and publishingpany will bebined to be Gatharix Paper and Publishing Company. Emily will take a position as head manager. She had worked under Luis for a long time and was already an expert in the know-how of managing apany. It is not much different and the products are closely rted to each other. So, rx a bit will you?"
"I-I will do my best!" Emily replies with so much tension in her voice. Until now, she couldn''t believe to havee this far. A meremoner girl who knows nothing climbs up to be one of the head managers for the king''spanies. Her perseverance in learning new knowledge ismendable.
Except for Mary who quit halfway because her family''s financial situation got better, all the earliest workers of the king havee this far like her as well.
Looking back, it feels just like yesterday they came for the interview as woodcutters andbourers.
Riz continues, "I am also promoting Jason to be the head manager of Gatharix Mining Company and James as the head manager of Gatharix Weapon Company. To rece their position, let us wee two new members who will join Gatharix from now on; Charles Waine, Nick Carlo and Kent Felipe. Charles will rece Jason, Nick will rece James and Kent is handling the coal division. Please get along with each other."
Gatharix Financial Company
Head Manager - Luis Hines
- Royal Bank
Gatharix Paper and Publishing Company,
Head Manager - Emily Emiliano
Product - papers, textbooks, newspapers.
Gatharix Mining Company
Head Manager - Jason Patterson
- Iron and Steel Division: Manager Charles Waine
- Limes and Cement Division: Manager Paul Smith
- Gypsum Division: Manager Nick Carlo
- Sulphur Division: Manager Mark Miles
- Coal Division: Manager Kent Felipe
Gatharix Weapon Company
Head Manager - James Gray
Product - field artillery, matchlock arquebus, flintlock musket.
Everyone ps their hands as three men enter the meeting room. It''s a lie to say they didn''t feel disappointed for not getting a promotion.
"Now we are done with promotion and reorganization, it is time to introduce a benefit for you guys which I called new incentives. To reward your excellent work until now, I am giving you a share in apany. The head managers get two per cent and the managers get one per cent. The remaining belong to the parentpany."
Their brains seem to stop working for some reason but then their eyes light up. If their eyes are a shlight, he is without a doubt will be blind by now.
"Is it true, Your Majesty? You are not lying, right?" All of them ask for confirmation from him simultaneously.
"Yes, you heard it right. I have no reason to lie to you."
They had known about the sharing concept during their studies. In fact, this concept already exists in this world but is not widely used. Due to ack of means ofmunication, no advanced tracking method and weak enforcement of thew, business owners choose to have a tight hold on theirpanies. Even if they use shares, it is probably only with close rtives.
"Aren''t you afraid we will swindle your money?" Mark asks once again. Just to confirm that his ears didn''t y a trick on him.
"You dare?" Riz squinted his eyes.
They all shook their heads vigorously. Never did that thoughte across their mind.
"Are you truly sure, Your Majesty?" This time Emily asks. She was baffled by the fact the king is willing to give a share to aplete stranger.
"You guys ask so many times, I guess you guys didn''t want it."
''''''''We want!!''''''''
"Then, work hard for me."
Chapter 95 Gatharix Development Direction
?"Then, work hard for me."
"We will, Your Majesty," said them enthusiastically.
"Let''s take a break first before going into the main topic."
"Isn''t this the main topic?" asked Mark.
"Hahaha, unfortunately, no. I won''t gather all of you simply just to discuss thepany reorganization structure alone. We will continue this meeting after lunch. You guys go to the dining room on the first floor. I already asked the kitchen to prepare food for you."
....
Roughly one hour and a halfter,
After enjoying their extravagant lunch, his employees return to the meeting room. The king is already waiting for them. The quill in his hand is constantly moving as he is writing something on paper. Beside him is a stack of papers which was previously not there. The king isn''t aware of their presence.
Not until one of them makes a noise which causes his focus disrupted.
Riz looks up and sees his employees standing at the entrance of the meeting room. They look at him awkwardly.
"Why are you guys standing there like a piece of wood? Go and take your seat."
For a few minutes, they keep ncing at each other. None of them says anything until Emily braves herself to ask a question.
Emily asks, "Are you not having your lunch, Your Majesty?"
"Nah, I am not feeling like eating too much this afternoon. Meat sandwiches will do for me now. If my stomach is full, I tend to getzier. The documents will end up increasing day by day. Besides, my brain works better during hunger. I will fill my stomach during dinnerter."
Their respect for the young king has reached a new height. While they''re having a full-course meal, the king is simply content with a sandwich and quietly does his work.
After taking their seat, the king finally stops writing. He scanned their faces first before opening his mouth.
"Everyone, this meeting is about the future n for thepanies. Let''s start with the Paper and Publishing Company first," said Riz with his sight shifted toward Emily.
He then exins the n he has to increase thepany''s profit.
Currently, his Big Bookstore which directly links to his publishingpany sold nothing aside from textbooks, newspapers and some stationaries. People don''t regrly buy those products. His bestselling item is definitely newspapers but ites only once a week.
Therefore, it is easy to understand why people especially students don''t go there unless they absolutely need to.
Diversification of products is needed if he wants people to continuously stream into his store. And to achieve this goal, he needs a product capable of attracting their interest.
Thus, Riz settled with books.
With an increase in literacy rate among his citizens, they soon will carve for non-academic reading materials.
People love stories. They often listen to stories from travelling bards as a form of entertainment. But, bards don''t stay in one ce for too long. They move together with their stories and leave people waiting for years before returning back to the same ce.
However, stories can be preserved in books. Making it one of the best forms of entertainment.
First, he starts by introducing children''s books followed by short stories and finally novels.
He had read countless novels from various genres in the past. Some of them are still fresh in his mind. Once he introduced one or two children''s stories, others will follow suit.
Not only he can fill this boring world with books but also provide a new profession to his citizens, an author.
In the past,moners here couldn''t possibly think of writing a book but now the situation has changed. An aspiring author can send their manuscript to his publishingpany to be reviewed. If their book is interesting, hispany can publish it and sell it in their store.
"Do you think my n is feasible, Emily?"
She vigorously nods her head, "It is definitely possible, Your Majesty. But, to do so we need to add the printing press to increase production. Thepany is currently barely operating without losses. It only generates a small number of profits thanks to advertising. Certainly not enough to cover the cost."
"No worries. I will give you the money. Anything else?"
"Do we need to expand the store as well?"
He gives an order to Emily, "Secure thend for now. Once we have the manuscripts ready, I want you to open the bookstore in the towns. We only have three stores in three big cities. It is not enough to grab the market."
"Understood, Your Majesty."
Riz turned his head to Luis. "For the financialpany, I want you to expand Royal Bank to every city and town. Make sure its services reach all levels of society. Ohh ya! One more thing, send all Bagyarosia coins people deposited to the mint."
"As you will, Your Majesty."
"Next is myrgestpany, the miningpany. Jason, give me the rundown on the iron and steel division first."
"Yes, milord. The introduction of the Bessemer process has exponentially increased our production rate. Due to therge number of workers we have, I decided to add another converter. However, I reduced the number of workers by twenty per cent because they were unneeded. Our steels were exported to Turtevekesia and Sidgean. Justst month, we sessfully crossed half a million mark in profit by trading with Sidgean. They pay us approximately 521,000 Ryn worth of gold."
"I finally tasted a big profit from mypany. But, why to Sidgean need so much steel?"
Jason can only shake his head, "I''m afraid I don''t know, Your Majesty. I offered to deliver the goods to Sidgean because of therge purchase they made but got rejected. Instead, their merchants are the ones who areing to pick up goods. Forgive me for my ipetence."
"It''s okay. I will have someone check it. Overall, I am satisfied with your performance. And I expect the same thing from you too, Charles."
"I''ll do my best, Your Majesty."
"Good. Paul, your job is to build a new cement processing nt near the limestone deposit. As you already know, a highway from here to Rogvor is going to be built. Thosepanies are gonna need arge amount of cement. You can follow these drawings for the new nt."
Riz passed the drawings for Paul to look at. The scale isrger than the existing one but he made some tweaks here and there.
His n is to let two processing nts up and running while the highway construction is ongoing. When the project is finished, he will close and tear down the nts near the outskirts of Rafoldrod. Its location is too close to the city. Inhabitants there might fall ill because of it.
"Your Majesty, what is this steam engine?"
"It is a new source of power to rece the water wheel. I will let you know when I have a working prototype. Coordinate with Elric to build the rest first."
"I shall do as per your order."
"Finally, it''s weapon time. James, I want you to expand the production line of flintlock muskets and ammunition. I need arge stockpile of weapons to be used in case of an emergency."
"Should I stop arquebus production?"
"Yeah, our soldiers don''t need those anymore. And give this to Goban. He knows what to do."
Riz passed three sets of drawings of new weapons to be added in his arsenal. Now that Naharog manages to manufacture his artillery, he needs a new weapon as a trump card.
The first one is a 3-inch ordnance rifle, a wrought iron muzzleloading rifled cannon. It''s rifled artillery with grooves cut into the barrel. These grooves help the shells fire spin in flight and move in a straight line causing their uracy to improve.
"This...? Is this our military new artillery?" James asked.
"Yes, it has a longer range than the previous one."
"Do I need to stop producing the 12-pounder, Your Majesty?"
Riz denied, "No, absolutely not. We can''t stick with only one type of artillery. We have to diversify our inventory."
"If you say so."
Alongside the new artillery is a hand grenade which he named HG- Model R1. This hand grenade copied the first grenade used by grenadiers in the 17th century. It is a small iron sphere roughly the size of a tennis ball.
"Is this hand grenade fused with a slow-burning rope, Your Majesty?"
"Yeah, I thought it would be a waste to let them simply throw away the excess we have. So, we should repurpose its usage. It is portable and causes a lot of damage."
"This is a brilliant invention. In future, this like a portable cannon they can carry. And thest one is....matchstick?"
James read the description of the matchstick. His eyes widened, "This... It''s so simple to make it. It is useful and so practical."
Riz sternly says to James, "No matter how excited you are, it''s only for military use for now. We can sell it to the public yet. If it falls into enemies'' hands, they might use it against us."
"I understand, Your Majesty."
Riz shifted his attention from James to the rest of his managers, "Alright, everyone. I guess this is all I want to say. Please proceed with the n I''ve told you about. Feel free to contact me if you''ve any problem you aren''t sure of solving."
Chapter 96 University Of Ryntum
?Socrates once said, "Education is a kindling of a me, not the filling of a vessel."
This quote became a basis for the national university Riz ns to build. At the university level, he shouldn''t try to replicate the school system of mass-producing students. Instead, the university''s lecturer should give guidance to a small number of students at most. He opposed the idea of education through mass lectures because the lecturers could not give their attention to each student.
His university will not be an exam-centric university. There are still exams but the amount is minimal. He doesn''t want students to study purely for the sake of examination. This will make students deviate from their original purpose; to learn and gain new knowledge.
The essence of his university should be researching new fields of study, application of knowledge in real life or inventing tools based on knowledge learnt. There''s no point in publishing papers in a journal and leaving them collecting dust without further action.
He has seen a fair share of such cases back when he was a university student. Those lecturers in his university are doing research for the sake of chasing their doctorate title or simply to fulfil their quota to maintain their key performance indicators. As a result, there is an abundance of good research papers that havemercial value left untouched in the library.
To achieve the education he envisions, he needs to limit the number of students enrolled in the university each semester which he has nned to do since the beginning. He can filter out the students based on their examination results. Only an excellent student can enter university regardless of whatever programme they choose.
Having a lot of highly educated people is not a good thing for him. They will one day refuse to do a low-paying job.
In his opinion, controlling the poption of uneducated, educated, moderately educated, well-educated and highly educated into the shape of a pyramid is the key to keeping bnce in this country.
The second is to charge an exorbitant price as tuition fees to cover the costs and pay sry. Not even once in his mind did he n to make education at the university level free.
Full schrships, of course, will be given to excellent students but in a limited amount and only applicable to students from low-ie families.
He will ban the private business of providing student loans altogether. This business is easier to get skewed in the future. Rather than help, they''ll end up trying to take advantage of students'' naivety.
In case a student ends up getting a university offer letter but is faced with a problem of not meeting the criteria for a schrship and the parents aren''t rich enough to pay him or her, do not worry.
Such a student can get a loan from Royal Bank with zero interest.
After all, the currency used in his kingdom is gold, silver and copper. Their value is very stable, unlike fiat money. Unless somerge discovery of gold and silver was made, there will be little to no intion in their value in the years toe.
Riz stretches both of his hands out in the air after finishing writing the documents. Sitting for a long time causes him to have back pain. asionally, he takes free time he has to lie down on the couch in his office.
"I''ve been cooped up in the office for hours now. Let''s take a walk."
Grabbing the document he just wrote, his feet start to move toward the Ministry of Education.
Five minutester, he arrived at his destination. It causes a momentary pause for everyone working there.
With a perplexed look, he inwardly asks himself ''Why would everyone stun whenever they see me? We literally work in the same buildingplex.''
"Y-Your Majesty, what brings you here?" asked one of them once their shock wore off.
"I came to see Stuart. Is he here?"
"Yes, the minister is here. Let me lead you to his office." She replies.
Every minister''s office is located on the fifth floor. In the era with no elevator, the highest floor is considered the cheapest due to the energy people need to spend to get there. When the building was fully decorated, his ministers wanted to set up their offices on the first floor since the ground floor is used for reception.
Riz naturally disagrees with this. From his perspective, a higher floor has much more advantages. It receives better light, a better view of the surroundings, keeps all the noises from the street at a minimum and most importantly, it is harder and consumes much longer time for intruders to reach the highest floor in case it happens.
Ministries'' offices contain many confidential documents that can''t fall into anyone unauthorized.
Reaching the fifth floor, he receives the same reaction as when he entered the ministry building. The fifth floor only has the minister''s office, secretary''s office, toilets, pantry and storage room for documents.
The meeting room is located on the floor below them.
''I should get used to it by now.'' Riz inwardly sighs while wearing a defeated look on his face.
A guide girl from the ground floor does the talk for him with a woman in herte twenties. He assumed she was Stuart''s secretary. There are two more girls fidgeting while throwing a nce at him from time to time.
Riz secretly curses his teacher in his mind ''This old man has a group of secretaries while I only have one for myself.''
"Y-Your Majesty, please wait for a moment. I will inform Minister Stuart of your presence." said the head secretary.
"Alright."
A secondter, Stuart left his office in a hurry and invited Riz in.
"You didn''t tell me you woulde."
"You didn''t tell me you have a group of beautiful secretaries either." He looks at Stuart with a straight face.
Stuart naturally understands the underlying meaning of Riz''s words. "Oh, them? They are just an extra hand I hire to help me with my work."
"Yeah, I hope you keep it that way. We have a reputation to hold." Riz reminds him. History has proven to him many rulers and higher-ups that fall into women''s temptation end up ruining themselves.
Self-control is important for people in power.
"I get it. I''m already old and have many jobs to do. What''s brought you here anyway?"
"Here...Thest piece of the puzzle for our country''s education." said Riz. He passes the document to Stuart.
"University of Ryntum Construction n..." Stuart slowly mutters the document''s title. He begins to flip it open and read it carefully.
It contains all the ns Riz has envisioned with a sketch drawing of the university. Riz designed his university with abination of buildings and green open space in mind. He doesn''t want the students enrolled there to feel suffocated or confined. Greenery helps reduce stress, calming the mind and improving concentration.
"I had to say, Your Majesty. You have brought up this matter at a perfect time."
"Ohh!? What do you mean by that?"
"In the past two years since you introduced public education to your people, many students have been skipping grades. At first, I found it weird. I suspect there is foul y in this but after doing a deep investigation, all of them skip grades because they were capable of it. It''s as if their deep-buried potential explodes because of the opportunities avable in front of them. Thetest data shows that high school upancy has reached fifty per cent. It makes me worried about their educational journey getting hindered because we can''t prepare the facilities for them in time."
"Fifty per cent!? Well, that''s surprising. I never knew my people were smart."
"Hahaha. Never do I. Anyway, did you have anything else you needed me to do, Your Majesty?"
"Nope. Just handle the construction of the university. I already wrote down my requirements and drew many sketches from different angles. Find apetent constructionpany to refine my drawings and build them. Thend of it has already been secured in the educational district."
"As you wish, Your Majesty."
Chapter 97 Invers Jealousy
?Inver Region.
Located in the west, 15 kilometres away from the capital city of Inver is the Pce of Hadria. A purple pce that has stood up majestically there since the foundation of the kingdom.
There, King Isaac Hadria Inver sitsfortably on his luxurious throne. He was surrounded by his court ministers.
Like many other kings, he needs to know the current situation across the kingdom.
Neglecting the governance matter wasn''t an option.
The threat in the east is toorge to be ignored. And he needs to keep a tight leash on his nobles so they never have a funny thought of betraying him.
Right now, the king patiently listens to the report from his trade minister, a young man in histe twenties, Count Joseph Bolgen.
"Our coal export to Ryntum Government has reduced significantly over the past two months. We predicted this downward trend would continue for the next three months before theypletely stopped buying coal from us. Furthermore, the small merchants from Ryntum have also stopped buying coal from us. If we lose all our buyers from the north, our monthly revenue will be reduced by fifteen per cent."
Joseph''s voice holds a concern in it.
The Kingdom of Inver builds its wealth by exporting coal at a high price to the surrounding nation. Although they''re rich in other minerals as well, coal is definitely number one.
Due to their tireless effort, Inver manages to imnt stereotypes of coal usage in households as a symbol of status and wealth to people in the southern nations.
As a result, all of their customerse from wealthy backgrounds.
A recent deal with Ryntum causes their ie to soar high. Despite not knowing the purpose Ryntum uses it for, they are more than willing to sell them at a higher price. After all, Ryntum is buying at arger scale.
"Do you know the reason for this? The reduction in purchase volume is too drastic," asked Isaac. He had received several letters from Ryntum to negotiate the coal price but chose to ignore them.
Joseph replies, "Yes. Based on our investigation, Ryntum has found arge deposit of coal in the area near their border with us. Coincidentally, they begin to mine it in the same month they lessen the purchase of coal from us."
Isaac clicked his tongue in annoyance, "Tsk, that upstart brat...First, he dares to think we stand at the same height and requests a discussion with me. Now, he unts us by mining near our border. Howrge is the size of the coal deposit they found?"
Joseph replies, "This...We don''t have an urate number but I can assure you it is much more than us."
Inver has arge reserve of coal among the southern nation, making them thergest exporter in the south. The kingdom has been using coal as leverage toward other southern nations for years.
With Ryntum entering this field, the monopoly and wealth they have gained from the coal trade so far may slip from their grasp.
Inver has been mining coals since the establishment of their kingdom, 100 years to be exact. Even so, their coal mine shows no sign of getting exhausted.
Compared to their reserve, Joseph basically said Ryntum has a quantity that easily exceeds them by several folds.
How could they not envy Ryntum''srge deposit?
Isaac is naturally aware of this predicament. A monopolist like him doesn''t wish for the monopoly to be broken. Thus, he reaches a conclusion like monopolists would do.
"How strong is their militarypared to us?" asked Isaac.
"We don''t have clear information on that. To be honest, our kingdom has little diplomatic contact with nations in the north. But, we can roughly guess it based on their history. Ryntum''s army has fought tworge wars, both against a numberrger than them. They win both wars with the help of technology and the surprise element. So, I''d say their army has a considerable amount of strength and tactical capability. However, it is still far frompeting with our military."
Soldiers on Inver spend their time fighting with Inverloch Empire next door. Every six months, the kingdom rotates the current batch of the army with another batch of soldiers.
Inver''s soldiers who are not engaging in war with enemies were assigned different minor tasks such as ensuring public safety, hunting bandits or harassing the border of Caberia.
There is no rest in their military operation.
"I heard their weapons are so advanced that they can kill the enemy from a long distance and kill thousands of soldiers at once. Has someone confirmed this fact?"
"Thousands of soldiers are a bit exaggerated but it is true it can causerge-scale death and destruction." His intelligence minister replies. He is an old man in his sixties named Martin Midvier.
"Do we know the details of these weapons?" Isaac asks again.
"We were only able to get a sketch of it and are yet to get a hand on the actual thing. Ryntum guards their military facilities tightly."
"I don''t want to hear any excuses!" Isaac shouted. "Do whatever it takes to get it. What''d you think would happen if Inverloch got their hand on it first?" Isaac frowns as he reprimands his intelligence minister.
Isaac''s eyes coldly stared at his intelligence minister. Did this old man not discern the severity of this situation? Did he have no sense of urgency in him? A new weapon capable of changing thendscape of the battlefield emerged and the kingdom knew nothing about it. Yet he was still calm.
"I-I will send another batch of spies to their capital." The old man was started by the sudden shout. Inwardly, the me of anger begins to form. Of course, he tries to get a hand on it. He had sacrificed a lot of his agent yet he only got negligible results.
Ignoring his intelligence minister, Isaac asks another question, "Joseph, what impact do we have on our economy if we go to war with them?"
"Most merchants in our kingdom are in favour of trading with Ryntum for cheaper food prices which they resell here for a difference in profit. From an outsider''s look, it may seem like we rely on Ryntum for food. However, it doesn''t mean we can''t get those resources from other countries." Joseph replies.
"Hmm...Should we send some soldiers up north, the Minister of War?" Isaac''s eyes shifted again to his war minister.
His war minister, Duke Jean Yolger shook his head, "In my opinion, we shouldn''t do unnecessary acts of aggression that can put our kingdom in another war. Our soldiers are fighting on two fronts right now. One against Inverloch in the east and another one against Caberia in the south. Regardless of the prowess of our soldiers, they are bound to reach a breaking point if we push them any further."
"You are saying that they might not be giving their best if we forcefully send them to fight another war, am I right?"
"Exactly as you said," Jean confirms the king''s understanding of his words.
"If Ryntum attacked us first, what would the scenario be?"
"In that case, the soldiers will fight to theirst breath to...defend the kingdom." Something just clicked in his mind.
Duke Jean gradually became aware of Isaac''s intention. "Your Majesty, don''t tell me you''re going to provoke them into attacking us first?"
"What''s wrong with that? Based on their king''s previous actions, I''d say he is a rash person. He was waging war with everyone left and right. King of Ryntum definitely is still hot-blooded in his head. He is a teenager after all."
"Well, if it is only provoking, our soldiers at the border can do it. My suggestion is to send a separate team so it doesn''t affect the existing manpower there. Right now, our soldiers on the border have many duties to fulfil. Sending them to breach another nation may put a hole in our garrison. Once the Ryntum soldiers piss off, our soldiers might end up being massacred before they can report back to us."
"Do as you see fit, Jean. I''m waiting for the good news," said Isaac.
"Thank you for your trust, Your Majesty."
Chapter 98 Border Conflict
?After returning from the pce, Duke Jean begins to gather soldiers for the mission.
It didn''t take too long for him to find 50 soldiers who aren''t engaged in any military operation. Most of them justze around enjoying their off day.
Currently, the soldiers gather at their headquarters in the capital.
While waiting for the duke to arrive, murmurs and chattering gradually fill the area as soldiers start talking to each other. The majority of them voiced theirints and displeased thisst minute mission.
Nobody is happy getting a call during holidays.
"Man, you''re here too? I can''t believe we''re the chosen ones." Mock the soldier to his friend.
He snorted, "Yeah, man. Thanks to this mission, my long awaited vacation n with my family is ruined."
"Same here. I''ve already promised my girlfriend to take her out on a date. Why the hell did they call me? There are plenty of soldiers in Inver."
"ept it, we''re unlucky."
"Do you think there''s a chance to withdraw from this mission?"
"Dunno. Even if you can, I won''t let you. We''re all in this together."
A few minutes into their chattering, they see one of theirmanders enter their sight with an unhappy look on his face. He is clearly in a bad mood. All soldiers quickly stop chattering and quietly watch theirmander.
Seeing this, the same thoughts surface in their mind,
''Poor guy, he''s unlucky like us.''
Then, themander shouts out loud.
"THE MINISTER OF WAR, DUKE JEAN YOLGER HAS ARRIVED!"
A shocked expression is visible on the soldiers'' faces upon hearing his words. Gasps can be heard from all of them. Inwardly, everybody is guessing what kind of mission they are in for the minister of war to personally give his attention to.
Duke Jean Yolger entered from the left side wearing his luxurious military uniform. It has the same design but the material it is made of ispletely different from the soldiers'' x.
Jean''s sharp eyes look at the soldiers in front of him. From their expressionless face, he can see hidden displeased faces beneath them.
"Brave soldiers of Inver, I know some of you are reluctant to join this mission. Some of you are dissatisfied with me for disturbing your precious holiday with your family and loved ones. But, you must know that deep within my heart... I - DON''T - CARE! As soldiers of Inver, you''re expected to be ready at all times to serve the kingdom. Therefore, listen carefully."
Knowing the duke can see their displeased expression, the soldiers decide to throw away the dissatisfaction they have in their hearts and take his word seriously.
"All of you are required to move toward Filgen. There, you are supposed to be additional forces that guard the border between us and Ryntum. Your mission is to conduct a patrol in surrounding areas. At least, on paper. However, your real job is to provoke the Ryntum soldiers into attacking you first. That''s it. Beware, any leak would result in an extermination of you and your family."
The soldiers feel chill down to their spine. Each of them is questioning the purpose of doing such action. But none of them are willing to ask. They know better not to act smart in front of these nobles.
In the end, they simply ept the order given to them.
From Inver to Filgen takes a week to arrive but with their number, it is possible to do it in four to five days. They were ordered to depart at the earliest time possible.
"Something weird with this mission." One of the soldiers whispers in a low voice.
"I know, right? Themander is being overly nice and goes as far as preparing provisions for us."
"Whatever happens, remember to prioritize our own life first."
....
1st September 301 Paign Era, Filgen City.
The northern part of Inver is a mountain range called Maneas Mountain Range. It creates a natural boundary between the north and the south. But not all part of it is mountains.
At a certain part, there''s rtively tnd. Enough to move arge army to cross the other sidefortably.
To cover this vulnerability, each side builds a defensive city; Baroks on the north side and Filgen on the south side.
Because of its geographical location, the kings of Inver had been continuously sending people to Filgen. Their aim is to ensure Filgen had enough manpower to defend itself for a long period of time without totally depending on help from the capital in case an invasion happened. And to use Filgen as a springboard tounch an attack if they decide to.
The discovery of coal deposits drove the poption to increase even more to the point it grew into a city.
A group of soldiers from the capital finally arrive at Filgen after five days of the journey.
They drop their luggage at the army base first.
"So, what''s next?" The soldiers ask.
"We equip ourselves, get a horse and ride to Baroks in the north." said themander.
"Are we going to go head on with only fifty of us?"
"Calm down. All we have to do is provoke them." Themander assures them.
"And how are we going to do that?" ask a bald soldier while raising one of his eyebrows.
Themander just smiles.
....
Baroks City.
A gate soldier doing his job normally. Merchants flow into Baroks from the south like usual. But he noticed something far at the back, "Hmm? That doesn''t look like a merchant caravan to me."
"What''s wrong?" asked his superior.
He pointed his finger, "That group is moving too fast. I don''t think merchant caravans can move that fast."
The superior stares in one direction. "Hmm...Indeed, their movement is too fast. Get ready, it''s potentially a foreign force."
Their presence not only alerted the soldiers but also the merchants who gradually became anxious about a possible attack.
His superior narrowed his eyes while curling the tip of his moustache. As soon as he saw a clear image, there was no banner or g that could be used to identify this force. Based on his experience, they''re definitely not an envoy ore for diplomatic purposes.
The superior calmly opened his mouth and gave out the order to his subordinates, "Quick! Get the people inside the city. The rest prepare to shoot."
The guards immediately loaded their muskets and took aim, nervously waiting for the order.
"Halt!! You are in Ryntum territory. Identify yourselves." Their superior voice resounds throughout the area. It can clearly be heard whether from inside or outside the city.
Contrary to his expectation, the cavalry didn''t stop nor care about it as they continued approaching the closest merchant caravan. The merchant discarded his merchandise and made a run toward the city for protection.
"Fire the warning shots."
*Bang!*
*Bang!*
The shots have some effect of startling the cavalry as the bullets barely missed them.
For a moment, the cavalry stopped and hesitated to continue. It gives some time for the merchant to make distance from the unknown force. He almost enters the soldiers shooting range.
Seeing this, the superior shouted his warning one more time, "First warning! Identify yourselves or we''ll shoot you again."
He was ignored once again as the cavalry proceeded to chase the running merchant.
"Shoot them again!"
*Bang!*
*Bang!*
Another volley of bullets was fired. This time it hit several horsemen. The screams of pain were heard from afar.
"Second warning! Identify yourselves now."
Even after all of this, the cavalry is still stubbornly chasing the merchant. The unlucky man got himself killed right before reaching the gate.
Achieving their objective, the cavalry turn around to escape.
"Not so fast. Soldiers, shoot them! At least one of them must die."
*Bang!*
*Bang!*
Two of the horsemen fall to the ground in a bad way and die instantly. Under a volley of attack, it is impossible for them to recover the bodies of their fallenrades. With a heavy heart, they retreated to Filgen.
"Go and recover the corpses for me."
When the dead bodies were brought in front of him, the superior was stunned. He has a dreadful expression on him.
"I need to report this matter to the capital with haste."
Chapter 99 Potentially Dragged Into War
?*Whoosh!*
A horse is running fast through thend. In doing so, it passed viges and towns like a gust of wind. The galloping sounds it made are enough to attract attention from people in the surroundings and stop them from doing their work. There is a mix of wary and curiosity on their faces.
After all, horses are not cheap and those who can afford them are people of high status. They don''t want to cause trouble to such people unnecessarily. Although Ryntum only has one noble now, that''s not the case for another kingdom. Nobles often pass by their viges as they are located on the important route from south to north.
Uponying their eyes on the person riding the horse, all worries seem to disappear.
On top of the horse is a man wearing a military uniform. He ignores all eyes on him and puts all his focus on the road.
The road he always used is now full of people. Like everyone, he also knows about the road project.
''These people must be from constructionpanies. I guess the construction has begun.'' He inwardly gives ament.
"Hyaah!"
"Neighh!"
The horse elerates. The soldier does feel sympathy for the horse. It did not has enough rest and was pushed to its limit by him. But, no matter how fond he is of the horse, its life weighs less than the safety of this kingdom.
The next evening, he arrives at the capital. The streets are no longer packed with people.
Since it''ste in the day and the sun is almost set, he changes his initial destination from the government za to Noble Hill. Slowly riding his horse on the main street, he made his way toward his destination.
"Halt!! Identify yourself and your affiliation." The gatekeeper stops him from proceeding to the mansion.
"I am a soldier from Baroks bringing His Majesty The King an urgent message. Here is my badge." The soldier took out a steel te resembling a dog tag but slightlyrger in size which has ''A225'' on it.
"We need to confirm the number on this tag first. Pleasee back tomor-"
"It''s okay. You can let him through. I will escort him to see the king." A sudden voice interrupts the gatekeeper from finishing his sentence.
"Lady Charlotte! But-" The gatekeepers are trying to object.
"Don''t worry, I can vouch for him. I don''t think he is lying."
Charlotte who just returned from work was blocked at the mansion''s gate. From her carriage, she looks at the man who ims to be a soldier from head to toe.
The desperation and tiredness on his face show he is not lying. His dirty and smelly clothes prove he was on a journey to the capital with minimal rest. The tired horse adds another point to her assumption. Unless he is a good actor, it is hard to fool her.
"If you say so, Lady Charlotte. We can let him in but we still need to check his number."
The gatekeepers no longer question him since Lady Charlotte has given her permission.
"You, give me the letter. I''ll ask the butler to prepare a bath and new clothes for you. Surely, you can''t meet the king with your smelly uniform."
"T-Thank you for your kindness, Lady Charlotte."
While Edward is serving the guest, she moves to Riz''s office with the letter.
She turned the doorknob and directly entered the office as usual.
"Milord, there is a letter for you from Baroks."
"Huh?" Riz who is busy suddenly stupefied after hearing Charlotte''s words. He tries to recall any official affair rted to Baroks in his head but couldn''t find one.
"Here." She handed him the crumbled letter. "I bet it is something serious. The messenger who was tasked to send this took no rest to reach the capital quickly."
He quickly opens it and reads the letter. As he read the letter, the wrinkle on his face appeared to be visible. His hand subconsciously begins to massage his temple.
"What is it?" asked Charlotte. She can guess it must be a serious problem. It''s not easy to give her lord a headache.
"A group of cavalry from Inver entered our territory, approached Baroks City and killed our merchant. In face of approaching danger, our garrison soldiers open fire and kill two of Inver." He exins to her in the simplest form.
"What the f*ck?! Why would they do that?" She burst out. She wears the same confused expression as him.
"I don''t know. The reason is unclear."
"Did milord somehow piss them off?" Charlotte ask. Not that she is fond of talking shit about her lord but his track record is not good.
After searching his memory for a while, he answers Charlotte''s question. "If cutting coal deals with them is considered one then my answer is yes."
"That''s it!"
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"Your Majesty, I bring the messenger from Baroks to you," said Edward.
"Let him enter."
The door was open. And what greeted the soldier was a king who is several years younger than himself.
Ignoring the sparkling eyes of his soldiers, Riz orders him to sit down across from him.
"Good job for bringing this letter to me. Now tell me everything that has transpired that day." Riz is not simply going to believe everything written in this letter alone.
"Y-Yes, Your Majesty..." The soldier begins to recall the event. It took ten minutes for him to finish narrating it. Fortunately, the story aligns and there is no deception or falsehood in the letter. At least, for now.
"Thank you, you can go now. Edward, prepare food for him."
"As you wish."
After the soldier has exited his office. Charlotte begins to ask worriedly, "How should we handle this, milord?"
Riz leaned back in his chair and sighed tiredly.
He shrugged, "What else except to fortify Baroks City and ban their merchant from stepping on Ryntum''s soil? I found it hard to believe that they sent fifty soldiers to attack us. In fact, I see this action as a provocation."
"Provocation? Are they attempting to find a justified reason to attack us?"
"Probably. But as far as I know, Inver is already fighting two wars and both of them won''t end soon. Being in such a situation, why the hell did they want to start their third war with us? Is it for coal? You know, Baroks is just 10 kilometres away from Filgen and Rogvor''s new settlement where the coal mine is located west of Baroks. To capture that area, they need to capture Baroks first."
"They want to drag us into a war just for coal? Even though they have a lot of it inside their nation?"
Riz chuckled. ''Just for coal?'' She would never ask such a foolish question if she knew what happened on Earth.
"Greed, Charlotte. Human greed has no boundaries. We will never be satisfied with our current possession and seek more. I don''t say it is wrong to be greedy because such nature drives humans to work hard for a better life. However, greed needs to be controlled so that it can''t blind our sight."
"Tsk, enough with your philosophy. Tell me the n you have in your mind."
"I will send someone to negotiate with Inver about their transgression into our territory. While at it, I n to send some field cannons to Baroks. The best way to make them listen to our word is to show off our advanced weaponry. Our kingdom has no time to be involved in a war and needs to focus on its development."
It is already way past office hours. Riz decided to discuss the details tomorrow instead since the situation is not severe by his standard.
Chapter 100 Seeking Peaceful Resolution
?Next day,
As the sun rises, Riz is doing his daily exercise. Jogging, sit-ups, push-ups, squats, et cetera.
Improving his body is a must. Unless there''s something important he needs to deal with, he never neglects his daily routine.
By now, the maids in the mansion already grasped the amount of time he spent on daily exercise. They tacitly understood their master''s habits and were able to prepare the bath water for him without being told.
Afterfortably washing his body from sweat and changing his clothes, he enjoyed a simple breakfast meal with the rest of the family. Today''s menu is toasted bread with half-cooked eggs.
It was his favourite and he stuffed his stomach until it was full.
''I hope I won''t getzy to use my brainter on.'' His hand is patting his stomach a couple of times.
The first thing Riz does after finishing his breakfast is to call his Minister of War and Defense, William Geoffrey toe to his office.
As he mentioned yesterday, he wants to discuss the problem with William.
Ten minutes passed before he even realized it. William is finally here. He gently pushes the utched door,
"I''ve arrived, Your Majesty." He greeted.
"William! Please take a seat," Riz enthusiastically reply. He hasn''t seen him in a while now.
Obediently doing so, William stares at the young king in front of him. He is thinking about the reason the king summoned him.
"So, how is life treating you?" Riz starts the conversation with pleasantries. This is something he doesn''t usually do regardless of who. But since he rarely sees William, he decided to do it once.
"Pretty good, I guess," William replies despite the shock on his face.
"Great! Before we go to the main topic, can you briefly tell me the current progress of the ministry?"
William straightened his back, "As you wish, Your Majesty. Our army has a total of 25,000 active soldiers ready to fight. In case of war, the ministry can double that number of 50,000 by conscripting another half. I have to say that we are probably thergest number of soldiers among the kingdom in the mid-maind of Jozia. All active soldiers are assigned to the military bases we have established in the capital, Portsbury, Baroks, Tegrot, Csorvar and Durbotes. Currently, we are in the process of supplying these bases with sufficient artillery and ammunition."
Staring at the map, Riz can see that the location chosen are all cities near the border and several entry points to the kingdom.
They protect the inner cities and towns in case of outside invasion. If the attackes from inside, soldiers can encircle them. In case the attackes from outside and inside, the bases near the border can focus on the outside forces while bases in Bideford and Portsbury will do the cleaning.
"Good work. What about militaryw? Did you guys make it yet? I''m very sorry I couldn''t help you with that. It''s out of my expertise." asked Riz. To control this many soldiers, the nonexistence of reward and punishment systems can pose trouble in keeping their discipline and motivation to serve the kingdom. No matter how beautifully someone describes patriotism, no one is willing to sacrifice their life for the country if there is no benefit for themselves or their family.
"It''s okay, Your Majesty. We''ve finished drafting them and you will soon receive them for approval. You can see if you want to make some changes, suggestions or if there''s a part you''re unsure of." Replies William before he added another topic to the conversation. "In addition to that, the ministry haspleted the recruitment criteria and training module for the new soldiers but..."
"But what?"
"But I believe if we can build a military academy, our recruitment process will be smoother and the quality of soldiers is guaranteed," William suggested.
He is aware of the various ongoing projects that are happening. He didn''t want to put more burden on kingdom finance which is why he is hesitant to tell.
"Yeah, I think the same as you. Having a military academy is much better and easier to implement changes in the future. But not right now. We have enough soldiers for now. This one takes priority first." Riz nods to William''s idea but decides to postpone it. He then passed the letter to William.
William read the letter which he suspected to be the reason for his summon to the king''s office. "This..." He is baffled by the event that urred. For foreign soldiers to easily enter their kingdom. It is a failure on his part as a defence minister.
"Yeah, I''m sorry, Your Majesty. This is my negligence to take care of the border."
"No, we are busy establishing bases and I didn''t really emphasize you about the border either. Fortunately, Baroks was smack right in front of the entrance to the north or else they will venture deep inside our territory."
Honestly speaking, it was kind of his mistake too. He didn''t establish a tight border checkpoint yet because he wants people to easily migrate into his kingdom. Ryntum needs manpower now and even more in the future. He knows this method poses a risk of spies infiltrating. However, he is confident in SIN''s ability to track them down.
SIN tracks anyone suspicious, captures them, conducts interrogation and kills all the spies unless the king said otherwise.
"Should we prepare for war, Your Majesty?"
"No, don''t. I want to avoid war at all costs. It will disrupt our economy. We need a peaceful time to develop ourselves. Thus, we''ll seek a peaceful resolution."
Riz watches his defence minister''s face start to frown. William is making a ''if we''re not going to war then why the hell you''re calling me'' face. But only one word manages toe out of his mouth.
"How?"
Riz smiles, "You see...King of Inver ignored all my letters when I sent them to discuss the issue of coal prices. At first, I didn''t take it to my heart and assumed he was a busy person. But, this incident has proven to me how wrong I thought of him and how little he thought of me. Therefore, if I want to settle it peacefully, I need to use the power I possess to back up my word. And nothing works better than unting our military power. You said you''re supplying our bases with artillery, right?"
William nods. He can guess where this is going.
"Then, prioritize arming Baroks first. While you are at it, conduct a military exercise near Filgen."
"Worry not, Your Majesty. I''ll order the soldiers to shoot some cannons in the south direction."
Riz chuckled out of amusement when hearing William''s enthusiasm, "Good. Let the sound of explosions fill that area during training. How much do you n to supply artillery to each base anyway?"
"It depends on the number of soldiers stationed in each base. In Baroks, I n to send 10 to 15 cannons there."
"Hmm...Sure, I''ll leave it at your discretion. Ask someone to prepare a trip to Baroks. You can go now."
William stands up from his seat and walks towards the door.
Riz on the other hand is searching for a suitable candidate in his memory to lead a negotiation team to Inver.
This is a problem guing his kingdom.
Theck of capable and trustworthy leaders.
Because nobility has been in control for hundreds of years, the people never had a chance to lead themselves.
One hour passes in the blink of an eye and there are only two people that came to his mind.
Gerald and Audrey.
He immediately called him to his office.
Soon enough, Gerald came and sat in front of him. After exining the situation to Gerald, he agreed to meet the King of Inver on Riz''s behalf.
"Once again, I apologize for pushing this task to you, Gerald. You''re the only one I think is suitable to do it." By all means, this is outside Gerald''s job scope which left Riz with a bad taste in his mouth. He feels like an employer who gives out tasks that aren''t meant for them to do.
"I don''t mind it, Your Majesty. I''m aware of our current situation." Gerald calmly replies.
Chapter 101 Trip To Inver
?"By the way, take Audrey with you. She has potential but still needs to learn and experience more." Riz added.
He actually wants to let Audrey go but the problem is she''s a woman.
Like in the medieval age, the position of women in society is not as high as in the modern era. Although Ryntum''s women are treated well, that''s not the case for others. His kingdom is the only nation that provides women with opportunities to pursue knowledge and career like a man.
Despite someints received, he doesn''t care. The one who made so much noise is the conservative people.
To please them, Riz enacted manyws for both men and women rted to sexual harassment, adultery, code of conduct, workce dress code, maternity leave, et cetera. With women entering the workforce, he can confidently say there will be a case where a hanful men and women who can''t keep their pants or skirts on.
The punishment he made won''t be as soft as in the modern world. His people should remember the fate of his stepmother, Maria Gyalcakes ended up with.
If they dare, they''re wee to do it. It''s been a long time since he torture someone.
Riz to be honest is far from being a supporter of gender equality. He sees everyone the same; as a human resource.
He couldn''t simply let uneducated women take up spaces in his kingdom without making any contribution.
By giving them knowledge, they can participate in society by working in various sectors.
If they choose a traditional way of getting married and raising children, the knowledge they learnt will contribute toward the early development of their children.
Either way, Riz is on the profitable side.
Back to Audrey''s problem, not only is she a woman but she''s also young.
The King of Inver may not want to meet her at all or even see it as a sign of disrespect.
Thus, he can only let Audrey apany Gerald as his assistant.
Maybe one day Audrey can take a post as his minister. But only time would tell.
"I don''t mind at all, Your Majesty. She indeed has potential. When should I depart?" asked Gerald.
"You will depart in two days. I want to end this petty issue as soon as possible. You can make preparations and inform Audrey right away."
....
Two dayster, preparation waspleted.
Riz personally visited them at the za right before they left. He has nothing to say except for reminding Gerald of important key points. He sounds like a concerned mother.
"Don''t worry about your job as Minister of Trade and Industry, Gerald. I''ll cover it for you during the time you''re gone."
"You don''t have to, Your Majesty," Gerald replied, smiling shyly. The thought of the king doing his task brought shame to him. He knows the king has no problem handling it as the king has been doing it way before he establishes ministries. But, still...
"Allow me to do it," Riz interjected. "To begin with, we don''t have an idea of how long you will be away from your office. It could take two or three months. Your office will be filled with piles of documents at that time."
"If you say so, I don''t mind Your Majesty." He sees no point in arguing with the king. This might be the way the king repays him. From his conversation with William and Theodora, the king seems to hate the idea of being indebted to someone.
"Alright then, have a safe trip," Riz said with a smile. At the same time, he patted Gerald''s shoulder.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. We shall depart now. Wait for the good news."
"I will."
A total of fifty people begin their journey to the south. Usually, it took a week or so to arrive. But considering the luggage and field cannons they brought, they may reach Baroks in ten to twelve days.
ording to the n, ten of them will stay in Baroks to conduct military training with soldiers there while another forty will move straight to Inver.
On their journey, they pass hundreds of people who are very likely construction workers. As the carriages passed through, everyone couldn''t help but asionally nce at them. Especially, at those field cannons with curiosity.
However, no one dares to approach it. Soldiers led by Duan are guarding it left and right.
"I can''t wait to use this road in the future," said Audrey. Her eyes sparkle as she looks at the construction site through her carriage window.
She was excited to be called up again for the task.
Since the day she sent her grandfather''s letter to her mother, Audrey ran away from Csorvar and lives in the capital. She wants to avoid her mother''s wrath at all costs.
Thanks to the money she got previously, she managed to rent a small house near the city centre. Audrey has been working in a local bakery, waiting for a hiring announcement for a government servant post.
An opportunity arrived on her doorstep two days ago when someone from the Ministry of Trade and Industry sent an invitation to her house in Bideford.
Arriving there, Gerald handed her an official appointment letter to be his assistant as a diplomat for Ryntum''s negotiation with Inver.
With a disbelief look, she asked Gerald for confirmation again and again until Gerald who was known for his patience almost got angry.
She never thought to be called again as the job she takes previously is just a one-time job. ording to Gerald, the king personally brought her name up and rmended you. Once again, Audrey happily jumped around in her joyfulness because the king remembered her. She doesn''t give a single care about the fact she is in the minister''s office which almost got her kicked out of the building by Gerald.
"Me too," replied Gerald who sits across her, Unlike Audrey, he oftenes for site visits with the king. He already got used to this scene.
"But I heard rumours that said people need to pay a toll to use it."
"Of course, if not, how is the government going to do periodic maintenance? Moreover, its revenue will be a source of ie for the kingdom. In the future, any upgrade on the road will use this money. Worry not, the price we n is cheap so anyone can have ess to the road."
"That''s good to hear," Audrey replies. She kept staring at the outside scenery.
For the first time in her life, she''s taking a long trip and going out to another kingdom. Instead of being nervous, she feels excited.
The trip to Inver will be a long one for her.
Chapter 102 Arriving At Baroks
?Fourteen days passed in the blink of an eye.
Nothing eventful is happening along the journey aside from them beingte by two days.
The sudden rain had made it difficult for the soldiers to move the heavy field cannons on an uneven muddy road.
Either way, the team led by Gerald finally arrived at Baroks. Through the window, Audrey could see the city walls protecting Baroks from enemy attacks.
Audrey spots a number of people gathered in front of the city gate as they approach the city.
"Who are these people?" She asked Gerald.
"I don''t know, the Mayor of Baroks and his officials perhaps." In all honesty, he had never gone as far as Baroks. To avoid Gerald mistaking the mayor for someone else, the king merely gave him the mayor''s name and a description of his appearance.
He examines the person he believes to be the mayor from head to toe as he fixes his gaze on him.
The mayor is a man in histe forties and standing tall with a height of 185 centimetres. He has an oval-shaped face adorned with a beard and moustache. His eyes are blue while his hair is ck with some mix of grey hair. The hair was neatly brushed to the side. All in all, his face showed his attitude as a serious person.
Gerald simply needs to take one look at the man''s physique to recognise that he is a veteran soldier. Most importantly, his appearance matched the king''s description.
Both Gerald and Audrey step out of the carriage the second it stops at the front of the gate.
The mayor gave them a warm wee.
"Sir Minister, it''s an honour to meet a person of your stature." The man nced at their face first before finishing his sentence. "Wee to Baroks City. My name is Samuel Lazo, Mayor of Baroks."
"The honour is mine, Mayor Samuel. Thank you for personally receiving us." Gerald returned with the greeting. There was firmness in his voice, living up to his title as the kingdom''s minister. "This is my assistant, Audrey."
Audrey silently bows courteously upon hearing Gerald''s introduction on her behalf.
"So, who''s going to train the soldiers?" asked Samuel.
"That would be me." A voice sounded from behind both Gerald and Audrey. It attracts the attention of all the presence there.
Duan walks to them in his red military uniform. His hand is reaching out for a handshake with Samuel.
"Nice to meet you. My name is Duan, Head Artillerists of Ryntum Army."
"Nice to meet you too," said Samuel.
After finishing their greetings, Samuel invited them inside the city. Tens of Gerald and Audrey''s servants¡ªwhom Riz had temporarily granted them¡ªmoved to the mayor''s house. On the other side, the army is tasked with delivering the weaponry to the city''s southern armoury.
Because theye from the north, the horses need to pull the field cannons through the city centre to reach their destination. The weapons naturally draw a lot of attention. But Riz specifically told Duan to do this.
Riz is aware that Inver''s spies are present in Baroks and are waiting to observe Ryntum''s response and predict Ryntum''s next move. The King of Inver must be impatient to get follow-up news. So, he''ll graciously let the spies have a feast on the field cannons.
....
At the mayor''s residence,
After the servants finish dropping off their luggage, Samuel invites them for lunch with his wife and two children.
While waiting for the food to arrive, Samuel begins to ask some questions. The silence at the dining table has put all of them in an awkward position.
"I''m meaning to be rude but can I ask a question, Sir Gerald?"
"What is it?"
"How long do you n to stay here?"
"I don''t know yet...Two or three days, I think. We''re not in a rush to meet the King of Inver. It''ll only make us look weak and afraid of them. Furthermore, I need to give rats in Baroks some time for them to deliver everything they saw here."
ording to the n, Duan''s mission is to take the soldiers stationed there for shooting practice. Not only to improve their skills but to show off to those spies the destructive power of the cannons.
Gerald''s team will have to wait several days before moving to their capital.
"Why do you ask anyway?" Audrey looks at Samuel. She thought it was kinda rude to ask when they were going to leave when they just settled down.
"Well, you see...miss assistant, merchants from Inver keepining to me about the possibility of a blockade by Ryntum due to their soldiers'' recent action. Inver pretty much relies on us for livestock, animal products such as hides, bristles, wool and also for grains and fruits."
"Don''t they have fertilend on their own?" She asked again.
"They do but not enough to support the total poption," Gerald interjects.
"Sir Gerald is right. Their daily diet mostly consists of seafood. But the ongoing war with Caberia makes it harder for them to acquire it now as Inver''s fisherman keeps getting harassed all the time."
"Then, isn''t it a stupid move to pick a fight with us? We''re one of their important food suppliers and Ryntum is capable of supplying those products to them at a low price." Audrey is so confused by Inver''s actions.
Now Inver only had Sidgean, Turtevekesia and Harkadia as their trading partners. However,pared to them, Ryntum can be said on top of the list in terms of low prices and quality of products. Inver only shares a small strip ofnd with both Sidgean and Turtevekesia but there are several problems with them.
To start with, between these two nations and Inver are mountainous terrains. Imagine moving goods worth thousands of gold coins across it. Now, add bandits to the equation.
No sane merchants are willing to take such a risk walking into an area full of bandits'' camp bases.
Moreover, products from Sidgean are rtively higher than the market price. Whether you like it or not, no negotiation is allowed. Turtevekesia on the other hand doesn''t give a shit about other nations except for Sidgean. Harkadia can provide Inver with those products but they are also neighbouring Caberia. There''s no way Caberia would let the goods go past them.
"How should I know? Inver is a militaristic nation. Maybe they can''t think far enough." Geraldughs.
Audrey sneered, "Inver focus too much on war. They definitely have no time or manpower to spare on developingnd. Not to mention we''re the only ones they can get supplies safely. Is this the reason behind your confidence?" She looks at Gerald.
Gerald snickered, "Exactly. We have an upper hand in the uing negotiation."
Chapter 103 Shopping In Baroks
?Throughout the entire lunch, they talk to one another. Audrey naturally participates and gives her opinion as well. Without her being aware of it, Gerald and Samuel respected her for her knowledge about and viewpoint on current Jozia. It''s hard to find a woman who closely follows the current news.
Later in the afternoon, Audrey takes this chance to explore the Baroks to pass the free time she has since the military exercise will be held tomorrow.
She invites Gerald to go with her but thetter is tired because of the long and arduous journey. He wants nothing more than to take a nap. He is truly curious about how Audrey has the energy to spare.
Audrey walks on the street in her twoyers of clothing. The weather in Baroks is slightly colder than in the capital. But it wasn''t so chilly that she started to shiver. Following her from behind is her attendants. They are mainly there for her safety.
As they walked down, Audrey had to admit that Baroks has the most beautiful scenery she has ever seen. The lush green mountainous background gives her a feeling of being in a fantasy world.
She was so caught up in admiring the splendour of nature that she was unaware of how busy the streets were getting. Not until the attendant''s voice entered her ears.
"Miss, we''ve arrived."
"Oh...Okay." She replies. Audrey looks at the street in front of her. It is filled with people. For a city near the border, the atmosphere here is surprisingly lively. She sees no anxiousness or worries in people''s eyes.
Walking down the street with her eyes darting left and right, Audrey exudes excitement. She desires to see the products Baroks has to offer, just like every other woman would. If it caught her interest, she would buy it.
"Not bad... Safe to say it''s on par with the shopping area in Bideford." Shemented.
The building and shops there are two or three storeys high on average. Only a handful of shops have built up to four storeys high. Almost all of these shops are made from stones. She can, however, see several vacant plots here and there. Locals im that the stores were destroyed and then rebuilt with cement and steel.
The beauty and majestic governmentplex buildings have shaken the heart of every rich people in the nation. They have the same enthusiasm for that style of building. Needless to say, neossical architecture has spread to every corner of the kingdom. People involved in the government zaplex are in hot pursuit for their experience.
At the busy intersection of the area, a jewellery store catches her attention.
"It must cost a fortune to own a shop at this strategic location or maybe this shop has been here for generations. Not to mention the cost of security to keep the ce safe. Either way, this must be the top jewellery store here."
Without wasting any time, she steps into the store to see the jewellery they offered.
The inside of the shop is as she initially imagined which can be described in one word. Luxurious. From carpets on the floor to the shelves that used to disy jewellery. Everything is top-notch and high-ss.
Audrey was drooling as she found herself surrounded by expensive rings, nes, earrings and bracelets. She almost drifted to her dreand.
"Wee to the Dragon''s Nest, miss. How can I help you?" The old man in his sixties asked. Audrey immediately recovered from her imagination of swimming in a sea of jewellery. She quickly wiped the saliva from the corner of her mouth.
"Ugh...I''ll look around first and call you when I need help." She replies to the old man who she assumed is the owner of the store.
"Alright. I will leave the lid open for you to see." The old man replies.
Because of the unavability of clear and durable ss like the one in the modern era, jewellery is usually put in a small wooden box and attached to it. The box then was attached to the counter or shelf. If someone attempts to grab those boxes or the jewellery, they can''t. The rectangr ss lid was installed above the counter. The top part of the rectangr ss was called a lid which can be slid open for customers to see the jewellery in there.
Audrey walks aimlessly around the store while she looks at the jewellery.
"The Blinding Brooch Light"
"Red Tear of the Dragon Earrings"
"Ne of Pristine Wish"
"The Ring of Loyal Oath"
"Harmonious Leaf Brooch"
"The Midnight Ne"
"Azure Spiral Bracelet"
"Pendant of Lunar"
She read the jewellery name one by one while looking at the design and most importantly, the price.
Under Trade Description Act, the king passed thew that every item to be sold must bebelled with the name of the item and the price to avoid price maniption, confusion and deception. Some areining about thisw but the majority of people ept it with open arms.
"Everything looks great except my money," Audrey mumbles to herself. Inwardly, she''s making mental calctions to find out the amount she can spend. She only bought 2,000 Ryn with her.
She has 12,416 Ros or 3,104 Ryn from her job of sending the king''s letter to Rogvor. Then, she works at a bakery shop in the capital from May to August. A total of 400 Ryn but half of it goes to rent and expenses. So, she was left with 200 Ryn.
Since she got called to go to Inver all of a sudden, she has requested days off from her boss. Instead of getting permission, she was fired.
Audrey couldn''t stop herself from ranting whenever she was reminded of her boss.
"That old hag, she dared to fire me after all the hard work I''ve done. I work as a baker, cashier and part-time waitress at the same time in her damn bakery. Good luck finding a worker who''s willing to work a two-and-a-half job for a monthly wage of 100 Ryn."
She was promised 5,000 Ryn for her current job but the payment came after she returned to Bideford.
"Buy or not...." After five minutes of serious consideration, Audrey made her decision. "F*ck it! I''ll buy it. It''s not like I have to worry about food during this trip."
She then called the old man.
"Yes, miss. How can I help you?"
"I would like to buy this one." Her finger pointed at the Pendant of Lunar, a crest moon shape pendant made from gold. The pendant shines beautifully like a moon.
"Excellent choice, miss. That would be 1,100 Ryn."
Audrey makes a payment with a heavy heart. Price-wise, jewellery here is cheaper than in the capital.
"Thank you for your purchase, miss. I hope you choose our store for your next purchase."
"I will if I visit Baroks in the future...and if I have money. By the way, why is jewellery in your store cheaper than in the capital?"
"The precious metal was imported from the neighbouring Inver. The cost to procure the material is lower due to the low transportation cost."
"I see..."
Finishing her purchase in the jewellery store, Audrey moved to the shop across the street called Nobles'' Tailor, a clothing store. Since she''s decided to splurge the remaining money, why not find clothes that match the pendant.
Audrey bought a white chemise made of linen and a 12th-century dark purple bliaut made out of silk.
''Silk is outrageously expensive but I never had one before. I see no problem in buying it when I can afford it.''
Safe to say, Audrey wisely spent nearly all the money she brought with her. Now, she is officially a pauper with a meagre exchange on hand.
Chapter 104 Military Exercise
?Audrey returns to the mayor''s residence in thete evening with a smile on her face. Her mouth is humming softly.
Gerald who just woke up from his nap is walking in the garden at the front. His eyes then fall on Audrey who just crosses the entrance gate. He looked at her with a frown, "Why are you so happy?"
Audrey lifts up her hand and shakes the bags she is holding, "I just came back from shopping."
"I see." He instantly finds her reason is logical and reasonable. "Hurry up and drop those bags in your room then go to the dining hall. Samuel and his wife are there. The maids are preparing dinner for us as we speak."
"Okay."
Approximately an hourter, dinner was served. Samuel''s wife, Aurora breaks the silence by striking up a conversation with Audrey.
"So, Miss Audrey...Did you find Baroks interesting?" Aurora asked.
"Yeah, the scenery here is beautiful and breathtaking. I feel like travelling to another world. The food is good as well; snow pie, stir-fried rabbit meat, cloud genoise and inferno chicken. The people are nice and friendly too. And the jewellery here is unexpectedly cheaper than in the capital. The design is a bit inferior though." Audrey replies nonchntly.
"That''s good to hear. Jewellery is one of the main products that have a high sales volume. Although the design is indeedcking, it is still popr. Inverians noblewomene here frequently to buy jewellery and dresses. For them, the designs and workmanship in Baroks were far better than the jewellers and tailors in their kingdom. The constant war caused their people to gradually abandon creativity and arts in their life. They deem it as a useless talent in war."
"That''s sad to hear." She couldn''t imagine if Inverians women stepped foot in a jewellery store in Bideford. They''re gonna freak out seeing thousands of fashions and jewellers'' skills. Being on the main trade route and capital city of a kingdom at the same time, it is not an exaggeration to say Bideford is now a centre of culture, creativity, knowledge and power.
"You bought jewellery?" probed Gerald.
"Yeah, just a pendant though. I don''t bring a lot of money with me."
"Shouldn''t you save some for emergencies?" Gerald ask. He feels Audrey is splurging her money wastefully.
As a former merchant, being unable to manage a huge sum of money is not a good thing for young people like her.
It''ll be a bad habit.
"Rx, I have my savings in the bank. Compared to my friends, I can be said to be doing pretty well for a neen-year-old girl. My friends are all married and busy with their families. They don''t even own a piece of jewellery as I do."
"Impressive, you''re quite sessful for a young girl of your age, Miss Audrey." Auroraplimented her.
"Of course, I am. My finances would be even better once I got paidter." Audrey happily said.
There is not much activity they can do after dinner so everyone simply returns to their room.
Audrey inspects the pendant she just bought. She still couldn''t believe that she bought it with her own money. Even after hours passed, she never got bored staring at the pendant.
"Yawn~"
Under the starry night sky, she drifted into her dream.
....
A new day has arrived in Baroks.
The sky is clear without any sign of rain. It is the day the soldiers start their military exercise.
In the southern part of the city, Duan ismanding the soldiers there to move the artillery to the foot of the mountain. It''s a ce in an open area, far from the main road and has no settlement nearby. A perfect ce to practice without minding the safety of passersby.
The training is nned for two weeks with two sessions a day. One in the morning and one in thete evening. Each session involves half the number of troops stationed in Baroks, 2500 men. No one is allowed to skip the training. Every soldier must have basic skills of handling artillery even if they''re not artillerists.
When there''s arge movement of the army, it''s hard to not attract any attention from people. Added to the departure of the mayor and his family in the same direction, people in the city couldn''t help but to be curious.
Samuel is ultimately a pivotal and respected figure in Baroks. Everything he does bes a talk among the popce. Because Samuel made no announcement about it, question after question begins in their mind.
Where did the mayor go?
Why is the army moving out?
Is it true that it''s just training?
Has the war broken out?
Did the mayor abandon us?
As they didn''t get the answer to their questions, some started to search for it. The braves go in the direction Samuel is headed to.
Among them are spies of Inver blending into the group.
It''s not hard for them to find it since the practice is never a secret. Furthermore, the mayor''s carriage is conspicuouspared to others. All they need to do is ask everyone who came across the luxurious carriage.
*Boom*
*Boom*
*Boom*
Reaching the exercise area, they heard a deafening sound followed by the sound of rocks copsing. Every time they heard it, their heart shook yet they never took off their eyes from watching the cannons destroying the targets.
Soon, people began to crowd. As much as they want to look closer, they can''t.
The soldiers are guarding the perimeter and blocked them from approaching.
All of themotions didn''t go unnoticed by Gerald, Audrey, Samuel and his wife.
"Dear, there''s a lot of people gathered there," asked Aurora with a concerned voice.
"I know. Let them be." Samuel gives a short reply.
The Inver spies have a sense of dreadful feeling watching the cannons'' performance.
''I have to report this to the capital.'' said one of them before returning to Baroks. There''s a lot of information he needs to write in his letter.
Duan on the other hand ignores these people and focuses on training the soldier. There are four main points he wants to focus on during teaching the soldier in Baroks; reloading speed, uracy, coordination with one another and tactics.
"Do you think they see the cannons?" Audrey ask.
Gerald sneered, "Definitely. They would be an idiot if they''re not reporting this crucial information."
"When should we depart to Inver?" She asks again.
"Let''s see...If they depart today, it will take them five to six days to reach their capital. That if they''re moving fast with very little rest. At a normal pace, probably seven to nine days."
"So, we will depart in six days then." Audrey doesn''t believe the spies will take their leisure time.
"Yes."
Inwardly, she''s rejoicing in the fact that she gets to eat free food for another six days.
Chapter 105 Palace Of Hadria
?28th September 301 Paign Era.
A lot of people are gathering in front of the mayor''s residence. They''re the king''s envoy to Inver. After a week of staying in Baroks, it''s finally time for them to resume their journey.
Except for Duan and a handful of people to assist him in training the soldiers. He had another week here to train the soldiers. Although the training course is a bit cramped, the soldiers in Baroks maintain their enthusiasm. Logically speaking, who doesn''t want to try using the cannon.
Also, the crowds keep getting bigger everyday. Duan can bet there are spies from other nations as well. But, he doesn''t care about it.
Let the SIN handle them.
"Make sure you didn''t forget anything, Audrey." reminded Gerald.
"I don''t. It''s not like I bought a lot of clothes with me," said Audrey.
Gerald simply stares at her for a moment without spitting a word. He didn''t know if three bags of luggage counted as a few or not. In the end, he chooses to keep his silence.
Samuel and his wife, Aurora are watching them putting the luggage on the carriage. They''re certainly sad about their departure as the couple has grown close to them during a week of their stay. They offered to provide Gerald and Audrey with amodations during their return journey to the capital.
But their offer was met with rejection.
Gerald needs to deliver the results of the resolution to the king as soon as possible. So, they move at a fast pace to the capital.
"Make sure both of you stay healthy during the journey." Samuel drops his advice to them.
"And don''t eat weird things," Aurora added. After spending time with Audrey, Aurora is a bit worried about Audrey who has a tendency to eat whatever foods she has never tasted before.
"I''ll be careful. Take care of yourself too, Aurora." Audrey responded to the reminder with a vague answer. She neither agrees with Aurora nor promises to stop her habit. Audrey can''t let a few stomach aches hold her back in a path of gourmet conquest.
....
Inver City, Kingdom of Inver.
After eight days of travelling, they finally see the Inver''s city wall. The carriages move into the city after confirming their identities at the gate.
Their destination is the Pce of Hadria.
There are two ways to get there.
First, by avoiding the city altogether and taking a direct route. The second is a longer path that involves entering the city from the north and then leaving through the west gate. The third option is to stop in Midvier and travel to Inver via boat. Then, one needs to ride a carriage to the pce. This option is only avable to nobles.
Gerald deliberately went with option two, passing through a town, because he didn''t want to run the danger of being ambushed if they take a deste and direct route to the pce.
Like in Baroks, Audrey peers through the window to observe the capital of another kingdom. She''s searching for something interesting and unique here but only to meet with disappointment.
With a sigh, she gives herment, "How should I put this...The city is a bit dull despite its city beingrger than Bideford in terms of size. I can''t sense the vibrant and liveliness emitted by people here. The architecture here has no aesthetic. It feels like the building was built simply to serve its purpose. Nothing more nothing less. If I were to choose my honeymoon spot, it would never be this ce."
Geraldughs at her words, "Hahaha. Nobody came here for the honeymoon, Audrey. First of all, this city has no attractions except for the pce andke nearby. Unfortunately, both are off-limits to visitors. Theke itself can no longer be visited by the public as the military uses it as a training camp. Also, Inver was established to escape from the Inveria family with a goal to retake Ferlochia from the current Inveria family."
Twenty minutester, the carriage stops at the purple pce, the Pce of Hadria. As its nickname suggests, the pce is ny per cent purple in colour. Such monotonousness is unheard of.
Its size is at least five times bigger than Ryntum Mansion. Despite its size, it is rather dull or soulless to be exact whenpared to the residence of the king in Bideford. No painted walls, portraits, or exquisite decoration. The only expensive-looking item that can be found is a marble statue of a monarch in a different stance that is dispersed around the three gardens.
Their arrival was greeted by a man in his fifties who introduced himself as a pce butler but he doesn''t mention his name for some reason. The butler doesn''t show any emotion. He simply maintains a straight face.
Behind him are a group of servants to help unload their luggage.
"Dear guests, allow me to take all of you to the Guest Chamber where you''ll stay during your time here." said the butler respectfully.
''At least, they still have some manners to treat us with respect.'' Audrey doesn''t let her thoughtse out. Instead, she simply throws a smile.
"Thank you, Mr butler. Please show us the way." Gerald politely replies. Except for important documents, he left all the luggage behind for servants to move to their rooms.
Six minutes is all it takes to reach the Guest Chamber. It is a three-story structure with opulent guest quarters for state visitors. 175 rooms in all were furnished with expensive furnishings. This is the only part of the pce that looks normal for a pce standard. It is grand, expensive and gold-glistening.
"This is where all of you will be staying. Feel free to choose any room avable since there are no other guests at the moment. For the sake of your convenience, however, I suggest you pick the room on the ground floor. In case you need anything, do not be reserved and reach us out." The butler gives a lengthy exnation. Just right before the butler wants to leave, Gerald asks the old butler a question.
"Excuse me, Mr butler. May I know when we''re able to meet King Isaac?"
"King Isaac''s schedule is currently full. He''ll meet you in two days. In the meantime, you''re free to move around the pce." Mr butler then walked away.
"Great, tomorrow we have a full day to waste. Should we go touring the city? I have low expectations though." Audrey asks Gerald.
"What tour? You''re not here for vacation. You''re going to stay here tomorrow and help me with these documents." Gerald shook his briefcase.
"Tsk, I thought you forgot." Audrey clicked her tongue. Her attempt to escape from responsibility failed sessfully.
Chapter 106 Discussion With King Isaac
?The day for a meeting with the King of Inver has arrived.
Never has she seen Gerald get this nervous even though he has attended numerous important meetings before. Gerald she knows is a man who is always calm and collected. Well, it''s understandable. This is Gerald''s first encounter with a foreign king. He doesn''t know how another party would treat him.
Gerald was born amoner while one party is a king. No matter what ministerial post he holds, a portion of him still harbours that fear for nobility.
It can be said, Audrey is the same as Gerald. By no means, she''s brave enough to act impolitely in front of Riz as she did with Gerald.
"Calm down, isn''t this a normal meeting like you always attend?" Audrey tries to reassure him.
"You don''t understand, Audrey. It may be important but the war between two kingdoms may break out if the discussion goes south." Gerald feels an enormous amount of pressure on his shoulder right now. Especially when the king himself asks him to avoid war at all costs.
"Why are you so concerned about it? Knowing our king''s personality, I don''t think he''ll me you. I know he tells you to avoid war but it doesn''t mean he is scared of one. Look, there is only one entry point to the north and His Majesty has fortified it. He even sends his best artillerist to train them. They can''t move north unless they''re crazy enough to cross the mountain. Even if that happened, as soon as they went down the hill, they''ll meet with dense forest. Home of the Rogvor people who are best in jungle warfare."
Gerald slightly calms down after hearing the encouraging word. "I guess you''re right. I should treat it as a normal meeting."
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"Mr Gerald, Miss Audrey. King Isaac has summoned you to the audience hall." notified the butler.
"Lead us the way, Mr Butler."
....
"Before we start, allow me to apologize for making you two wait." Contrary to their expectation, King Isaac doesn''t act in a haughty way. Both of them are dumbfounded by this apology. They didn''t rehearse for this scenario yesterday.
Currently, there are only three of them in this huge audience hall. The hall has a modest yet regal appearance. There was very little gold used to embellish it. Instead, two huge statues around four meters in height be the main attraction. The statues were ced left and right on the throne.
Gerald quickly recovered hisposure, he issued an apology as well. "We''re also sorry foring here on such short and sudden notice. I''m sure you must have an idea why we''re here, Your Majesty King Isaac."
"Yes, I''m aware of it. It''s unfortunate that this incident happened." How could he not know after all his spies have been reported? He thought he had an advantage against them but the other side proved him wrong. Thus, Isaac decided to take a different approach.
He is unsure of whether to be pleased or offended by the king of Ryntum sending these two youngmoners as envoys.
"So, how are you nning to settle this problem?" Gerald went straight to the point.
"What are you talking about, Mr Gerald? We''ve given appropriate punishment to all the rouge soldiers." King Isaac stares nkly at Gerald.
Gerald and Audrey frowned, "Rogue soldiers?"
"Yes. Aren''t we talking about fifty soldiers who illegally encroach on yournd?"
"From the reports made by our soldiers in Baroks, that group of soldiers didn''t seem like rogues at all. They''re wearing the uniform and using Inver''s standard-issue swords." Audrey starts to feel irritated with King Isaac who wants to y dumb.
"Is that so? They must run away from their duties at the spur moment. I was also taken aback by this incident. I''m sure you in Ryntum must be afraid this whole time thinking you''ve angered a kingdom three timesrger than you by killing two of its soldiers. Rest assured, I won''t ask you to be ountable for their death. Rogue soldiers aren''t a worthy reason to go to war."
Gerald gently bit his lower lips as he tried to contain his anger. The veins on his forehead slowly surfaced, "I see. That''s so considerate and merciful of you, King Isaac."
"I know. A lot of people said it." Isaac shamelessly epts thepliment.
He decided to give the king a little jab. "We also don''t want to waste our superior weapon on a petty war. It is beneath our stature."
The corner of Isaac''s eyes twitches.
Gerald continue, "However, I believe Your Majesty somehow had to be responsible for the death of our merchant. If not for your negligence in teaching your soldiers some discipline, the soldiers will never go rogue. Subsequently, this unfortunate incident will never happen."
Isaac folded his arm, "You enlighten me, Mr Gerald. To think your king will go all length to avenge a meremoner." Isaac is looking at them with a detestable look.
Gerald smiled proudly before chuckling, "What can I say? We''re blessed with a wise and caring king. Perhaps that''s the reason your soldiers went rogue. Ourmoners are indeed living a good life. At least better than yours."
Hearing amoner indirectly insults him caused Isaac to grip the golden armrest tightly as he tries to appease his anger.
Audrey on the other hand is trying so hard not tough. Just a moment ago, Gerald has been nervous all over. Now, he even insults the king on his throne, in his own pce.
Gerald''s voice then turns cold, "Whatever the reason may be, let us put it aside. Your side has threatened our national security and you shall be responsible for that."
"How do you want us to take responsibility?"
"Compensation, Your Majesty."
"How much?"
"Adding physical damage, physiological injuries, loss of merchandise, cost of the funeral, widow and childcare expenses...The total of 50,000 Ryntum Golrd."
"What?! Are you trying to rob me? Just who is he?" Isaac thought the merchant must be a hidden noble.
Gerald sighed out his annoyance, "He is just a normal merchant who owns a smallpany in the capital. Because of your irresponsible soldier, the Kingdom of Ryntum has now lost one diligent andw-abiding taxpayer. Imagine if this happened ten more times, one hundred more times, wouldn''t it have an impact on our tax revenue?"
Isaac didn''t reply immediately. He can''t let these people rip him off without any benefit.
"Fine, I''ll pay but with one condition."
"With all of my respect, Your Majesty doesn''t actually have a right to propose any condition but I''ll allow it."
Isaac ignores Gerald''s insulting words, "Ryntum can''t sell coal past Maneas Mountain Range."
"A thoughtful suggestion, indeed. Let''s improve the condition and add some.
i) Both Ryntum and Inver can''t encroach on each other''s sphere of influence; Ryntum in the north and Inver in the south. Maneas Mountain Range shall be used as a dividing line.
ii) There are no dangers imposed on merchants from both countries when they do business in countries that are not their home countries.
iii) If the merchant is suspected of any charges, both countries need to use the principle of presumption of innocence. They are innocent until proven guilty.
iv) Ryntum will charge no taxes to the agricultural products exported by Inver and Inver will charge no taxes to iron ores and precious metals exported by Ryntum."
''These peoplee prepared.'' Though Isaac. After considering the pros and cons, King Isaac agrees with such conditions. Gerald signed the agreement on Riz''s behalf.
....
"I''m surprised you cane out with those conditions on the spot." Audrey was impressed by him.
They''re currently walking toward their living quarters and prepared to live tomorrow. For safety reasons, Gerald thought it would be better to get out of here at haste.
"I''m not. His Majesty told me the general idea of it before we depart. I just refined it. At first nce, it looks like a fair treaty but it''s not. Well...King Isaac can do nothing even if he realizes itter on."
Chapter 107 Vital Invention
?Industrial District, Bideford.
While Gerald and Audrey are busy in the south. Riz busied himself in a certain workshop formerly known as ''Arnold Woodshop.'' The size of the workshop has quadrupled more than it was in the past and has undergone multiple renovations. All thanks to the generous money supply by the king.
Because he hired Goban as his chief researcher in Gatharix Weapon Company, Arnold is the only person left that he can trust to do research and experiments in a field aside from weapons. Due to multiple joint works between him and Goban in the past, coupled with the education provided, this old man has his knowledge expanded beyond woodcraft.
On paper, Arnold is not officially employed by Riz but it''s the opposite in reality. Not only does he pay the monthly wage to Arnold but he also slips in some SIN agents to the workshop as a worker. Their job is mainly to monitor Arnold, making sure no leak and no invention was stolen.
Riz looks around the workshop. In one part, the ce bes workshop-like and in another part, turning into a researchboratory-like.
"I''m sorry for the mess, Your Majesty." Arnold apologized for the leftover steel fragments and tes, small steelponents coals and dirty drawings, blueprints, sketches littered around on the floor and a simple model of a modest-size steam engine.
Health and safety hazards are everywhere with no effective measures put in ce.
"It''s okay, Arnold. You invited me here to show the results of your research, right?"
"Absolutely. I guarantee you''ll be pleased, Your Majesty. I''ve deepened my understanding of pressure and found three ways to increase the pressure of a gas by increasing the number of molecules and temperature while decreasing the amount of space." The old man sounds like a child enthusiastically describing his new toy.
Riz raised his hand and put a stop to his exnation. Not because he isn''t interested but because he already knows. Also to prevent the old man from derailing from the main topic. "Alright, stop right there, Arnold. You can exin itter. Show me the product first."
"My apologies, Your Majesty. Here, this way."
Arnold guides Riz to the inner part of the workshop. The inner part is where the finalized inventions are stored and its ess is limited to three or four people.
"Well, this is impressive..." A familiar huge steel-made object enters his sight.
Even though he is aware of its existence, he was nevertheless astounded by it. It feels different for him to witness it firsthand.
It''s a steam-powered tractor. A traction engine.
Riz can already imagine various ces this machine can be used, ploughing fields, powering machinery and moving heavy loads. It''s essentially a small version of the lotive steam engine.
Before he applied steam engines anywhere else, he wanted to mechanize his agricultural sector. The goal is to boost productivity and reduce the cost of food as much as possible. Currently, the production of food has increased due to his previous policy but it''s still unsatisfactory to him.
Various foodpanies have sprung up in the past year like mushrooms but his people aren''t fully utilizing the fertilend they have.
The young king rummaged through every inch of the traction engine. It has everyponent such as a firebox, water tank, tubes and smokestack. Arnold follows exactly the blueprint he provided and manages toplete the iplete part of his blueprint.
"Should I start the engine, Your Majesty?"
"Yes, hurry up. I can''t wait to see this thing moving. While we are at it, let''s go around the city." Riz excitedly suggests.
"Isn''t doing that will alert other nations? There are a lot of foreign merchants in Bideford."
"Don''t worry. It''s fine as long as we keep the blueprint safe. There''s no way they can steal this heavy engine."
"If you say so...Boys, load the coals and water here."
The workers immediately followed the order as they began to load the coals in coal bunkers. This traction engine was designed to hold 3000 litres of water.
After waiting for some time, the water finally heats up and generates enough steam. The roaring sound traction engine and the rattling sound of gears begin to fill up the workshop and its surrounding area. Such a loud noise is hard to ignore as it was unfamiliar to them and naturally piques the curiosity of the popce nearby.
"Hop on, Your Majesty." Ignoring the murmurs out there, Arnold called the king to ride the traction engine with him.
Riz did as he was told to and the metal beast started to move out to the street from the back entrance. Arnold is steering the wheel clumsily which is understandable.
"What''s that?!"
"How did it move?"
"Move away! Don''t block the street!" Arnold shouts to the crowds. "Hey, you! Don''t touch it unless you want to lose your arm."
From the top of the traction, Riz can see the shock, awe, terror and curiosity in their eyes.
Some mothers tightly hold their children from getting close to an unknown creature. Men majoritively look with curiosity. Among all of them, a small group of people there attracts his attention. They''re neither scared nor curious but gazing intensely at the traction engine.
''Well, that''s a f*cking spy over there. Oh! that one as well. Another one at the corner. I should ask Charlotte to conduct another round of cleanup.''
Either way, Arnold''s words have no effect on the spectators. Thus, he needs to personally step in to stop them from approaching the traction engine before the first vehicle-rted ident happens in this world.
Riz opened his mouth, "People of Bideford, I understand your curiosity but I want you to move aside. I don''t want any injuries to ur."
Hearing the words from their king, they no longer linger around the traction engine. But it doesn''t stop them from following the metal beast.
Arnold sighs in relief, "Finally some space to move. I''m so scared that I might run over them."
"I guess the fault lies in me. Testing this for the first time in the middle of a busy city is not a good idea. Just one failure can cause catastrophic damage."
"Don''t me yourself, Your Majesty. I am also at fault for not thinking through it. Fortunately, the street here is wide or else it could be worse. Now, where should we head?"
"Let''s get out of the city and move circting it. We can figure out the range of this beast."
"Sounds like a n to me." Arnold steers the wheel to the closest city gate, the south gate.
Along the way, both of them received the same reaction every single time.
''It''s slow as a snail. What speed is this? 5 kilometres per hour?'' Riz yawned as it moved.
"What''s your next n, Your Majesty?" Arnold initiated a conversation.
"Hmm? Let see...First, mass produces this and rent or sell it to the farmers. Our farmer possesses a vastnd after all. Imagine if the farmers could plough thend faster than they do now. Then, I want you to retrofit mypany to use a steam engine. After that, we applied the usage of the steam engine to the entire kingdom."
"Is this why you put all your effort into finding coals, Your Majesty?"
"Yes. Those who control energy resources are the ones who control the world. What do you think this invention affects our world, Arnold?"
"It''ll cause a major change in society. I can see a lot of jobs bing irrelevant." Arnold sounds like an old man who sees the world he knows be unrecognisable.
"Rest assured, Arnold. One job goes extinct and a new one emerges. I can guarantee the group that benefited from this is the people. This country is going to be better and better."
Chapter 108 Slicing The Cake Between Two Of Us
?After causing a huge uproar in the city until dusk, Riz returns to his mansion where he saw an enchanting figure belonging to his fianc¨¦e.
From the look on her face, Riz knows she has a lot to say.
"You sure turn the city disorder. What was that anyway?" asked her.
"What was what?"
"Don''t y dumb with me. The thing that you rode a moment ago. Is it another one of your creations?"
"I wouldn''t say the credit lies one hundred per cent on me but yeah...I provide the conceptual idea, design and almost half of the blueprint but Arnold does all the work."
Theodora let out a heavy sigh, "I should get used to this by now but...Sometimes I keep wondering how your mind works."
Riz may not know this but his action has caused a halt in the rate of manufacturing andmerce in the city. Being the most important city on this world''s silk road, even a day off can affect the day-to-day revenue. After holding the position of financial minister for quite some time, Theodora couldn''t help but to be conscious about gain or loses.
"You''re better off not knowing about it. It''s something you can''tprehend. Anyway, why are you here?" He was rarely greeted by Theodora at the front door.
"You had a guesting to your office earlier but because you were not there, your staff asked him to find me instead. He is waiting to have an audience with you for hours now. He might finish our entire stock of tea."
Riz creased his eyebrows, "Who is it?"
"His name is Rupert and he imed to be Count Naharog''s butler," informed Theodora.
"Count? Shouldn''t we call him king now?"
"Even though he already acts like one, the count has yet to announce himself as a king nor did he remove the Bagyarosia g like we did. Therefore, we should not consider him as one," she exined.
"Right, right, right. I forgot that part. Naharog currently is nothing more than a rebellious territory. Did he tell you his purpose?"
"Unfortunately, no. At least I can tell that he is in a hurry."
"If that''s the case, arrange my meeting with him at my office tomorrow."
Theodora stares nkly at her fiance. Isn''t it a courtesy to not let the guest wait for too long?
Riz shrugged his shoulders, dismissing her stares. "What? He''s the one in hurry, not me. I''m a king, Theodora. He should adjust his schedule at my convenience. Not to mention he came here unannounced."
....
As the sun rises up, Riz deliberately takes a long time to finish his morning routine. He knows Rupert in hurry must have something to do with count''s n to attack the capital.
He''s thinking of ways to maximize the profits he could squeeze from the count knowing that Count Naharog had no one else except Ryntum to help him. This is a price he has to pay if he wants to continue with his course.
Arriving at his office, he can see a man slightly older than the count waiting for him. He is indeed a butler of the count that he met during his visit to Mezorin.
Although the butler wears a smile on his face, he failed miserably in hiding his impatience and desperation. A clear sign of someone that never got involved in negotiations. By sending his closest aide here, Riz could interpret this as a trust that Count Naharog put on him.
"We meet again, Mr Rupert." Riz reached out his hand for a handshake. He doesn''t forget to smile despite his annoyance at this man''s unannounced arrival.
"It''s my honour to meet you, Your Majesty," Rupert replies in a respectful manner.
"Pleasee inside my office. We''ll discuss whatever is troubling Naharog." Rupert feels the king''s words a bit sharp but chooses to not take it to heart.
"Thank you for being willing to meet me, Your Majesty. I was sent by King Naharog to request help from Ryntum."
Riz inwardly sneered at Rupert''s words, ''Pfft...King? Isn''t it a bit too early?''
"What kind of help does Naharog want from us, Mr Rupert?"
"King Naharog wants Ryntum to keep Manfura busy while he attacks Napuna. In King Naharog''s words, he''s willing to pay you twenty percent of the loot."
Riz doesn''t give a reply but rubs his chin. He thought for a bit and became interested in this conflict. Count Naharog probably doesn''t want to waste time and resources by attacking Manfura. As more time passed, he indirectly gave Nichs I an ample amount of time to bolster his defences.
Rupert nervously waited for an answer. The king across from him doesn''t show a slight interest. Beforeing here, he has done his own investigation on Ryntum. He was truly impressed by the education policy, official position in the government sector, standing army, new currency and multiplerge scale development projects.
The kingdom looks prosperous from the outside but he personally doesn''t believe that''s the case. Hiring a lot of people must put a lot of strain on the newly established kingdom.
Bagyarosia may not be as it used to be but it doesn''t mean their wealth decreases. Napuna dynasty still holds a huge amount of gold. Logically speaking, twenty percent is huge.
Riz reveals a smile, "Don''t you think twenty percent is too little? Is my friendship with Naharog only amount that much? Why don''t you up a bit more?"
"M-My apologies, Your Majesty. I-It seems I made a mistake. It should be t-twenty th-three...No! twenty-five percent of total loot!" Rupert saw the king''s face remains unchanged. "T-That''s the most we only offer. P-Please understand...It''s already a huge concession on our side. As you know, we also need gold to rebuild our worn torn country." Rupert stutters as he struggles to finish his words.
Riz shook his head, "That''s not enough reward to move my soldiers. We have nothing to do in this conflict which is initiated by your king. For me to send my soldiers to a battlefield, I need the same amount of benefits as the risk I''m going to take. My soldiers may be forced to go to war with Manfura if the situation esctes. So, my suggestion is..."
Honestly, he couldn''t care less about the loot. There is arge quantity of gold he holds from the ruin that''s not fully transformed into coin yet. But free money is still money.
"W-What is it?"
"I want twenty-five percent of the total loot, Manfura Viscounty, Wendall and all the books in the Royal Pce."
Rupert frowns. He couldn''t understand what this king was trying to achieve. It seems like an odd thing to ask. However, his demand is reasonable and considerably easy to meet.
"How about this, to ensure your victory, I''ll supply you with three hundred bags of ck powder for your ammunition free of charge. Fair enough, right? Do you agree or not?" Riz doesn''t need to exin anything to Rupert. Knowledge is valuable and despite his low expectations, he wants it for his kingdom. Perhaps a single sentence in the book can spark an eureka to his citizens. Wendall on the other hand is a highly capablemoner. Riz had a hard time finding his kind.
The old man nods, "I, Rupert on behalf of King Naharog agrees with your demand."
"Great! Let''s sign an agreement."
....
After an hour of drafting and revising the agreement, both of them signed it. Rupert happily leaves his office. He is content with his achievement ofpleting the mission.
Riz on the other hand immediately writes a letter to his friend after finalising the deal. While at it, he ordered for Charlotte''s presence in his office.
Then, Charlotte enters, "What''s the matter, Riz?"
She was called while conducting training on a new recruit. Also, she needs to prepare for a hunt in the capital after Riz told her about the spies this morning.
"Send some spies to slip into Naharog army and contact our spies in Napuna."
Chapter 109 Deployment Of Personnel
?"What are they needed for?" Charlotte inquire.
He shrugged, "Well, let''s just say to make the conflict more interesting. Since I had a deal with Naharog, I definitely want them to win but an easy win won''t entertain me. Moving on, how many spies do we have in Napuna?"
"There are ten of them. Are you going to make a big move? If so, I''ll send more there though I doubt all of them will manage to sneak in. Recently, the security there is tight."
Riz waved his hand, "Nothing big at all. I just want to have them deliver a letter to a friend for me and do some menial tasks."
"Letter? Friend?" Charlotte frowns. Her memory found no information about that topic, "As far as I know, you don''t have one."
"..." After a moment of silence, he finally starts to talk again. "I do have a friend...I think. Nevertheless, this matter is not your concern. Here, take this paper and write the menial tasks I''m about to say. Then, pass it to your agent at Napuna."
....
"One part is done. Another one left." He sighed tiredly.
Riz leans back in his chair and stares nkly at the ceiling as he is waiting for William to arrive. In response to the agreement made with Naharog, Riz needs to hold a deal on his side.
While at it, he recalled Charlotte''s words. "Friends, huh? How could I forget?"
It is a lie to say he doesn''t get affected by her words. He''s aware that she didn''t mean to insult him. He never thought of making friends in this world.
Ever since he came to this world, his day has never gone away with peace and he is always busy.
After he establishes ministries to assist him in governance, his workload decreases but it never means that he is free of worries. The amount of worries keeps increasing every day.
To say he is a person that doesn''t appreciate friendship is a lie.
In fact, Riz is someone who treasures every friendship he has formed. He remembers all their names and the memories they have been through together.
Unfortunately, he''s the only one who thought so.
To his friends, he is just a passerby in their life. Not even worth remembering. He realizes his definition of a friend is all wrong and unfit with time.
Therefore, he sought to change it.
Now, a friend to him is someone you can exploit to achieve a higher level. Like bricks that heys down and arranges before stepping on them.
He knows this kind of thinking is skewed but he doesn''t care.
No more making friends out of sincerity.
Only benefits matter to him.
*Knock!* *Knock!* *Knock!*
His eyes flickered toward the door. An expected knocking sound indicates the arrival of his war and defence minister.
"Come in, William."
William opened the door but he was taken aback for a moment. The eyes of the king in front of him are a bit colder than it usually is.
He asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you standing still over there?"
"Ah! N-Nothing, Your Majesty. My apologies." He quickly takes a seat. "What do you need me for, Your Majesty?"
Right off the bat, Riz went to the point as usual, "How confident do you think our military is to capture Manfura?"
William instinctively stood up, "Your Majesty! Are you thinking of conquering Manfura Viscounty?"
"Calm down. Nothing is set in stone yet. We''re talking about probability here." Riz reassured his minister.
William sits back caress about his subtle beard. "Hmm...Considering our firepower and the size of the city, deploying one regiment is sufficient to take them down. May I ask you for this sudden idea?"
His king is adamant on the idea of going to war with Inver. Needless to say, William himself is extremely busy overseeing the supply of weapons to the western military base. In which has be the basis of Riz advocating a peaceful approach.
Then, the king suddenly talked about capturing Manfura. If war urs, he needs to redirect the supply for the western base to prioritize the east side.
"You see...I made a deal with Naharog. When they''re going to attack Napuna, we''ll keep Viscount Michael busy. After all, he is a loyal dog of Nichs. When the news of the attack on Napuna reaches him, I can guarantee he''ll rush to help in a heartbeat. In return for our help, they''re willing to cede Manfura to us."
After hearing Riz''s exnation, William raised his concern. "That''s the case if Naharog seeds. Won''t we get dragged into the conflict if the opposite oue happens?"
"Do you think I''ll let it happen when the stake on our side is high? I''ve arranged everything in order to achieve my desired result. And you''re part of it." Riz confidently said.
William''s eyes widened in realization. Hepletely forgets Riz is the type of person that will use any deceitfulness and trickery possible.
It''s petty and dishonourable.
However, William had long gotten used to it.
"What do you want me to do, Your Majesty?"
"Deploy a regiment to Manfura and cut off all of their routes. Ask them for peaceful surrender first before resorting to a violent option. Avoid uselessly wasting ammunition."
"How long will this operation take?"
"It depends on Naharog''s sess in capturing Napuna. I estimated it to be five to seven days."
"If we chose the violence way, it might finish in a day without breaking a sweat," suggested William.
"I bet you''re right. But then, it''ll leave a bad impression on Michael which will cause a hassle to convince him to work for me."
"Do you want him to work for you?" William asked. The king he knows never gives mercy to his enemy.
Although Michael never participated in direct confrontation with Ryntum. They all know who instigated the barons to betray Richard during the conflict with the Noble Coalition.
Seeing the surprised face, Riz sighs. "I know what you''re thinking, William. We arecking talented personnel that are well-versed in administration and have leadership skills. Don''t you agree?"
"Absolutely, we''re the first to implement your system after all. It requirespetent workers but it''s understandable. I personally have no problem with him. Viscount Michael has no bad history and his conduct is good for someone with noble status. It''ll waste to let him keep living in the dark. The only problem is he is too loyal to Nichs."
Riz snorted, "His loyalty will soon perish along with Nichs I. His son is getting impatient to sit on the throne."
"Is this your doing as well?"
Riz shakes his head, "Sorry to disappoint you, this time I have no involvement. It''s a natural course of human behaviour. Enough chatting, who is going to lead the regiment? It can''t be you, right? The Ministry of War and Defense need you to be in office."
"Of course, not. I have a lot to do. The one that I have is Levi Owen." William gives a name.
Riz wrinkles his face, trying to remember the figure of the said person, "Levi...Levi...Oh! It''s him, huh? The previousmander of Mabadszent. I can''t believe he joined the military. How is his performance?"
"Satisfactory. His previous experience helped him a lot in mock battles and training. I''ve had my eye on him for a while now."
"If you say so..."
Chapter 110 Night Before The Battle
?By the order from the director of SIN, Agent Wheatman was urgently deployed to Mezorin. Together with him is Agent Nerdwolf. Both of them are familiar with each other and have worked together on multiple asions. Enough to trust their back to each other.
Their mission this time is to destroy the field cannons in Naharog''s possession. Wheatman can easily guess his superior''s objective.
To eliminate the advantage Naharog has and prolong the war. Their action may lead to more casualties but it''s not their problem.
At present, they are in the army camp of Naharog located just four kilometres south of Napuna, near theke called Nevya. It''s easy to slip in due to Naharog soldiers having no standardised uniform.
Nerdwolf is moving around the camp to locate the location of field cannons and ammunition.
Wheatman''s position is a bit more dangerous. He is one of the ten standing guards around Count Naharog''s tent. The octagon tent has one entrance and is well-guarded. Each vertex has one guard standing with another two guarding the left and right of the entrance.
Despite the danger, his position at one of the vertices makes him less conspicuous but simultaneously hears discussion inside.
"We''ll use the same arrangement and tactics as before. There''s nothing to be afraid of when our number has doubled to 10,000 men. Coupled with a cannon, we can capture Napuna in the shortest period of time." A voice said arrogantly. Wheatman assumes the voice belongs to the count.
"There is still a loophole in this n, Your Majesty. What if Manfura strikes us from the back?" asked another stern voice.
"Do not worry about it, sir. Ryntum is willing to keep Micheal busy." This time there is an elderly voice.
"With all of my respect, I think depending on other power may not be good for us in the long term."
"I know but we have no choice. We can''t wait any longer."
"Another problem is the north road is wide open. Royals can escape from the city there. Should I send a team to guard it, Your Majesty?"
"Hmm...Please do so."
....
Late at night, a half-moon appears in a clear sky. It shines on dark nights, providing light and guidance for Nerdwolf and Wheatman to move around.
The camp has quieted down. Only several soldiers awakened doing a patrol in the camp. Because they''re both sharing the same tent and no one else is with them, it''s easy for them to slip out without arousing suspicion.
"You should evacuate the camp now. I can do this alone." Nerdwolf insisted.
Wheatman has been standing for hours outside the count''s tent. He wasn''t sure if Wheatman had enough energy to spare toplete this mission.
"Let me go with you. Don''t hog all the fun by yourself. I want to try a new weapon too." Wheatman stubbornly sticks with him.
"Fine. Just don''t drag me down."
Both of them headed to the storage area where the ammunition is stored. The storage area is surrounded by a stockade arranged in a square shape. In it, there are three rectangr-shaped stockades each of them for storing foods, artillery and ammunition, and weapons. All of the enclosures have only one entrance.
When they arrived near the storage area, the ce was guarded by only two guards at the main entrance.
Wheatman inquired about the n after he looked at the doubleyer defence wall. "What now? Please tell me if you have a n."
"Rx, Wheatman. I''ve watched their movement pattern for an entire day and have done some preliminary work. I''d say the count has done a great job setting the defence wall but he chose the wrong location and wrong people. If he smacks this in the middle of camp then we''ll have no chance at all. But here it is, at the corner of the camp."
"Perhaps because of the smell?"
Nerdwolf shrugs, "Maybe, but it works in our favour. Now follow me."
Nerdwolf led the way to the opposite side of the entrance. They''re greeted with nothing but a row of palisades. Wheatman can''t figure out his partner''s n as he sees Nerdwolf''s eyes flickering left and right.
"There''s no people guarding at the back?" Wheatman surprised.
"Of course not. The count trained soldiers are located at the center. Do you think they''re willing to sacrifice their precious sleep time guarding food? It''s beneath them and left it to peasants to do it. Do you think these conscripts care too much about guarding food? Hell no, they do not even care about the conflict."
"These people are too confident about their victory.
"Come, help me move this one quietly." Nerdwolf tapped his finger on one of the palisades.
"Wait, how can you remove this?"
"I told you I did some preliminary work. Look, my hands are all injured." Nerdwolf shows his hand.
Without further dy, Wheatman helped him remove it and sessfully entered the storage area. Both of them enter ammunition storage. There, nearly thirty filed cannons lied around.
"Look at all of these, he really intends to bombard Napuna to smithereens. Not to mention bags of ckpowder he has. I guess our kingdom really profits from his war." said Nerdwolf.
Wheatman let his thoughts out, "The count must bring all the cannons he has. Wait! If we destroy all of these, wouldn''t the count just retreat?"
Nerdwolf shook his head, "He alreadyes this far, if he retreats he''ll never get a chance again. Also, I don''t think Napuna will let them go either. Anyway, it''s not our job to care about it."
Each of them took the hand grenades they brought in the mission.
Nerdwolf ordered his partner to ce them in a way he intended to. It took them nearly two hours toplete. Then he said to Wheatman with a serious tone, "Now, listen carefully. You go and secure the exit point, once I came out, we ran as fast as we could toward theke and jumped into it. Don''t look behind. Just run. You understand?"
Wheatman nodded his head several times. He moved away to the opening they entered and made sure it was unblocked.
Inside the storage, Nerdwolf took a deep breath before lit up the grenades with the match. He immediately made his way toward the exit point and ran past his partner.
"Run, run, run, Wheatman. Put all the energy you have on your leg. Be like a wind my friend."
"Shut up. Can''t you see I''m running."
*Boom*
Soon thereafter, arge explosion urs. It instantly kills hundreds of people nearby and awakens others from their deep slumber.
Nerdwolf and Wheatman feel the scorching heat on their back but none of them turn around. Instead, they focus on running toward theke.
As they arrive, Nerdwolf and Wheatman take a dive in the water to cool their bodies. Both of them are panting from the sprinting.
The sound apanying the explosion was so loud that it can be heard from Napuna.
Chapter 111 Message From Friend?
?*Boom*
"Oh my god, what is that?!" Eximing the guard who is patrolling the wall of Napuna. Not only him, but his co-workers were also looking in the same direction as well.
They barely see the bright light from afar but know that it''s not a natural sound made by nature.
Aside from the guards, many inhabitants in the capital were also disturbed by the sound.
Many spections arise.
"Is it an enemy attack?"
"Is there a war urring over there?"
"Please tell me it''s not Ryntum again. I''ll really quit the job this time."
"Someone! Go report this to the pce."
....
Prince Quarters, Royal Pce.
"So, that''s the signal I guess," said Niall. He didn''t sleep a wink and has been awake this whole time. He''s looking at themotion that slowly takes ce in the city through the balcony of his bedroom.
Hey back on his king-size bed. Around three days earlier, the prince of Bagyarosia received a letter from an unexpected person.
King Rizieri of Ryntum.
In his letter, the young king sounds like a friendly neighbour that is perturbed by the safety of his friend.
Niall personally has no grudge against the young king. King Rizieri helped him dispose of his biggest contender, his little brother, Niel. He hoped to patch the rtionship between them and their nation.
Now, he helps him one more time by telling him about Count Naharog''s n to attack Napuna. Also, even go as far as preparing an escape route for him in case the count managed to breach the capital.
"Thinking of Count Naharog made my blood boil. How dare he betray me and dere himself a king." He grits his teeth and clenches his fist.
Ringing the bell on his side bed, the servant promptly rushed to his bedroom.
"Your Highness-"
"Called Philip to meet me now. Make sure to go to his mansion discreetly." Niall gives instructions to the servant before he could finish his words.
The servant respectfully bowed to the prince before heading to Philip''s mansion located in the noble district.
Niall shifted his attention back to the city. People are filling the streets and the silence of the night disappears. None of them seems to have the n to continue their sleep.
Therefore, he doesn''t think Philip, amander of the army has a gut to resume his sleep for the remaining night.
Niall waited for three long hours for his arrival. By the time dawn is near, Philip, atst, arrives at his doorstep.
"You''rete, Philip. Where have you been?"
"My apologies, Your Highness. After your servant came to inform me, the king called me to see him."
"Ohh?! Has he ordered you tounch an attack?"
"Yes, the king ordered me to gather the soldiers and make preparations to move out at dawn. Apparently, he''sing as well." Philip reported.
"Well, that''s surprising. I thought he would order me to do it and kill me on the battlefield."
"Actually..." Philip was hesitant to tell. At first, he doesn''t want to talk about it but he now has no choice since the prince''s guess hit the target.
Niall raised his eyebrows, "He did?"
"Yes, His Majesty indeed suggests you lead the soldiers but the idea meets opposition by Wendall. The prime minister doesn''t want His Majesty to jeopardize the kingdom''s future for the sake of his petty revenge."
"Heh! Thatmoner sure loves this kingdom. Such a shame that he had to deal with my father for decades. Once I be a king, I''ll put him on rest and nominate you as a new prime minister. Anyway, how many soldiers did my father ns to bring?"
"4,000 trained soldiers, Your Highness." Philip became enthusiastic after hearing Niall''s promise.
"That would only leave the remaining one-fifth to defend the city."
"Both Wendall and I raise this question but His Majesty stubbornly sticks to his decision. His Majesty said the Naharog hase with 10,000 soldiers."
"How did he even know that?" asked Niall. Most of the guards at the gate and servants in the pce were reced by his people. If his father makes a move, he''ll definitely know about it. Suddenly, Riz''s image passed through his mind. The young king somehow managed to get his servant to bypass all the security measures and walks all the way to Prince Quarters undetected just to send a letter to him.
If Ryntum is capable of sneaking into his room, it wouldn''t be weird if they can pass to his father. Although his heart strongly leans towards the idea of Ryntum is the one who gave the news but he couldn''t find a reason for them to be involved in this conflict.
''It can''t be...'' Niall shook his head, dispelling all this nonsensical thought.
His thoughts were interrupted by Philip''s voice, "I am not sure, Your Highness. His Majesty must have a way to get news."
"Whatever. Leave it for now. I was hopeful that he could bring fewer soldiers. It''s best for me if he gets killed by Naharog''s army but if he doesn''t, I need you to kill him when you have a chance. I am sick of waiting." Niall said with resolution.
"Leave it to me!"
....
At dawn, 4,000 soldiers were wearing armour from head to toe led by the king himself riding a horse and charging out of the pce.
Not much preparation is needed because of the close distance between Lake Nevya and the city.
Ignoring the murmur of the crowds on the side, the cavalry is moving fast toward the gate.
With their current speed, it is estimated that they to arrive in fifteen minutes through the wildness.
"Your Majesty, I''ve sent someone to Manfura to prepare an army. How should we proceed now?" asked Philip who is riding on the king''s left side.
"Good. It''s a hit-and-run attack, Philip. Our objective is to thin out their numbers. We break up into smaller teams and attack in a chaotic manner. That way, it''ll be harder for them to grasp our number. We target anybody who is unprepared or lowers their guard down. As for Manfura, they''ll join us once we march to retrieve the county back." Exined Nichs I.
Nichs I know this is the only chance he has to y Naharog. Once he aplished that, the rebels will be left with nopetent ruler to lead them. He can easily venture deep into the county and reim his lost territory.
As for Napuna, he trusts Wendall to keep it safe for him in the event his wrench son attempts to usurp the throne.
Niall may have reced most of the people in the pce with his but some of them are still loyal to him.
Furthermore, he has no control over the military either.
Chapter 112 Sudden Assault
?The camp of the Naharog army was devastated and utterly destroyed. The sheer destruction caused by explosions slowly unravels under the sunshine.
Thend was painted red. Peasants that are very close were reduced to dust, if not pieces. Many pieces of human meat and organs are scattered across the camp. Not to mention the vile smell that apanies it. For those who were barely out of the explosion range found their eardrum ruptured and suffered serious bleeding. Their tent waspletely painted blood red.
Such damage became a clot in the count''s throat. It had for him to swallow this fact. A second is all it takes for this to happen.
A strong army of ten thousand people was reduced to a little over eight thousand. Not a lot of losses but it definitely gives some mental damage to the soldiers.
"My king, we have finished cleaning up the corpses. The remaining soldiers have lost their spirits. Some of them wish to return home." Rupert reported.
"What about our rations and weapons?"
"Nothing in the storage area remained. We''re left with three field cannons and tens of ammunition that our soldiers forgot to store yesterday. I would say this is a blessing in disguise."
He was facing a conundrum. Either to advance or to retreat?
He doesn''t know if three field cannons are enough or not to capture Napuna. The wall protecting it may degenerate but it is still a sturdy wall.
As the count dives deeper into his sea of thought, he heard the galloping of horses in the distance. Then, not long after, the scream followed.
"Arrghh!!"
"Attack! We''re under attack!" shouts the soldiers. The horror of the explosion has yet to diminish. Now, they had to face an unexpected attack.
"Everyone gets ready! Assemble at the centre!" Ignoring the cries of his soldiers, Count Naharog calmly issued the order.
He doesn''t know how the news reaches Napuna so fast. Thus, he deduces that they heard the sound of an explosion andes to check what happened there.
Wasting no time, he grabbed his armour and swords for himself while simultaneously ordering Rupert to move the cannons and ammunition to the centre. It is to prevent cannons from getting destroyed. He doesn''t want to waste a few days waiting for a recement if he loses them.
His personal soldiers manage to avoid the catastrophe and assembly on time while almost half of the conscript loses their life. However, the remaining still manage to gather at the centre of the camp. They formed a circr defensive formation with the count and the cannonsfortably at the centre.
The count literally can see the assault caused by multiple groups of cavalry. At the forefront of the attack was someone he recognized.
"Nichs..." He spouts the name with hatred.
Not only him, but Rupert noticed Nichs''s presence too. "Your Majesty, that''s Nichs personally stepped his foot into the battlefield. I can''t remember thest time he did it."
"It''s an eye-opener for me to see Nichs I have sanity and bravery left in his mind. I can tell Nichs is quite angry from his stares at me. General, how many soldiers are they?"
His general could only shake his head, "We can''t get an urate number with all the chaos that is happening, Your Majesty. They attack us from multiple directions in a small group with a varied number of cavalry in it."
The count clicked his tongue, "Tsk, tell soldiers at the front to raise their shields and be ready for the impact. Get the archers ready with their bows and arrows. Also, prepare the cannons as well."
Not knowing the size of the opponent means he can''t formte countermeasures. There''s so little he can do.
He doesn''t want to waste ammunition now and save it for bombarding Napuna''s wall. After all, ammunition is expensive but if it means keeping him alive, he''ll go to a great length.
"As you wish..."
After giving the order, the count cast his gaze on Nichs and his army ahead.
A small squad of cavalry begin tobine with each other one after another. Gradually, arge army was formed and headed towards them.
"Oh shit... They''re going to collide with us!" The count shouted.
"Archer! Quickly release the shot! Halt their movement!"
Following their general''s order, approximately 1,000 archers released the arrows toward the iing force. 1,000 archers definitely not a high number for an army of 10,000 people. It all lies in the fact that the count heavily relies on the cannons for his war campaign.
Unfortunately for them, Bagyarosia cavalry was spearheaded by the elite cavalry Nichs I could muster. Like their rider, the warhorses were equipped with armour protecting all the vital parts.
The damage caused by the arrows was negligible.
Soon after, like a gigantic arrow, Nichs I and his 4,000 soldiers ran into theyers of defence.
The collision between two forces urs.
It sends the shockwave all the way to the archers in the back. The firstyer of formation which consists of conscript peasants instantly copsed as they have no strength to receive the impact of a charge attack.
Thankfully, the trained soldiers of the count in the secondyer are able to hold Nichs I and his force in ce, giving enough time for surviving peasants to recover. They then begin to attack the Bagyarosia cavalry on the back which warhorses are not fully equipped with armour.
An attack from the peasant in the back created some chaos in the back raising a vignt for Nichs I on the front. Without further ado, Nichs put all his effort into breaking through the thickyer of trained soldiers. His hand never stops shing the enemies with his sword.
"This bastard! He tries to punch through!" The count realizes that Nichs''s aim was him all along. It''s a risky move that requires a high skill of manoeuvring but is worth an effort. Panicking and feeling his life in danger, the count begins to shout repeatedly, "Artillerists! Artillerists! Shoot! Shoot the cannons."
"But Your Majesty, it''ll hit our soldiers along the way." Rupert reminded.
"I don''t care! Shoot! Shoot! This is an order!"
Reluctantly, Rupert nods as a signal to the ready artillerists.
*Boom!*
Cannonballs were fired toward Nichs I but they barely missed him. Instead, it hit Nichs'' soldiers behind causing him to scream in pain. Yet, Nichs I ignored it as his attention is all on the count.
"Your Majesty, our number has begun to dwindle. We''ll be at a disadvantage if we continue with this strategy. Sooner orter, the table will turn in their favour and we will have no escape route." Philip urged his king to retreat.
He took a nce at the back and saw the predicament sweeping his soldiers. Leaving with no choice, Nichs nods. "Let''s retreat then. We''ve caused significant damage to them." His eyes then shift to Naharog, "Next time you won''t be so lucky, Nelson."
Nichs I pulled his horse''s bridle and fled the scene with his army.
Chapter 113 End Of An Old Reign
?The initial 4,000 cavalry soldiers have gone down to just 2,050 soldiers. Those who fall are mostly cavalry soldiers with iplete armour that end up bing a target for the enemies. They are initially not supposed to be part of an elite team but were incorporated into royal guards from another group to make up the number.
After a crushing defeat of the Noble Coalition, the royal guards were left with a massive hole they needed to urgently fill. Since their job is mainly to protect the king''s family and his territory, theck of soldiers in the royal guards meant poor security.
Nichs I had no choice but to absorb the best soldiers from another division.
Nevertheless, his disappointment in the quality of his soldiers is evident on his face. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh.
''A moment of direct attack caused them to suffer this much. My soldiers as a whole have fallen in terms of skills.''
If they were any better, he probably managed to im Nelson''s head.
Soon, Nichs I slowed down his horse upon reaching the entrance of the wilderness. Others followed the king by doing the same. They ventured their way deeper into the forest.
They''ve created some distance between themselves and Naharog. Thus, there''s no need to worry about a sudden attack anymore. Naharog may not be moving anytime soon considering the damage they suffered, All of them can movefortably while letting the horse catch a breath after hours of moving at high speed.
Leisurely moving through the forest, the sun rising in the sky. It''s early in the morning, the day just starts for others.
Each of them took out the rations prepared by the military. Their stomach has been growling for some time. All the energy they had has been spent on the battlefield.
Nichs I followed suit. He took out his ration bag and opened it.
A loaf of hard bread and meat jerky.
''Fair enough. I can''t remember when was thest time I ever ate this?'' He said to himself. Not that heined, it was just him reminiscing about eating military food a long time ago. He quietly munched the bread.
A piece by piece.
A bit by bit.
Surrounded by greenery and towering trees, leaves rustled and birds can be heard chirping. The atmosphere in the forest is getting oddly tense.
The soldiers keep ncing at him for some reason.
''Perhaps they have never seen a king eating up close before.'' He thought.
Deep down in his heart, Nichs I feel unsettled. As he could guess something bad is about to happen.
All of a sudden, extreme dizziness assaulted him causing his vision to turn blurry. He immediately threw the remaining to the ground but it was toote. The poison has affected his body. A hard thud was heard when Nichs I failed to keep his position on the saddle due to the numbness that came after.
Nichs I struggles as he reaches out his hand to seek help from his soldiers. He found himself bbergasted because none of them took the initiative to help him. They look at him emotionlessly as if he was struggling.
"The poison finally kicks off." His general, Philip finally speaks. "I panic for a moment when you show no reaction whatsoever. Now, I can feel relief."
Nichs I gasped as he red at Philip. His eyes tell everything about his emotions right now. Many questions pop up in his head.
If stares can kill someone, Philip would die in a second.
The numbness causes Nichs I struggle to say a word, "You...you n...this..."
"Not me and not them either. I think you can guess who''s behind this, Your Majesty. He couldn''t wait any longer. So he decided to hasten your demise."
It doesn''t matter if Nichs I heard it. He''s going to die anyway.
Realization struck Nichs I as the image of his son suddenly appeared in his mind. "Th...The noble...will...op"
"Will what? Oppose him? The nobles will definitely wee him. Did you not see how many here chose him?! Not to mention thousands more in the capital! What do you think he has been doing quietly for the past few months?"
Nichs I has no word to counter Philip.
Philip sneered, "If it wasn''t for your stupid decisions, many people would not have died in vain."
After calming himself down from shock and fear, Nichs I regained hisposure and started to analyze the situation. He is safe to assume the poison must be a slow-acting one or just to aim in paralyzing him.
He still has a chance.
However, the situation is so critical. He can only hope for someone to pass by the forest.
Witnessing Nichs''s calmness, Philipughed, "No need to stall time. Nobody is going toe and save you. There''s no hope left for you. The only reason we didn''t kill you instantly was that he ordered us to disguise your death. To make it seem as if it was done at the hands of the enemy."
Philip and a few other soldiers get down from their horses and unsheath their swords.
Nichs I shivered in fear once again. He felt disheartened but nothing he could do except curse them.
"D-Damn...you...Damn...Niall"
"No hard feeling, Your Majesty." Philip starts by removing his armour before shing his tendons. He is not going to directly kill him.
Each sh and stab on Nichs''s body was apanied by a horrible feeling of pain. So much so that tears began to fall down his face. The only person on his mind right now is his wife, Catherina Caberia.
The old king who fought valiantly a few hours ago couldn''t resist the attack or defence himself.
After ten minutes of continues torture, Nichs I is one step from death. He was bleeding profusely. He never expected his ending as a king would be like this. It is far from what he had imagined during his younger age.
"Damn, this old man is sure hard to die. Enough shing! We already had fun. Let''s finish this and return."
"Yes, sir!"
In hisst moment, pain could no longer have any effect on him. The light in his eyes dimmed as he saw the figure of his wife warmly smiling at him.
"Cathe...rina..."
Chapter 114 Holding Manfura In Place
?The old king named Nichs Napuna Bagyarosia died at the hand of his so-called soldiers. His bodyy on the ground in a pool of blood. Despite all the pain inflicted, he left the world with a smile on his face.
The smile irritates all the soldiers there. As if the dead king is mocking them for failing to put him in agony after trying their hardest.
"He finally dropped dead. Quick, put his body in a sack. Others, erase the blood on the soil." Philip gives instructions to his subordinates.
"Sir, what are we going to do with his amour?" A soldier holding well-intact armour.
"Make some dent and put it among the damaged armour. We''ll dispose of itter. Buried it here may end up getting discovered by someone else."
....
If Michael knows about the death of the king, he will be devastated. However, he has no opportunity to learn the news due to the impending threat he''s facing right now.
Near the city is a red-clothed army d in steel armour. Their armour was simple and only protected the vital part. Riz was not stingy in equipping his army.
The banner of Ryntum flutters proudly in the air.
Three thousand soldiers led by Colonel Levi Owen are busy building the camp.
Although temporary, the soldiers build aplex military camp to ensure their safety during the night. These are all ideas proposed by Riz to be implemented as a part of military training.
They start by clearing the area and ttening the ground before constructing a wooden wall, digging trenches around the perimeter and nting wooden spikes. Not to mention the sentry tower to increase their sight range. All to ensure the soldiers have a safe ce to replenish their energy and recuperate with peace of mind. Inside, supplies of weapons and rations were divided and put in different ces. Never put all eggs in one basket.
None of them isining about going the extra length to construct it. The night is the most vulnerable time for humans and they know this. Getting killed while sleeping isn''t something they should be proud of.
"What the hell are they doing? Is it a camp?" Michael asked from the top of the city wall.
"Apparently so, Milord." His garrison soldier respectfully replied.
"I''d say this is not your half-ass camp. Their camp screams dangerous. As for itsplexity, they''re nning to stay here for a long time. It appears that night raids are not an option for us. I need to engage in talking with them."
Soon, the Manfura city gate was open. A figure of a manes out riding a ck horse toward the Ryntum camp.
Every soldier was alert but because it was just one man, only the soldiers at the camp''s entrance tensed up. A few muskets were aimed at the iing envoy.
The man raised both of his hands in the air, "I''m here in peace. Let me meet whoever is in charge here."
"Identify yourself first." said the soldier. His aim never left the man.
"I''m Viscount Michael Manfura." He was slightly intimidated by the musket pointed at him.
He only heard a rumour about this weapon but never saw it in action. However, it is a confirmed fact that a mere farmer can use it to kill a trained knight with ease.
Since this weapones into existence, Michael begins to treat his peasants a bit better. He lightened their burden. Less chance for a riot to happen.
He doesn''t want to imagine the consequences he and his family would receive if this weapon was smuggled into the Manfura.
The camp gatekeeper was taken aback. Never cross his mind that a viscount woulde by himself without any escort. Is this bravery or recklessness?
"My apologies, Milord. I''ll inform the colonel immediately."
"Hmm..." Micheal nods his head even though he didn''t know what a ''colonel'' means but he assumed it is some sort of rank in their military. As always, Ryntum sure likes to make things weird.
Five minutes after the time passed, Michael was escorted to the centre of the camp. To thergest tent there.
"Colonel Levi, I''ve brought him."
"Let him in." A voice inside the tent replies.
Michael enters the tent cautiously. After all, Duke Baroks was killed in the tent as well. He tries his best to keep his calm face albeit his heart is beating violently.
''At least I still have my sword with me.'' He reassures himself.
"Nice to meet you, Viscount. I think this is the first time we meet each other. My name is Levi Owen, the person in charge of this regiment." Levi politely introduced himself.
His eyes then shift to Michael''s waist where the viscount tightly holds his scabbard. He merely scoffs at such action which is utterly useless. He can kill the viscount before he even draws his sword.
"Nice to meet you, I''m Vicount Michael Manfura." Michael introduces himself.
"How may I help you, Viscount?" asks Levi. Still with his polite smile.
Michael frowns at the act of ignorance shown by Levi, "Ryntum soldiers trespassing my territory and make a camp near my city with my knowledge. Care to exin your reason to me?"
"Ah...Of course, of course. I want to wait until tomorrow but since you''re here...I guess it''s fine."
"What do you mean? Tell me what?" Michael was visibly confused.
"It''s like this...I was ordered by our Minister of War and Defence to ask you to surrender the viscounty to Ryntum and bring the Manfura family to the capital." Levi frankly said. He feels no need to talk in a circle since they''re holding the advantage.
"What?! Do you hear your own words?!" Michael inadvertently raised his voice.
"Yes, I hear my words." Levi maintains his nonchnt attitude. "Oh? If you''re worried about your wealth, you can take all your family wealth together with you. Don''t worry, we won''t take a coin from you."
"Who do you think you are? You''reing to mynd and expect me to follow your words?" Michael of enraged.
"We''re Ryntum soldiers. Undoubtedly the strongest force among the middle nations in Jozia maind. based on the order given to me, if I can''t get you with words, I''ll take you to capital by force and you''re not gonna like it."
"Are you threatening me?! Do you think I''m afraid?" Veins pop up on Michael''s forehead. This rude behaviour is too much to handle.
His patience almost reached its limit.
"Yes, I''m threatening you and I''m not afraid. I don''t know where your source of confidencees from when you stand no chance against us with just 2,611 soldiers."
Michael''s entire body trembles in fear. Those are not random guess numbers but an eerily urate number of his soldiers avable. He never disys his total force to anyone, not even the king. And always show a lesser amount to mislead everyone.
To know it urately means that they''ve nted eyes and ears inside his very mansion.
"Oh! One more thing. If you thought of getting help from your beloved King Nichs I, forget it. He is preupied with a serious matter by now. In fact, my second objective here is to hold you from helping him."
Michael clenched his fist and look angrily at Levi "Tell me what the f*ck is happening at the capital."
"Count Naharog is marching to Napuna."
"That traitor! And your king as well! This would not happen if he doesn''t dere independence!" Michael barked to Levi''s face.
Hearing his king was insulted is not pleasing in Levi''s ears. Thus, his anger grows but he manages to keep it under control. "Let''s not talk about my king. As far as I know, he has done a good job in ruling a country. Far better yours. I don''t know why you''re so loyal to him and I certainly don''t care. You''ve until...Let''s see...in four days...No, I will give you five days. Mark my word, the second you attempt to send someone for help, we will tear down your city wall."
Michael then was chased out of the camp by Levi before he could make any respond.
Chapter 115 Devastating News
?After enjoying their breakfast, Philip leads the remaining soldiers out of the forest.
They resumed their journey toward the capital, Napuna which doesn''t really take a long time to arrive.
As soon as the gatekeeper recognized the familiar faces, he immediately opened the gate. Philip and the soldiers passed the gatekeeper and moved straight into the city without stopping.
"That''s weird. I see no figure of the king." He muttered. However, his thought doesn''tst long as he continues to do his job. It is not his ce to mind the affair of the higher-up.
The horses ran through the main streets as they headed for the pce. People there instinctively make a way to prevent themselves from being run by a horse.
When the pce''s gate appears in their sight, all of them wear solemn expressions as were agreed upon.
Their return was detected by the servants working in the garden. One of them swiftly moves to inform the butler. Naturally, the servants quickly line up on the pce grounds to receive the king.
However, none of them saw the king. Only a group of soldiers full of dirt and blood on their injured bodies and damaged armour.
Noticing something wrong, the butler couldn''t help but ask. "Sir Philip, where is His Majesty?"
Philip looked at the butler with sad eyes and didn''t utter a word. He simply shook his head.
Coincidentally, Niall passed by. "What''s going on here?" None of them answered his question. He turned his head to Philip and Philip looked at him too.
Niall is not an idiot to not know the context in Philip''s eyes. A tacit understanding has been agreed upon between both of them.
Thus, Niall joined this farce. There''s no other ce he could act other than in front of a lot of people. A sympathetic nature of humans will turn these servants into his biggest supporters. That way, he can avoid suspicion.
"Your Highness..." Philip pretends to be scared. He didn''t dare to lift his face to look directly at Niall. He tried to summon his courage to convey the devastating news, "His Majesty King Nichs I died in a battle against Naharog."
It took a few seconds for Philip''s words to sink into the minds of the people there, Niall acted as if he was attacked by dizziness. His whole body is swaying around.
"Your Highness!" The butler hurriedlyes to Niall''s side and supports his body from falling to the ground.
"M-My father, did you retrieve his body?" Niall stutteringly asked. His voice told them that he was trying his best to not cry.
Philip silently nods. He signalled his subordinates to bring forward the horse cart.
Niall with the help of the butler staggeringly walked forward.
"This is the body of the king. We took off his armour to stop the bleeding on his body but unfortunately..." said Philip with a heavy tone. He lifted the cloth that covered Nichs''s body.
The cold body of Nichs I was lying in a wooden horse cart.
The state of the body causes both Niall''s and the butler''s mouths to go wide open. The butler quickly covered his mouth in shock but Niall covered his mouth to hide his smile.
He made a scornful remark in his mind, ''In the end, you die because of your stubbornness. Your throne will belong to me.''
The butler shuddered in his heart. There are many traces of stabbing and shing on his body including His Majesty''s face as well. Thankfully, it is not to the point of being unrecognizable. Nevertheless, whoever looks at it will be terrified.
''I''ve to say Philip has done a wonderful job in torturing him.'' Niallmented.
"Sniff...Sniff...Your Highness, we need to tell Her Majesty about this grief news." said the butler.
"Don''t worry, let me handle this. You prepared for the funeral," said Niall. The sooner hepletes Nichs''s funeral, the sooner he is enthroned.
He made his way to the queen bedroom on the third floor. He stood in front of the door for a few seconds before knocking on it.
"Dear?" Catherina''s voice was heard from the other side of the door.
"It''s me, mother."
"What do you want?" He can tell his mother''s annoyance with him. But he couldn''t care less.
"It''s about father..."
The door was opened before Niall could finish his words. "What about your father? Didn''t the army return safely?" Catherina asked anxiously. She has been worrying about her husband for the past few hours and didn''t sleep a wink after Nichs I departed.
Her husband is no longer as strong and vigorous as he was in his youth. He is already an old man.
"Father...He died on the battlefield. Luckily, Philip manages to bring his body back."
"W-What? How could this happen?" Catherina said with tears. Just this dawn, her husband is still alive. Her cries and screams attract the attention of the maids. Everyone got curious about why the queen was in such a state. "Where? Where is his body?"
"On the ground floor. The butler is preparing for the funeral," informed Niall.
Catherina headed downstairs, leaving Niall behind. She needs to see Nichs''s corpse.
As for Niall, he leisurely made his way to his room. Not minding the stares from the maids in the pce. Today is his happiest day as thest obstacle between him and the throne has perished.
Shortly thereafter, the news of Nichs''s death was known to everyone in the pce. Then, it spreads to the entire capital.
Because Niall is the only legitimate heir to the throne left, all nobles unite to show their support for him as a new king. The citizen also has no worry about the possibility of civil war to happen.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"I''ve arrived, Your Highness."
"Come in, Philip."
Philip opened the door and entered Niall''s room. There is a smile on his face.
"Did you dispose of his armour?"
"I''ve done it with caution, Your Highness."
"Good, you''ve done an excellent job in finishing this task. I am very pleased. How''s the reaction outside?"
"All of them ept the reason for the king''s death at face value."
Just as Niall expected, no one associates him with his father''s death. Count Naharog took all the me for him.
"But...only one person seems suspicious about this whole thing."
"Who is it?" Niall raised his eyebrows.
"The prime minister, Wendall."
"Did he say anything?" Niall squinted his eyes.
Philip shook his head, "No. However, his face looks unconvincing."
Niall sighed, "Let him be, then. Wendall is close to my father and knows him well. As long as he doesn''t make a noise, we don''t have to get rid of him now. Once I be a king, I am going to make his life miserable before killing him."
"I''ll nt some men to watch his movement," said Philip enthusiasticly. He needs to make sure everything proceeds smoothly until the day of the prince''s enthronement. Niall ascended to the throne which meant the position of prime minister would belong to him.
Chapter 116 Funeral
?The beginning of October month is not a happy one for the citizens of Napuna. A solemn atmosphere engulfed the entire city.
Today particrly, all shops and businesses were closed by the order of Prince Niall as a sign of mourning over the death of the king. Such orders meet no opposition from the merchant ss. The Bagyarosia g across the city was half-masted under his order.
Some of the citizens were out on the main street as early as the dawn break with clean and neat clothing. They wait patiently there as the ck carriage needs to pass through the main street to reach the Royal Cemetery on the outskirts of the city.
To say Nichs I is a great king is too much praise for him. However, he is certainly not qualified to be called a terrible king either.
At the pce, the queen, the prince, the prime minister,manders, and nobles are all there. They''re all wearing simple darker colour clothing with minimal essories and decoration.
Count Tetherswest and his family don''t attend despite the invitation sent five days ago. And oddly enough, Niall doesn''t see Michael''s figure either.
The noblediesfort the queen while others are flocking to Niall with their daughters on the side. Rather than mourning, they came here to lick his ass and try their luck by introducing their daughters to the prince. All of them are seeking to establish a connection with royal families through marriage.
Niall on the other hand doesn''t give a nce at them. He has no fianc¨¦e as every letter he sent to a noble youngdy only meets rejection in the past. And these same people are offering their daughters to him now. What a joke!
He just wants to get done with this and put a crown on his head.
He patiently deals with these nobles'' persuasion before spotted the butleres to his direction. The butler''s arrival is like a saving grace.
"Your Highness, we''re prepared to move out to the cemetery." The butler speaks in a low voice.
Niall gives the butler a simple nod. He then excuse himself from the swarm of the noblemen.
....
The burial ceremony of King Nichs I begins in the afternoon on the same day. The burial team led by the butler put a wooden coffin containing the former king''s body inside the ck carriage. This carriage only made its appearance during the funeral of royalty.
With an experienced coachman holding the reins, three ck horses started pulling the carriage and slowly moved forward.
The very same group of soldiers that killed the king now was tasked by Niall to be escorted and guarded the carriage at all sides. This is the way Niall humiliates his father.
Following closely behind the carriage is a group of musicians consisting of flute yers, bagpipe yers and drummers. Solemn hymns and songs apanied the entire funeral procession which caused a sad atmosphere in the city.
After the musicians is a member of the royal family, Niall and Queen Catherina, Wendall, nobles, and some high-rankingmoners who worked with Nichs I during his lifetime.
The people who heard the songs immediately stopped talking and lined up on both sides of the road. When the carriage passed them, they threw white-coloured flowers toward it.
The entire process was done silently. No one was crying. Not that Nichs I has made any memorable contribution to them.
Arriving at the Royal Cemetery, the burial team lifted the coffin from the carriage and took a steady step to the designated plot where Nichs I would be buried.
Thest time hees here is during Niel''s funeral. He takes a quick nce at Niel''s grave. His lips curled up. But he immediately retracted the smile on his face.
Niall looked around and shifted his attention to the Royal Cemetery. This was originally empty of any buildings.
After the first king died, he requested to be buried here. Then, the first queen was buried here beside her husband. The second king followed in his parents'' footsteps. Later on, the third king turns it into a proper cemetery to be built around their graves. He orderedrge-scale construction around thisnd like a management building, stone fences, pathways and trees.
The management building was built to maintain and clean the cemetery. They also manage the grave location of each member of the royal family.
Several people slowly lowered the coffin into the already-dug six feet grave. Niall has done an exceptional job to smoothen the burial process of his father.
At the same time, the musicians hired don''t forget to intensify their songs and hymns to add sorrow to people''s hearts.
Only Catherina was sobbing in sadness. Her eyes have swollen a lot from the crying. The nobles such as Count Caushilbo, viscounts and barons wear mournful expressions on their faces.
The burial team then filled up the grave pit with soil and ced a tombstone on the grave.
With this, the funeral ended.
Before the crowds dispersed, Niall grabbed their attention. "Everyone, I thank you once again for your participation in my father''s funeral. Although we have some differences in opinion, it doesn''t mean I''m not sad about his passing. Tomemorate both my father and little brother, I would like to invite all of you to attend a funeral banquet tonight. Not to mention, my coronation ceremony will be held six days from now. Nobles are invited to stay in the pce until the ceremony ends."
The nobles cheer and p their hands. They congratte Niall for their soon-to-be king. The sad atmosphere was lifted up and reced by happiness and smiles.
Catherina and Wendall were dumbfounded by this announcement
A few questions pop up in Catherina''s head, ''What is a funeral banquet? Since when did we have this kind of banquet? Are you implicating the death of your father as a happy event?
The same goes for Wendall. He felt displeased by this, ''Isn''t it a bit rude to talk about the coronation ceremony when they''re still at the cemetery?''
"This isn''t my gut feeling anymore. I am genuinely suspicious of him." Wendall said inaudibly.
All of this went too smoothly. He had a feeling that Niall had made preparations for the funeral beforehand. But he couldn''t say anything without evidence to back up his im.
Amidst the sea of people in the cemetery, one or two figures manage to sneak off unnoticed and disappear.
Chapter 117 Long Awaited Coronation Day
?The nobles in the capital are oblivious to the impending threat approaching them. As they enjoy the banquette at night, the Naharog army has finished replenishing most of their man and lost their supply as well as recovered their motivation.
After a sudden assault by Nichs I, Naharog retreated several kilometres from their original position. They set up a new camp and waited for Mezorin to send them supplies.
The only problem is ammunition which needs time to arrive from Bideford. There''s so little left. Definitely not enough tounch an attack.
However, Count Naharog received news from Bideford about the funeral held in Napuna and the coronation that would follow.
He immediately changed his n and marched to the capital without waiting for a resupply of ammunition.
The current security and alertness of soldiers in Napuna are at their lowest. Everybody there had their mind full with the funeral and coronation of the new king. The count sees this as an opportunity to set up a siege and trap all the nobles inside the city.
He wouldn''t let them slip away. This is a perfect chance to cripple Bagyarosia once and for all.
As such, they move out toward Napuna openly. It doesn''t pose any problem for them as there are sparse people on the road. Those they encounter along the way are all killed to prevent any news spreads.
After tirelessly moving through the forest, the 9,300-strong army finally sees the Napuna wall.
"Prepare to siege the city."
....
Inside the city, the sadness washed away and the happiness took ce. The sunny day added vibrancy to the city. Unlike on funeral day, shops and establishments were open. Many business owners give a discount on their products.
gs are hung almost all over the ce to celebrate the auspicious day for Prince Niall.
Today is his coronation day. The day he has been dreaming of his entire life.
He had to admit that his coronation ceremony may not be as glorious as his predecessor''s. Despite all the preparation he made since early this year, he still felt it was a bitcking. Not to mention there are fewer visitorsing today.
However, he''s not the one who should beining as he is responsible for rushing it and giving no time for peasants to travel here. For Niall, as long as the nobles attend, he''s already satisfied.
Looking down through the window in the hallway, he sees people flocking into the pce grounds which he had ordered to open to the public on this specific day.
They alle earlier to secure a good spot for themselves. And not want to miss the opportunity to witness a historic ceremony of the Kingdom of Bagyarosia. Not to mention, Prince Niall is going to make his first appearance as a king on that balcony.
"Your highness, I need you to return to your room. The maids have brought your ceremonial dress." said the butler.
"Uhm..." He nods at the sleepless butler. This old man looks like he''s going to drop to the floor anytime soon which is understandable. He handles two big events in a short frame of time. Niall already nned to retire him with a substantial amount of money once he was crowned.
Niall enters his room. He sees the yellowish-golden-coloured attire decorated with gemstones in his room, a colour of the royal family. Besides the attire is a coronation robe made up of thousands of white rabbit fur embroidered in golden thread.
He is supposed to wear them together.
It took him almost half an hour and several maids'' hands to help him put on the attire.
Sometime after, a woman in a beautiful golden yellow dress encrusted with jewels appeared at the door.
She is Queen Catherina Caberia, the soon-to-be ''Queen Dowager'' in a few hours. Catherina walked into the room and scanned her son''s appearance.
"The attire looks good on you, Niall. You resemble your father. Though I wonder when youmissioned it to be made." She bitterly said in an attempt to probe him.
"I''m not quite sure. It has been a long time, probably the day after Niel''s death." Niall replied to her question, not wanting to disappoint her.
Catherina''s eyes twitched. Her heart still aches every time she hears the name of her dead son. She knows it must have something to do with Niall. And the death of her husband might as well be his doing too.
Niall chuckled in response to his mother''s irritation. His mother might have a suspicion about him but nothing she could do. She has no supporters left to her.
The Duchess of Baroks is dead. The same goes for the Countess of Vofors. The Countess of Caushilbo has be insane because of her son''s death. There''s no news about the Countess of Hajdu either. The Countess of Tetherswest distanced herself from the queen.
All she is left with is a low-ranking nobledies who tried to build connections.
The conversation between them stops when the butler shows up, "Are you ready, Your Majesty? Your Highness?"
"Yes, both of us are ready. What''s the current situation?"
"For starters, all the noble has taken ce in a ceremonial hall. On the outside, there are lots of people flooding into the pce grounds. I had arranged for soldiers to maintain the order and prevent them from breaching the restricted area. Also, a group of soldiers will do a patrolling in the castle during the ceremony. Your Highness can rest assured as we are making sure the ceremony runs smoothly."
He nods and praises the butler for his excellent job, "Good. Let us move to the ceremonial hall."
The butler leads the way for them to the hall but each of them enters through a different door. "This way, Your Majesty."
Catherina entered the hall from the back. ording to Napuna''s tradition, the new king will be crowned by the previous generation of Napuna royalty. The priority sequence starts with the previous king, the previous queen, paternal uncles and aunties, older brothers and older sisters. It is a sign of the older generation passing power to the younger generation.
Since Nichs I is dead, the responsibility falls on the previous queen''s shoulder, Catherina.
Niall enters the hall.
A golden carpet wasid in the middle as a pathway for him to walk toward the altar. His mother was waiting there. Besides her is a crown and ornamented sword.
On the left and right are the lord anddy of a noble family sitting in the front row while their family members are at the back. Like him, they too are wearing exquisite andvish garbs.
Before long, Niall arrived at the altar.
Catherina smoothly does her part. With her shooting voice, she eloquently speaks her script.
"My dear son, Prince Niall Napuna Bagyarosia. I, Queen Catherina Caberia hereby crowned you as the next king of this glorious kingdom. May you use the power entrusted to you by yourte father, yourte grandfather and your forefather for the goodness of your people. May you rule over this kingdom with wisdom and just."
After finishing her speech, Catherina gently ces the jewelled crown on her son''s head. Then, she tied the ceremonial sword to her son''s waist.
The new king, King Niall II turned around and stood proudly in front of the nobles. He was greeted with the hand pped from the members of nobility.
After that, Niall walks to the balcony where he''ll show himself in front of the crowds. Once again, he received cheers from peasants below him.
Just when he was about to give a speech, they all heard the sound of the bell vibrating through every corner of the city. It causes happiness on the newly crowned king''s face turned sour. His hands trembled. He knows what this bell means.
They''re under attack.
Chapter 118 Siege Begins
?"Prepare to siege the city." Instruct the count.
Naharog soldiers quickly move in an orderly manner like a group of ants the second their monarch gives out his instruction.
They''ve all already been given a briefing on what to do which is to follow a prenned strategy.
Gradually, they took a steady step in walking out of the forest. Since the soldiers no longer need to hide, they openly approach the city.
A detachment army led by his general immediately separates from the main force and moves to the east with the intention to block another exit point.
Like the count had long predicted, the guards on the city wall were absorbed by the joyous atmosphere in the city. They pay more attention to the inside of the city than the outside. Arge number of them outright abandoned their post and secretly went to the festival held near the main street.
When the Naharog army marched near the vicinity of the city, the soldiers at the top of the city wall finally realized the massive threat on their doorstep. With fear on their face, they scurried for a bell.
"Ring the bell! Ring all the bells!" They shouted.
s, it''s already toote for a warning.
Not only they failed to detect the enemy, their number is pitifully low to effectively all the bells at once.
All activity in the city pauses briefly when a bell rings out of nowhere. The Napuna resident begins to look here and there for the source of noise that interrupts their festive mood. And they spotted the frightened-looking guards scurrying along the wall in the southeast direction.
Thus, they realize something wrong is happening outside the city. Panic begins to seep into the heart of every citizen.
Their human survival instinct kicks in.
The first move they made is pretty obvious, to escape danger when there''s danger. And the ce that bes crowded is the gate in the northwest.
But, they''re bound to be disappointed as they spot the enemies there as well.
The sight of the opponents aiming a weapon in their direction horrified the crowd. Eventually, both of thend routes werepletely blocked.
Their only escape way left is through the port with a merchant ship.
Meanwhile, on the outside, the count is staring at the tall stone wall. Unlike any other city, Napuna had a moat that is not so deep and not so wide in between. He couldn''t simply aim to destroy the gate and rush his soldiers in.
His soldiers would end up gathering in one tight spot.
No matter how disarrayed Napuna''s soldiers are, they surely not stupid to missed the worth-taking opportunity.
Therefore, the count chose to evenly distribute the bombardment area on the wall. It is a costly tactic that consumes a lot of ammunition but he is willing to fork out his wealth for it. Not to mention, Ryntum gracefully gives them another discount for their big purchase and they deliver the goods much faster than he thought.
With all these advantages added up, he is confident in tearing down arge portion of the wall so Naharog can enter from any direction.
Napuna won''t have sufficient manpower to defend the entire area.
"Your Majesty, we''re ready to break in," Rupert reported.
"Begin now." With two words he utters, the artillerists start to shoot.
*Boom*
The iron ball keeps smashing the wall. Each time the shot was made, the wall trembled. However, hours have passed but the damage on the wall is too littlepared to the damage on the barons'' town wall.
"Keep shooting, the wall may be thicker but that doesn''t mean it is imprable. Sooner orter the damage will build up," said Rupert to the grudging artillerist.
Rupert''s words proved to be true when an outeryer of the stones fell and crumbled to the ground into pieces after the continuous bombardment, killing the soldiers on the top along the way. Such heavy stones not only fall but also cause destruction below.
The houses near the wall weren''t escaped from it. It instantly turned into rubble and crushed the inhabitant inside. Those who are lucky to survive sustained severe injuries.
Even so, the count didn''t order the artillerists to stop despite all the wailing and cries he heard.
"Your Majesty, the northwest side has copsed a substantial amount of wall. They are waiting for your order to cross the moat and march into the city."
"Did they see any of Napuna''s soldiers waiting on the other side? I don''t want them to be lured into a trap."
Rupert denies, "From their words, they''re no sign of them. We can assume they''re in the pce area guarding the nobles which gives us an ample amount of time to assemble a makeshift bridge. As for the citizens, they''re heading to the port."
"Tell them they have my permission to begin building the bridge. We''ll begin it as well. I have to say, the idea of preparing the bridge parts beforehand is ingenious and saves so much time."
....
At the port, two toons of figures d in ck clothing are busy conducting a mass killing of the people in the port. They''ve done such atrocities since the dawn break.
In the beginning, it is a silent assassination of the dockworkers here and there. But when the noises of panic spread across the city, they began to intensify their killing rate. At any moment, people could be leaving for the port. They''re running behind schedule.
"Sir, how should we destroy the ship?" asked one of them.
"Do whatever it takes. Burn or submerge them, I''ll leave it to your creativity. Just make sure nobody can use the ship to escape. And don''t touch the ship that I''ve marked." said the first toon leader.
"What about the goods on the merchant ships? I don''t think we''ve had time to secure all of it."
"Then, grab whatever you can. We''re running out of time here. It''s our secondary mission anyway. Our main priority is to destroy the ships and block people from using the port to escape."
"Sir! We found a royal dockyard. Should we rob it as well?"
"Leave it alone. It is locked and in a deste location. Just to be safe, make sure to obstruct it from being spotted by people." said the second leader.
Before long, one of themes back in a hurry to inform his superiors, "They''re almost here! The people are here!"
"Alright, everyone. Hurry up and be careful when you sneak into the crowds. If you get caught, you''re on your own."
Chapter 119 Trapped
?"Wha...What happened to the ships in the port? How could all of them be destroyed?" The people who were rushing to the port to make an escape were baffled.
What greets them is littered with dead bodies, a zing fire and a wrecked ship. With the port rendered useless, so does their hope. And with greater hope, so does the despair.
They''re now trapped inside, waiting to be ughtered. Children begin to cry as their fathers tightly hold them. Wives break into tears hoping nothing bad would happen to them.
"No, there''s still hope!" said one of them. He rekindles the light in people''s eyes with four words.
"Stop it, kid. Aren''t all routes blocked?" A middle-aged man gives a lifeless reply. Looking at the current situation, it doesn''t seem promising for him.
"Let''s break into the castle. That''s the safest ce for us now since we can''t get out. The soldiers are there to protect the nobles."
"Hmm...That''s indeed our best bet. And I don''t believe the royals don''t have an emergency escape route."
....
In the ceremonial hall, Niall immediately retreats from the balcony and leaves the peasants below puzzled. The nobles had the same face as the peasants outside.
From the look on their face, they are unaware of what the six times bell tolls in the capital mean.
However, the grim expression on the new king helps exin everything to them and is certainly not a good thing.
Niall still maintained his demeanour when the butler broke through the hall abruptly. Philip was with him. Their pale-looking faces confirm Niall''s assumption.
"Your Majesty, you''ve to escape from the city, Naharog army is besieging the city," The butler whispered to the king''s ears while covering his mouth with his hand. He doesn''t want to cause panic among the nobles and decrease Niall''s chance of survival.
Niall took a long and deep breath, "Briefly exined to me the current situation,"
"Naharog managed to destroy the city wall and rendered our defence team useless. We see no hope in fighting them back. They''re currently constructing the bridge to crossover. In the meantime, you need to use this opportunity to escape."
"How in the hell did our soldiers be defeated?! Philip!" The king stares at him until his eyes are bloodshot red. Out of all the times in a year, why did Naharog''s attack have to be today? Is this a coincidence? He doesn''t think so.
Philip doesn''t dare to look at the king. He is aware that the king''s momentous day is ruined because of him. "My apologies, Your Majesty. Our forces were concentrated here in the pce to ensure the safety of the nobles. We never expected the count to recover in a short time."
Niall sighs. He wants to hit Philip so badly, but he restrains himself from doing so for now.
His brain is working at full capacity to n for his escape. The only way out is the sea. The castle''s emergency route has long been unusable. This is a fact known to the nobles. But, if he can think about it, so does the count. "Please tell me you guys have a n."
"There''s a small ship that is not used in the dockyard that belongs to the royal family. Thete king brought it on impulse and soon forgot about it." The butler informed him.
"How do you know about this?" Niall asked.
The butler exined, "Your Majesty, I''m his butler and I''m the one that handles the maintenance of this ship. If I let the ship collect dust, it''ll be unusable shortly after. The price of the ship is no joke, Your Majesty."
"How much capacity can the ship hold?" Philip asked.
"Not much, around 20 to 25 people. We can''t fit all the nobles." The butler replies.
Niall scoffed at the butler''s idea, "We don''t have to, let''s save our own ass first. Philip, send your men to the dockyard to secure the ship. Now, the real question is where should we escape to? Tetherswest? I can ask the count to get in touch with Ryntum for military help to retake the capital back."
Philip disagrees, "I do not think it is a good idea, Your Majesty. We need to be careful when ites to them as they''re the only noble family that doesn''te or send representatives to your coronation ceremony. I know Your Majesty wants to fix the rtionship with Ryntum but presently, we need to proceed with suspicion at all times. In a desperate and urgent situation like this, one misstep may cause us to fall into an enemy trap."
"You''re right, Philip. Then, when should we go? Except for Tetherswest, there''s only Caushilbo left. Moreover, the soldiers belonging to the count areparable to Royal Guards."
"Caushilbo is good. All their family members are here anyway. At least,pared to Tetherswest, they''re less suspicious. From the port, we''llnd at Betburry and take a carriage to Weymewesto." Both Philip and the butler nodded their heads.
While the three of them are having a little discussion among themselves, the nobles are getting restless. Count Caushilbo steps forward to interrupt, "Uhm...Excuse me, Your Majesty. Is everything alright?"
Niall turned around and saw nobles looking at him. They''re curious about the present circumstances. "I hate to break it down to you on this joyous day but my subordinates informed me about Naharog''s army attacking the city. They had blocked the two avablend routes and trapped us here. Now, I want everyone to stay calm and stay in the pce while my general and I formte the counterattack on them. Remember, this is Napuna, an imprable city unlike any other."
While others shriek in fear and panic, Wendall remained calm. Years of experience as the prime minister has toughened both his heart and mind. He then asked, "What about the port? Can we leave using the ship?"
"The Royal Guards are checking the situation there. We''ll move out and escape as soon as they secure the port." Philip replies with false hope in the mix.
"Do you need help, Your Majesty? I can impart you with my experience guarding the county." Count Caushilbo volunteered himself. He harbours a deep hatred for the Naharog because of their brutal actions against his inw family, Szazki.
"No, no, it''s okay. I appreciate your kindness but allow me and mypetent subordinates to handle this. In the meantime, please patiently wait in your room and do not recklessly leave the pce grounds as we cannot guarantee your safety outside. We''ll get over this predicament soon."
The nobles nod their head vigorously and put their trust in the new king. No oneined about the order to remain inside the pce and the ban on leaving the pce.
Chapter 120 Escape From Capital
?"Is everything okay?" asked Catherina before leaving for her room.
"Yeah..." Niall replies half-heartedly. ''At least, for me.''
Niall watched her leave the hall. After her figure was no longer visible, he shifted his attention to the butler. "Make the preparation. We''re leaving in instance Philip confirms the safety of the port. I''ll stay in the barrack to ''n a counterattack strategy''."
The butler calmly leaves the room after receiving orders as he wants to avoid getting suspicious in the eyes of the nobles and servants. By the order of their king, they''re only required to bring a minimum amount of belongings with them to not hinder their movement during an escape.
Half an hourter, Philip meets with his king.
"How is the situation at the port?" Niall impatiently asks. Every second feels like an hour for him.
"Your Majesty, the port is easily secured as no people cluster there. All of them are heading toward the pce to seek protection. Additionally, my men reported that Naharog has begun to cross the moat. They''ve also sessfully captured the stone bridge and are in the process of transporting the cannons into the city."
Niall replies with a snort, "Great...Now the main entrance of the city is in the enemy''s hand. Looks like this city''s demise is inevitable. As for the peasants, do not block them from entering the pce. Let them contribute to creating confusion. The more the merrier."
A secondter, the butler arrives with baggage and servants who are mainly women. They seem to be confused about everything that is going on. The butler doesn''t give them any exnation either.
"I''ve brought everything you need, Your Majesty. We can depart now." said the butler.
"Let''s not waste our time and depart now. Philip, led the way."
A small group of twenty-three people in peasant clothing carefully move from the barracks on the outside of the Royal Pce to the port which is located approximately three kilometres away. With the sea of people in the pce vicinity, riding a horse is not the best choice as it is too stand out and easily spotted. It forces Niall and his entourage to move by foot. People would get curious if they saw a bunch of horses heading to the port instead of southeast direction.
In the background, a series of ear-piercing explosions erupted alongside a crumbling building. The servants gasped and some just t-out panicked but soon they regained their calmness back after the butler threatened to leave them behind if they made a loud noise.
Niall takes a quick nce at the back. He couldn''t see the sign of destruction on the building yet but the screams of people are getting closer and closer.
"Philip, we need to move faster. At this rate, they''re going to catch up with us," said Niall.
"I''m aware of this, Your Majesty. We will continue to move on foot until we see an inn ahead. The ce provides horse rental and keeping services. If we are lucky, we will find one or two wagons left by their owner."
After one kilometre of walking, they see the inn Philip has spoken about. As he said, there are horses and wagons left behind in a stable. The inn was deserted and void of people. Judging from the condition inside the tavern, Niall could tell this ce was abandoned in a hurry.
The butler and the servants ignore these details and focus on loading the luggage into the wagons quickly. Niall and Philip took the horses'' reins.
Just as they were about to move, they heard the voice of an old woman''s calling them, she asked "Where are you all going? I was told that the exits are all blocked."
"Where we go is none of your business, grandma. Go back and hide in your home. Don''t block us." Philip answered her question rudely.
"You are a very rude, young man. This inn, horses and wagons that you''re trying to steal are my possessions. I will not budge until you tell me." She answered loudly.
Niall on the other hand was unpleasant with this old woman. Her voice was so loud that it might attract people in the area. Luckily, she doesn''t recognise him or else she would scream at the top of her lungs. He knows there are a lot who are hiding in their homes as well.
As such, he speaks to Philip. "Ignore her and keep going. We should waste our time here."
"Your Majesty, I can''t move because this woman is blocking the way."
"Just run into her. I don''t care about one random old woman." Niall replied.
"Understood, Your Majesty," Philip said. He turns his head to the old woman in front. "Grandma, don''t me us and say we didn''t warn you."
The horses start to pull the wagons and run in her direction. The old woman manages to avoid the horses in a nick of time.
Before she could even berate them, Niall took a chance and stabbed the old woman in her chest. Ending the poor old woman''s life. It happens so fast that both sides couldn''t react in time.
After the wagons moved far from the inn, Niall received a weird look from the servants. He furrows his brows while trying to justify his action. "What? Do you think I''m cruel? Don''t you see how loud that woman was? I made a reasonable decision to silence her or else she''ll spread to everyone about her encounter with us. Besides, she lived long enough."
The servants had no response to that so they stopped looking at the king and faced forward.
If they talk about cruelty, they can be counted as cruel too. They left their families to fend for themselves under the pretence of evacuating the king to a safe ce.
They arrive at the port ten minutester, much faster than walking. Philip stops the wagons and lets everybody step out. A ship was ready to set sail. It was guarded by three soldiers assiduously due to the promise Philip made to include them in the escape.
Niall boarded the ships first followed by the servants with luggage in hand.
"Your Majesty, all of us have boarded the ship."
Niall nods his head. He took a quick nce at the burning capital before giving an order, "Set sails! Our destination is Betbury."
Chapter 121 One Week Of Madness Part I: A Blazing City
?The ship sails on the sea without any disturbance or obstacles. They''re estimated to arrive at Betbury in one and a half days.
On the journey, Niall spends his time constantly gazing at the sea.
"Are you thinking of the Queen Mother, Your Majesty?"
"Don''t bring her up, old man. I don''t want to hear about her. To me, she''s already dead." Niall red at the butler. His eyes contain deep anger.
Honestly, he doesn''t feel any remorse for leaving his mother behind. He thinks of it as a payback for the unfair treatment he received while growing up. His little brother, Niel exceeds him in both academics and politics since he was just at the age of six.
Despite having a family, he never feels like he has one. Their parents focus all their attention on Niel. He is a jewel and the pride of the family. A one in a century genius as they called him. Everything Niall did was never good enough, at least not as good as his little brother.
There is only one person who cares about him, his caretaker. An old woman that has been with Niall since he was a child. She was a true mother to him. If she''s still alive now, he would move all manpower and resources he has to keep her safe and bring her together with him.
"My apologies, it seems that I''ve misspoken you." The butler bowed respectfully.
....
Meanwhile, the Naharog army sessfully breached the capital and gained control of its strategic location.
They march on the streets of Napuna, breaking into the houses and shops like hungry beasts searching for food, plundering all their wealth. While they''re at it, they dragged every single person out of their houses. Not only that, they go all the way to tear down the houses and set them on fire.
"Drag them out! Do not let even one person escape!" the soldiers shouted.
Men and women regardless of their age were forced to gather at the square. Those who opposed were beaten with a blunt object until they gave in. And those who attempted to flee the city were killed in abundance.
They spare no one, not even children. Life is cheap for Naharog soldiers.
People are shaking in fear, shivering uncontrobly as they walk on the streets. Families walked closely together to the square. No one dares to fight against the brutality of Naharog soldiers.
Naharog soldiers have made an example of a merchant''s family that tries to buy their way out. As a result, each member of the merchant''s family was mercilessly beaten to death by the soldiers. Even his children who have yet to reach double-digit in age receive the same fate as their father. Their bodies were left cold on the street after the soldiers finished taking pleasure in venting their anger.
Others Naharog soldiers watched theirrades torturing the merchant and his family to death with great interest. Some open the table for betting on how long they willst.
"We''re definitely going to die. Where''s the king and his soldiers?" The man mumbled helplessly. His life turned upside down in the snap of a finger.
"I don''t know either. We haven''t seen a glimpse of their shadow since the wall copsed." The wife replied. She held onto her husband and children as they walked to the square. She, like her husband, had a strong feeling that the king had long escaped from the city.
When they arrived at the square, the soldiers were shouting orders to all families to separate from each other based on their gender. Horrified expressions were visible on their faces. In a dangerous situation like now, Napuna citizens prefer to stick together. However, their preference has no meaning to the invading Naharog.
To set an example, the soldiers grab a boy around the age of ten or eleven by the arm and forcefully drag him to the men''s side. The boy struggles to free himself from the soldier''s grip which ultimately failed.
"You little piece of shit! How dare you try to fight me!" The soldier was infuriated. He took blunt wood and hit it on the poor boy''s face in front of his fellowrades and other hostages.
"No! Please! Stop hitting my boy!" His mother pleaded as she saw her son bleed profusely.
However, her word has no effect. He needs to teach a lesson to this boy. He could tell that this boy is from a wealthy family based on the clothes on the boy''s body. It caused the soldier''s blood to boil even hotter.
Why could this boy live a good life while his own son has to work just to survive? His son couldn''t even dare to imagine having such nice clothes.
Despite everything he worked for, nothing changed. For generations, the lives of many people never improve.
If the king and his predecessor had ever gotten a better grip on his kingdom, they wouldn''t have experienced hardship.
"Mom! Help me!" The boy uttered his final word as the soldier delivered his final blow, ending the boy''s life.
The soldier then kicks the lifeless body back to his mother. She stared nkly at the corpse of her son. Just yesterday, her son was alive and lively as he usually is. But today, his body doesn''t move an inch.
Everything feels like a dream for her. No, she hopes it is only a nightmare she would wake up from.
To her despair, a kick from the same soldier on her face pulled her back to reality.
At the square, Count Naharog watched everything that transpired around him with great interest. He had partially achieved his dream, to paint the capital red. Overall, he was satisfied with the performance shown by his soldiers.
The wealth his soldiers plundered from the inhabitants of the city kept piling up. It can be used to develop his kingdomter on.
Besides him, Rupert "Your Majesty, are we going to let the soldiers do as they please?"
"Yes, they''ve been in constant tense for the past few days. Let them express their pent-up feelings and take this opportunity to torment the rich people who live better than them." said the count.
He instilled the idea that the royal family is responsible for their hardship in his ignorant and gullible peasants. In difficult times, people often seek someone to be med for.
Chapter 122 One Week Of Madness Part II: Unease
?Royal Pce, Noble District.
At the same time the madness is happening, the nobles looked at the rising smoke from distances with restless expressions stered on their face. They''re waiting for the so-called counterattack that has yet to happen.
With each passing second, the enemy has gotten closer. The Royal Guards had a lot to do in terms of battle preparation. Although their highest leader inmand, Philip, is nowhere to be seen, he leaves them with a defensive measure and strategy to be used. Royal Guards still has a decent line of leadership to take over Philip''s position.
Obviously, Philip doesn''t tell his subordinates that he is fleeing away. Instead, he convinces them that he is on the mission of securing the safety of the new king. He promised them that he would return as soon as possible which was not considered a lie since the context of the promise does not specify a limit for ''quickly''.
Thus, the left-behind soldiers have been operating under the presumption that Philip will return once the battle begins this entire time.
Due to that, Royal Guards spared a bare minimum amount of manpower for security. They had a hard time getting rid of the crowds and preventing them from breaking into the pce area.
Citizens are swarming into the pce ground and its vicinity like a locust, hoping to seek protection. It is getting out of hand and it shows no sign of end. The Royal Guards themselves are exhausted. They wonder if they would survive the iing attack.
Despite the warning and threat given, it has little to no effect on them as fear has long dominated their hearts.
Catherina who could bear to stay coop any longer walks out of her room. She wants to know the current status.
"Where is the king?" Catherina asked in an instant she approached the soldier from behind.
The soldier was startled by the sudden appearance of the Queen Mother. Yet, he managed to recover his surprise. He replied without a dy, "Your Majesty, I apologise for myck of knowledge. I have no idea of their whereabouts. I haven''t seen the king for a while now."
Catherina expresses a scowl on her face, ignoring the soldier before her. In this crisis, she doesn''t care about her poised public image. This is the fifth time she asked about Niall and she receives the same answer every single time.
For the past hour, albeit there''s a movement on the guards'' side, the highmand of the Royal Guards has been silent. Her suspicion of her son has fled the city to save his own ass is getting stronger. And so does her anger.
"That asshole! He actually dared to run away! What a disappointment, he doesn''t possess a quarter of his father''s bravery," Catherina curses her son. This is the first time in many years she has been so angry.
Leaving with no choice left, she moves to her next destination. To the ce where Count Caushilbo and his son reside.
Based on the Count''s offer earlier, he must be willing to take charge of the Royal Guards.
Maids belonging to the Caushilbo family hastily informed the couple about the arrival of the Queen Mother. It surprised the couple and took them some time to prepare themselves.
"Please take a seat, Your Majesty." said the count. His maid immediately poured tea into the queen''s cup.
"Thank you." Catherina sipped the tea served to her. The warm temperature of the tea was perfect for her to quench her thirst. She couldn''t help but praise the tea that was prepared "I must say, your maid is really good at brewing tea."
"I''m d that you like it, Your Majesty. May I ask the reason you''re here? I don''t think your majesty woulde all the way here just for a cup of tea."
"Indeed, I wouldn''t waste my time on trivial matters. However, before that, may I ask how the countess current condition is?"
"Sigh..." It''s the first thing thates out of his mouth. From his reaction, Catherina can safely assume it is not pleasing news.
"She is not particrly good but her condition is improving over the past few months. The death of our firstborn causes a huge damage to her...and me too. However, the news about the massacre of Szazki family caused her condition to take a turn for the worse. She returned to be emotionally unstable and often has an outburst now and then. I''m sure your majesty also understands the feeling of losing someone close to you more than my wife does."
"Yes," Catherina calmly replied. She sipped her tea first before continuing, "In a way, our fate is the same. The only difference is I know the killer of my son and most probably my husband too."
Count Caushilbo instantly raised his eyebrows. Like lightning struck on his head, he came to a realization. "Don''t tell me the killer is..."
A simple nod is all Catherina has to do to confirm Count''s guess. "You''re right, although Ick evidence, my feeling strongly told me that Niall is responsible for it. Which brings me to my purpose ofing here. Apparently, Niall, the butler and presumably high rank of Royal Guards has fled."
"I''m sorry...What?" He was shocked by this revtion.
"Yes, you heard it right. Though I don''t know where they''re going, I am sure you understand the direness of our situation. If all nobles in the capital were to be captured or killed..." Catherina couldn''t finish her word.
Will this kingdom still exist? Perhaps not with powerful nations eyeing for it right now. If it does exist, it''s probably not the same as the one she knows.
"I see...You want me to takemand, is it?"
"Yes, I''m sure you have a business to settle with him."
"Exactly! I wouldn''t have a good sleep if I couldn''t avenge the Szazki. Therefore, rest assured, Your Majesty." Count Caushilbo looks at Catherina with resolute eyes.
The Queen Mother doesn''t utter any words but only smiles. If she gets out of this mess alive, she''d return to her home in Caberia and spend the rest of her life there.
She has no attachment to this kingdom anymore. All the people she cares for have long departed from this world.
Not long after, both of them heard a series of explosions nearby indicating the arrival of the enemy.
Chapter 123 One Week Of Madness Part III: Last Struggle
?Catherina and the count, together with other servants in the room instinctively lowered their bodies to stabilize themselves.
She doesn''t dare to look up at the windows. Once, herte husband describes the state of bodies that was hit by the weapon. Given the multitude of people down there, Catherina would be surprised if the white marble tiles outside did not paint red.
"It looks like they''re here. Your Majesty, I''ll excuse myself first."
"I pray for your sess, Count Caushilbo."
Count Caushilbo headed downstairs. Along the way, he was halted by the frightened nobles. The rumour of the king''s escape has been spread among the servants for a while now. Seeing the enemy manage to get closer to the pce, it seems the rumour was true.
They''re afraid that the count was going to flee like the king. So, the nobles attempt to stick to him.
The count simply pushes them aside and leaves them hanging as he doesn''t have time to answer all of their questions.
He muttered only one sentence to them, "Stay inside your room until the war is over."
Reaching downstairs, the count ordered the soldier to lead him to themand centre which he happily did. That soldier was initially tasked to search for Philip to takemand but hadn''t found him.
Royal Guards who were in the absence of a leader weed the count to take the helm.
"You! What''s your name? What''s the situation?" He pointed his finger at the full armour soldier. Judging by the armour he wears, this guy must be high in position.
"Milord, my name is Yohan Woodsworth." The soldier introduces himself. "The battle tilted in the enemy''s direction. Our soldiers were overwhelmed by the sheer destruction they caused. Moreover, our arrow can''tpare their range. We''ve lost a significant number of soldiers on the east side."
"How many defensive points have you set up?"
"Six, milord. All around the Royal Pce."
''Only six...'' Count Caushilbo fell into deep thought. Six is definitely not enough topletely cover the whole Royal Pce. Naharog can choose to avoid a direct confrontation by circling the Royal Guards and breaking through the gap but they don''t.
"They are confident that victory is on their side, huh? Using that weapon to spearhead our defence." Count Caushilbo revealed a helpless smile.
"Milord?"
"You go to the east side. Lure them deeper into our line and encircle them. Your job is to capture or destroy those cannons. That''s their source of confidence and we''re gonna take it."
Yohan heeded the instructions given by the count and immediately rushed to the east.
The battle proceeds in the direction as the count wanted. However, before Royal Guards could get their hand on the cannons, the enemy managed to destroy it and prevent it from being used against Naharog.
Nevertheless, Royal Guards gain an advantage. This sess gives a bit of room for them to breathe from the continuous artillery barrage. Also, it opens a route for them tounch an assault on another group of Naharog army from the side. And possibly regain control in the east and southeast areas.
Without letting a second waste, Count Caushilbo diverts arge portion of soldiers to attack fast and catch Naharog off guard.
However, the Naharog army is able to see such possible development. In fact, they were purposely dyed in strengthening the weakened side to lure out the Royal Guards. No matter how much Naharog enjoys bombarding the pce, the ammunition is running low.
Every fun time has toe to an end.
It''s time to get serious and finish the job.
Thus, they wee the iing Royal Guards with their beloved cannons.
"Shit! Shit! Shit! Retreat! Retreat!" The frontline guards shouted altogether after realizing they are right in the deadly range of a deadly weapon.
Their faces lost all brightness. Bravery in them gradually sipping away. Unfortunately, it is toote to turn around.
Due to this miscalcted move, Royal Guards suffered huge casualties and subsequently failed to achieve the objective.
Count Caushilbo''s face darkened instantly. His brain is trying toe up with a new strategy to tackle the irrecoverable damage.
But, the number of Royal Guards left is negligible for him to do anything. His avable option is to recruit the citizens sheltered at the pce grounds. He can''t expect and rely on quality from them.
"Yohan, can you go and recruit as many people as possible? Promise them a reward if they respond to our call but do not exaggerate about it."
"I can try but don''t get your hopes up, milord."
Each second passed pitifully slow. As time passed, it affected both sides and influenced the change on the battlefield change.
The remaining Royal Guards keep getting pushed back. Naharog perfected their encirclement with the arrival of additional cannons by slowly closing the loose gap.
The intensity of their attack keeps increasing. They don''t give them a chance to rest.
Honestly, the count couldn''t gauge the total number of artillery they had.
Time seems to favour Naharog. It was onlyte in the afternoon and he hadn''t as much confidence to drag the time until dusk.
Yohan returned with only twenty to thirty men with him.
"Is this it or is there moreing?" asked the count.
"They''re the only ones willing to fight with us, milord. Others refuse our call. After Naharog conducts a mass killing, others are hiding in fear. Since the news about the king fleeing has reached their ears. They''ve lost all hope to fight." Yohan regretfully said.
Count Caushilbo let out a long sigh. Nothing can change with twenty to thirty untrained men. Casualties on Naharog''s side are lowpared to theirs. Even now, Naharog had enough manpower to run over them without using any long ranged attack.
He muttered in a low voice, "Is this the end for us?"
The count dispelled such negative thoughts. He lifts up his head and redirects his sight to a group of men before him.
From two thousand to a measly bit over one hundred people.
Their eyes hold a determination to fight until the bitter end.
The count opened his mouth, "Everyone, we''re in a disadvantaged position. We no longer had a chance to win this war. Are you still willing to fight the enemy for thest time?!!"
"Yes, we are!!" said the soldiers.
"Then, let''s make onest attempt."
After a brief exnation, the remaining soldiers charged out to the battle and ultimately failed. They perish in the battle leaving only Yohan and the count.
Facing no resistance, the Naharog army effortlessly into the pce. Count Caushilbo was captured instead of killed. His noble status momentarily saves his life.
Chapter 124 One Week Of Madness Part IV: Diminished Light
?"How''s the situation at the pce?" the count asked. He was so absorbed by the situation here and almost forgot the group of nobles in the pce.
"Our soldiers meet strong opposition from the Royal Guards stationed there. It is not a surprise since they need to ensure the highest security level to safeguard influential members of nobility during the coronation ceremony. However, worry not, Your Majesty. We have sent most of our firepower to st the Royal Pce to smithereens. Sess is within our hands."
"They better not end up destroying the pce''s library. I don''t want to anger that brat and jeopardize my territory." Reminded the count.
"Rest assured, Your Majesty. I''ve personally given clear instructions to them."
"Good. I''ve gotten bored seeing the soldiers work here. There''s nothing else for me to do. Let''s go to the pce, Rupert. It''s been a while since I saw my fellow nobles."
....
The two of them reached the pce on their horses within a few minutes. Both of them look left and right. The numerous signs of the st speak to the intensity of the battle by itself. The pce gate and wall that surround the pce area crumble. The once beautiful garden was totally destroyed along with finely sculpted statues. Corpses were everywhere with blood still flowing out of their bodies.
Count Naharog sees happiness on each of the soldiers'' faces. The battle ended with a victory on their side. Presently, they were busy looting Napuna''s treasury and all the luxuries in the pce. He allows them to do it as their reward.
He and Rupert made their way deeper into the pce. They were apanied by a group of soldiers to guard the count''s safety. To the audience hall where the nobles were held, waiting for his arrival.
Shortly after that, he entered the hall and made his way to the throne in the middle before sitting on itfortably.
After scanning their pale-coloured faces, he opened his mouth and sarcastically said, "Well, well, well... Isn''t this my fellow noble friends. Are you guys doing well? You all look constipated. Did you eat bad food during the coronation ceremony?"
"Nelson! You bastard! F*cking traitor! Let us go!" Count Caushilbo begins cursing him. The rope tied both his hand and feet. The same goes for other nobles.
He sneered, "Calm down, us. No need to look brave in front of me. I know you are angry with things that I did at Szazki." Then, he said to Rupert, "Take Wendall away."
Rupert left the count''s side and took the confused Wendall out of the audience hall.
"Wait! Why him?!" Count Caushilbo hastily asked.
"To make a long story short, he is part of the deal I made." Count Naharog is toozy to give them an exnation.
"And that deal you made is between you and Ryntum, I assume?" Catherina interrupted the conversation.
The count''s eyes flickered in the queen''s direction. "Yes, my queen. They provide a lot of ammunition and information for this conquest, albeit not for free. By the way, may I ask where your son is?"
"He had a long run away." She gave a short reply.
Hearing her words, the count immediatelyughed out loud. He almost thought his ears yed a trick on him. "That''s a shame. Here I thought he would at least try to fight us. It looks like he isn''t as brave as his father. At the very least, he is smart to know when to retreat."
"What would happen to us?" The queen asked again.
The count doesn''t reply to her questions right away. Instead, he gives a signal to his soldiers.
Without raising a single question, his soldiers swiftly moved forward and killed the noblemen in the hall. Blood steadily poured out of the decapitated part of their bodies.
It caused a momentary shock for everyone else and dyed their response for a few seconds.
Then, the scream filled the hall. Anger, sadness, fear and regret mix together, producing beautiful music in Count''s ear.
He diverts his sight to Catherina''s direction, "This is what''s gonna happen. I''m going to eliminate all the nobles here and erase the Napuna dynasty altogether. You, noblewomen have an additional job to do before dying."
Like raging wolves attacking sheep, Naharog soldiers rush to the noblewomen in the hall. Dresses made of fine silk, gold, silver and encrusted with jewels were torn to shreds. They were left with nothing on their bodies. Not even a single strand of thread.
The soldiers who have been away from the warmth of women thoroughly enjoy the delicacies served before them, ignoring the screams under them.
An hour passed in a blink of an eye. The majority of the noblewomenpletely lost their minds. Their eyes are void of any liveliness as light diminished from it.
"If you''re done with them, let yourrade enjoy them as well." said the count. For the past hour, he simply watches his soldiers enjoying themselves but he himself couldn''t bear it anymore.
They obeyed the words of their king and dragged the noblewomen through the streets. Each of them bes a ything for Naharog soldiers.
Catherina on one side was dragged by the count to the Royal Cemetery. Count Naharog ravaged the queen right in front of Nichs''s tomb until dusk. After spending all of his energy relieving himself, he killed the former queen of Napuna and left her buck naked corpse there.
He walks to the tomb which belongs to Nichs''s father. With a hint of madness in his eyes, the count speaks, "Did you see it? I ravaged your kingdom and its people like you did to my mother. I waited for decades to enact my revenge and it has proven worthwhile for me. However, with your grandson still free out there, I won''t stop until I erase Napuna bloodline from this world."
Only his voice and a gust of wind could be heard in the cemetery. But he doesn''t care. He wanted to let out all the anger he had held for years.
Count Naharog let out a long sigh. He stood up promptly after stabilizing his mind.
The day has turned into night. However, the city is brightly lit up by the campfire made using the rumbles.
He slowly walks to the city centre. Most of the soldiers are still enjoying themselves. A weirdbination ofughter from the soldiers and cries from women resound in the city.
Still, they didn''t forget to greet their king with respect in which Count Naharog very proud of.
This atrocities continues for a week.
It''ll eventually be called ''One Week of Madness'' by the historians.
Chapter 125 Sorting Out The Package
?In a certain area of Napuna, a group of people consisting of men and women were isted and exempt from the violence that currently befalls the inhabitants of the capital city.
Although they can''t see anything, they still have good ears to hear the screams and cries outside. Every time they heard it, their hearts shook in fear. Fearing that they might be the next targets.
Their nose retains the ability in sensing smells. Every time they smell a metallic scent, their bodies tremble.
A vivid scene of swords cutting through flesh right before they were captured remains clear in their mind.
These people never are in a war, never take part in contributing to it and never opt for violence once in their life. A rare circumstance for someone who was born in a turbulent era.
Yet, nothing happened to them. They were unharmed in any way. These people don''t know the reason why they were safe.
The soldiers simply capture them and put them here. The only answer the soldiers give is that the count has strictly given his order to not do anything to them. asionally, the enemies woulde and drop food for them.
In the corner of the room, one of them starts to talk to the other out of boredom.
"How long has passed since we were in captivity?" She looks rtively youngpared to others. Probably in her mid-thirties.
"I''m not sure, Ste. ording to my estimation, probably five or six hours." replies the old woman to the kind-looking youngdy.
Another one interrupted, "To be more urate, it''s already past dusk. That''s what I discovered based on the dead body here."
"Ugh...For god''s sake, Alex! Stop ying with a dead body. What if you contract a disease?"
"Then, you should concoct a medicine for him, teacher," Ste added.
"Stop backing him up, Ste." The old woman rebuked her student. "What do they want to do with us?"
Ste shrugged her shoulder as she expressed her opinion. "I don''t know but based on the piles of books and historical documents they''ve been collecting, maybe it''s rted to academics."
The old woman looks around, every single person captured in this room is a schr.
There are about twenty to thirty of them in total.
The old woman sneered, "Are you really such barbaric people like them are the type of people that appreciate knowledge?"
Ste had no reply to that question. The enemies'' conduct doesn''t represent the behaviour of educated people.
Their little chatter abruptly stopped midway the second they heard the door open.
A well-dressed man stepped into their imprisonment room. His movement isn''t that of crude soldiers. Seeing his unperturbed movement, the schrs there are quick to discern this man''s identity.
It''s Count Naharog, the attacker of this city. He caught them off guard by throwing a bonded person to the ground.
"Stop wriggling like a worm, Wendall." He said whilending one of his feet on the old man''s body. The count scanned the entire room to see their reaction.
''Wendall!'' Eximed the schrs. To think the prime minister of this kingdom was in such a sorry state.
A smile gradually emerges on his face as he begins topliment them, "As expected of schrs, all of you keep your head cool despite being captured by us." He then sighs and mumbles some words, "If only the citizens give us the same cooperation, we wouldn''t have to waste so much ammunition."
"Cut the crap! What do you want to do with us? Where''s our family?" The old woman suddenly spoke up and broke the silence between the count and them.
The count''s face brightens up when he looks at the old woman. He recognises her well.
"Look who we have here, isn''t this the famous Stacy the Mad Schr? Luck is not on your side, huh?" tease the count in a contemptuous manner. This old woman is always a prideful person. It is nice to see her in a bind.
"Just answer my question, you snotty brat!" Stacy''s patience dissipated at an rming rate. Ste did her best to calm her teacher. The current circumstances are not the same as when meeting the king where her teacher can act haughtily. They couldn''t afford to offend the count.
"Prideful as always, eh?" The count smirked at her. Despite his want to beat the hell out of her, he must honour his end of the deal. "Don''t worry about your family. They are safe, sound and unharmed in any way. You all are to be sent to Bideford where you''ll be a great service to the king."
"I knew it! Both of you are in cahoots!" Stacy pointed her finger at Count Naharog.
"It''s a mutual and profitable deal between us. We both had a grievance against Napuna and we both wanted something out of it. In Ryntum''s case, their king wants the prime minister, the intellectuals and knowledge stored here. I can assure you that Ryntum will treat all of you well. That brat has high regard for knowledge. I am sure most of you have heard a rumour about Ryntum, right?"
Stacy fell into deep thought. As someone who travels a lot in search of new medical knowledge, she is naturally aware of the major events urring during her travels. Thus, she also heard about the rumours surrounding this newly independent kingdom.
It''s just that she doesn''t have an opportunity to make a visit. Especially to see the famous architecture of the governmentplex.
Moreover, from the hearsay of the merchants, she encountered, the kingdom has made a leap bound especially in terms of the government system, social hierarchy, education and innovation.
Although Stacy is a respected schr in the capital, her scale of teaching was limited only to the noble children and a fewmoners. Such a small-scale spreading of knowledge doesn''t please her at all.
Not to mention, Royal Territory in general imposed very tight restrictions on themoners to prevent them from seeking education. Nobles'' families obviously followed the king''s footsteps.
Only an odd noble family like Ryntum provides education tomoners. They naturally receive scornful remarks from time to time. But, that''s it.
Ryntum while still being a part of Bagyarosia is powerful after all. Even the king needs to be careful.
Formoners to be able to seek a sentence of knowledge, they need to go through unimaginable amounts of hardship and difficulties.
The majority of them lost their sense of self-esteem and decision-making at the end of their journey for knowledge.
They were reduced to nothing but a puppet for the nobles to control.
She wouldn''t care too much if that''s the only case because she herself is also a noble by birth. With her background and reputation, she''s able to loosen this restriction a bit and widen her number of students by picking up some talentedmoners.
But, most noble children did learn from her because they felt intrigued by it. To be precise, it''s a momentary spark of interest that will gradually lost with the passing of time. Also, they merely want to be different from their peers and show off their advantages at the banquets or social events.
None of them was absolutely serious about being a medical expert like her except for Ste, an orphanmoner she picked up in the slum.
If count''s word and the rumours are true, she happily agreed to obligate with their arrangement and move to Bideford. She wants to judge with her own eyes this so-called paradise of schrs.
Seeing Stacy stay silent, the count opens his mouth. "I know you had a lot of consideration, Madam Stacy. But whether you agree or not, it''s not you who decided it." He shifts his attention away from Stacy and speaks to other schrs. "Anyway, I need to sort out all of you. While I am speaking nicely to you, step forward one by one. State your name and field of specialization."
The schrs helplessly do as they were told. None of them had the guts to go against the order. One by one move forward to give the information needed. The whole process took less than an hour to finish.
Soon after, aplete list was in the count''s hand.
Chapter 126 Manfura Acquired!
?Count Naharog sent Wendall, the group of schrs and their family members on the next day together with all the loot requested by Ryntum.
To show his gratitude, the count added some precious metals and jewellery to the mountain of books.
In a way, this is him trying to please his only ally. He has yet to form any type of rtionship with other kingdoms yet.
He doesn''t forget to dispatch soldiers to safeguard the treasures called books. Moreover, the schrs were tied up as a precaution to ensure they were not trying to run away.
Due to the enormous amount of load, their speed is dreadfully slow. Fortunately, nothing eventful urs along the way.
After five days, they arrive at Manfura. As per the count''s order, they are to meet with Ryntum forces to take over and handle these schrs. They also convince Michael to surrender.
Actually, it is not Naharog''s task to do so but the count is just being generous. Perhaps he is happy because finally seeded in achieving his dream of destroying Napuna.
Naharog army led by a man named Frederick meets Levi who has waited for their arrival at Ryntum camp base.
They greeted each other and exchanged some courtesy words before Levi invited his ally into their camp. From the corner of Levi''s eyes, he saw Frederick''s eyes wandering all over the camp and observed it with great interest.
Since it is not a secret, he simply lets Fredrick be. Frederick on the other hand was continuously surprised by the design of their camp.
Although the camp is a temporary structure, Ryntum took it to another level. When he asks his ally counterpart about the reasons for building a camp with this level ofplexity, all he receives is "We prepare for the worst. Better be safe than sorry."
Most of the talk between the two allies was done by Naharog''s side. Ryntum simply listened to the story with great interest. Surely, this story was going to be reported to King Riz.
"I''ll leave them in your care, Colonel Levi," said Frederick. He was referring to the schrs he brought.
"Rest assured, Commander Frederick and thank you for personally bringing them here. You could hand over this task to your subordinate instead."
Frederick humbly replies, "Hahaha, how could I do that? We''re allies and I need to take care of this matter seriously. Are you going to return to Bideford?"
Levi shook his head repeatedly, "No, Ryntum is still left with one thing to do." Levi said so while taking his eyes off Frederick and staring at the Manfura city wall.
"Ahh!" Frederick came to a realization, and then, he put forward his request. "If I may...Can I stay here until this matter is over?"
Levi instantly agrees, "Of course! Please, be my guest. You can take this chance to observe our camp. I can see you got a great interest in it the moment you step into our camp."
"I hate to admit it but our army camp was breached and attacked once. We suffered a lot of casualties and were caught unprepared by the enemy. I may learn a few things from Ryntum." Frederick embarrassedly said.
Levi was genuinely surprised, not knowing it was the work from their side. "Is that so? My condolences for your losses."
Afterwards, Levi sends an invitation to Michael.
Surprisingly, the viscount of Manfura came only a few minutester.
''Looks like he was expecting the call from me.'' Levi inwardly chuckled.
Also, he can see visible anxiety on Michael''s face. He can easily guess what''s going on in Michael''s head. This one nobleman had been dying the response he should give to Ryntum. Levi doesn''tunch any attack yet because he was informed of Frederick''s arrival.
"Colonel Levi..." Michael awkwardly greets him. His eyes darted to the left. There''s another person he doesn''t know about participating in their meeting.
"Please take a seat, Mr Michael." Levi no longer addressed him as ''viscount''.
Michael promptly does so. Hurriedly, he asked Levi despite the fact that he probably knew it, "What does the Colonel call me for?"
Levi speaks with a solemn expression, "Mr Michael, I believe I''d give you an ample amount of time for you to make a decision. Sadly, you had dyed in giving us the response we needed. For that, I bring someone that could help you make your decision since I know you wouldn''t believe it from my mouth. This is Commander Frederick, one of King Naharog''s trusted men. He is here to give you a detailed exnation of Napuna."
Personally, Levi preferred to capture this city and drag the Manfura family with him but he held that thought. Such action might irk them. He was afraid they wouldter cause trouble to the kingdom. So, he chose to convince them through discussion and persuasion.
"Nice to meet you, Mr Michael." Unlike Levi, Frederick politely greeted him.
"Nice to meet you too..."
Without further ado, Frederick narrates the story of destruction of Napuna to Michael without batting an eye.
From time to time, changes ur on Michael''s face. His body literally trembles as he tries his best to not cut down Frederick''s head. He forced himself to continue listening to the story despite the barbaric conduct depicted by Naharog.
After Frederick said all his words, Michael was certainly convinced that it is not a made-up story. No one has so much time to meticulously weave such a detailed story.
Furthermore, he now knows Bagyarosia is a lost cause. Even if he runs to King Niall''s side, the new king might be on guard and suspicious of him. Secretly, he is an adherent supporter of his younger brother, Niel.
"What did the Manfura family get from Ryntum after relinquishing our power? You must know noble power is not a trifling issue. Manfura is a respected noble family with a long history." Michael said seriously.
Levi merely scoffs at his seriousness. Due to this kind of pride that the life of people doesn''t change in hundreds of years. "I''ve no information on that but His Majesty seems to treasure your ability and wants to offer a high position for you in his government."
"Is this position hereditary?"
"Unfortunately, no. None of the government posts in the kingdom is hereditary." Levi can see the disappointment in Michael''s eyes. He couldn''t help but ask, "Please enlighten me, Mr Michael. Why are you so fixated on this noble authority? Even without those, Manfura still has their personal privatend and wealth."
"Isn''t it normal to ensure the next generation has a stable source of ie? By being noble, a constant stream of taxes will flow into your pocket." Michael replies.
Levi frowned and asked, "Why would you have to do that? It is not our job to do that. Whether our children have an ie or not depends on their ability to get it. Now, let''s not go deeper into the philosophical level. What''s your answer?"
"Hmm..." Michael entered a deep thought.
After considering pros and cons, he reluctantly agrees to hand over his viscounty and relinquish his authority to the Ryntum.
Both of them sign a territorial transfer agreement, stamped with an official seal from both sides. All to avoid any dispute that mighte in the future.
Thus, Manfura officially entered Ryntum''s sphere of authority and influence.
Chapter 127 Requesting For Vassalage
?A weekter, the Manfura family, schrs and tons of intellectual materials arrived at Bideford with the Ryntum army escorting them. News about everything that transpires in Napuna spreads to the entire region despite the count''s effort to cover it up.
It is all due to the efforts of his SIN agents who returned to the city after escaping from it. They recorded everything in great detail before passing the information to the headquarters in Bideford.
When Riz heard about this, he was proud of them. His agent has grown past the point of merely following orders. They''re now able to collect useful intelligence at their own discretion and hand it to the headquarters.
Without hesitation, Riz''s side uses this knowledge to ferment the rumours among the public before reporting the official detailed news about the Naharog invasion in Ryntum Weekly.
The articles in the newspapers take a neutral stance, considering Naharog is their number one partner in ammunition deals.
Also, thanks to his own merchants who purchase the newspapers, the tale goes as far as the Kingdom of Lesparia.
It has be a sensational topic that stays in the mouth of many people for weeks and might be for months. Certainly, the story of Napuna''s destruction will be carved in the annals of history as one of the tragic historical events.
Thus, it is not weird to see the victims of this event cause a stir in Bideford. However, the stir didn''tst long. The inhabitant of Bideford assumes it as the goodwill of their king to provide for this unfortunate group of people''s new home.
Unknowingly to Riz, the level of respect from his people increases once again.
Riz decided to let them stay in his mansion for the time being until he prepared a house for each family. He leaves their arrangement in Edward''s hands as he has another site visit to make.
Ever since the construction of the highway started, he constantly tries to find a way to make a visit. It is the first step in his long-term n to increase the national strength of his kingdom. How can he not be excited?
Presently, he is inspecting the road construction again. This project has been going on for precisely two months now, from mid-August to mid-October.
Most of the site clearance stage has beenpleted and the next phase starts today.
The progress is rtively faster than he initially thought.
He thought that the absence of modern equipment and machinery would drag the construction time. After all, two years ofpletion time is pretty much an ambitious goal on his part. But he was totally wrong.
These constructionpanies performed so well, exceeding his expectations.
Then again, he reminds himself that this is not the modern era. The government doesn''t need to be concerned about all the trouble they had to go through fornd acquisition. In addition, there is abundant cheapbour to exploit.
ording to Charlotte, the average pay for unskilled workers is 1 Ryn per day. Since there is currently no 8-hour work system, these people work from dawn to dusk for six days a week. That''s more than twelve hours a day!
In modern times, this kind ofbour exploitation will definitely put him in trouble and attract the attention of worker unions and various media outlets.
Riz walks along the determined route.
This road split into two, one leading to the southern part of the city and another one to the northern area near the coast. He ns to develop it into a new industrial park, seaport, navy port, new integrated army-navy base and aplex of shipyard and armoury clusters together like Vian Arsenal in Venice.
All the industries unrted to forestry and agriculture are to be moved to the north, farther away from residential, business and educational areas.
He reckons that once the steam engine dominates the industries in the capital, the sky above would be covered with a cloud of thick ck smoke. He doesn''t have to exin much about the impact it has on human health.
The great use of coal in the future would increase respiratory disease among his people.
Not to mention, his kingdom doesn''t have any advancement in the medical industry yet. The mortality rate would also skyrocket.
To lessen this problem, it is better to separate the industrial area into two instead of clumping everything together in one ce
He also ns to invest heavily in developing medicine and healthcare to cure diseases and improve the quality of life.
Due to this massive development project, he let people slowly clear up the trees in the northern area of Bideford and let them sell them for extra money. This way, he won''t waste to much time on site clearance.
After being satisfied with what he sees, Riz returns straight to his mansion since there is not much left he had to do in his office.
Upon reaching the front door, he saw Theodora waiting for him with a letter in her hand.
"Who is it from?" Riz curiously asked while pointing at the letter.
Theodora gives him a short reply, "My father."
"I wonder what he wants from me." Riz took a letter from his future father-inw and opened it right there. His eyes darted left and right as he read the letter line by line.
Soon, heughed out loud.
If previously she doesn''t care, now she is curious, "What does my father want from you?"
"He wants to swear allegiance to me and be my vassal."
"Vassal..." Theodora muttered that word in a low voice. A few secondster, she is confused, "Isn''t it a good thing? This kingdom would obtain an entire county as a vassal state. I don''t understand why you areughing."
Riz exined, "Your father wants to retain the power he has and operate autonomously. Moreover, he wants us to provide protection for them. Isn''t it funny? He tantly wants to leech off on me."
Theodora was speechless. She couldn''t believe her father made a shameless request to her fiance. "You don''t want to ept his request? Still, it''s a good chance to gain free territory."
"What''s the point of having arge swath ofnd if we can''t develop it well? Also, I don''t want to sow discord between us and Niall, the new king of Bagyarosia. In a way, your father is still under him. You don''t have to worry about our territorial expansion. Sooner orter, we will take Tetherswest with our own hands."
Chapter 128 Establishing The Ministry Of Foreign Affairs
?Riz returns to his office with the letter in his hand. While waiting for dinner to be served, he''ll take this opportunity to write a response to Count Tetherswest.
In his opinion, epting Tetherswest would bring him more trouble than benefits.
If he is a normal king, he may agree with his request. To the king in an agricultural-centred kingdom, thend is a precious wealth. Morend means more taxes.
For someone with advanced knowledge, such an offer does not look appealing in his eyes. The idea of having someone in charge of a region with autonomous power causes him to reject it without a second thought.
Riz feels as if he''ll have a mini-king in his kingdom. It is very ufortable, like a bone stuck in his throat.
In case something bad happens down the road, the royal family will be the one who has to bear the consequences while the nobles get off scot free. History has proven this fact.
Nobles are double-edged swords he doesn''t want to possess.
The Kingdom of Ryntum is in the transition from an agricultural-based economy to an industrialized nation. The entirety of his kingdom needs to move as a whole and he wouldn''t allow anyone to disrupt it.
The door of his private office was knocked. Edward came to inform him that the dinner was ready.
After tidying up his desk, Riz grabs a file and makes his way to the dining hall.
Today, there are a lot of people joining them instead of the usual four.
They''re the former viscount of Bagyarosia, former prime minister Wendall and a bunch of schrs.
Each of them carefully looks at him. Some were stunned to see the king of this medium size kingdom was a young man in his teenage years.
Shortly thereafter, theirposure returned.
An eerie silence befalls the entire dining hall and the atmosphere is tense.
Riz doesn''t initiate any conversation with them which causes his guests to have excessive perspiration. They secretly cast a nce at him from time to time but the young king pays no attention to them.
He silently waits for dinner to arrive while closing his eyes. Theodora, Charlotte and Josephine have a tacit understanding of his behaviour so they didn''t bother to talk to him.
Theodora gives quick warning stares when she sees one of them open her mouth. She knew her fiance hated when his mealtime was disturbed by noises.
The tense atmosphere ended when maids entered the hall with a meal. They cautiously take a step so as to not make any unwanted noises.
A medium well beef steak topped with saut¨¦ed mushrooms was put in front of them. Instantly, the fragrance of the freshly cooked meat prated their nose and triggered their smell sense.
"Enjoy the meal, everyone," said Anna respectfully.
She is a personal maid of Theodora thates to Bideford together with her. Riz made her an apprentice of the head maid. She was expected to take the position when the head maid retired.
"Thank you, Anna." Riz gratefully replies. He always remembers his teacher''s advice to be respectful to the person that serves you food.
Riz begins savouring the delicious meal in front of him quietly. Others followed his lead and picked up their cutlery.
For quite some time, only the sound of chewing fills the silent hall.
An hourter, Riz finished eating his dishes. He looked up and set his eyes on Michael. It causes another party to jolt in shock.
The former viscount doesn''t dare to continue eating while the king is staring at him. This young king emits an unbelievable amount of pressure. He never felt this way when facing Nichs I.
"Michael" The young king called his name. Yet, it attracts a reaction from others as well. Everyone stops eating as they''re curious about what the young king is going to say.
"Y-Yes?!" He unexpectedly studded.
"I''m nning to establish the Ministry of Foreign Affairs and I want you to lead it as minister. What do you think?" Riz dropped a bombshell on everyone in this room. Such a lofty position was given over a simple dinner just like that.
After the incident with the Kingdom of Inver, Riz was gradually aware that he couldn''t solve everything with war. Considering the level of industrialisation of Ryntum, war can put a strain on their finances and resources.
Thus, Ryntum needs to solve any troublesome issue that arises diplomatically and reserve war as ast option. For that, he needs someonepetent to deal with foreign nations.
He can guarantee that the problem wille to their doorstep on its own. The rise in his kingdom in various aspects would intentionally or unintentionally touch the interest of others.
And it will attract the eyes of many rulers whether he likes it or not.
In this era where there''s no such organization The United Nations to keep international peace and security, only god knows what rulers in Jozia would do.
Micheal obviously freezes in an instant. It took him a few minutes to register the words spouted by the young king.
Hees to Bideford in preparation for the worst but his expectation betrays him. He was instead offered a high position of minister in this kingdom.
"Your Majesty, I''ve no experience holding a high position. I merely worked as a messenger of Nichs I in my entire life." Michael politely replies. Based on his tone, anyone could tell that he was reluctant to ept it.
Riz rolled his eyes up, "Oh, please! Stop being so humble and undermining your talent. You''ve done more than that. I did not make this decision on a whim."
He then opens the file on his side and makes a quick scan, "My subordinates have investigated you to an extensive extent. I''ve to say, I''m very impressed by your previous aplishment. Everyone thinks Nichs I keep Bagyarosia together on his own. However, it is further from the truth. He has you in his shadow helping him keep a leash on nobles. Not to mention yourtest contribution in turning the three barons against us during the war. But, I decided to let it go. So, what do you say?"
Michael''s face pales in colour when Riz mentions that. Is this some kind of threat to him if he rejects his offer? It is toote to escape now. He sighs heavily, "What is my job exactly?"
"To name a few, the ministry would be responsible for foreign affairs, diplomacy, foreign rtions, bteral affairs and multteral affairs. I''ll give you your portfolio tomorrow and ask Gerald to give you a rundown on how we recruit our official."
Michael pondered for a second. He doesn''t see any problem continuing this line of job. Dealing with people is what he essentially does until now. In the end, he thought this may be the best course of action for him.
"Your Majesty, I ept your offer."
"Great!"
Chapter 129 Wendall, The Minister Food And Agriculture
?After settling the deal with Michael, Riz turns his attention to the former prime minister of Bagyarosia, Wendall who was sitting across from Michael.
Like Michael, the gaze he receives from Riz causes the old man to tense up. He has met a lot of young children of nobles in his life but the youngster in front of him seems different. Wendall wasn''t sure exactly why but one thing for sure was it had nothing to do with age or demeanour.
Riz skim the papers in his file with his finger before stopping at the page he was looking for, "Wendall Winslow, amoner born in the year 245 in the small farming vige near Coreton. You are the brightest child among your five siblings. Your life started as a farmer, like your father was for a few years. Later, your father died during your teenage years. With all the inheritance going to your eldest, a second-born son like you receives nothing for yourself. To make matter worse, your eldest brother took his own initiative to kick you out. For fear that you would use your intelligent mind to scheme on his back. Fortunately, someone who has a rather close rtionship with your father took pity on you. Under his tutge, you be a travelling merchant until you reach adulthood, selling anything from agricultural products to wares."
Riz takes a quick nce at Wendall. As expected, the other party''s face is already colourless.
However, he continues with his narrative.
"The next phase of your journey begins when you settle down in Napuna. Your resourcefulness gains you a reputation among the rich people and nobles. During this time, you realize how little these upper-ss thoughts ofmoners are. To cut the long story short, you are determined to improve the life of a lower ss. However, you need the power to do so. You slowly but steadily made your way up through the hierarchy, defeating your opponents left and right through any means necessary before finally bing the firstmon-born prime minister. Nichs I granted you the family name of ''Winslow''. Did I get it all right?"
At this point, Wendall simply nods his head repeatedly. It appears to him that all steps he takes in his life be transparent in the eyes of the king.
He is pretty sure the king is aware of all the misdeeds he has done to get his position as well as how his heart changed after tasting the sweetness of power. He is sure that the king left the bad part out so as not to ruin his reputation.
"To be honest, your life story is interesting. It is worth writing as a novel. I''m sure my people would love to read this ''rags to riches'' type of story. How about it? Do you want to turn it into a story and let my people read it?" Riz stares at Wendall intensely.
Wendall is not stupid to take Riz''s word at face value. After being prime minister and involved in politics for decades, he understood the underlying meaning of those words.
''Do you want me to spread about misdeeds you''ve done to the public?'' is the actual meaning of the king''s word.
Doing so would not only smear his reputation but also destroy the facade he has created about himself to mask the bad deeds he had done in the back.
As the firstmon-born prime minister, he was an idol to many people. A source of hope and inspiration for them. If they know the things he has done, the bacsh would be too strong to handle by himself.
Wendall replies with a humble tone, "Your Majesty, my life is not worth being recorded as a story. My achievementbined is just minusculepared to yours. It shows howcking my skills are."
Riz scoffed at Wendall''s words, "Don''t humble yourself. There''s no way your skills arecking if you''re able to hold the position of prime minister for so long. I know so many nobles that try to bring you down but fail. Your skills are the reason why I seek you in the first ce."
"What do you mean, Your Majesty?" Wendall cautiously asks. Others pick up their ears as well.
"You see...there''s a position of Minister of Food and Agriculture that has been empty for so long. I couldn''t give it to just anybody because my farmer isn''t knowledgeable and educated enough to hold a high position and nobles on the other hand have management skills but no experience in regard to farming. Then, there''s you. Amoner that has experience in farming and also skills for governance."
The offer was tempting for him and he will ept it immediately if this is another kingdom.
To his knowledge, Ryntum is different when ites to governance.
First, there''s no noble other than royalty. It means that all officials don''t feel pressured when dealing with higher-ups as they are allmoners. They only need to disy a proper amount of respect.
Also, the higher up doesn''t have a special power to coerce them to do anything against their will like a noble can.
Moreover, this king is different from other kings. He doesn''t hand over the task and lets people under him do the job free of supervision. He personally watches them from time to time.
Everything here has a properly established procedure that even ministers can''t override. Meaning that Wendall can''t siphon the money or practice favouritism like he always does. Based on Ryntum''s capability to dig up his secret, he doesn''t want to imagine his fate if he gets caught. Such thought caused a shiver down his spine.
Wendall was stuck between a rock and a hard ce. He wants to reject the offer. He feels like he is putting a leash on himself. Needless to say, the consequences of rejecting this king would be even bigger. His fair share of bad deeds could cause him endless troubles.
"Wendall, I don''t have all the time in this world. I need your answer." Riz said impatiently. His finger keeps tapping on the table.
Under the intense gaze of the king, Wendall gives in to the offer.
He tries to take it in a positive way, ''It might not be as bad as I think. I''ll wait for a few years until the king finds a recement for me before quitting.''
Chapter 130 Scholars Part I
?Stacy watches the rare scene unfold in front of her. Both the former prime minister and former viscount give in to this young king''s offer. At this point, the word ''offer'' has be far from its original meaning.
''There''s no way that''s an offer. I think it is more like coercion. Since I can''t reject him, it''s better to make a bunch of requests possible. If I was invited to this dinner, it must be because I have a value from the king''s perspective.'' She said to herself.
Stacy resolves to request anything possible from the king. By taking into ount the numerous rumours about the king, she must be rted to his educational n.
After Riz finishes settling his business with Wendall, his eyes shift to the old woman at the table.
At the first nce, he figures out that this olddy must be the schrs'' unanimous leader. Other schrs tend to look in her direction subconsciously from time to time.
ording to the list given to him, this group of people contain anatomists, physicians, agronomists, alchemists, astronomists, mathematicians and cartographers. Riz seems to have struck a gold mine this time around. He has made a good decision by cooperating with the count.
Under normal circumstances, it is hard to get this amount of schrs in one fell swoop.
These people are the key for this kingdom to a new height.
At present, he will put his focus on the medical and healthcare first.
It took years for a person to group up and be an adult. At least, eighteen years in his kingdom. He can''t let his people die frommon illnesses or curable diseases.
"You''re Madam Stacy, right?" Riz courteously asks.
Stacy Starlion, ady from a minor yet well-respected noble family. This baron family is prominent among the nobles despite not having and fief. Their source of ie mainlyes from trading raw herbs and medicine ingredients. In short, they dominate the medicine business in Bagyarosia and Cerdeauxia.
Among the siblings of Starlion, this one particrdy is a peculiar person. She loves to experiment with her newly invented medicine using the human body.
The epithet of ''Mad Schr'' was not given to her because it sounds cool. In fact, it is because she disregards any value of humanity andpassion in the pursuit of results. She would test her drug on anyone regardless of their age or consent.
She would be long in jail if she were on modern Earth. Her method is cruel but it proves to be effective and efficient.
"Yes, Your Majesty. My name is Stacy. May I know what you need us for?"
He hummed, "Straight to the point, I see. I like it."
"T-Thank you."
"I want you to develop the medical industry in my kingdom. Your expertise in researching and inventing new medicine would y a key role in this n. I also like you to include your students, Alex and Ste. I heard their experts in fields that are rted to you. Alex is an anatomist and Ste is a physician like you."
"With all respect, I assume Your Majesty is aware of my nickname, right?" She asks warily.
Riz raised his eyebrows. "Yes, you''re called a ''Mad Schr''. Why do you ask?"
"Then, you must know the way I conduct my experiment. Are you okay with that?"
Stacy wants confirmation from him. Many people don''t want to be associated with her, fearing that their reputation will plummet.
Most of them cut their ties halfway through, causing her to have an incalcble amount of losses. She had many bad memories of having to bear the expenses on her own.
"Of course, I know. In regard to this topic, I''ll supply you with a lot of criminals as materials to be used. After all, I can''t let you go around kidnapping people. Tell me what else you need?"
"I need a ce to conduct my research, preferably somewhere secluded. If Your Majesty has academic materials, send them my way. I also required many raw ingredients, some helpers and finally a ce for me to teach people."
Ste was dumbfounded by her teacher. Although her teacher cares less about etiquette, making requests as if the king is her servant is out of line.
Clearly, other schrs think the same. She was truly mad, and all of them silently agreed to her title befitting her well. Riz himself is able to see this.
Their panicked face was so priceless. As much as he wanted tough, he had to maintain the serious atmosphere of this meeting.
"Consider it done. Anything else?" He finds this old medicine practitioner''s request to be perfectly reasonable.
Stacy thinks for a while, "It''ll be helpful if your majesty tells me what the research direction is. Less time we spent on moving aimlessly."
"Hmm..." Like Stacy, he also intends to exploit her to the fullest extent. "Prevention medicine for smallpox, measles and polio, dissection method, description of allergies consist of causes, symptoms and prevention, a cure for amon illness, list production of ointments you have, surgery procedure and the precaution before and after, the importance of hygiene, holistic approach in treating patients, human psychology and its effect on one''s behaviour, various diseases and its symptoms, detection of pregnancy, healthy diet and routine for pregnant women, birth technique, finally, make aprehensive structure of the medical education system. I think that''s all for now."
The jaws of everyone in the room dropped. The worst affected person here is surely Stacy.
Somehow, she had a pang of regret for requesting too much. To think the king knows more about medical stuff than her do is out of her calction. Despite her wanting toin, all she can do is nod her head. The same goes for her students.
"Do you have anything to say?" Riz sees the dissatisfaction on Stacy''s face. It was better to ask now rather than letting that feeling fester in her heart.
Hesitantly, Stacy opens her mouth. "With all due respect, your majesty, I don''t think we are able toplete all your requests in a short period of time."
The young king waved his hand, dismissing the olddy''s thought, "Calm down, I''m not an unreasonable person. Of course, I''m aware of my request. This shouldn''t be possible toplete in one or two years. How about this...Let''s set up a dateline five years from now. By the year 306 Paign Era, at least half of my requests must be fulfilled."
"Alright, your majesty. I find the timeline is reasonable." Stacy agreed with him.
Riz then assigns them to their workces, "I''ll ce other physicians, anatomists and some alchemists in the same ce with Stacy and her students."
Chapter 131 Scholars Part II
?After settling the matters rted to medicine, Riz moves his attention to the cartographer within the group of schrs. Honestly, he had little idea of how to fully utilize them.
To his knowledge, cartography is all about making a map or graphical representation of a ce. In this regard, the ancient Greeks triumph over others in cartography on Earth. However, he had no idea if the maps of such caliber exist in this world.
Although he had multiple maps avable for him to use, it doesn''t mean they are the best maps he has. Maps in Paign Era are too backwardpared to the age of this continent itself based on the recorded history. Taking ount of the existence of multiple vast empires in the past, cartography technique shouldn''t be too crude.
If so, how in the hell do empires manage to expand so much? Did civilization somehow get reset by a catastrophic event in the past?
Putting that aside, these maps indeed have multiple problems on their own. That is the distance depicted in the map is not standardized. Each one centimetres of the length on the map represents varied values. To make things worse, some have no scale reference whatsoever. In addition, the maps have too little information avable.
As simple as the map problems may be, maps have a tremendous amount of effect in human day to day life.
During his war campaign against Gyalcakes, the military needed to change from one map to another every time they reached a new ce. He, who joined the war for the first time was quite shocked. It was a hassle to make a n and he often stressed out because of this. One wrong move and the oue of war would be different. Luckily, it didn''t happen.
Thus, an urate map is more than wee in his kingdom. However, there are many types of maps out there. He contemted which he should prioritize first. The map can be divided into two main categories, general reference maps and thematic maps.
After doing some quick thinking, Riz made some prioritization. "For starters, cartographers, I want you to make a general reference map of this kingdom."
One of them raised his hand, "I''m sorry, your majesty, may I know what a general reference map is?"
"General reference map is a map consisting of general information such as locations of cities, borders, roads, mountains, rivers,kes and coastlines. Nothing too detailed because this map will be used by civilians for travelling purposes. Any questions?"
Cartographers look at each other. No one finds it too difficult of a task. Every one of them has years of experience in map making.
"No questions I guess, then, let''s proceed. I want not only for this kingdom, but the neighbouring country as well. The only condition I have is to standardize the scale on these maps. I don''t want any discrepancies between maps or you won''t get a dime for your hard work." Riz added.
Just when the cartographers thought they had an easy job, the king casually increased his request by several fold. s, they keep nodding their heads.
Seeing how obedient they are, Riz decided to push them a bit further, "I''m not finished yet. Nowes the hard part. I want a topographic map of Ryntum, Naharog, Vofors, Cerdeauxia and Tetherswest."
Knowing the terrain is important for the military. Route nning, fortification location, suitable sneak attack location are some of the reasons. His military needs to know about their own home ground like the back of their hand before the war can even ur. Advanced weaponry is not going to help him win the war every single time.
This time, the cartographers'' faces are not looking so good. They themselves are aware of the gravity of this task. Riz had no choice but to give them some assurance, "I know what''s going on in your head. Worry not, you don''t have to start from scratch since we are in the process of making them. But, I believe the progress will elerate in the hands of professionals. Go and get the detailed n from the Ministry of War and Defence. The kingdom will pay for your expenses during your journey. As for your family, don''t worry about them, the government will take care of them when you''re away. But, be aware! The map you made would be used for military purposes. Any achievement and discovery you made, you''ll get the rewards. Rest assured, I won''t be stingy about it. But...Any leakage, your head and the heads of your family members will fly away. Am I clear?"
"Y-Yes, we''ve heard it clearly, Your Majesty." All cartographers reply in fear. It is toote to pull out now.
"Good, I n to add a thematic map but I''m afraid you guys might overwork yourself to death. That won''t be good for me either so I''ll refrain myself from giving you guys more work." Riz chuckle, his words are simr to teachers giving tons of homework to their students.
He had to say, this feels so pleasant in its own way.
"Uhm...Excuse me, your majesty." A young cartography around his age raised his hand.
Riz looks at him, "Yes, do you have something to say?"
"May your majesty exin what it means by thematic maps? This is the first time I''ve heard that term." The question from the young cartographer causes dissatisfied stares directed at him.
Ignoring the sound of clicking tongue from the old cartographers, Riz looks at him with a smile before immediately retracting it back. This is the type of person he is hoping for, a young person with a curious nature gets the best of them.
After all, curiosity is a main driven factor to new discoveries.
"Yeah, sure. I don''t think it''ll be a problem. To simply put, it''s a map focused on one specific theme. For example, the theme can be poption distribution, crop production, biomes, average ie or animal species poption. It''s harder to make because it involves a lot of information. Do you understand?"
"Yes, your majesty. Thank you for your exnation." The young man humbly expressed his gratitude.
"Good, I guess I''ve said everything I need to. Maps take a long time to make. So, start your work immediately."
Chapter 132 Scholars Part III
?Riz gulp a ss of water. Having to speak for a long duration of time makes his throat dry. This is the first time he ever says too much on a single asion. It''s not a very pleasant experience for him.
Anyway, he''s done with the map thing. Let''s move on to the following field, agronomy.
There''s not much for him to say in this one either. As the name suggests, agronomy is a branch of agriculture revolving around field crop production and soil management.
It''s the main export industry of his kingdom, a pir if he would say. Of course, he''s gonna take it seriously. Without agricultural products, the kingdom''s ie will be reduced by half. Many of his nned projects have to be put on hold due to ack of funds.
Before having this dinner, he had spent some of his time skimming through the research books made by agronomists in this era.
To his relief, their research is unsurprisingly quite advanced. Perhaps more advanced than the Earth counterpart. For the first time, he was impressed by native residents of this world. Some of the books written by these schrs are;
Comption of Crops in Middle Jozia,
Practical Guidance of Staple Corps Farming,
Treatment of Rare Leaf and Root Vegetables,
Corrtion Between Farming Technique and Yield,
Crops Disease and Treatment.
Well, this region is called a breadbasket of Jozia for a reason. Nothing weird with people here took interest in agriculture.
But, that bug him a question. If they were so advanced, why haven''t they been put into practice? After digging deeper, it turns out the me lies on the nobles. Because crops are their main source of ie, they are quite sceptical about this so-called new technique.
They rather maintained the foolproof and established method rather than taking risks in having their ie reduced. A typical stiff-brained mentality. He doesn''t know what''s happening inside the head of these prideful and ignorant people. It wouldn''t hurt so much if they were willing to forfeit a portion of the vastnd for experimentation purposes.
Imagine just how many food-rted problems in the past could be solved if they simply take a moment to listen.
With this level of knowledge, Riz doesn''t have to impart his pitiful idea to them. They can get into action right away, "I''m very impressed with the level of research agronomists have achieved. You have done a lot of researchpared to other disciplines. First, I request you make a four-year sybus structure to be taught at the university. Second, some of you will work with the ministry of agriculture while some will work as an educator at the university. Feel free to choose."
Hearing the king praise them, agronomists found their faces brightening up. All the fear vanished as if it never existed in the first ce. Others, look at them with jealousy.
"Alright, alright, alright. Keep your voice down, we''re not finished yet." Riz reminds the agronomists because they are getting out of hand.
The cheers soon die out.
He has exined every discipline in this world. Time to shift focus to something beyond up in the sky, astronomy. Out of all books Naharog sent, a study rted to celestial bodies like the moon, stars,s and relevant phenomena is very little. It is almost like this field of study is left untouched.
Were they not curious about the sky? He thought that humans love this kind of thing. On earth, when ites to astronomical events, there are so many legends and myths passed down from generation to generation until the modern time.
Some are logical and proven by scientists.
Some have remained mysteries, yet to be exined.
Some are outright pure fiction.
Being genuinely inquisitive as he is, Riz wanted to know about this. How big is it? Where is it located? How many others are out there? Is it possible to find Earth?
Or maybe this is Earth but the future. A question worth pondering.
"How many astronomers and mathematicians are here?" Riz asked. Both disciplines of knowledgeplement each other.
He was not too worried about mathematics. Although there is more to be discovered, mathematical knowledge is only second to civil engineering in this kingdom, then, followed by history.
All thanks to one person, him.
He bet his people will be the main force in many breakthroughs instead of the mathematicians in front of him. As such, he better let these people contribute to the untapped field of astronomy.
Several people hand raised their hands. There are only three people who identified themselves as astronomers, the rest are mathematicians.
Fair enough, studying space is too distant for people to entirely devote themselves. Besides, there are a decent amount of problems on the ground yet to be solved. It is more feasible to solve them.
"Listen closely, I want both groups; astronomers and mathematicians to cooperate with each other and study this world we are stepping on right now and then, the universe. There are a lot of unexined phenomena that would end up bing myths or some sort of superstition among the people. I''m not saying belief in the supernatural is totally bullshit. I''m saying that we, humans should seek an exnation and understanding for every possible thing that urred around the world rather than merely epting it. Did you get me?"
Riz was unsure if he put his word in the correct way. He is not a good speaker to deliver his message eloquently.
"Yes, your majesty. We get the meaning of your words."
"Great!! I think that''s all. It''s alreadyte at night, you guys should return to your room and get a good sleep." said Riz. As he was about to stand up, he was addressed with onest question.
"Excuse me, your majesty. May I know where our workspace would be?"
"You guys will be ced in the public library near the education district, for the time being. I n to make that area abination of education and research centres. This area would be the forefront in discoveries on this continent. It may sound ambitious, so what? I want it and I''ll get it."
The schrs on the other side don''t know how to react to that statement. Ultimately, they keep their mouth shut. It''s the best for their mind, body and soul.
"One more thing before I forget, feel free to read all sorts of books in the library. For those that I request to make a sybus, be sure to make it. Once the construction of the university is done, some of you''ll be teaching there. Moreover, there is a huge vacantnd that you can use to conduct your own experiments. Just be careful not to cause damage to the books or..."
Riz squinted his eyes as he sent a warning to them. More often than not, intellectual people can be entric and childish.
The schrs shook their heads, saying they won''t do anything stupid. "We will be careful, Your Majesty."
Chapter 133 Tetherswests Decision
?Riz''s letter arrives at Tetherswest in the span time of five days. As soon as Count Tetherswest gets wind of it, he ordered the letter to be brought over to his office immediately.
He impatiently opens the sealed letter from his future son-inw full of expectation on his face.
The count then read the three-page long letter line by line. Riz took a great length to write a typical letter from a noble to build Count Tetherswest''s expectations higher. It starts with a paragraph of pleasantries, asking for his and his wife''s well-being, informing him about his daughter before moving to the main point.
As he proceeds, his face begins to scowl. The pleasantries and kind words gradually faded. The letter took a 180-degree turn. Without any regard for the reader''s age or health status, the young king poured his soul into writing the letter full of rude words and mockery.
The count honestly didn''t expect the always bored and absent-looking kid to get mad to this extent.
''That brat must have found my request to be preposterous. I can feel his efforts in writing this insulting letter. Each word he wrote is unique and sounds foreign to me. My heart bleeds every time I read it. I would believe him if he said he invented new words just to insult me.''
Riz ends his letter with one peculiar sentence that attracts his attention.
[There is only one noble family in my kingdom and they''re the royal family.]
Based on this sentence, he knows that his request has been totally rejected. It indirectly tells him to not ever make such a request again.
He leans back on his chair. His brain was trying to organize the next step he should take.
His wife, Fiona abruptly barged into the room.
She takes a quick nce at the table, one opens the letter and another one remains unsealed. As for the senders, she already knows.
"Are you not going to read that letter?" She asked with curiosity.
"Huh?" He looked at the letter she meant, "Pftt...No, I don''t have to read to know its content." The count scornfully replies.
Fiona begins to probe, "If you heed his call, he might elevate your current status. The fact that he sends a letter to you means that he is in a desperate situation. At the moment, not many are able to help him. I''m sure he will appreciate your help once you step in."
The countughed, "Him? Do you really think he would trust me? I don''t think so. He is heartless enough to leave his mother behind, I am sure he is more than willing to throw me away once I no longer have any use. He brought upon this predicament by himself, therefore, let him solve it."
Fiona chuckled in amusement, "Well, we might truly lose our nobility this time. I can''t count on my hand how many times Tetherswest ignores Napuna''s order."
He merely scoffed, "Humph, then let him take our noble status. Does he think we''re weak? We are strong enough to stand on our own."
"Leaving his matter aside, what is the response from your beloved son-inw?"
Hearing her question, the count''s face bes sullen. Riz doesn''t fit the title of ''beloved'' at all. Not after such a letter was sent to him, his future father-inw.
Fiona already receives an obvious answer to her question just by looking at her husband''s expression. "No good, huh?"
He sighs, "That brat said his kingdom doesn''t need any noble family. He doesn''t see my offer as appealing as I made it. Even if we wanted to join in, he wouldn''t ept it. He said it''ll be a hassle on his side. Not to mention, he demands you retrieve your spy team in Bideford. Their number keeps increasing and if the trend continues, he has no choice but to hunt them."
Fiona clicked her tongue, "As I thought, he is aware of it. What are you going to do next? Leaning to the other side?"
Count shook his head, "I don''t want to be under such a king. I think we should go on our own path. What''d you think?"
"Hmm... That''s a reasonable move. The current political situation is unstable. Nobody knows what kind of fiasco King Niall is going to be. The future of Bagyarosia is bleak at best. Considering our territorial location, we''ll fall faster if we go under Napuna."
"Then, it''s decided! From today, Tetherswest County will be the Grand Duchy of Tetherswest." The count happily said.
"But, how about those pests? Will they make a noise?" The pests Fiona mentioned are referred to as minor nobles under them.
"Pests? Most died in the capital before they could suck up to the new king. As for the rest of them, I don''t think they''ll pose any threat to us. Just to be safe, I''ll send soldiers to knock on their doors."
"It looks like you''ve been thinking this through. You''re no longer a muscle-headed man. I''m proud of you." Fiona proudly said to her husband. She closely approached her husband from behind and hugged him. Under her unceasing guidance, she manages to educate him in politics.
Unfortunately, Count Tetherswest doesn''t buy it. "Stop with those fake tears, it''s out of your character. Now, go. I have many letters to write."
At the end of October, news about the Grand Duchy of Tetherswest broke out. It causes mixed reactions among the minor nobles across the region.
Up until now, many minor nobles thought that Bagyarosia still has hope for recovery even after the tragic incident of Napuna. A big kingdom is more intimidating to other nations and can protect them, the small fry. All hope was pinned onto the new king, Niall II.
To their despair, their hope ceased to exist. Another new sovereignty rose from the fragmented Bagyarosia. Minor nobles who always had a wait-and-see attitude had to find a way to survive on their own.
The once agricultural powerhouse falls to the point of no return and the reunification of Bagyarosia seems to be a distant dream.
....
Caushilbo Mansion, Caushilbo.
"Preposterous!! How does he think he is? Every single one of them is ungrateful. Without Napuna, their ancestors won''t have a noble status." Niall threw a crumbled paper on the ground. Out of all people, the one that reacts the most naturally is the new King Niall II.
He was truly enraged. These actions of theirs signify how little they thought of him.
It has not been a month since his coronation and all the territories he left with is Caushilbo County which he forcefully took over.
"Philip! Where are you? Philip!!" He shouts from his room.
"I''m here, Your Majesty."
"Prepare the soldiers, we''re going to destroy the House of Tetherswest and recover our territory!!"
Philip was shocked, he protest against the order in instant. "Your Majesty, please don''t make a hasty decision."
"What?!! Are you going to let them be?" Niall cast a zing re at his prime minister.
"That''s not what I meant. At present, our soldiers are busy suppressing the opposition group led by the rogue knight of Caushilbo. They''re the loyal soldiers of the already dead count. These knights believe that you''re responsible for the death of the count. We simply don''t have enough manpower to go against The Iron Wall of Bagyarosia."
"It''s almost a month! Why is this problem not over yet?! How ipetent can you be?!" Niallshed out at Philip.
Despite all of those words, Philip remains calm and collected, "I''m trying my best. Our investigation team believes they have a mole inside that supplies them with intelligence."
"I don''t care what your excuses are, I want you to settle it as soon as possible."
"Worry not, Your Majesty."
Chapter 134 Visiting Mezorin For A Second Time
?Leaving all the hectic in the capital aside, a luxurious ck carriage is en route to the Mezorin. Inside the carriage are three high-profile persons from the Kingdom of Ryntum. It was King Rizieri Ryntum, alongside his fianc¨¦e, Theodora and his personal maid, Charlotte are on their way to Mezorin, Capital of Naharog.
After a long time, the count finally found a free time in his schedule to take the important step in iming his legitimacy as king. Because of the good rtionship between Ryntum and Naharog, Riz naturally received an invitation to attend the coronation ceremony.
Unlike Naharog, he isn''t bothered to hold a ceremony upon dering independence. Despite being urged by many people, he refuses to do so. Wasting money on this kind of event is not in line with his character.
ording to his spies in Mezorin, the count invited the surrounding rulers to his ceremony including a hostile nation such as Bagyarosia. Whether they''ll attend or not is uncertain. Nevertheless, it is an important ceremony that marks the creation of a new kingdom.
Honestly speaking, Ryntum has less contact with the eastern nation aside from Naharog. He doesn''t know their view on his independent kingdom or the attitude they''ll take about him. None of them ever sent an envoy to meet him to establish diplomatic rtions. Not like he cares about them in the first ce.
Just because he doesn''t care, it doesn''t mean he''ll let his guard down. Considering many unknown representatives from other countries that might attend, Riz certainly would notpromise on the safety of the three of them.
They were escorted by a handful of soldiers responsible for keeping the three of them safe the entire time. These soldiers are his army''s cream of the crop personally picked by William based on their performance, their conduct outside of duty hours and most importantly, their loyalty.
The day they began the journey was bright without a single hint of iing rain which is good.
Due to the absence of clouds in the sky, the sunlight shines on the surface without any obstacles. Making the day a bit hotter than usual.
Even so, it does not prevent Riz from peering outside through the window. His mouth continuously hummed for some reason.
His fiancee who was sitting beside him however was getting disgruntled by his actions. She can''t get her focus on the book she was reading. With her brow furrow, she asked. "Why did you do that? Can you stop it?"
Riz answered without turning his face around, "I''m trying to feel any shaking on this carriage to see if the suspension Arnold installed is working or not. Why do you think you can read peacefully up until now?"
"Shaking?" Theodora gives him that weird look of her. Then, a sudden realization came to her, "Now I think about it...The carriage feelsfortable. I haven''t felt nauseous at all. Is this one of your inventions again?"
"You can say so. I try to make my ride as pleasant as possible. This idea has been lingering in my mind for a long time. But, the n got pushed back again and again." In fact, he nned to recreate it ever since he rode a carriage for the first time in this world. But, he couldn''t say it out loud.
"How does it work?"
"I''m d you ask." Riz''s face was beaming with a smile. As if he expected that question.
"Let me tell you, this marvellous invention is called elliptic leaf spring suspension. The first type of suspension system invented by Ryntum. It is basically just two leaf springsbined and facing away from each other to create an oval shape. Each leaf spring is made up of multipleyers of rectangr steel with different sizes stacked on top of one another. Then it was secured with a metal mp. When pressure is applied, they''ll bend and return to their original position through the damping process. By installing this to the carriage, it keeps passengersfortable from bumps and vibrations. In addition, it has a simple design and the production cost is low. Imagine the huge profit I''ll take from this thing."
"Err...Carriage bes morefortable, right? Got it." Theodora looks quizzical.
She doesn''t exactly understand the technicality behind it. But nods regardless as to not hurt his feelings after hearing giving her a lengthy exnation.
Since it is a good thing, she simply epts its existence without giving it too much thought.
Riz continues, "If we were to ride on a t road, our journey might be morefortable. Such a shame the road outside my kingdom would stay as it is for a period of time."
"Don''t be too discouraged. Our kingdom is the only one that has the skills to build it. Sooner orter, he''lle and seek you for the project."
"I guess you''re right. By the way, did Charlotte tell you about your family yet?"
As a director of his intelligencework, Charlotte is always well-informed about thetest news.
"What happened to my family?!!" Theodora starts panicking. Her eyes redirect to the couch across her.
The subject of their conversation is sleeping peacefully without any care. Charlotte had fallen into her own dream world ever since they began their journey. With all the soldiers around them, she can put her mind at ease and leave everything in their hand.
A drool can be clearly seen seeping out of her mouth. Despite her attractive hourss figure, her sleeping posture isn''tdylike at all. Let alone graceful and serene. Thankfully, the carriage had a curtain to block people outside from seeing.
Theodora doesn''t dare to wake the tired Charlotte up. Thus, she waited for her fiance to give the answer she needed.
Riz amusingly said, "Your father refused to go to Caushilbo to swear allegiance to King Niall II. If that wasn''t enough, he turned his county into a grand duchy, totally ignoring the new king. I guess this makes you a duke''s daughter, aren''t you d?"
"This is not a joke, Riz. What is my father thinking? Wouldn''t it be better to stay under King Niall II for a while? Now that he has done it, what happens if Niall attacks him?" said Theodora worriedly.
He rejected her notion, "None of that would happen. Our intelligence suggests that King Niall II has no sufficient manpower to wage war against The Iron Wall. Also, SIN agents have been keeping them busytely. You can rest assured, I will immediately evacuate your family members."
Theodora was relieved, "Thanks, Riz."
"No problem, small matters for me."
Chapter 135 Warm Welcome
?The journey from the capital of Ryntum, Bideford to Mezorin, the capital of Naharog took them five and a half days. Spending five days in the carriage literally bored him to death. He had nothing to do during the journey except for sleeping or watching the scenery outside. At times like this, he missed the existence of smartphones. This world simplycked entertainment.
Luckily for both Theodora and Charlotte, they busied themselves with piles of fiction stories they brought along. Usually, the time they have doesn''t allow them to fully submerge in the story. Their duties always get in the way.
They did offer him some books to kill time but all of them were written by him based on his memories. Both of them are not aware of it because he wrote under a pen name.
To name a few, he wrote about princess stories, horror stories and mystery stories.
Moreover, as a true weeb, he also rewrote many famous light novels he could remember. He naturally wouldn''t remember every single detail but the storyline still sticks in his head pretty well.
Given their poprity on Earth, these books were well received by his citizens. It sparks a passion for literacy among his people. So far, many decent stories have been published using his stories as a reference. Some with their own unique twist and turn. This is what he is aiming for. Entertainment always started with writing before evolving into another form.
On the cloudy days of 30th October, they safely arrive at the vicinity of Mezorin.
Unsurprisingly, the entrance was packed with carriages. The sheer number of carriages trying to enter the city.
"Since when did this old man have so many acquaintances?" Riz was perplexed but simply told the coachman to stay in the line like everybody else. He doesn''t raise a fuss about it.
It is understandable due to the size of Mezorin. Unlike Bideford, this city hasn''t gone through any expansion and renovation yet. It stayed the same and the number of people it can hold is limited.
When he saw the messy Mezorin, his stomach churned. He could tell from the look, the city stinks without proper waste disposal procedure. At least, the path he is on is clean.
Thirty minutester, permission was granted and the road was clear for his carriage to make a way. People stand on the side of the road with their hands waving at him. Riz doesn''t hesitate to wave his back at them although he is a bit bewildered.
"What is going on right now? Why are we receiving this grand reception? Looking at the faces of these people, they don''t look like they were forced to do this." Riz uttered the question that weighed his mind.
"Ahh!" Charlotte eximed.
"What? Do you know something?"
"I forgot to tell you. Count Naharog kind of influenced public opinion about us in a positive light. I let it be because I thought it would be beneficial for us. Forgive my negligence, milord." Charlotte looks dejected.
He dismissed Charlotte''s guilt, "It''s okay, Charlotte. You''re not absolutely wrong about your decision. I think this may be the scheme from that old man. He tries to tie us together."
"Are you not going to do anything about it?" Theodora asked. She is afraid that Ryntum will be dragged into muddy water by Naharog.
Riz sighed, "We''ll see... It''s too early to make a decision yet. I need to gauge his intention first."
The carriage stops at the front of the luxurious brown brick mansion.
Unlike Ryntum''s, it is not located on top of the hill but on a nd. Without any protection whatsoever, the mansion is vulnerable in many ways. Even he who has no military education on Earth can think multiple way to raid this ce.
If not for the ceremony and for maintaining the rtionship between the two nations, he wouldn''te here at all.
The soldier opened the door and Riz stepped out of the carriage first. His eyes are fixed on the count, then they shift to the people around him.
Apparently, the count wasn''t alone. His wife, two sons and two daughters are here as well. This is the first time he meets with the count''s children.
"Good morning, Count and Countess. It is an honour to be received by you and your family." Riz gave them a modest greeting. He reached his hand out.
Count Naharog wears smiles and grabs Riz''s hand. "The honour is mine, Your Majesty. Wee to Mezorin. I hope you have a pleasant time during your stay here."
In the back, the countess and her daughter lift up the side of their dress and slightly bend their knee in front of him. While his sons made a slight bow.
The two of them walked into the mansion. By the number of people he encountered,
"Am I thest one to arrive, Count?"
"ording to my list of invitations, you''re thest for now. There are some people that I invited but don''t send any response back. So, their attendance is uncertain, considering it is October now. Travelling here during this time can be a hassle. Some sent their letter saying they''re going to attend but still haven''t arrived yet. I could only be prepared in case they decided to attend."
"From your words, I assumed you invited a lot of people. I didn''t know you had such arge circle of friends." Riz probes the old man.
"You surely jest, Your Majesty. Who would want to make a friend with a mere count like me? Most of the invitees are acquaintances I came to know. I indeed sent out many invitations but the rest is just me trying my luck. All in an attempt to gain recognition of the legitimacy of my soon-to-be-established kingdom." The count gives him a lengthy rification.
Riz nods. He would be a fool if he took a single word from the count seriously. He decided to let the SIN agents do the investigation for him. "I hope you can introduce some to me, Your Majesty."
"I''m not crowned yet, Your Majesty King Rizieri. You can address me with that title tomorrow." Count response. Inwardly, he could barely control his excitement.
Their feet stop in front of the intricately decorated double-leaf door made of wood that he doesn''t know. Judging from its look and count personality, he was certain it was expensive.
"This is where you and yourdies will be residing, Your Majesty. This is thergest room avable in my mansion. It has two rooms connected by a narrow hallway, a balcony and a small-size living room. I hope your majesty enjoys your stay here." The count said.
"We will, Count. Do not worry." Riz waved his hand back and forth.
Chapter 136 Breakfast Banquet Part I
?Riz opened his eyes the next morning when the annoying sound of birds chirping entered his ears. His head felt heavy. He concurs it may be due to him oversleeping.
Nevertheless, it doesn''t exin the reason why his both arms lost their sense of feeling or his chest feeling heavy. In addition to that, two familiar flowery scents tickled his nose.
His head moves downward to look for the causes for his difort. What he saw was two figures clinging to both sides of him. To be specific, his fianc¨¦e on the right and his personal maid on the left. He is unsure how they end up on this double king-sized with him. They literally have their own bed in this room. Regardless, he is not going to berate them because of this.
"Urgh!" Riz groaned as he struggled to move one finger of his. He shook his body violently to throw them off him while at the same time releasing his arm. If he let them be, his arm might be paralyzed forever.
His effort bore no result so he decided to call them out, "Hey, wake up! It''s already morning!"
This time, his loud voice worked. "Urghh...Stop shouting in the morning, Riz. Let me sleep a bit more." His fiancee faintly mumbled her words.
He turns his head to Charlotte who is still in her deep sleep, "Wake up, Charlotte. Aren''t you supposed to wake up earlier than me? You''re my maid, remember?"
Charlotte''s body twitched by his remark but she had a perfect answer. "I''m off duty today, milord." His personal maid who is also his intelligence director turned her body, facing away from him.
"No, you''re not! We have a banquet to attend this morning. I don''t want to ruin my reputation by arrivingte." Riz sigh.
After so much trouble, he finally manages to wake them up. They both rub their eyes groggily.
The day had not yet begun but he was already feeling tired.
Riz left his bedroom along with Theodora and Charlotte.
For this asion, the young king chooses to wear a grey id three-piece suit with a ck tie. No matter what, he couldn''t get rid of the ck colour from his clothing. ck colour has be a part of his identity. As for thedies, each of them wears a victorian-style dress with copsed sleeves and not so low neckline. The dresses match their hair colour.
They were escorted by soldiers on both front and back. asionally, we came across other guests from different parts of the continent on their way.
Riz had no idea about their identity unless he had seen them or they had distinctive features. Due to that, he won''t unnecessarily initiate a conversation with strangers.
He felt his life a bit unconvenient without the existence of photographs in this world. Thatmon device from the modern era will be able to help him and his kingdom a lot.
In this time period,
it''s amon practice of nobles to send paintings along with letters to get acquainted with their fellow nobles who live too far away.
It was a viable option avable but not so cost-effective. Paintings are expensive to bemissioned. Most of the painting is exaggerated and does not always represent the true image of the subject. Plus, the current art style sucks. If he wants a painting, he needs to at least wait until the level of art in this worldparable to the Renaissance era.
Riz, Theodora and Charlotte arrived at the supposed banquet hall of the mansion. From outside, he can hear buzzing noises in the hall which indicated many guests had arrived.
To his relief, they''re not thest ones to arrive.
The servant on both sides quick to open the two-meter double-leaf door for them.
There is no fancy announcement about his arrival whatsoever as depicted in the movie. Riz had no intention of standing out but he felt a bit bummed.
Putting his disappointment aside, they calmly entered the hall. Be it before or after Riz bes a king, he rarely partakes in any banquet. Even if they were held in Ryntum, much less outside of it. Theodora may attend more banquets than him in her life. He never enjoyed it or thought it was worth the time. There is much more he could spend his time on.
Once they step inside, Riz analyzes the hall. To begin with, the colour theme of the hall is a lemon-colour type of yellow, from curtains to tiles. There are three double-leaf french doors that can be opened, leading to a small balcony on both sides. A candle chandelier with a crystal-like design hanging at the top. At one corner, a group of musicians provide soothing background music to the attendees.
"Hey, Riz. What are you pensive about?" Theodora whispers to his ears.
Her voice brought him back to reality. He senses a lot of gaze from noblemen and noblewomen in the hall. Some still chatter happily, not minding him at all.
Those who recognized him looked at him with curiosity in their eyes. Ladies in the corner whispered while casting a quick nce at him from time to time.
Many of them seem nervous. No one is willing to step up and greet him first.
His heart felt nostalgic and familiar at the same time. His current situation is no different from the time when he was isted at the party alone. Everyone seems to have their own groups. That''s when he knew that he was invited out of respect and they never expected him toe. It was a very valuable life lesson for him.
Snapped out, he kept his mind positive. Maybe, this time they were just being careful around him because of his status as a king.
With no intention of being rude, Riz smiled politely at the nobles in the hall. To be frank, he has no idea who they were or where they came from.
"I can''t believe that they recognize me at first nce. Perhaps I am famous among the upper-ss circles?" He leaned to the side and whispers to his fiancee.
Theodora shot him a re, "How could they not recognize you when you''re the only one wearing this kind of attire."
Riz shrugged. He looked at himself, then looked at the noblemen in the hall and judged their attire.
Fair enough, he has fewer clothes than anyone else here. The design of his suit is simple and minimalistic at most.
It ispletely the opposite of the current trend which emphasizes more fabrics to flex their wealth. Men in the hall all wear embroidered shirts with baggy sleeves, decorated with jewelry.
For a split second, Riz failed to control his expression. He involuntarily frowned at the fashion that does not fit his preference. And it causes the atmosphere to suddenly be cold and awkward. They stayed staring at each other as no one said anything.
"Ohh!! Your Majesty, you''re finally here!" interrupt the count. The happiest man today came to save the day.
"Count Naharog, my apologies for arrivingte." Riz shifted away his attention to the count and replied with courtesy.
"It''s fine, it''s fine. Your Majesty must be exhausted from the long journey. Come, I''ll show you and yourdies the seat."
"Please, show the way for us." The attendees clear the way for them. Count had made it clear about their status by personallying here to greet them.
Count Naharog led them to the table at the inner part of the hall where the heads of states and their partners gathered.
Chapter 137 Breakfast Banquet Part II
?"This is your seat, Your Majesty." The soon-to-be king shows his most important guest his seat. His eyes quickly move towards thedies whoe with me. Gracefully and courteously, he showed them their seats, "And this table on my left side is where your seat is,dies."
Riz nced at the tables arrangement in this section of the hall. The round table on the right is for the lords and the left table is fordies. Each seat has its predetermined owner.
From the decoration to silverware, tes, sses and a variety of breakfast items served on the table, he can''t estimate how much effort the count put in to make it perfect. Everything is here. Once he sits down, he has no reason to stand up anymore.
Compared to the lords'' side, the tables that belong to thedies are a bit cold and tense. He shuddered,
''Noblewomen is sure scary. Their eyes already start scanning Theodora and Charlotte from top to bottom. I hope they survived this banquet.''
Inwardly, he prays for their safety.
He sat down at his seat. At the table, there are already two people sitting, curiously taking a peek at him.
"So, you are the famous King of Ryntum. You are very outstanding for someone of your age. When I was young, I couldn''t think it was possible to rake so many achievements like you did. I have to admit, you''re very quick with your head unlike your mother. Leaving intelligence aside, you inherit your mother''s face and personality a lot. Especially, her cunningness and ruthlessness."
"Huh?" As he sat down, he was baffled by a suddenmentary. The person on the opposite side of him began to talk. Riz looks at the man with a face full of confusion as if there are question marks hanging on his head. ''Who the hell is this guy? Why did he talk about my mother?''
The man in question seems to urately pinpoint Riz''s thought, "Oh?! I''m sorry, it is rude of me to not introduce myself to you. Although I heard a lot about you, I don''t think you heard a lot of news about me. This will be our first time meeting face to face, I am the President of the Republic of Cerdeauxia, Matthew Mn. It''s a pleasure to meet you."
Matthew extended his hand and offered Riz a handshake. However, Riz stares nkly at the kind gesture offered to him.
Hearing that name evoked a strange feeling inside him. All of the sudden, his chest felt heavy. As if his blood boiled, his entire body feels hot. His body trembles for an unknown reason. His doesn''t look very good. If a re can kill a person, Matthew will die within a second.
"Cerdeauxia..." Riz slowly said. He doesn''t know whether Count Naharog deliberately arranged his seat this way or it was simply a coincidence. He''ll figure it outter.
More importantly, several questions popped up in his head. Why did he be angry? What with all of these emotions? Do these emotions belong to me?
Among his friends on Earth, he was known for someone with a high level of patience and high degree of control over his emotions. That is how it is supposed to be.
''No, this must be the remnants of the original Riz. I''m not an emotional person.'' He tries to convince himself. But, another thought emerged, ''Or maybe I too have a part in this anger. This man caused a fair share of trouble for me a couple of years ago. From assassination plot by Gyalcakes to war against the entire Bagyarosia''s nobility.''
Everyone in the hall fell silent. They secretly watched the unfolded drama before them.
Rumours about Riz as thest descendant of the Cerdeaux Dynasty from his maternal side are well circted among the nobles.
There is nothing he can do to block it.
When you be a well-known person, it is inevitable to hide your personal information from the public.
Matthew retracted his hand after sensing hostility from the opposite side. He sighed as if he already expected this kind of response from Riz. To quel Riz''s anger, he solemnly said, "I know you hate me. I understand you had an emotional connection to the family member you never met. But, the fault lies with Cerdeaux Royal Family. They indulge themselves invish lifestyle and disregard the well-being of the people. As a respectedmander of the army, I had a responsibility to put an end to such practice."
Riz sneered, amused by Matthew''s reason. "Responsibility? What a joke! You can tell that story to the peasants in your country. They''ll believe it but not me. I am not buying it. I know everything about you, Matthew. Everything."
He had done an extensive background on this man. Matthew''s words are inconsistent with his actions. Thus, Riz tly opposes, "You don''t have to justify yourself. It only makes you look more guilty than it already was. One day, you''ll receive the punishment. If no one did, I''ll do it myself."
It''s a lie to say Riz doesn''t have the ambition to take Cerdeauxia. After all, it supposedly belongs to him.
To see his rightful territory in the grasp of someone else makes his stomach churn. Not to mention, that someone is the former instructor of the royal family.
Matthew is basically his mother''s teacher.
It basically ''to bite the hand that feeds you'' in the truest sense.
As for his maternal family members, the original Riz might care about it because of his yearned for family affection.
But, the current Riz did not care about such an abstract concept.
He sees no reason to care for a dead family member he had never seen.
"Are you dering war on Cerdeauxia?" Matthew''s voice grew colder. The kid in front of him doesn''t give a speck of respect.
Riz chuckle, "War on Cerdeauxia? Do you think I would wage a war only because of that? I won''t needlessly drag my people or Cerdeauxian to the battlefield just for the sake of revenge. There are many ways to knock you from the seat of power. I hope you know your ce, Matthew. You have tricked yourself into thinking you''re qualified as a monarch. Perhaps you should stay in the military. Considering the current turbulence in Cerdeauxia, I see you have no ability to govern properly."
Every single person in the hall hissed as they heard the really young king insult the old president.
"I see...It seems you also inherited that foul mouth of yours from your mother as well. However, I have to tell you that you shouldn''t be proud after two or three years of ruling. The hard time is yet toe for you."
Riz clicked this tongue, annoyed by Matthew pretending to be a good old man advising the youngster. "Worry about yourself instead. I heard your presidential position is not stable for the past couple of years. Maybe it''s about time to deliver the promise you made to them, no?"
Matthew smirks, "They want me to fulfill my promise simply because I made the promise. While at the same time rejected the idea of presidency and election. How could they be so greedy? I''ll after they bepletely loyal to me and forget about the idea of restoring monarchy. Once I capture the supporter of the monarchy, everything will be under my control."
Thanks to Riz and Matthew, the hall has grown colder even though the day is nearing noon.
On one side, it''s the kingdom with the best military prowess. And the other one is a republic with wide tradeworks.
Nobody dares to speak a word and interrupt the two strongest nations. They''re merely ants stuck between two elephants.
Well, except for one person.
"My, my, my...Your Majesty, President Matthew, let us put our discontent behind and not ruin the joyous day for Naharog today," said another man at the table.
He has been silently watching the two of them bickering this entire time. His face looks like someone in his mid-thirties.
"Who the hell are you?" Riz asked.
"Let me introduce myself. I''m the President of the Republic of Vofors'' Commoner, Metternich Henderson." The man introduces himself with his hand on his right chest.
Chapter 138 Striking A Deal
?"Let me introduce myself. I''m the President of the Republic of Vofors'' Commoner, Metternich Henderson. You can also call it Vofors Republica for short." The man introduces himself with his hand on his right chest.
"Commoner? Care to exin it to me? Is it because there''s no noble there?" Riz asked.
Metternich happily agreed with the request, "As you wish, Your Majesty. To understand the reason behind this, we need to take a look back in time. Vofors county was gued by a serious wealth gap and inequality. However, no one addressed this issue. The nobles and their merchants keep milking us dry, oppressing small businesses and people altogether. While the knights who serve the nobles forget their own roots. Instead of helping their fellowmoners, they act like nobles themselves.
During that period, the news about you and your reform arrived here. It is news that gives us hope. Naturally, we demand the same only to meet with rejection. Instead, nobles do the opposite.
They tighten the leash around our necks at every turn they can. As we had enough with this bullcrap, the revolution begins. Our idea is to provide an equal chance of opportunities in every aspect to allmoners in Vofors regardless of their background. However, we believe nobles shouldn''t exist in Vofors at all. Having nobles may hinder and sullied this idea due to the wealth advantage they possessed.
As a leader of the revolution, it is my job to not let greedy nobles join our utopian society. Thus, we decided to kill them.
That''s the story, your majesty. Your action sparks our revolution movement for a better life. In a way, we are grateful to you for that."
A long exnation by Metternich causes everybody in the hall unable to say anything. Interests, disgusted, contempt and surprised all mix together. Remembering their noble acquaintance living in Vofors for generations perish, nobles'' faces were darkened.
Needless to say, they have to acknowledge that this man is the real deal.
He doesn''t hesitate to boldly announce his involvement in massacring the nobles in the presence of many nobles here. Killing nobles can be considered taboo for amoner.
Usually, the culprits will go hiding and change their identity or appearance in fear of being hunted down. But, the situation has changed.
In recent years, nobles can feel their power and influence have reduced. The rise of two republics in the midst of a feudalistic noble-centred society has tilted the bnce of power in the region.
Nobles have be more reserved in their actions.
In spite of all that, some proud noble scoffed at it. Saying thatmoners lead a nation is a disaster.
"I am well honoured that my actions somewhat contribute to your revolution. I do say it is a nice idea and I hope you seed in achieving your goals." Riz said.
Hearing Riz''s words, Metternich''s eyes sparkled, "Thank you, Your Majesty. If only our noble like you, we may not need to spill blood."
Riz remains silent after hearing Metternich''s remark. Inwardly, He made his honestmentary. ''A nice idea doesn''t mean it can be perfectly executed in reality. For instance, many ideas out there stay as an idea. The idea of equal opportunity in a society that you believe in might not bore any fruition. Just look at Cerdeauxia, it''s chaos. Hierarchy is always formed on its own, especially when amoner who never tasted power tastes the irresistible sweetness of power. In the future, Vofors will once again face the same problems of the wealth gap. Well, their problems are not mine to solve. One less peaceful nation is better for me.''
"Err, Your Majesty..." Seeing Metternich fidgeting, Riz knows he needs something from him.
"What is it, President Metternich?"
Metternich''s tone this time was not as prideful as earlier, he was being sincere to Riz. "As you know, we are a newly formed country. We are very vulnerable to any sort of attack andck the means to protect ourselves. So, we want to buy a production line of your weaponry."
Riz was surprised for a second. No one ever made this buy offer to him except for Naharog. All others do is send spies to steal the technologies from him instead of trading. Not like he has high expectations from these barbaric people.
It doesn''t matter anymore, he had put them on the cklist.
The words of President Metternich caught their attention, especially Matthew.
His face twisted, showing that he was very unpleasant by Metternich''s request. If Riz agreed, it means their newly-born neighbour would have an advanced weapon to threaten Cerdeauxia''s security.
Riz fell into deep thought. Since he has long stopped the arquebus production, why not just sell it? Certainly not to anybody.
As it stands, for now, Matthew had leverage over other nations due to the ess to the sea, its resources and the tradework that they possessed. If Matthew turns the surrounding nation into his allies, the picture won''t be looking good for Ryntum.
The weapon production line is a very confidential matter for every nation. Each nation has its own criteria and specification for its cold weapon production from securing raw materials to manpower used.
As a pioneer of industrialization, this problem posed no problem to him. With his knowledge, Riz can cause technology to change rapidly by pointing out the direction of research and development of new weapons.
It will take less time to develop weapons here than on Earth.
By the time they manage to imitate him, the weapon will be obsolete.
Considering theck of technical skills of Vofors citizens, he can charge them for the cost of maintenance of equipment. Using the same tactics on Naharog, he can sell the ammunition to them separately until they''re able to manufacture on their own.
With this deal alone, Riz can gain arge amount of gold and silver flowing into Ryntum treasury and increase his reserve.
"I can sell you a production line for arquebus and 12-pounder cannon but the price is steep. I don''t think Vofors has the ability to pay me."
Hearing the response, they all begin to whisper among themselves. His ears were sharp enough to catch thembelling him a fool.
At first, he was quite confused but then he understood why. ''Ahh!! These people are unaware of the existence of the flintlock musket and my new artillery. Their design is indistinguishable after all.''
The President of Vofors assured him, "Do not worry about it, Your Majesty. Vofors has all the gold reserves we need to purchase the production line."
Metternich''s confidence shocked him once again. Where does this confidencee from? Did they stumble on mountains of gold when raiding nobles'' residences?
Charlotte suddenly stands from her seat andes up to him. Her action seems to be rude and mannerless in the eyes of the nobles. It invited a mocking gaze fromdies in the hall.
"Even if she was favoured by the king, she should know her ce as amoner." said an old noblewoman who happens to be at the same table as Charlotte.
Riz cast a quick re at the owner of the voice, warning her to not speak any further.
Ignoring all that just happened, Charlotte leaned to Riz''s left ear and reminded him, "Milord, Vofors had a lot of gold. They hit a jackpot during their revolution and invasion of Dalfos, a city north of Hadju County. And guess what? All of this precious metal is in possession of Metternich. Because he is the leader, he was entrusted by his revolutionist to develop a framework for resource distribution."
"Did his fellow friends aren''t afraid of him running away with the money?" He found it hard for someone to have so much trust in other people.
"They''re a bit sceptical but from what is reported to me, the amount of guards guarding his family has increased significantly just when he was about to depart to this ceremony."
"I see. So, they are holding his family hostage. Thank you, Charlotte."
"You''re wee, milord." Charlotte returns to her seat under the gaze of many.
Riz turned his head to Metternich. The president is waiting nervously for the young king''s final say. He doesn''t know who that girl was but watching her action, she definitely is someone capable of swaying the king''s decision.
"Alright, President Metternich. Since you''re willing to pay, I''ve no reason to refuse. 10 million Ryntum Golrd for the arquebus and 20 million Ryntum Golrd for the cannon. I can''t sell you the recipe for ammunition but I can supply it to you at a cheap price. To congratte the first deal between our nation, I''ll provide training to your workers. How about it?"
"Hmm..." Metternich took a while to digest the price. It''s higher than he expected but the training offer is irresistible. Coming from amoner''s background, he''s aware of the importance of knowledge. "I agree with your offer, Your Majesty."
Riz''s grinned from ear to ear, "Great, let''s draw up the contract after the ceremony ended."
Chapter 139 Nelson Naharog Ascend
?The crown ceremony of the count starts at noon when the sun is at its highest position. Honestly, Riz can''t fathom the reason Naharog chose this time when they can do it during the morning instead.
He looks around him and clearly sees the nobles are very ufortable.
They were sweating profusely despite the moderately cold weather today. Those thick extra clothes these people used to show off their wealth backfired on them.
This historical moment of the birth of a new kingdom took ce at the circr building he was in. What a surprise! He didn''t know a worship ce existed in the middle region of Jozia. And it was called air.
Inside, Riz, Theodora and Charlotte were given a seat at the front row of this curve wooden bench along with President Matthew and President Metternich due to their position as head of state. Together at the front are members of the House of Naharog.
They had a clear view to enjoy the ceremony. At least, his mood improves after seeing the count isn''t foolish enough to discard the women he came with to the back seat.
Following the row behind him is a group of nobles with significant influence from the count''s perspective. Riz never needed to converse with him personally, he knew they had a deep background by simply hearing their eloquent way of speaking and the way these people conduct themselves.
Meanwhile, other nobles who don''t have enough prestige were arranged at the back. He bet they were invited to fill the empty gap. There is no way they can''t see anything from their position unless they ignore the noble etiquette and stand up during the ceremony is in progress.
As for themoners, they''re gathering outside their in masses. Somehow, he was worried about security in case those people decided to rush in. Charlotte dismisses his concern.
While unfamiliar music which he assumed to be a religious hymn is ying, Riz openly scans the interior of the so-calledir. From the interior design, it was nothing grandiose but a modest one. Nevertheless, this building is a newly built one. Their was filled with a statue of dragons and anything associated with fire.
One particr colour stands out among the rest, red.
Frankly, Riz was very ufortable seeing dragon statues. Those eyes invoke the fear he had experienced once. The fear of his heart being seen nakedly without any pretence or fake thought to cover it up.
People ended their conversation when they saw a very old man in a red robe walk in. He was so old that he staggered when he walked. Judging by his clothes, nobles tacitly associate him with the belief thisir was built.
The ceremony formally begins with the opening speech from the very same old man who introduces himself as Fire Priest Gliibious. Riz doesn''t pay too much attention to this old man''s words since he is able to guess the direction of the speech is going on.
He was immune to the salesman''s pitch back on the Earth. There is no way he''ll fall for his craps, especially when he has scientific knowledge with him.
Looking around him, his guess was urate. Nobles were fascinated with the promotion conducted by the priest. Their eyes were sparkling. Like kids seeing a new toy disyed at the store through the transparent ss window.
Riz leans to his right and whispers to her ear, "He truly lives up to his name."
"Why do you say so?" Theodora was interested in her fiance''s words. She pays no heed to the speech which is not aligned with her interest.
"He is skillfully persuasive when he is talking. The scary part is he makes everyone think they weren''t being forced to listen. I am not putting the entire me on him though. Anyone would be interested in dragons, the apex of the mythical creature."
A solid thirty minutes passed when the priest ended his lengthy speech. The audience gives the old man a round of apuse.
Riz can see the followers of this belief which was called Syldris will surge in the near future.
He just wondered how this belief could reach here without going through his kingdom when Ryntum lies between Turtevekesia and Naharog.
His assumption was this belief passes through his kingdom discreetly without making a whisper.
This is something he needs his agents to look into.
After which the apuse subsided, the orchestral music intensified. The audience straightens their backs and gives a full focus on the main entrance of their.
Count Nelson Naharog walks in the middle steadily step by step to the front where his throne is waiting for him. He chooses to wear red from head to toe, the same theme colour as their.
Apparently, he had long nned to sit on the throne for the first time as a king in this redir.
Riz was bbergasted when he was informed. Since when has this idiot been so religious?
In front of Gliibious, Nelson kneels down on one knee with his head bowed.
There are three things that be the centre of attraction for the attendees, the crown, the sceptre and the ring.
Gliibious took the first item, the crown decorated with jewels and slowly lowered it on top of Nelson''s head.
Riz watches attentively. His eyes specifically fell on the red gemstone at the centre that emitted a red hue. He can''t say for sure it was a ruby, carnelian, ga or any other red gemstone but he was weirdly attracted to it. He then realized that he wasn''t the only one, everybody else acted the same for a moment.
Because it happens in a short period of time, nobody says anything about this phenomenon. However, Riz is not going to let it slide. He will find a chance to talk with Nelsonter.
Gliibious''s voice reverberated inside the church and broke his thought process.
"O Nelson of Naharog, may you rule your kingdom with wisdom and tranquillity of mind. In the name of Syldris, Lady of Fire you shall swear!"
"I swear" Nelson replied. He sounds so resolute.
After that, Gliibious reached out for the sceptre with arge red gemstone five centimetres in diameter on it. He ces it in Nelson''s right hand. Nelson held on to it tightly, afraid it slipped from his hand.
"O Nelson of Naharog, may you rule your kingdom firmly and justly. In the name of Syldris, Empress of Dragons you shall swear!"
"I swear" The newly crowned king replied for a second time.
Finally, thest piece. The red ring was worn on Nelson''s left ring finger.
"O Nelson of Naharog, may you point your kingdom in a prosperous direction. In the name of Syldris, Leader of the Mythical Beast you shall swear!"
"I swear" For thest time, he swore.
By cue from the priest, Nelson takes his first seat on the throne.
The priest from Turtevekesia returned his attention to the audience, then he looked up at therge statue in the middle of their.
"O Syldris The Red, I present to you the rise of the new king under your name, King Nelson Naharog The Pious. For your sake, may he and his descendants wield an evesting authority for years toe!!!"
The people inside and outside their stand up to give thunderous ps.
Chapter 140 Mana Crystal
?King Naharog gave his first speech as a king. Luckily, it was a brief and simple speech, unlike Gliibious. Most of its content revolves around his promise to create a better life for his plebeians though Riz knows he''s probably not gonna do it.
After which, the ceremony ended without a hitch. Nobles move to the same hall for lunch while themoners return to their everyday life. The arrangement of seats is the same and this time, King Naharog joined at the same table with other heads of state.
Out of all the empty seats, He chooses to sit beside Riz.
As they enjoy their food, Riz brings up the question that has been lingering in his mind."I don''t know that you''re a religious kind of person, King Naharog."
King Naharogughed at Riz''s assumption, "Hahaha. Initially, I don''t. However, people sent by the bishopric convinced me to make Syldris a state religion so they can freely spread it without any oppression. In return for my generosity, they will help me control the popce and public opinion while simultaneously building my image."
Riz frowned for a second before recovering his calm face. Fortunately, no one noticed it.
Still, he wasn''tfortable with Nelson''s words.
He can''t stop himself fromining inwardly, ''To be honest, you should reject the offer with all your might. Giving them control over the popce means letting them get a hold on your neck.''
The new king continues, "Honestly speaking, I''ve no reason to reject such a deal. Also, I''m a bit tempted by the prospect of having the dragon protect my kingdom. Look at Sidgean Empire, they had a vast territory spanning across the ocean. I believe my kingdom would grow that big once we proved our devotion to Syldris. She''ll send the army of dragons to help my kingdom!!"
Looking at the newly crowned king, Riz sighs helplessly. ''No good. This man is already a lost cause. I don''t know what lies they had fed him to be like this. If your kingdom expands, wouldn''t that mean you''ll encroach on my territory?''
Nelson''s eyes are at the border between devotion and madness.
This problematic neighbour of his has sessfully been turned into a zealot by the Syldrisess.
"How are you going to prove it, King Naharog?" President Metternich who has been listening attentively asked.
"I''m nning to capture Lonsbak!!" King Naharog said resolutely. No trace of hesitation can be found.
"What?!! Lonsbak?!!!" The three of them said at the same time.
King Naharog gave them a very peculiar look, "Why are the three of you so surprised?"
"Listen here, my fellow ruler." Riz cleared his throat, "ording to our knowledge, Count Hajdu was already under the shade of the Emperor of Inverloch and the county has been considered a part of Inverloch territory. That''s the reason we''re so surprised." Riz exined.
"King Naharog, this is not a trifling matter! You might give that emperor a reason to move up north." President Matthew said with a stern voice, giving the new king a slight warning.
King or not, his actions may affect them collectively. Even Ryntum, who is always proud of their military strength, is unsure if they can match Inverloch. That empire can simply flood his kingdom with its big poption and win.
"Don''t worry, my fellow rulers. Look at Vofors, they''re doing just fine after capturing Dalfos which originally belonged to Hajdu."
Metternich refuted him, "That''s because we attacked way before Count Hajdu bowed his head to the emperor. They may feel a bit bitter by this fact but nothing they can do. Unless the emperor is a fool, they can proceed with their weak im and face all the northern nations."
President Matthew and Riz nodded their heads, agreeing with Metternich''s assessment.
On the other side, King Naharog fell into silence.
Nheless, the silence didn''tst long when an unwanted voice broke it.
"Worry not, Your Majesty. You may proceed with your n. The warmth of Syldris will always protect her devotees. As long as your heart is sincere, the victory is in your hand." said Fire Priest Gliibious.
"Priest Gliibious..." All of them mumbled the same words.
Riz squinted his eyes. This old priest suddenly appears and rescues King Naharog from the pressure exerted by three heads of state at the perfect time.
Why is he in the vicinity of this table in the first ce? Isn''t this area exclusive to the highest rank of nobility?
The arrival of Gliibious is akin to a ray of hope for King Naharog, "Since the priest says so, I''ll proceed with my n. With the fire of Syldris, I shall save them from the coldness of the world."
Gliibious gives a strong nod. He was satisfied with Naharog''s response.
Then, he walks away to another part of the hall as if nothing happens.
A king and two presidents were dumbfounded by how easily the priest convinced King Naharog. They''re unable toprehend the fact that a mere priest gives a green light to the king.
"Are you insane?! Why do you let him lead you by the nose?" Riz mmed his hand on the table.
Everyone especially King Naharog was taken aback, "Lead me?! No, no, no, you misunderstood, King Riz. Gliibious is a man appointed by Syldris Lair to spread the teaching of fire to humankind. When ites to a crucial decision, it is natural to seek his guidance."
Matthew, Metternich and Riz nce at each other. For the first time, three leaders with different ideologies and beliefs in state affairs reach a consensus against this absurdity.
It is a wise idea to change the conversation topic before their headaches worsen.
Riz nudged Metternich''s rib, signalling him to start first.
"Let''s forget about it for a while. Now, King Naharog, would you be generous to tell us more about your mesmerizing crown, sceptre and ring? I see them bear a single simrity."
Riz felt relief, ''So, I am not the only one who noticed it.''
"Ohh! Do you mean this, President Metternich?" King Naharog lifted his hand, allowing them to take a closer look. "This is a send from Turtevekesia as a congrattory upon my ascension to the throne."
"I have never seen a gemstone with such a high concentration of red colour. What is it? Is it ruby?" Riz asked a follow-up question.
King Naharog curled up his lips. He looks at them with an expression of triumph, "No, no, no, this is not a gemstone but a mana crystal. From what I''ve been told, it originated from the blood of Syldris. It is said that Syldris''s entire body was so dense with mana to the point where a single drop of her blood contained more mana than the highest quality of mana crystal form in nature. There is a very small amount of it avable. Turtevekesia sends three of these precious mana crystals to me as a magnanimous gesture from Syldris."
"So, where is Syldris currently at?" Metternich is curious about this so-called empress of dragons.
Unlike Metternich, Matthew doesn''t give a damn about it. Perhaps he was too old to be fascinated by it. At his age, his adventurous and truth-seeking spirit has long died out.
"The Great Red Dragon Syldris wasst spotted in the east. Syldrisess believes she is on the ind of Vakia. A brave Syldrisess will take a challenge to venture into the scorching ocean of Vakia. It is said that only a chosen one is able to step foot on that ind unharmed."
"What an interesting tale. Do you think so too?" Metternich turned to the side.
"Hmm? Yeah...yeah...very interesting." Riz wasn''t attention to their idle talks.
His mind has gone somewhere else. The advent of mana crystals may throw thwart his n to establish dominance in the continent.
Now, the seemingly harmless neighbour on the west poses a plethora of threats to him.
"I need to reess the situation when I return home..."
Chapter 141 Patent And Licensing
?Returning from Naharog, Riz holed up in his office at the mansion for the entirety of the next few days. There are no impending matters that require his attention at his government office.
asionally, schrs were spotted by the maids entering and leaving his office. The onlymon thing these schrs have is their field of expertise, history. His behaviour raised some concerns from others including the servants. He, as usual, dismissed them.
The appearance of mana crystal bewildered him and threw him off bnce. King Naharog stressed out to him that the crystals have no significant usage aside as a part of glittering ornaments for religious purposes.
Riz, however, is not convinced by that. Coming from Earth, mana crystals have always been propagated in fictional stories as a useful source of energy with various applications.
To say it is only for a decoration purposes raises his suspicion to a new height.
With that in mind, he needs to learn about this unique thing which does not exist on Earth. And the best way to obtain this crucial information is through the recorded history.
Previous empires thousands of years ago have some sort of written records regarding mana. The fact is not confirmed by historians but that is about to change.
Riz is going to splurge a huge amount of money for an expedition to find the ancient ruins and possibly mana crystals deposits. The chances are no longer low.
It is impossible for mana crystal toe from only one source. After all, the world was engulfed in dense mana at one point in time and mythical beasts still exist to this day.
Based on his vast weeb knowledge of mana, there must be mana crystal mines located somewhere. He suspects these mines to be in the area where mana in the air is so dense. The problem is, humans, don''t have the ability to sense mana. So, Riz was left with no choice but to find it using clues from historical texts. It''s an arduous effort which he didn''t mind at all.
He wants to get a hold of these mines. If they were discovered by other forces, his kingdom which was built on the foundation of modern knowledge would be jeopardized. The most worrying fact is Turtevekesia has a monopoly on the blood of Syldris. It means those people may know the existence of the mine but couldn''t find it.
Maybe they''re waiting for someone to find it for them before snatching it. Many crazy ideas and wild theories emerge in his head.
Normally, kings wouldn''t care to finance an expedition to unveil the secret of the past. It consumes tons of gold and takes a very long time with a low sess rate. Plus, they might be at risk of getting scammed. With all the reasons openly presented in front of them, the kings deem this business unprofitable especially when they have no pressing motivation to do so.
"I need to move the agents to the west to infiltrate that hermit-like territory and gain more information. Relying solely on the historians and expedition teams won''t be enough." Riz said resolutely.
His eyes were staring at the maps. Besides them, his desk was scattered with historical notes he asked from the historians. His poured all attention to analyze these texts.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
Riz clicked his tongue. He had told Edward to not let anyone interfere with him. "Who is it?"
"I am sorry to disturb you, your majesty. Arnold hase unexpectedly to see you."
"Arnold?" Riz creases his eyebrows. "I don''t remember having a meeting with him. Is there something he would like to convey? Sigh...Whatever, send him in."
The door was open from the other side, revealing the figure of an old man he was familiar with.
Riz dropped everything he was doing.
No matter how irritated he is, he couldn''t bring himself to show disrespect to Arnold. The former carpenter has contributed so much towards development in Ryntum.
"I''m sorry for my sudden visitation, your majesty." Arnold starts the conversation by apologizing.
"It''s okay, Arnold. What brings you here?"
"I came to report to your majesty about the traction engine. We are producing too little in quantity and the cost is too high. Not many foodpanies are willing to spend so many gold coins despite its novel invention. At this rate, your vision of mechanizing agriculture may be pushed back by several years."
"Hmm... What are your suggestions then?"
"Why not sell the blueprint to people who are interested in making the traction engine." Arnold threw his idea at the king.
Riz pondered for a moment. He is not fond of letting people benefit from him. Technically, a traction engine is his idea in this world. He knows the potential of a traction engine and the profits that woulde along with it.
Hence, he tries to find a solution to tackle production problems while gaining profits.
"I guess the only way is through patent and licensing."
"Patent? Licensing? What''s that?" Another new term he never heard ofing out of the king''s mouth.
Riz exins, "A patent is a right granted by the government to the owner of an invention to monopolize his or her invention for a limited period of time. In exchange for that exclusive right, the technical information must be disclosed to the public. To generate money, owning a patent alone isn''tplete. The owner needs to market the invention or license it to someone else. Licensing works well for the inventor with no money tomercialize his or her own product. They keep the intellectual property ownership while gaining revenue from the licensee. Licensee pays the licence to gain the right tomercially exploit your patented invention. They''ll pay you through royalties or whatever methods agreed upon."
"You said a patent''s rights are only limited for a certain period of time. How long exactly is this protectionst and what happened after that?"
"Itsts for 20 years from the filing date. After 20 years, the public can learn it for free."
"Instead of 20 years, why not make it forever?"
"Let me answer your question with my question. First, your invention might be novel but can you guarantee it would be valuable? People won''t license valueless inventions because they bring no profit to the licensee. Second, are you sure your invention stays relevant for more than 20 years?"
Arnold shook his head. If he was asked the same question a decade ago, his answer would be different. Now, with free public education avable,moners have the knowledge to make their own inventions.
Riz smirked, "Looks like you caught the meaning of my questions. Patents expire so people in the future can benefit from the knowledge of your invention and improve it. The trick is to bnce between the inventor''s profit and technological improvement."
"I understand, your majesty. I gained a lot from you today. When do you n to enact thisw and where should inventors make an application for a patent?"
Riz giggled, "Be patient, Arnold. I just came up with this idea. Give me time to draft The Patents Act and Licensing Regtion 301 and discuss it with my ministers first. If you had an invention, save them securely. By the way, how much does one traction engine cost?"
"About 80,000 Ryn."
Chapter 142 Business Entities And Initiative
?"80,000 Ryn!! That was damn expensive!" Riz was taken aback. No wonder so few people were interested. Most of the foodpanies originated from farmer backgrounds. Thesepanies are still growing and have no excess money to fork out that much. Even if they pay in instalments, the operating and maintenance cost of the traction engine is still there. "Why is it so expensive?"
"Well, there''s a lot of parts varied in size that needs to be made. So, the cost naturally spikes up."
"Why not let otherpanies make parts for us in masses? We''ll then assemble and sell it to the market. That way the cost will go down." Riz asked.
Arnold slumped his shoulder, indicating the bad news he was about to report. "I do send people to form an agreement contract with smithies but most of them rejected the offer. To them, the risk is too high for them to bear. They want to stick to old ways."
Business risk, the fear of uncertainties and losing profit. The business owner considered anything that hindered the business from gaining profit as risky.
Arnold''s offer can be categorized as an uncertain factor. No one has a gut to abandon their sure-gain method of making money and invest in something new. If every business person has that kind of gut, it would take too long to adopt new technology.
"How many smithies are agreeing with us?" Riz continues his question.
Arnold hurriedly searches for a piece of paper he put inside his clothes. He writes all important points on that crumpled paper. An old man like him sometimes tends to forget crucial information. Not wanting the king to wait any longer, his eyes swiftly scanned the paper.
"There are three smithies, your majesty. One in Portsbury and two in Rafoldrod. These smithies have been operating for more than a hundred years, providing various metalworks to the people. All of their male family members are sessful cksmiths. Their reputation in the smithing industry is not low and very respectable as well. Honestly, their agreement to our offer surprised me."
Riz tapped his finger on the table, thinking about the odd behaviour of these smiths. "Why do they agree when they''re clearly racking profit left and right? I''m sure people keep pouring them formission as we speak right now."
"Because they see the sale of their primary product has declined."
"Primary product?"
"Weapons to be exact. It took up more than half of their total revenue. ording to them, fewer and fewer people ordered weapons from them. These three smithies have taken a severe hit thanks to the rise of firearms."
The argument does not match up, "But that doesn''t exin the rtionship between the two. Firearms are only avable for soldiers, not citizens. There are still dangers when travelling."
"None."
"I''m sorry. Repeat it again." His ears couldn''t catch it.
"There''s no danger except for the beasts lurking around. That too if someone uses the route aside from the main one. Due to the subjugation of nobles conducted by your majesty, all the provinces that were previously disconnected have finally united in terms of governance, taxes and policies. Before, each region was decided by nobles in charge of a particrnd. Commoners'' life differs depending on this. Those who do not prosper opt to be bandits out of desperation. Now, no highway robbery happens in Ryntum. At least, as far as I know. Also, firearms deter people frommitting such acts. No matter how skilful their swordsmanship is, a single bullet shot by a soldier is sufficient to end everything."
Riz was satisfied with Arnold''s clear exnation. He never thought the effect he brought to society would be this huge when he solely operated for his own interest.
Anyway, since it worked in his favour, he sees no need to fix it. But, there is one more question yet to be answered.
"Arnold, I understand the reasoning you gave me is quite logical. However, for three profitable smithies to agree at the same time sounds absurd to me. Did these three have some connection between them?"
The old man was thunderstruck, "I was impressed by the sharpness of your mind. Yes, just like your majesty suspected. They''re connected by marriage like the political marriage nobles practiced. Do you think it''ll pose a problem? Or perhaps they''re scheming something?"
Riz shook his head weakly, "I don''t know unless I investigate. Nothing wrong with an arranged marriage, it''smon among rich people to secure benefits. Love does fade but benefits stay eternal. Since they epted the offer, you help them retrofit their ce to produce parts for us continuously."
"Which parts should we¡ª"
He raised his hands, "I''ll leave it to you, Arnold."
"Alright, then. I think that''s it from me."
"Not so fast, there''s one more question I need to ask." Riz held him from leaving. "Not exactly a question but more of an opinion, I guess."
"What is it, your majesty? I''m all ears."
"In your opinion, how do we make people more willing to engage in business? From the report that I have, citizens are more prone to find a job instead of starting their own businesses. You''re a former businessman and know a lot of people.
While rubbing his chin, Arnold lost in his train of thought. "In my opinion, it has to do with knowledge and burden. From what my grandson told me, there seems to be no basic business course offered in high school. This may dampen the ambitious students who are interested."
"Well, I do admit our school leans towards engineering too much. I had no deep knowledge of business stuff. Don''t worry, I''ll consult business people to draw up the sybus. What about the burden you''re talking about?"
"The burden one person had to bear is too heavy. The most important thing to start a business is money. For a rich family, they have no problem gathering with this. However, that''s not the case for others. If they can''t pass this first hurdle, then forget about doing business." Arnold expresses his thoughts.
"Hmm...I think I get what you want to say, Arnold. Leave it to me. Thank you for your opinion."
"You''re wee, your majesty. I am always happy to help."
After Arnold left, Riz pushed aside the matter of mana crystal. He starts to write The Patents Act and Licensing Regtion of 301 which he has a rough idea in his mind.
The content is far from perfect and needs to be improved here and there during discussions with his ministerster.
As for the risk stuff he discussed, he decided to draw up a Business Entities Regtions of 301. It introduces a type of business ownership like a sole proprietorship, general partnership, limited liability partnership, limited liabilitypany and corporation.
He doesn''t forget to include their legal status and taxes. Again, the rough drafts are to be improvisedter.
Then, he got another new idea. He called it Business Starter Initiative. The idea is that the government will set a certain amount of money to give as a loan for anyone who wish to start a business. Depending on their business model, the amount they get would be differ.
To not turn this initiative into a burden for the government, Riz ns to limit and fluctuate the number of recipients every year.
Let say, there were one hundred recipients in the year 301. If the first batch one hundred business has a good performance and pays back a portion of loan on time, the total number of recipients for next year would increase. Otherwise, it would decrease.
He was upied by these two legitions and one initiative n for several days.
It is not preposterous to say he lost several sleeping hours.
Chapter 143 Salt Factory
?Hisck of sleep doesn''t slow down his work. The more he dys, the longer it gets to achieve his goal. Moreover, he is not a person who loves to postpone his work. In the end, he finished drafting in a week or so.
Riz let out a long exhausted sigh.
Simultaneously, his body begins to loosen up, resulting in his eyes bing heavier beforepletely closing.
He doesn''t know how long he has fallen asleep until he hears the creaking sounds of the door opening.
Riz woke up from his sleep and found a figure of Charlotte standing at the door.
"Milord, why don''t you sleep in your room if you''re tired?" said Charlotte while staring at his face. Her master had dark circles under his eyes for a couple of days now.
Riz dismissed his personal maid''s suggestion. "I just identally fell asleep. What did youe here for?"
"I returned to the mansion and the maids told me you didn''te for lunch. You didn''t answer their knocking either. So, I''m checking up on you."
"It''s already lunchtime?! Oh shit! I have somewhere to go." Riz stood up in a hurry. His hand scrambled to find relevant documents. But then, his stomach grumbles.
"Eat your lunch first, milord" Charlotte reminds him. Although it was supposed to be her job to take care of Riz, she was busy with the SIN as ofte. Many reportse to her office, especially from the north. SIN is still a new force in the region. She needs to ensure they proceed cautiously or else everything there will crumble apart.
"Yeah, let''s do that. Are you free right now? Wanna apany me?"
"Sure, I am free for the rest of the day."
....
After Riz enjoys his lunch, the two move in the ck carriage to the undeveloped northern area. The journey is not as boring as she taught it to be.
She saw many people cutting down the trees, taking advantage to earn some extra money.
"Where are we going?"
"Near the coast. To see the progress of my sea salt factory project."
"Did the development in the north have begun? I thought it wouldn''t start until next month." Charlotte asked with a surprised face.
"No, not yet. This area is still dense with trees. I simply set up an essential industry because I can''t dy the salt matter."
As Ryntum doesn''t have many salt mines, they had to be imported from other nations which causes money. Tons of money.
In his opinion, it doesn''t make sense to continue exporting salt when he had total ess to the abundant seawater in the Gulf of Napuna.
Salt or sodium chloride is very important in human life. Not only does salt add vour, but it is also used in food preservation. Without the presence of a refrigerator in this era, food preservation is a very important daily life activity here.
Sea salt in particr is said to be more beneficial to human health than table salt due to the trace of minerals it retained such as sodium, magnesium, potassium and calcium. Some gourmets believe sea salt has better texture and taste. In terms of health, sea salt was said to have effects against heart disease or prevent muscle cramps.
He doesn''t know how far the truth is. Aside from watching documentaries, he never actually had hands-on experience in saltworks.
Whether it''s true or not, he doesn''t give a damn.
To him, salt is salt. Even if the salt''s vour changes, the one responsible to adjust the taste to match his pte is the chef.
Ten minutester, the carriage stops. "Milord, mdy, we had arrived at the salt factory." informed the coachman to the distinguished couple inside.
As soon as Charlotte stepped outside, her nose inhaled the stale and sulphury smelling from the sea. Due to her rare asioning near the sea, the smells make her ufortable and her face frowns, "Urrghh, I''ll never get used to this smell. Howe you''re fine?"
"Maybe because I''m used to it." Riz brushed it off. He can''t say that he formerly lived on an ind.
The two moved their feet along the coast to the salt factory. To produce salt on an industrial scale, Riz dedicated a rtivelyrge and shallow tnd far from the future industrial park as an evaporation pond.
It''s not all sunshine and rainbows for him, some sections need to be altered to allow for more ponds to be created.
By taking ount of the ocean waves, Riz designed an irrigation system by ying around with slope value. Each time the wavees, the seawater enters the irrigation line, it will naturally flow from the coastal sections to the ind section of the evaporation pond. This way, the workers don''t have to waste time transporting seawater.
Sea water trapped in the pond was then left to evaporate efficiently by the sun and wind.
As easy as it sounds, harvesting salt from seawater can only be done in a ce where the rainfall is low. The seawater needs enough time to evaporate.
Their sudden arrival was warmly weed by the manager of the factory. He gave them a tour of the factory while exining the extraction process to them. Since the manager is so passionate about saltmaking, Riz simply lends his ears to him.
Like the steel industry, the salt factory here had an alchemist assigned with the task of improving the quality of the salt. If they want to grab customers, the salt produced by Ryntum needs to have some edge.
Looking at the salt umted inside the factory, Charlotte asked the manager. "Did our own produced salt has entered the market?"
The manager exins, "We gradually increase the presence of our salt in the market. Salt trade was majoritively controlled by big nobles from various kingdoms. They sell the salt as a luxurious item. I''m sure our cheaper price salt can gain attraction from people."
"I''ve no opposition with us trying to grab some market share in the salt trade. It means another source of revenue for the kingdom. However, make sure to prioritise our people first before setting your eyes outwards." Riz reminded the manager with a firm tone.
"I''ll hold tight to your words, your majesty."
Riz give a simple nod before continuing his tour. He doesn''t take the manager''s word to his heart but waits for the manager to prove it with his action.
Chapter 144 Peaceful Period
?Time passes quickly.
Before Riz knew it, today is thest month of the Year 301 Paign Era. Changes do ur every day, at least here in Bideford.
The city is currently in a period of ''The Great Reconstruction'' as he calls it. Massive construction can be seen at every corner of the city. From road infrastructure to the cityyout, all was overhauled to meet the safety standard devised by the university. Concrete buildings gradually take over thendscape, recing the old medieval city.
In terms of poption, more and more people came from rural areas to seek job opportunities. The majority of them decided to stay and live here, including the schrs.
Riz finally settled them down in their own residence. He let them adjust themselves in Bideford.
Moving on to the international stage, nothing eventful happens except for the first trade between Vofors and Ryntum officially begins.
Between him and Metternich, the president of newly formed Vofors seems desperate to get his hand on arquebus.
Whether it was for national security or his personal use, he doesn''t know and he doesn''t care.
As part of their agreement, Metternich had to send his people together with tons of gold to Bideford for obtaining knowledge and technology. There''s no way Riz would allow his workers to easily leave the city.
He also received the same request from the neighbouring Naharog which he agreed to.
To be honest, he thought of Naharog as his vassal or puppet state.
His agent spread out across Naharog.
Furthermore, the decline of Bagyarosia bes apparent day by day. Nobody cares about them anymore.
In less than a year, the continent has witnessed the rise of new independent kingdoms.
Despite that short period, he felt time flow too slowly. Is it because he has no smartphone to distract him here? Maybe.
Anyway, it was he who is ountable for lighting the fuse, resulting in a tremendous shockwave across the region; socially, economically and politically.
Yet, he shrugged it off and passed the me to the Napuna Dynasty while portraying himself as a stabilizer in the region.
He is far from being a kind-hearted person.
For his own sake, the life of thousands of people is a small price to pay. He''d be a fool for sticking with those treacherous people.
Without a doubt, his movement would be restricted which would obstruct many things he wanted to do.
He picked up another report. This one was submitted by Charlotte. Apparently, one of the SIN agents managed to infiltrate the Blueriver Pce.
After so long, they finally had a chance to sneak in. When the pce announced its maid recruitment, all avable agents were ordered to partake in the process. Despite that, the two agents they sent were epted.
He doesn''t know why their entire process was so stringent. Nevertheless, he was relieved to have eyes in that ce.
Five months ago, he received a shocking report from old man Dunn or Greecious who Charlotte sent to establish the spywork in Barlia.
By coincidence, he met Reina at the market.
Riz was dumbfounded to find out that Reina was way up in the north. Not only him but Charlotte as well.
No wonder he could find her on the maind despite all resources they poured in.
That Jack guy or whatever his name is must y a huge role in this. He also assumes that Russell must be up there as well.
He immediately ordered the SIN to shift their focus to a rescue operation with haste.
The n was eventually neverpleted.
The good news didn''tst long when the follow-up news came.
She had a son with the Prince of Barlia.
Great! Now he can''t extract her from that damn cold and barren ce.
He scrapped all his rescue ns.
Why? Because of his little nephew.
By giving birth to a child, women will naturally awaken their motherly instinct.
No matter how bad a woman is, as long as she has a heart, she''ll want the best for her child''s lives. Even if it means sending them to the adoption centre.
Riz firmly believes that. And Reina by no means is different.
She is most likely to have a change of heart.
Her main priority now must be her son, not returning home. Without a doubt, she wants her son to grow up with both parents on his side.
Forcibly taking her is out of options.
Reina may not be cooperating with them.
Riz just scoffs when Greecious assures him that Reina''s rtionship with Baldwin is cold at best.
He didn''t take the old man''s words seriously.
They may be cold now but who knows how that rtionship will develop in the future?
Emotions do have a major influence on people. As such, he chose a more dangerous way.
A typical infiltration mission to establish contact with Reina.
Well, that''s only the initial reason.
While they''re in there, the agents might as well ry him some intel. Of course, he isn''t pressuring them toplete the mission in haste. Since it is hard to get them in, the agents better focus on adjusting themselves and making as many friends as they can.
A worthless rumour and gossip in that pce may be worth a gold bar to others.
Although Reina had her personal maids on her side, they are still from Barlia.
He doesn''t put too much trust in them. They may act as double agents to deceive Reina.
Riz rubbed his temple and put the report down. Thanks to the birth of a little kid, everything went horribly wrong.
"Little Rizie..." He mumbles inaudibly, fearing someone might hear. "That nickname sounds cringe. Did she seriously call me that in the past?"
He had no memory of the previous Rizieri. Since it was in the distant past, nobody suspects him for asking about it.
Thinking of his sister, maybe he should give a visit to the one trapped here. It''s been three years since her confinement. He does wonder if Rachel lose her mind yet.
Thest time Riz checked up on her, she was still doing fine.
Her mental fortitude is not a joke. If modern people were confined, they might go crazy by now.
Riz honestly doesn''t know what to do about her. Killing her without any justification is just too cruel in his opinion.
Letting her scot-free just irritated him. So, he let her live for now.
After all, nothing is useless in this world. If we deem something useless, that means weck the knowledge to understand and use it.
Chapter 145 New Member Of Cerdeauxia Reformation Party
?Port city of Whitrere.
It was thest day of the year 301 Paign Era. Cold air blows from the sea to the city, causing the temperature of the city to drop. The people here had no choice but to wear thicker clothing.
Rows of restaurants on the hillside of the port city are lively as usual. The tourist poption of this area surpassed the number of locals.
Regardless of social ss, this area is a must-visit ce in Cerdeauxia for couples.
Among them, one restaurant stood out in particr. Located at the top of the hill, this restaurant is in a ss of its own. It became a choice for rich merchants and nobles to interact and socialize.
The cuisine in this ce is delicious but nothing extraordinary.
The main reason for its poprity is the view.
This ce was full of people, particrly in the evening. Having dinner while watching the sunset is romantic in the eyes of newlyweds or couples who wish to reignite their love.
Even today, this ce is fully booked.
In a far corner of the restaurant, there''s one table slightly by the wall. The upants weren''t eating, chatting or enjoying the view.
From the look of it, they seem to wait for the arrival of theirpanions.
*Ding!*
The door was pushed and five old men entered the restaurant. Instantly, five pairs of eyes scan the restaurant before spotting two men looking at them.
They promptly move towards the table.
"We''re sorry for keeping you waiting, Mr Acellin." said one of them courteously.
"Please take a seat, everyone." Acellin ignored their apology. Boredom, annoyance, anger and multiple other emotion was written all over his face.
He was in a bad mood. Being surrounded by these lovebirds annoyed him to the core.
Despite the rude attitude Acellin showed, the five men who were clearly older than him kept a smile stered on their faces.
The young man opposite them is the richest man in Cerdeauxia, owning businesses in various types of industries. He is a man who countless people in an upper-ss society are eager to meet.
Tired of dealing with two-faced people every day, Acellin sets a limit on the number of people he''ll meet. He wouldn''t meet with just anybody but filtered them based on their status and motive. Despite all his efforts, the number of letters he received did not decrease in the slightest.
Lucky for these five old men, Acellin goes to a great length by personally writing an invitation letter for a dinner. An opportunity rarely received by others.
Once the waiter was done taking orders, Acellin opened his mouth.
"First and foremost, thank you for sparing some of your time for this meeting, dear CRP Council Members."
"The honour is ours, Mr Acellin. It''s difficult to meet a sessful person like you, much less to personally receive a handwritten invitation. May I know why a prominent figure like you wants to meet us?"
Acellin chuckled, "Prominent figure? You surely jest. Before we move to the main topic, let me ask you something. What do you think about the current CRP?"
The smile on the council members'' faces turned upside down.
"Hmph! Matthew has slowly turns into a dictator." One of them banged on the table.
"He persecuted all members who oppose him under the name of disturbing the unity of the party. Many were used as spies for the Royalists. They''re either getting thrown out of the party or being silenced for eternity. It was only a matter of time before he set his eyes on us."
Listening to theirints, Acellin nods in agreement. "The situation was direr than I expected. I made the right decision not to invite the remaining two council members. Sadly to inform you, they''ve beenpletely bought by Matthew."
"Those idiots..."
"Then again, why not vote for Matthew''s oust from the party presidential position?" Acellin ask.
Five of them shake their heads simultaneously,
"We can''t, Mr Acellin. The next Supreme Council Meeting is still two years from now. And so does the election. If we rush the meeting now, our desperation and internal instability wille to light. The Royalists would not let that opportunity slide away."
"Two years...I see. Then, why don''t I give you some help? In exchange, you do one favour for me."
Suddenly, their tone bes softer and more polite, "Help? What kind of help does Mr Acellin want to give?"
"I''m going to give you huge financial support. Use it to attract people to your side, especially to bring the anti-Mn faction together."
They''re all trying to grasp some air, "Financial support..."
Receiving support from Acellin is not a trifling matter. With gold on their back, their movement won''t be as restricted as now.
However, they''re suspicious of why Acellin is willing to help them.
"Mr Acellin, what favour do you want to ask?" They cautiously asked. Is the richest man trying to join politics now?
Acellin patted the shoulder of a man who was quietly sitting next to him. This man never once spoke to them, "Let me introduce this distant cousin of mine, Walter Thompson. Apparently, he is very interested in politics and I perceive CRP as a good party for him. His ideology of anti-monarchy aligns with yours. I want you guys to take care of him. Just be sure you don''t make it too obvious."
"Hahaha!! Mr Acellin, that''s a small favour we have no problem with. Don''t worry, we''ll guide him."
"Great! As a sign of gratitude, take this file." Acellin handed over the brown file to them. "Open it when you return home."
The six of them discussed the amount of support Acellin wished to give.
After half an hour, Acellin watched the five happy old men leave the restaurant. Still, with a smile on his face, he nces at his ''cousin''.
"It''s up to you now, Russell. You''ve two years or you''re dead. Did you understand?"
"Yes, Mr Acellin." Russell meekly said.
[End of Volume 2]
Chapter 146 Two Years Later
?"Hmm..." Riz sees a clear reflection of his entire body, standing tall at the height of 180 centimetres.
He is currently in his room, alone and shirtless. Turning left and right, his eyes inspect every inch of his body carefully.
The well-defined muscr body of his is far better than his flimsy body on Earth. Four years of continuous exercise bore a great result.
While staring at his reflection, he made a remark. "Since I can see my face and body clearly, it means this tall dressing mirror or cheval ss has no problem in them of quality. The only thing that concerns me is..."
He brings his face up close to the mirror, "Am I looking a bit older than my age?"
Is it because of stress? He pondered.
In the past, he read an article mentioned that stress could fasten the ageing process. Perhaps his duty as a king significantly impacts him.
''Does it really matter though? Let me enjoy this handsome face of mine,'' He brushes the subject off, not wanting to burden his mind with minor thoughts.
Riz''s face has lost a considerable amount of baby fat. He now looks mature, especially with the chiselled jawline that he couldn''t even imagine having in the past. Along with his piercing eyes, he exuded an air of menace and danger.
"This kind of face is good to exert pressure on both friends and enemies." He mumbles by himself.
Riz continues staring in the mirror or the cheval ss as they''re called.
This intricately designed mirror was sent by the ss factory for his own use.
The mirror will enter the market next month as a luxurious item. It''ll be the first product developed to truly bring profit to the ss manufacturingpany he invested in.
Another affordable version would be released in two months with ordinary citizens as target consumers including many small variants of the mirror at a low price.
Up until now, the factory one and only customer is the government which is not good for the long run. Thepany can''t truly soar high relying on the government alone.
The idea of ssmaking came across his mind after his visit to the salt factory two years ago.
Due to ss''s vast application in many types of industries, he decided to invest a lot of money into developing ssmaking technology.
There are many types of ss like barium ss and aluminosilicate ss. But, those kinds of ss aren''t on top of the list. The main priority was to produce borosilicate ss. It''s a type of ss resistant to thermal shock and has a low coefficient of thermal expansion.
This ss is very suitable for makingboratory ssware.
After continuous hard work and research, they finally managed to create it.
Under his order, the mathematicians work around the clock to provide the specifications measurements for beakers, test tubes, burettes, droppers, volumetric sks et cetera.
These items were then supplied to the schrs to help assist with their research.
Riz sincerely had to thank his supervisor for this knowledge. If not for him who instructs Riz to focus on green and sustainable topics, he wouldn''t know a thing about ss.
"I wonder how he reacts upon hearing news about my death...That''s if he remembers me. Nah!! Probably not though, considering I have a weak presence and easily forgettable type of person."
Riz let out a dryugh.
His nostalgic reminisce ends there. Time moves forward and people have to move on.
Riz has been here for four years now and life here is much better. Albeit not very convenient, he is trying his best to improve the standard of living and technology here.
After tidying himself, Riz makes his way to the dining hall where the usual participants for breakfast await him.
Like Riz, Theodora and Charlotte grew up into beautiful and charming women over the past two years. Countless eyes fell on them every time they appeared in public.
In simplest terms, they''re celebrities admired by thousands of young girls. To ensure their safety, Riz assigns a group of bodyguards to protect them in the shadows all the time.
As for Josephine, she''s in her early forties this year. Despite her age, her beauty hardly fades. Her face got brighter after he informed her about Reina''s whereabouts and her son. He felt somewhat bad to continue to keep her in the dark when she is Reina''s birth mother.
Knowing how emotional women can be, he decided to take a preventative measure. He increases the surveince on Josephine through SIN agents who are also working as a maid.
He hoped it was just him being paranoid.
Even so, the possibility of ckout agents lurking inside his mansion still exists albeit low. He fears these agents might use Reina to bait Josephine into leaking some intelligence.
As a former engineering student, he was taught to always think of the worst case scenario that could happen.
Frankly, Josephine only knows about the information rted to the House of Ryntum like family financial status, food preferences, habits or other personal stuff. They may sound trivial but these details can be used against the family if it is well manipted.
Unlike Rachel, he can''t put his stepmother under total confinement. Otherwise, his own reputation would be damaged.
A such, Riz tried to minimize the information concerning the government when talking to her. He also implored Theodora and Charlotte to do the same. Though it is impossible topletely avoid the subject, the damage can be lessened.
If he hadn''t decided to build the za a few years ago, his fear of information leakage may double or tripled.
Turns out, separating house matters and administration matters is the best choice he has made in this life.
However, this method couldn''tst long. His stepmother isn''t stupid either.
To keep his stepmother distracted, he use another additional measure. That is the most anticipated event this year, his wedding.
Yes, the wedding at which he sealed the deal with Count Tetherswest. Now that he''s eighteen years old, he''ll definitely honour his promise.
In fact, he never ns to back out to begin with. There are several reasons for this.
First, he was already familiar with Theodora''s presence around him.
Second, it is a hassle to find a recement who can stand to toe with the princess of Tetherswest in terms of look, intelligence, attitude and noble background.
Third, Theodora knows too much of the internal matters and inner working of his government.
Breaking up with her means that he had to dispose her. No matter how cruel he might be, he couldn''t bring himself to give such an order.
Nevertheless, Riz never announced it whether verbally or in writing.
Unbeknownst to him, his action has caused Count Tetherswest to send him letters multiple times sincest year to seek confirmation.
Sensing the count''s anxiety, Riz deliberately ignored most of the letters and dyed the reply.
All in order to agitate the count.
He knows it''s a petty move and pretty childish but thinks of it as a payback for his audacity to request the vassge from him.
It was not until Theodora made a fuss about it that he wrote the reply to his future father-inw.
"So, Riz. Have you decided on the date? Did you want me to pick it for you?" Josephine ask. She put down her fork and knife.
"Huh?" Riz freeze. His mouth was wide open as he was about to take a bit of his sandwich.
Putting down his sandwich, he looks at his stepmother, "Mother Josephine, I''ll leave the decisions in your hand. You can discuss it with Theodora if you have to. Don''t worry about money."
Truthfully, he doesn''t really care about the details. He just wants to get over it.
Resting her cheek on her palm, Josephine expressed her slight disgruntlement. "Hmm~ I do hope you could participate in the nning process though. I don''t have a chance to hold a ceremony for my own children."
He was unaffected by her solemn tone, "Come one, Mother Josephine. Please don''t guilt trip me. You know I''m not good with this stuff. I better leave this stuff to professionals like you."
"Still, what about¡ª"
"Alright, I gotta go. I have a meeting with my ministers. See youter, Mother Josephine." Riz swiftly exited the dining hall. The longer he stays, the more she pesters him.
"Sigh~ This boy always runs away whenever I bring up this topic. I wondered why he wasn''t so interested in his own wedding."
Chapter 147 Ministerial Meeting Part I
?Riz headed to the White Hall as soon as he exited the dining hall. Since Theodora is still in the mansion, he decides to leave his usual carriage for her use and walk his way there. He''ll treat this walk as a light exercise topensate for the daily exercise routine he skipped today.
Ten minutester, he arrived at the governmentplex and was smoothly escorted by the staff to the White Hall.
This time, the hall is sparse with people unlike during the meeting with constructionpanies. It is understandable since only ministers and their vices are allowed to attend this confidential meeting.
Right off the bat, he spotted Gerald, his minister of trade and industry in the hall.
"Gerald, how long have you arrived?" Riz greeted him casually as per usual. He never bothers to practice stiffening etiquette when interacting with his ministers.
"Your Majesty!! I arrived here not long ago." Gerald, who heard the king''s voice naturally greeted him politely. He looks at Riz who is all by himself, "Hmm? Did youe alone, your majesty? Where is Minister Theodora?"
"She hasn''t finished her breakfast yet. So, I left the mansion earlier than her." He can''t tell Gerald that he ran away from his stepmother.
"Your Majesty~ How could you do that to a woman? Since you''re going to get married this year, you need to be more romantic with her. If not, she would think that you''ve no interest in her." Gerald takes this opportunity to tease the king.
Riz frowned but did not speak a word. The first month of Year 303 hasn''t passed, yet he had heard this for the hundredth time.
"What are you guys talking about?" A feminine voice called out to him. Albeit startled, he recognized the owner of the voice and turned around.
Riz shook his head, "Nothing serious, Theodora. It''s just Gerald with his nonsensical talk. Go and take your seat. The meeting will start in a moment."
Shortly after, all ministers arrived at the White Hall. They didn''te empty-handed but with piles of documents. The staff help the ministers and their vices carry confidential documents. Regardless of how curious they are, the most they can do is read the report title. Unless they want to die, they''re more than wee to take a look at the content.
The meeting starts once everybody is in ce. Riz doesn''t wish to waste more time chitchatting when the meeting could take a very long time to finish.
"Let''s start our yearly meeting with the ministry of finance first. Theodora, if you may..."
"Yes, your majesty." His fiancee responded to the call. She entered her professional working-woman mode.
"Ryntum''s annual GDP in the Year 302 is 857 million Ryn, boosted by 7.8 per cent aspared to 3.2 per cent in the previous year. By sector, agriculture ounted for 34.7 per cent of Ryntum''s GDP followed by manufacturing at 29.5 per cent, construction with 16.6 per cent in the third ce, 13.2 per cent for mining and quarrying andstly, services contributed for another 6 per cent. Ryntum experienced positive exportsst year. For Year 302, we exported a total good worth 356.76 million Ryn, a 23.56 per cent increase from Year 301. Finally, our government operating expenditure forst year is 14.98 per cent."
After Theodora finishes her part, Riz doesn''t immediately proceed to the next minister.
Instead, he flipped the thick report Theodora sent to him. Overall, he is satisfied with the kingdom''s performance. Only, he''s kinda bummed up because Ryntum didn''t manage to hit the 1 billion Ryn markst year.
Though he''s confident Ryntum can achieve that this year considering the kingdom had good growth in two consecutive years.
Riz closes the report he''s currently reading and grabs another one.
It was from the Ministry of Trade and Industry.
"Gerald, you may begin."
Minister of Trade and Industry, Gerald stands up with a piece of paper in his hand.
"Year 302 witnessed a robust trade performance from our kingdom. It cemented our kingdom''s status as a powerhouse in the middle region. As mentioned by Minister Theodora before, ourst year''s exports are positive. Meaning that we export more goods to other countries than we imported from them.
First and foremost, our trade partners from the biggest to smallest are Naharog, Inver, Vofors, Tetherswest, Sidgean, Bagyarosia, Cerdeauxia, Caberia, Barlia, Ingnynes, Camble and Lesparia. The expansion in trade lies in our capability to provide the same goods cheaper than ourpetitors and the novelty of our products. To break it down, our exports consist of crops, fish and fish products, livestock, construction materials, steel products, weapons, ships, chemical products and finally, optical and scientific equipment."
"Lesparia? Do we have contact with them?" If he remembers correctly, Lesparia is a monarchy kingdom like Ryntum but far away from them.
"Our merchants can sell goods as far as Lesparia because most of our products are non-food items. Most of our products are novel in their eyes and fetch a lot of money. If you take a look at the fourth page, Lesparia registered at a near double-digit export percentage. By our estimation, Lesparia may surpass Ingnynes and Barlia in total export volume this year." Gerald answered the question smoothly.
Still looking at the report, another point stood out from the rest. "Contrariwise, the exports with Caberia had a sharp decline. Why is that so?"
"The duchy suddenly put a blockade on our goods from entering their territory. Most reports we received from our merchants stated that their goods were confiscated for absurd reasons." Rather than exining to him, Gerald sounds more likeining.
Riz rubbed his chin, "Hm...Maybe because they found out about our coboration with Naharog. They are probably angry by the way Queen Catherina lost her life and wants to show their retaliation. You know, like a teenager in their rebellious phase. Did it have a major effect on us?"
Gerald shook his head, "Not so much. Only in the beginning. Later, our merchants change their target to another ce."
"If so, then let them be. The international market is still nk." Riz does not give a damn about the tiny duchy in the south.
His industry expands at a steady pace due to the adoption of a steam engine. The decision to patent the steam engine bore a result.
Last year alone, many business owners set up their factories at the North Industrial Park as soon as the construction waspleted.
Despite not fully understanding the mechanism of the steam engine, people with brains are smart enough to recognize its great impact on the production scale. When the news of Arnold''s expertise in steam engines came out, he was overwhelmed by the job request for setting up their factory.
"How manynd areas have been upied in the North Industrial Park?"
Gerald reported, "Half of thend area avable has been upied. Most of the production happens in the north now, causing the number of workshops in the south to decrease significantly."
"What about coal? Did we have a problem with the supply?"
"Due to the high demand for coal, the price had increased from 5 Ryn per ton in Year 301 to 6 Ryn per ton in Year 302. A small increase but we''ll keep our eyes on the coal price."
Chapter 148 Ministerial Meeting Part II
?Once the report on trades and ie ends, it''s time to look at the ce money was spent.
To start with, he would love to listen to the report on the sector he heavily invests in.
Education.
Riz turned his head to his former tutor and the current minister of education, Stuart Steven. Knowing his turn has arrived, he voluntarily stands up before the king calls his name.
Though it looks a bit rude, none of them speaks up. This meeting isn''t the first time it was held. Last year, the king proposed to make this type of meeting annually which they had no problem with. Going byst year''s sequence, Stuart is indeed the next person expected to present his report.
"Your Majesty, may I...?" The old minister is seeking his permission.
"Go ahead, Stuart. The floor is yours."
"Our kingdom''s education nst year was mainly based on the categorization of human settlement your majesty proposed. We, the ministry of education have built an educational district in each town and city.
In town, the district contains an elementary school, middle school, parks and small-size public libraries. While in the city except for Bideford, there are multiple elementary schools, multiple middle schools, high school, parks andrge-size public libraries.
In the capital, Bideford, the scale is much bigger. The educational district here contains a high-capacity elementary school, high-capacity middle school, high-capacity high school, parks, University of Ryntum, Bideford Research Center and thergest public library with an estimation of one million registered items."
The categorization Stuart speaks about is Riz''s idea of ssifying human settlement based on its poption to further manage the citizens efficiently.
Basically, settlements with less than 1,000 people are considered viges. 1,001 to 10,000 for the town. To get a city status, it must have a residing poption of 10,001 to 100,000 people. Big citiese at the top for now with 100,001 to one million inhabitants.
Using this indicator, Riz can get the total poption. His kingdom has 104 viges, 7 towns and 5 cities. At a minimum, the total poption is around 320,000 people. A leap increasepared to two years ago.
Stuart continues, "Moving on, the literacy rate of citizens has increased to 95 per cent. The total number of teachers has stabilized sincest year at 9,347 people. The military school in the north area have epted the students startingst year. We can expect fully trained personnel two or three years from now. At the university level, we received many requests from foreign nations to allow their children, mainly nobilities to study at our university. Our wide range of courses which the schrs help categorize into multiple faculties hase to the attention of their rulers. What do you think, your majesty? Should we open our doors for them?"
"Let me read this first..." Riz is too engrossed in reading the 55-page report.
The effort put by the Ministry of Education in making this report is evident.
The report itself contains very detailed statistics and is well arranged. The budget spent, number of schools by their type, enrollment rate by type and gender, current number of teachers, teachers, teachers'' age group and gender, number of enrollment in teacher training, public examination on each level of the school, passing rates, and future projection.
As Stuart said, the University of Ryntum offered many courses, categorized into many faculties;
ounting and business,
Arts andmunication,
Education andnguage,
Engineering and architecture,
Law and humanities,
Maths, science and technology,
Medicine science and health.
After being silent for nearly ten minutes, Riz eventually opens his mouth, "Our university can support 30,000 students in total, both in facilities and amodations. Since our citizen''s enrollment is only 20,000. I don''t mind epting foreign students but I have some conditions. The question is...are they qualified to attend our university?"
Every course offered has an entrance exam where one has to take. The difficulty is very high even for his own citizens who received multiple levels of education.
"This...I can''t guarantee they would pass. Most of them are nobles and were personally tutored. The quality of education they received may differ."
"I don''t actually mind though, as long as they passed the exam. If they can''t pass, I don''t want to hear anyints." Riz lifted his finger, "However, I do have several conditions. First, limit their number and separate their amodations. Second, the tuition fees charged must be doubled. Third, only ounting,w, education and arts are open. Fourth, ept only from Middle Jozia."
Riz doesn''t want to be a bringer of knowledge. He isn''t kind enough to ept students from just everywhere.
His kingdom has painstakingly built its own education structure in the past few years.
In his opinion, opening the door to the nearby kingdom is sufficiently kind. Spreading too far from Middle Jozia and Northern Inver region maye back biting him in the future.
"As you wish, your majesty. I''ll send the terms and conditions to your office for verification by next week."
"Thank you, Stuart for your report. Without further ado, let''s have Wendall, Minister of Food and Agriculture to present his report." Riz gave his cue to Wendall.
"The agriculture sector is mainly divided into four sub-sectors; crops, livestock, forestry and logging, and finally fisheries. The highest contributor among these four is the crops with 110.8 million Ryn, livestock followed closely behind at the value of 102.2 million Ryn, 80 million Ryn for forestry and logging and fisheries around 4.4 million Ryn. Since fisheries are still new to our kingdom, we estimated that the value would go up in the future. Especially when the Bideford-Rogvor Highway has beenpleted not long ago.
The added value of the agricultural sector for Year 302 is 297.3 million Ryn, an increase of an astounding 49.7 per cent aspared to 198.6 million Ryn in Year 301. In contrast to the increase in value, the number of persons engaged in agriculture decreased by 20 per cent. This decrement is justified due to farmers adopting the usage of farming machines as a recement for humans. The details were written in the report."
"Is that so?" Riz reached out for the report. At present, their U-shaped meeting table is full of documents. He eventually found the said report after searching through a pile of documents.
The report titled "The Economic Statistic Report of Agriculture Sector Year 302" had a more specified output number for each type of crop. The same goes for livestock and fisheries. Average sries and wages by sub-sectors were recovered as well.
ording to the report, the total agriculturalnd in Ryntum in 302 is 73,000 square kilometres and it keeps growing. Thends are mainly concentrated in the south.
"The farming tool and machine...How did they obtain it?" Riz ask.
"Three big farming machine manufacturingpanies which originally smiths are the main supplier. Although there are a lot morepanies, these three are big yers. They provide the farmers with the option of buying or renting. So far, we have received noints from the farmers."
"If there''s no problem, then, it''s okay. However, always open your ears."
"Thank you for the reminder, your majesty."
Chapter 149 Ministerial Meeting Part III
?When there is wealth, there is danger.
Being rich alone is insufficient.
Theck of means to protect this kingdom would result in everything he had strived to build for copse. Nobody including himself wants to see his or her own hard work go wasted.
Due to that, the military has alwayse after education in terms of budget. He isn''t an optimistic person or a believer in the power of friendship.
The moment Ryntum shows any hint of weakness, the so-called neighbouring kingdom will swarm at him like a vulture.
"William, tell me about the progress in the military."
The minister of War and Defense, William Geoffrey arose from his seat fast with no hint of sloppiness in his movement. His deep voices resound imposingly. "As you wish, your majesty."
Like the knight he was, his performance in handling paperwork iscking. William is self-aware of this but Riz personally doesn''t mind it at all as long as his report has all the info he needs.
"The military spending for Year 302 has decreased by 13 per cent aspared to the previous year. All military bases across the kingdom have beenpleted. We had enough supply of personnel, weapons and ammunition to face any internal and external threat.
Now, the ministry shifts its focus to the military academy with the aim of nurturing a new generation of soldiers and military officers. Thanks to the help from the ministry of education, we had a working education structure. Unfortunately, the enrollment rate of high school students into the military academy is below our initial projection. Many students prefer to apply to the University of Ryntum instead. However, this doesn''t pose us with any problems. Our active soldiers are still strong enough to be involved in the war."
"What about the knights originally belonging to Manfura? Did you get them enrolled?"
William nods, "Yes, your majesty. Most of them stated their willingness to join the academy and be full-fledged soldiers. They''re currently going through the education process. With the increased area of territory, we decided to expand the army from 25,000 to 30,000 soldiers to defend ournd."
"In this report, the army only consumes 43 per cent of the budget. Where''s the rest?"
"Your majesty can find it in the navy section. The construction of naval forces takes up more than half of Year 301''s budget. As your majesty previously mentioned, the navy does have a high maintenance cost."
"The navy is necessary, both for defence and trade," Riz emphasized in his statement. "Sea trade allows goods to flow out easily and cheaply to other nations inrge quantities. To protect our precious cargo and shoreline, we need to have a strong navy. So, tell me the progress."
"Taking ount of your majesty''s advice, we hadpleted the navy port at three locations, Bideford, Torksey and Durbotes. When ites to ships, the navy purchases sufficient ships to protect the gulf. However, the military decided to stop buying the ship for now due to ack of sailors. We want to focus on filling manpower for our existing vessels."
"Well, it is understandable. The majority of our people have never truly been involved with the sea for decades now. It''s hard to get them back to the sea. Be patient and keep the recruitment open, they''ll eventually open up to the idea of faring the sea. Never underestimate human curiosity." Riz eases William''s worries.
The former knight knows how much he attached the importance of the navy.
In addition to trade, the navy prevents the enemies froming near our shore.
He surely doesn''t want the tactics used during the war against the Noble Coalition to be used again.
Riz may desire to take the entire gulf under his control but his rationality is still intact. He won''t fixate on one particr aspect. Ryntum''s strength still lies in the army.
"I''ll try my best, your majesty." William lowered his butt onto the chair.
Riz looks at the only person left, "Lastly, Michael from Foreign Affairs. How is it going?"
Michael leisurely gets on his feet. A stark contrast in personality from William, "The Ministry of Foreign Affairs has no problem establishing rtions with other nations. It''s quite the opposite actually. We received way too many formal letters with the intention of being friends with us. Some are from significant forces and some aren''t worth mentioning. All of them wish to strike up a deal with us. They probably want to buy our weapons."
"As expected..." Riz muttered under his breath. "The unwanted presence of Inverloch in the north is bothering them. They need a strong ally to help them."
"Yes." The minister of foreign affairs nodded his head. "All thanks to Naharog needlessly capturing Lonsbak. Now, Inverloch reacts by swallowing a huge chunk of southern Vofors and Nyirdi. Fortunately, our kingdom didn''t suffer from their aggression. As your majesty wishes, we epted the purchasing request with a limited amount at high prices. Only, toward the country in middle Jozia. Aside from that, Ryntum takes a passive stance. We won''t engage first unless we want something like the case of Duchy of Camblest year."
"Yeah, we are in need of theirrge reserve of timber though. Speaking of them, I heard they want something from us. Is it true?"
Michael sneered, "Regrettably, yes. I don''t know when but those snow-bumpkin people start to get the notion that our shipbuilding industry is dependent on them."
"What did they request to make you say such remarks," Riz asked.
He is curious. No, they''re all curious.
"Request? I believe the words ''ordered'' would be more appropriate. Sigh... Whatever. They want us to teach them about firearms from A to Z or they''ll stop selling us the material for ships." Michael passed to him a stack of letters supposedly from the duke.
Riz took out the already opened letter one by one. A few minutester, he chuckled amusingly and threw the letters back on the table after getting a grasp on the situation.
He let out his thoughts. "That''s arge word for a tiny duchy. Did our reputation not reach them or were their ears filled with snow? I bet they''re trembling in their little snow hut. Sincest year, the Sidgeans have been in favour of policy for pushing northwards."
"Should we reject their ''request'', your majesty? I don''t think they are the only supplier of woods." Michael was tired of dealing with these rude and shameless people.
The king rejected the idea, desperate people would make irrational decisions. "Proceed with the deal. We''ll teach them how to make arquebus but the ammunition would be sold separately to them."
"I''ll try to get a cut in price for the woods we imported," Michael promised.
Riz gives his foreign minister a thumbs up, "Ohh! That would be better. Do whatever you can to milk them, Michael."
The meeting proceeds with a discussion on the budget allocation for this year. The focus of this year is still on the industrialization of the kingdom.
The ministers also talk about the uing event this year.
Aside from the Cerdeauxia election that would ur at the end of this month, the topic of his wedding sprung up again.
His ministers proposed to make itvishly so the wedding would be the most memorable event.
In which, Riz ultimately rejected. He won''t touch a single coin of the kingdom''s money.
All his investments andpanies have brought him tons of revenue. So, the level ofvishness depends on the depth of his family coffers.
Chapter 150 At Gatharix HQ
?Three hourster, the annual meeting ended. The staff of the governmentplex saw the ministers exit the White Hall one after another.
Riz was thest to leave the hall. Mainly, because he was currently full of thoughts.
"Where are you going next?" Theodora got up from her seat. Promptly, inquiring about her fiance''s next destination. Somehow, it has be her habit.
"Hmm..." It took him a while to answer her question. Based on his mind''s clock, the current time is around eleven in the morning. It''s still too early for lunch. "Maybe I should check up on mypanies. I''ve no pressing matter to solve anyway. I might as well tour around the city. Wanna join?"
Theodora shook her head, rejecting the offer. "I''ve works piled up in the office."
"I''ll see youter then." He hopped on his iconic ck carriage Theodora used earlier. "Gramp, go to the 1st Blue Street."
"As you wish, your majesty."
....
Five minutester, the carriage arrived at 1st Blue Street, Business District. As per normal business day, this area is congested with people and carriages. The coachman stopped the carriage at the side of the road so as to not block another carriage. He hurriedly opened the door for the king.
Riz stepped out of the carriage. His hand reached out the left pocket of his pants and passed some coins to his coachman. "Gramps, I''ll probably be here for a while. Go and kill your time in the nearby cafe."
"Thank you, your majesty." The old man bowed his head and drove the carriage away.
After his coachman left, he found himself standing in front of the nine stories building. This is the highest building ever constructed in Bideford with a height of 47 meters. Two years prior, he had proposed for all the scattered offices to gather in one ce for easier management. As a result, this neo-ssical style architecture building was built to serve as Gatharix HQ.
He definitely didn''t go overboard with the building features. Although he ns to introduce an HVAC system, the electricity isn''t discovered yet. Riz himself has little understanding of this field. His knowledge mainlyes from his housemate who studied electrical engineering.
Looking to his left and right, rows of buildings on the same street followed the same architectural style. Apparently, this style is still in trend. Everybody is adopting a steel-frame building now and the only difference lies in the number of stories. Aside from his HQ, the average story of buildings here remains at four or five. He most likely knows the reason for such limitation, money.
The usage of concrete and high-tensile steel has widely spread in terms of usage thanks to them being economical and having a wide range of applicability, these two materials have put stones in an unfavourable position.
As a result, he ended up making tons of money in the past two years,
Speaking of the street''s name, he was responsible for the format. It''s the street''s number plus the colour code.
To make things easier for both people, visitors and coachmen, he ordered for the street sign to be made ording to their respective colour codes.
- Blue for the business district,
- Green for the government district,
- Red for the residential district,
- Orange for the industrial district,
- Purple for the educational district.
Needless to say, the once European maze-like roadyoutpletely vanished without a trace. And his preferable gridyout took ce. The same goes for other cities and towns as well. Bothyout and colour code has drastically changed the view of these ces.
Riz snapped back to reality.
He has been standing at the main entrance of Gatharix HQ for a while now. Fortunately, none of the people passing by on the sidewalk recognises him. At most, they nce at him a bit and assume he was a lookalike.
Due to his unannounced visitation, no one came out to greet him.
"I should get inside instead of standing here like an idiot." He walked forward to the entrance. The doormen open the door from him and bow respectfully. Since they saw his carriage, they indeed realized his identity.
Inside, the lobby of his HQ is screaming the word luxurious. He was pleased with the interior design. It has thebination of colours he loves the most, ck and gold. ck porcin tiles on the floor lined up perfectly. Gold-decorated chandeliers at the ceiling. Brown coloured originates from the reception desk and the bookshelf bes the third colour added to the lobby.
He walked to the desk. The receptionist gave him a polite smile. "Wee to Gatharix HQ. How may I assist¡ª"
Her typical textbook greeting came to a halt. In front of her, a man with a familiar face is smirking.
She braved herself despite herck of surety. "Y-Your Majesty?"
"Yes, it''s me." Riz returned the smile, "Is Luis avable in his office right now?"
Nodded, "Sir Luis is currently avable. Let me escort you there."
"It''s okay." He rejected her offer. "I can go upstairs on my own."
Leaving the receptionist dazed behind, he walked upstairs to the first floor. Each flooryout of this building is the same. The only difference for every floor is the interior arrangements.
Without minding the stares he received from the workers, he went straight to the manager''s office. There is a namete glued on the door, [Luis Hines - Head Manager] was written.
He only takes a quick nce before knocking on the door.
"Who is it?" The voicees from the opposite side of the door.
"It''s me." He gave a short reply before turning the doorknob.
Luis was taken aback when the king''s face appeared at his office. "Your Majesty?!! You didn''t tell me you woulde? If I knew, I would prepare a grand reception for you. Someone! Bring us some tea."
"Knowing your behaviour, I made the right choice of not telling you about my arrival beforehand. It''s a waste of time to do that. You should focus on making money for me."
"Please,e on in and have a seat."
"dly" Riz took up the offer and sat on the grey sofa in the office. "Is this a new sofa you bragged to me on the other day? Prettyfortable."
Luis shrugged, "Bragging is...a little harsh way to put it. I simply rmend it to you. This sofa was made by a family with a long history in furniture craftsmanship."
"Give me the address to their shop. I''ll check it when I have some free time."
"No problem. What brought you here, your majesty?" He asked.
"Just doing a brief visitation."
Chapter 151 Visitation
?"What brought you here, your majesty?" Luis asked. His secretaryes in with two cups of tea shortly after.
"Just doing a brief visitation. I had some free time today so I thought I could check up on you guys. Care to tell me how my financialpany is faring these days?"
Riz could guess he would hear a piece of good news by simply looking at Luis''s face brightened up. He wondered how this man handled negotiation if he couldn''t keep a poker face.
"Thepany has flourished in recent years." Luis got up to his feet and walked to his desk. His hand is searching for something among the towering files. Once he found it, he passed a file to the king. "Here, take a look."
Riz grabbed the file and promptly opened it.
The file Luis gave contains the current circumstance of his financialpany. ording to the report, his Royal Bank has been established outside the kingdom. Naharog, Tetherswest, Vofors, Bagyarosia and Inver. Only Cerdeauxia manages to block their expansion there.
He was not surprised. That republic has a strong financial system and Matthew does not give him any chance to enter the nation.
"Doesn''t this mean we dominated currency in these ces?"
"Yes, your majesty. It is a well-known fact that Royal Bank only issued Ryn currency. If a person wants to withdraw their deposited money, they''ll get the money in our currencies."
"Did we receive any resistance about this? Currency is a pretty important topic for independent countries." Riz asked. He has stationed many of his spies throughout neighbouring countries to thwart their attempts to create their currency.
However, he doesn''t know how long his action would be effective. Suspicion will surely arise when everyone who raised this issue is suddenly killed or disappeared.
Luis shook his head, "No. Given the fact, we export a lot of goods, merchants are in favour of using our currency to trade. As it is widely used among merchants,mon people follow the suit as well. However..."
"What?" Riz frowned Did his thought just jinx the problem?
"Recently, there are talks in the streets of Naharog about the proposal to make people store their money in church instead of our bank. We don''t know what degree the level of seriousness is."
Riz mumbled in an audible low voice, "So they''ve begun to move, huh."
He had known those dragon worshippers won''t stop at spreading their religion alone. Now, they began to demand a right to keep the coin safe. Next, they''ll demand the right to issue their currency. Then, what''s next? Would they try to strangle the monarch with financial and public opinion?
"Operate the bank like usual. Leave the investigation to me." He returns to read the document in the file. This time is about the student loan.
In general, there are currently 20,402 students enrolled in university. 18,362 students applied for a student loan. In terms of both grade and practical results, each of them is outstanding. With an average tuition fee of 5,000 Ryn for four years, the bank expects to get the money back in two years.
He continued his reading page by page. No matter how trivial the content is, he never skips it. Contrary to the outside of Luis''s office, the atmosphere inside is now very quiet. Only the sipping noise Riz made once in a while was heard. After forty minutes or so, he handed the file back.
Luis took the file back, but he had something else to say, "Your Majesty, the bank received a formal letter from the King of Inver."
Surprised stered on his face, "That''s something I didn''t expect. What did he want?"
"He wants to take a loan from our bank. A total gold worth 10 million Ryn. Should we ept it?" Luis asked.
"Is it because of the war? Does the bank even have that much money?" Riz answered a question with a question.
Slowly, Luis nods his head, "Yes, we believe the reason behind the request is war. And we do, actually have that amount of money."
"Then, why not? You can negotiate with him by yourself. 10 million is too much in my opinion. Try to reduce the amount of money given while maximizing the gains on our side. The payment doesn''t have to be in terms of money. It can be in terms of ores which are abundant in their kingdom."
"Understood, your majesty. You can leave it to me. Is there anything else you wish to know?"
"None, you''ve written everything in detail." Pointing his finger upward, Riz said, "I''m going upstairs and see Charles."
"Let me escort¡ª"
"You don''t have to. I can go on my own." Riz rejected the offer. He steps out of Luis''s office and makes his way there.
....
2nd Floor, Gatharix HQ.
Perhaps because Charles had heard about the king''s arrival, the door to his office was wide open. Charles himself is waiting for his arrival. "Pleasee in, your majesty."
"Sure." He then stops Charles, "And no need to make me a drink. I already had a cup of tea at Luis''s office."
"If you say so...Would you like to see the performance of Gatharix Steel?"
Riz nods, "Words sure travel fast. You''re right, let me see it."
"Here." Charles Waine, the current manager of Gatharix Steel passed a thick file to him. Thicker than the previous file on the first floor. He already expected that.
Around a year ago, he decided to separate the iron and steel division from Gatharix Mining Company into Gatharix Steel. With that decision, its manager, Charles Waine also elevates to the position of a head manager like Luis.
Due to steel slowly bing one of the mostmon materials, letting it under his miningpany may hinder its growth prospect.
His decision proves to be right when Gatharix Steel expands rapidly. At present, they offered in carbon steel, wrought steel, weathering steel and stainless steel.
Not long that, a problem urs. The only known mine located in Coreton, Ryntum was exhausted.
As he already foresees this circumstance, thepany operation doesn''t get affected too much. He has diversified thepany''s source of raw materials. Mainly, from Inver and Sidgean.
Another note to mention, the Gatharix-Coreton Steel Mill as he named it has undergone a massive expansion to be an integrated steel mill. The mill is covered from receiving raw materials to iron making, steel making, casting, roughing rolling and product rolling.
He also added storage for various materials and products, shipping area, mill administration, workers'' welfare, maintenance andstly safety and security. Right now, the nt has covered a total area of 1,000 acres.
"So, you think 2 million tons a year is not sufficient?" Riz asked Charles.
"Yes, your majesty. The demand growsrger andrger. In the future, we''ll have a shortage of steel to supply to the market. Since we''re the only producer of cheap steel, our shortage will cause a tremendous impact on the continental market."
"It''s certainly not enough to meet the demand in the future." If he is not mistaken, steel production output during the industrial revolution could go as high as hundreds of million tons. "Building a new steel mill is an expensive capital expenditure. Based on this report, we do have money to build another mill. The problem is the location."
"Do not worry about the location, I''ve one ce in mind."
Riz eximed, "Oh!!..." It seems like Charles has thought this through before bringing up this topic to him, "...Tell me about the location."
"I think an area around southern Baroks would be suitable for the new mill. That ce is near Inver and the coal mine in Rogvor, so the cost of transportation would be cheaper. Since we have optimized the Coreton mill, we just have to build by following the sameyout."
"Sure, you have my permission. Make it happen." They then proceed with discussing misceneous issues happening in the steelpany.
An hourter, Riz rises from his seat and walks out of Charles''s office.
As he had done just now, he moved to the third floor where the Gatherix Mining Company was located.
Jason Patterson, the head manager was given the responsibility to find mines and buy them. His kingdomcks minerals yet they need tons of them. Anyone can see this weakness as clearly as the day.
Often, they had to face obstacles from people who wanted to take advantage. To solve this, he uses the most efficient and effective method. The ''hard'' way.
On the fourth floor, he meets with Emily Emiliano, the head manager of Gatharix Paper and Publishing Company.
Two years ago, a bold move to patent the printing press allowed his people to gain ess to his blueprint, which allows them to start their own publishingpany. Because of that, the number of entertainment types of books published increased exponentially.
To prevent any false knowledge spread, any academic books need to be written permission from the ministry of education before they can be published.
As for newspaper publication, Riz still maintains total control under the reason of preventing fake news, confusion and chaos. Not that he''ll give up his control over the media so easily.
Numerous emergingpetitors didn''t perturb Emily in the slightest.
She manages to retain the title of number one publisher by introducing the categorization of book genres such as fantasy, romance, horror etc to help both authors and readers find a genre that suits their taste.
The meeting he spent with the head managers of the remainingpany isn''t that long though.
A fifth floor is just a ce where the clerks of Gatharix Weapon handle the paperwork. The pivotal figure of his weaponpany is in another ce.
The sixth floor to the eighth floor remains vacant for now while the ninth floor is his office.
Nothing much he can obtain there.
Chapter 152 Tina Textile
?All managerse down to the ground floor to respectfully send Riz off.
"You guys don''t need to do this, actually," Riz said while he walked out of the building. His carriage has long arrived in front of the building, waiting for his arrival.
"How could we do that, your majesty? As your subjects, it is our obligation to respectfully escort you out." Luis replies to Riz on behalf of all the managers.
Seeing the stubbornness of his managers, Riz heaves a sigh in defeat. He opened the carriage door by himself before the coachman could even jump out of his seat. "Gramps, let''s go to the Industrial District first. Then, to Bideford Arsenal."
"As you wish..."
Immediately, the carriage begins to move further north. He visually saw the quality of air gradually drop the moment he entered the industrial district. At the same time, his nose caught on the sea breezeing through the half-open window of the carriage.
Looking at the polluted scenery, Riz feels helpless. The towering chimney continues to emit smoke caused by burning coal. The polluted air makes this ce dark and gloomy as well. He already feels very depressed after just a few minutes of entering this ce.
Until electricity was invented, the city had to endure the ck smoke released from the factory''s chimney into the air. At least, he had tried the best he could to contain the pollution in one area.
"Your Majesty, we''ve arrived in the industrial district. Does your majesty have a specific destination or should I move around the district?"
Hearing his coachman asking, he does have his destination. He looks outside through the window. [1st Orange Street, Industrial District] was written on the orange-coloured steel street sign.
This is not the location he is searching for, "Go to Tina Textile Co. Mill. If I''m not mistaken, it is located on 3rd Orange Street."
"Hold on for a moment, I''ll take you there right away." The coachman sped up. He skillfully cut off the carriages in front of him.
Seeing the old coachman recklessly driving on the busy street, he was d that he chose to construct a twone road in each direction. Imagine if the road was singlene, Bideford would be the first ce to have traffic congestion in the world.
Also, he enforced trafficws and ordered for instation of road signs which in turn, has caused the movement of carriages to flow in and out fluidly.
Subsequently, the implementation reduces the number of reports on road idents.
As the coachman promised, they arrive in the blink of an eye.
On his left side, there''s a huge factory lining up like others. This building belongs to Aunt Tina who hemissioned to make a uniform for his arquebusiers a long time ago.
"Your Majesty, I humbly wee you to my mill." The olddy rushed to the front as soon as she was informed about the ck carriage in front of her factory.
"It''s been a while, Aunt Tina. You shoulde down since I came here to see if the steam-powered looms are working properly." Riz rified his purpose or else, rumours would spread about him giving preferential treatment to Aunt Tina.
Though it cannot affect him in the slightest, the olddy may be subjected to jealousy by her fellow fabric manufacturers.
Her achievement at the age of 58 has be a talk in the entrepreneur circle.
Even so, it is an indisputable fact that Aunt Tina is the first to make her move. With the advent of steam engines, this olddy quickly recognises the value of the novel invention and has a flexible mind to adapt to new technology.
Despite her age, she is braver than those younger than herself. When the steam engine was patented, she without hesitation forked out her entire savings, requesting Bideford Research Center to develop a spinning mule and loom machine for her.
Her intention was as clear as the bright sky, to automate the weaving process and spin textile fibres efficiently.
It wasn''t a particrly hard request since Riz had seen one before. Combining his general knowledge with the brains of schrs and engineering students, the schematic design for the loom was finalized in no time.
Since Aunt Tina requested it first and with her money to top it off, Riz let her take one step ahead of everyone else before patenting it.
Aunt Tina disyed her bravery once again when she dared to take a huge loan from Royal Bank to buynd, build a textile mill and order massive amounts of looms.
In a little over a year, Aunt Tina grew from a normal seamstress with a shop to Tina Textile Co., thergest exporter of textiles in this kingdom.
Contrary to the kind grandma vibes she gives off, Aunt Tina is quite merciless when ites to business. She swiped the foreign market and crushed herpetitors there with her cheap yet high-quality products. Had no way to retaliate, most of them raised a white g and admitted their defeat.
"Pleasee inside, your majesty. I''ll take you on tour around my textile mill." Aunt Tina said with a hint of pride in her voice.
"Woahh!!" Riz mutter in dazed. "So, you still held the title of the boss of the Bideford textile industry."
She was embarrassed by the king''s remark but didn''t deny it.
Inside, there are hundreds or more loom machines lined up. The operating machine produces a very loud noise. Riz is very ufortable at first but is quick to adjust.
Aunt Tina showed him the mule-spinning room first. Nothing extraordinary except the factory looks organized and moving in one flow, thanks to the implementation of division ofbour. There is a power room, yarn warehouses, a looming area, a dyeing section, a finishing area, quality check and packaging.
The only thing that stands out though is her workers. Although most of them are her workers from the shops, there are some small-size workers.
"How old are those kids?" He pointed his finger at them. Based on their stature, they are kids.
Aunt Tina replied, "Probably around ten to twelve years old."
"Shouldn''t they be at school? It doesn''t cost them a coin to get an education." Unknowingly, he raised his voice a bit.
"Well...Their family wants them to work for extra money, I''ve no reason to refuse."
"Hm..." Sure, he didn''t oblige children to go to school but any sane parent should want their kids to get at least elementary education.
Now, he found out the remaining five per cent of non-literate in his poption.
He needs to do something about this. About the minimum working age, minimum wage and safety uniforms and safety practices in the factory.
He flinched when he saw workers'' kirtle dresses just an inch away from the machine.
Chapter 153 Bideford Arsenal
?After receiving feedback from Aunt Tina, he jotted down several points in his usual ck notebook including his observation today.
He excused himself from the textile mill. His original purpose foring here is to visit the arsenal.
Growl¡ª
Noon had passed by an hour when he left the mill. His stomach has been growling for a while now. It is a hassle to return to the mansion when he still has things to do.
To fill his empty stomach, he simply picks some random street stall. Thus, his lunch for today was a chicken sandwich.
Not very filling but it''s okay.
"Let''s go to the arsenal, gramps," said Riz.
His mouth took thest bite of his portion of the chicken sandwich.
The king and his coachman departed from the stall to the arsenal further north.
While on his way, he passed by the bustling port. The former dead deste coastline and beach were vibrant with activity. It is full of people and carts. A multitude of ships going to and from the port carrying passengers. The cargo from various ces is unloaded at the port together with people disembarking at Bideford.
Merchants are promoting their goods and services. With so much chaos happening at a time, shouting is no longer a foreign thing in this port.
As the carriage moves west, the arsenales into his sight.
Bideford Arsenal, a massiveplex of shipyards and weapon production facilities.
This is where ships, arquebusiers, muskets, hand grenades, cannons and ammunition were made. All were produced by applying assembly lines and division of work to increase efficiency and productivity.
Most of his staff working for his weaponpany are here, leaving the clerks behind at the HQ, dealing with paperwork.
Due to the importance of this ce, Riz even built a massive fortress and heavily equipped it with cannons to prevent attack from the sea. Feeling that wasn''t enough, he built a navy base within theplex. To further boost the defence, Bideford Arsenal was connected with an integrated army-nave base and military academy for the smooth deployment of troops to the arsenal.
In simple words, he''s going overboard and causing the scale to be farrger than Vian Arsenal.
Does he regret it? No!
As soon as he passed through the gate, he seemingly entered a mini-city inside Bideford. This ce wasparable to the port in terms of liveliness.
"Where should we go first, your majesty?"
"Shipyard. Let''s see how my Gatharix Shipyard is doing."
As the name suggests, thispany makes various types of ships for both navy and merchants.
In general, most ships in this continent are small in size.
ording to the words of his shipwrights, war in the sea relied solely on numbers, speed and manoeuvring skill. It makes sense to him since this world originally had no cannons invented.
Thanks to his intervention, he''s responsible for fastening the technological progress in this world. In the future, the situation in the sea would change as well.
You don''t have to be a genius to realize the application of cannons on the ship.
He ns to create heavyweight ships with those weapons.
Sigh¡ª
When ites to killing people, humans are needlessly smart and creative.
He was included too though.
To stay ahead of other shipyards, Riz uses his historical knowledge to design a ship.
As usual, the hole in his drawings was filled by master shipwrights he hired all over the ce. It is not an easy feat to entice these people to work for hispany. Nheless, their skill is worth the money he paid.
Startingst year, Gatharix Shipyard started its operations. They produce small boats, cogs, galleys, caravels, carracks, clippers and galleons. The production rate however depends on theplexity of the vessel''s structure. Still, they are able to produce the ship far faster with standardized quality.
With thebination of multiple brains, three new types of ships this world had never seen before were introduced.
They sold everything except for galleons at a cheaper price than the average market price.
Unsurprisingly, they received negative feedback from shipbuilders from foreign shipyards, saying that Gatharix had ruined the ''art'' of shipbuilding, acting selfishly, selling vessels illegally without guild permission, ruining the ships market price and so on.
Riz ignored them. He doesn''t care about theirints in the slightest. It is just their way of expressing dissatisfaction upon the emergence of a newpetitor.
The first they introduced was a three-masted carrack with a length of more than forty meters produced and sold both to merchants and the navy with the navy version having some alterations for purebat purposes.
Its appearance gains attraction from merchants due to the bigger capacity of cargo the ship can handlepared to a caravel.
The second one was a clipper. A sailing vessel which originally appeared on 19th-century Earth.
This ship emphasizes length rather than width. So, it is narrowerpared to carracks. However, it is famous for its swift movement and speed. Overall, the clipper he produced was smaller than the carracks. Instead of merchants, it gains poprity among people involved in travel services.
Finally, the galleon ship was made exclusively for his navy. It''s a full-rigged multi-decked ship he chose solely for war.
Entering the shipyard, Elric who was informed of his presence came to greet him.
He was formerly in charge of managing the limestone deposit at Rafoldrod.
As technology advanced at a fast pace, new inventions and equipment such as the steam engine, conveyor belts and grinding mills helped mechanize the production of cement to a certain extent.
The cement nt in Rafoldrod which was originally located near the river was moved to a closer location, near the limestone deposit for a shorter travelling distance. With that, Elric''s role as a manager shrinks significantly. To not waste his ability, Riz brought him to the capital to oversee the production of ships.
"So, Elric, how''s the shipyard doing?"
"It''s been doing great, your majesty. Although we have less ie since the navy decided to stop buying the galleon. Thepany still manages to be in ck. Most of our profits nowe from the selling of small boats, carracks, clippers and navigation instruments such as chip logs, sand ss and sextant. Demand for all products doesn''t seem to be slowing down anytime soon. One more thing is, we get reports about thepetitors out there trying to copy our ship design. However, they didn''t gain poprity among buyers because the prices offered were more expensive than ours."
Riz listens to Elric''s exnation attentively. The reduction in profit and the emergence of copycat is somewhat within his expectation.
Ship construction had an enormous expense. Each part was made from different types of wood. Also, it involves many experts like carpenters, cksmiths, coopers and shipwrights working together which he had to be employed.
"How about the research progress on the steamboat?" Riz asked. He had a team of engineers and shipwrights to focus on designing a steamboat.
The aim is to create a sailing vessel with less dependence on the wind.
That way, the new route can be opened.
Incorporating the steam engine onto the ship is something everyone in this world including himself has little knowledge about. He needs to let them master the steam technology first before moving on to build arger vessel.
"Ah, yes. Please follow me. The design waspleted by the research team." Elric led him to the office section of thepany. Looking at the bright face of each member of the research team, Riz could tell they must be confident with their designs.
He was given two technical drawings. Both designs were nearly identical to the one made on Earth. "I assume these paddle wheels will do the job of propelling the vessel through the water."
"As expected of you, your majesty. You can recognize its function at first nce. You have a brilliant mind like rumours said." The head researcher spouted somepliments.
"We named this one side-wheel boat and another one stern-wheel boat. The stern wheel has an aesthetically pleasing designpared to the other one. Based on our calctions, it has more speed but less manoeuvrability. Also, we can add up to four paddle wheels at the back. Side-wheel one on the other hand had more freedom of movement. We can make both wheels rotate speeds or in totally different directions. So, which do you prefer, your majesty?"
Riz shrugs, "I don''t care, to be honest. Just make one for each design and do some testing. It''s not like thispanycks the money to fund the construction of these steamboats. Anyway, both had pros and cons. I''m sure if we sell both designs, there would be someone willing to buy it."
"Then, we''ll build it as soon as possible and present you the data."
The king waved his hand, dismissing the research''s statement. "I understand your excitement about making new things, but please take your time. Do not skimp on the quality."
Chapter 154 Sea Fortress
?"Of course, we won''t do that. Rest assured, Your Majesty. While you''re here, let me show you something interesting." The head researcher brought up another topic.
"And what is it?" Riz calmly asked.
"You''ll be surprised when you see it. This is an absolute masterpiece we all in the research and development team have poured our soul on." Elric replies. Heter ordered an A0 paper size to be brought here.
"Oh?! Now you made me even more curious."
Multiple A0 papers were spread out on the table, revealing a meticulous drawing of the ship from the overall front view, side view and top view to every single deck in detail.
"This is our first obliterator-ss ship. A ship that was designed to be the gship. It has superior firepower than other galleons we supply to the navy. We call it ''Sea Fortress''." The head researcher told him with sparkling eyes. Whether it is here or on Earth, man does love weapons.
Riz studied the drawings for quite some time.
Many things intrigued him but his job is to identify the changes they made.
In his eyes, there''s nothing revolutionary about this ship other than an extra deck,rger size and more guns though.
The changes they made aren''t that revolutionary though. But, he didn''t say it out loud to avoid upsetting them.
Let''s start with the frames.
They were mainly made from the same material, oakwood. The same goes for the shape of the frame, it still retains the horseshoe-like shape.
As for the connection, beams are still connected to the horizontal and vertical knee braces.
As for masts, all three masts have increased in size. The size mizzen mast, main mast and foremast written here are slightly taller than the standardized one. The horizontal yards aren''t fixed but can be extended to make a room for attaching studding sails.
Apart from the usual square rig sails, the research team added staysail in between masts. Also, they added the bowsprit at the front to hold a jib sail and spanker at the rear.
''Wait a minute, if they increase the masts'' height...'' He promptly checks the size of the keel beam, the ship''s bottommost part whether it is the same or not. It is amon mistake he always made during his study years, forgetting to check the calction after changing the proposed structural size.
The size of the keel beam is supposed to be slightlyrger than the standardized version since they increase the mast''s height. Else, the load transferred would exceed the keel beam''s allowable capacity.
Luckily, it is not.
The team does make changes in size.
"Don''t you think there are too many sails on this ship?" He asked.
The head researcher perfectlyid out his reasoning, "We need to install that much to ensure the speed of the ship is not affected."
"What about the storage? Since you make itrger, how much increment does this ship get?"
The head researcher exined, "ording to our calction, the main storage room at the belly of the ship is expected to have a twenty per cent extra capacity. More flour, water, coal, spare wood, meat and ammunition weremon items brought aboard. Meaning, the ship canst longer at sea without having to dock to replenish supplies."
Riz returns his attention to the drawings.
Above the hull deck is the sailors'' deck, a sleeping quarters for sailors.
Despite its purpose, this deck has no windows to prevent seawater from entering the ship because it is right above sea level. As such, the air and lights have no way to enter this deck.
"The sailors'' deck...Are you still unable to solve the problem of no light? Isn''t it too ufortable and depressing to live in this dark and humid environment for a long period of time?"
Riz''s question seems to offend the research team. "Your majesty, we have spent a long time designing a very good venttion and lighting system. To solve the light problem, we made a skylight window at the short poop deck far at the top. We then punch a hole from the poop deck all the way to the sailors'' deck, allowing the light to prate to the bottom of the ship. The light from the top would be reflected and distributed by a mirror system installed."
"That''s...certainly creative." He was impressed. Now that we have a lower gun deck, middle gun deck and upper gun deck, how many guns are on the ship in total?"
"99 guns in total. Each deck has a different amount of cannons; 32 guns, 29 guns and 38 guns respectively. We also improve the rope and pulley system at both sides and rear of the gun for better aiming. With the new system in ce, the manpower required at each gun port was only six people. Theocratically, that is the optimized number of people to operate withoutpromising the reloading speed and firing rate."
Riz does a mental calction. A total of 594 men are needed to man the guns. Even after the reduction, the number remainsrge.
Nevertheless, reduction still means reduction. If he can save money then why not?
The middle gun deck has the least amount of guns to make a room for sickbeds, stoves for food preparation and toilets where the excrement would be discharged directly to the sea.
The rear of the upper deck has dining tables for the crew to eat and more toilets. With the most number of guns located in this deck, the crew operating them would be massive as well. The research team made the right call to minimize the features here.
The captain''s cabin takes up most of the rear of the quarter-deck, including a meeting room, private dining room, private toilet and private bed. Right in front of the captain''s cabin is the steering wheel, together withpasses and other navigation tools.
"As you suggest, your majesty. We did not forget to provide sufficient boats for the ship''s crews."
Riz nod satisfactorily. He took a lesson from the titanic incident very seriously. Due to the low number of applicants for the navy, he can''t treat their life lightly.
"Elric, when are you nning to start building this ship?"
"As soon as possible. We''re nning to finish this ship at the same time as the steamboat and have you inspect them at once."
Chapter 155 Prototype
?Moving on to his next stop, the Gatharix Weapon Company which is located behind the shipyard. They''re responsible for producing both cold weapons and firearms to supply to his military.
Yes! Swords, bows and arrows are still used especially in Inver and Sidgean. He is their main supplier thanks to the enticing cheaper price offered. War always breaks out between Inver and Inverloch because of their bitter rtionship. To his surprise, Sidgean keeps ordering more steel swords and arrowheads. The amount is stupendously high. They basically can obliterate the Duchy of Camble multiple times.
Since he hadn''t fully grasped the situation, he refrained from making any assumptions yet. The spywork there is still in its infancy.
He''ll give them time to grow.
His arrival startled the workers.
They immediately stop whatever they''re doing and look at each other, unsure about what to do. Should they bow? Should they say something? What to say? Who''s going to say it?
To notplicate things, he ordered them to not mind his presence. The way they freeze on the spot reminds him of himself when his teacher purposely stops by his table during the exam and takes a peek at his answer sheets.
Riz chuckled. It brings back some memories, "That''s some funny thing during my school days. Though it doesn''t change the fact I am still underperformed in teachers'' eyes."
His reminiscence stopped when his chief researcher, Goban and head manager, James Gray paid his respect to him.
"Your Majesty, it''s an honour to have your presence in this ce. You don''t need toe here personally. If you call us, We would be more than willing to go to you." said James.
"I can do that but why should I waste my time on such formality? Since I''m here, I might as well take a look. So, Goban, please show me the progress."
"Please follow me to the testing field." Goban led the way while his subordinates scurried to grab the improvised flintlock musket.
Shortly thereafter, Riz was presented with a long rifle musket. There''s not much change in appearance except for the ignition mechanism. Instead of a flintlock, the musket in his hand uses a new cap lock mechanism.
"After an arduous two and a half years of research, our chemist named Jenkins Darcy finally seeded in discovering what your majesty has described as mercury fulminate. The weapon your majesty is holding right now is a percussion muzzleloader rifle. We made some changes to our standard-issued flintlock musket. First, instead of smoothbore, we make it rifled to increase in uracy. Second, we change the projectile shape from a round ball to a hollow-based cylindrical-conical shape bullet. It''s a .58 calibre. Andstly, we develop a new pre-measured powder to optimize the usage of ck powder."
Goban handed the king a leather-made cartridge box. He promptly opened it up and took a look inside. One cartridge had fifty rounds of ammunition "So, I simply had to take one of these and load it up. Does that mean it''s time to get rid of the apostles?"
"You''re correct, your majesty. Those apostles were very ufortable and could hinder the movement of our soldiers during the operation. This cartridge box can be hung on the waist, allowing for a shorter time of reloading. Allow us to demonstrate it for you."
Several mene over and start the demonstration. Goban stood by his side to exin how the mechanism worked.
Riz hears the exnation in silence even though he can already grasp the working principle behind it. It is not thatplicated.
"It has a simr loading procedure as a flintlock musket. You first need to take one pre-measured powder. It contains both the propent and the projectile. Load it through the muzzle and ram it down with a ramrod. Then, we take the percussion cap which has a fulminate and ces it over the nipple hole. When the trigger is pulled, the hammer strikes the cap against the nipple and denotes the fulminate. The produced sparks then ignite the ck powder inside. Once the ck powder was ignited, the lead skirting of the bullet will expand and grip the rifling grooves. The bullet could travel faster and further."
Bang!
Bang!
The bullet was shot by them a second after Goban finished his exnation.
"Wow!!" Riz faked his surprise while pping his hand. He had seen firearms with better performance before so he wasn''t actually impressed.
Nevertheless, he needs to avoid disappointing his research team since they are working hard to materialize the firearm for him. Moreover, the cap lock mechanism is the first step toward making modern firearms.
"So, what is the effective firing range of this rifled musket?" Riz genuinely asks. He had a hard time when it came to remembering specific numbers.
"Around 200 meters to 400 meters. Its maximum firing range is up to 900 meters."
"What about the firing rate?"
"Around two to three rounds per minute, your majesty."
Considering the reloading procedure is much simpler than flintlock, Riz was satisfied. The firing rate wasn''t going to increase by a lot until the breechloader was invented. He could wait for it.
"Given our current technology, how much can thispany produce, James?" Riz was thinking about recing the flintlock with this percussion cap rifled musket for his soldier. The new one is obviously superior.
James does some mental calctions. After a couple of minutes, he confidently replied, "We can produce 5,000 muskets a month. However, if you''re thinking of recing them, we can retrofit the current musket for you. You can save money that way."
"Alright, let''s do that." Of course, he would agree to save money. "Just make sure there''s no problem with the weapon. I won''tpromise on the quality. If you think the musket is old and needs to be reced, please do so."
"Do not worry, your majesty. I won''t let the faulty weapon escape this ce." James assured his boss.
As Riz was about to leave, Goban called him. "Your Majesty!! There''s one more thing you forget."
"What is it, Goban?"
"You forget to give a name to this weapon."
''Oh, sh*t! Here we go again.'' Since when did it be a tradition for him to give the name? Regardless, Riz keeps thinking of the name or they will keep pestering him. "Uhmm...How about Ryntum Rifle Model 303 sound?"
"Excellent name, your majesty. We can call it RR-M303 for short." Goban agreed with the name.
"It''s good that you like the¡ª"
"Milord!" A feminine voice chimed in into their conversation.
Riz subconsciously turns around. He sees a red-haired beauty with a pair of light blue eyes walking towards him. His personal maid, Charlotte came to meet him. Her face screams of emergency with a hint of tiredness.
"What''s wrong, Charlotte?!"
"Here." She gave him a ck envelope. "We get this from our agent in Barlia."
Riz''s face turned for the worse. He promptly opened the letter and read it. After reading the letter, only one word came out of his mouth, "Sh*t!!"
Chapter 156 Dorothy The Maid
?[One month prior]
It''s dawn in November of 302 Paign Era. The sun barely rose from the eastern horizon. It needs some time to warm up the day.
The Blueriver Pce at this particr time has a lot of activities going on. At least, for the servants.
Despite that, they''re all trying to be as silent as possible and avoid making any unwanted noise. Especially, when there''s a year and five-month-old child and his parents sleeping.
The weather in the north is much colder than in the south. The cold wind caressed their faces, sending chills down their spines. In this kind of weather, the servants only rely on twoyers of clothes as a source of their warmth. Even so, it''s not an excuse forundresses to skip the duty of washing clothes, sheets, and towels. Life is harsh for a lower-rank maid like Dorothy.
"Charmbermaids sure have it easy. My hands have be rough thanks to all the cleaning I''ve done." Herints were followed by a long sigh. "I should take another job instead. This is far below my qualifications."
Dorothy literally means it. This is far more tiring than her training as an agent. She maybe has cleaned up more clothes than she would have in her entire lifetime. Had she known things would turn out like this, she wouldn''t be enticed by the bonus and benefits offered. That damn old man sure had a way with his words.
When the Old Man Dunn offered her this mission, Dorothy thought she would be in a fairly high position. He never told her about starting from the bottom.
"Thatint again?!" Rebuked her fellow maid. She had heard the same grumble almost every single day. "Why don''t you quit this job if you don''t like it?"
Dorothy shook her head, "I can''t quit...The pay here is good, though it''s notmensurate with my ability. Since this is my first time being a maid, I''ll let it slide and hope for a sry increase."
"Tsk, tsk, tsk...What a simple reason you have." Her fellowundress giggles. "Dorothy, you would stay as aundress for the rest of your life if you don''t have an ambition."
Dorothy frowned. "What do you mean by ambition?"
"You should aim higher, Dorothy. First, be a chambermaid. Then, gain the trust of the princess and be her personal maid. Once you are there, you have to establish a close rtionship with the head maids. That way, the odds of you being chosen as Her Highness''s personal attendant will increase. Work for a few years before beginning to snatch the seat of the head maid."
Dorothy was impressed by the long-term n made by her fellow maid. They were from the same intake and yet this innocent-looking girl is scheming from the beginning. Even so, she isn''t attracted by the prospect. "Doesn''t that make my job harder?"
"Urgh!!" Her fellow maid scratched her head. "You Dumbrothy, that''s not the point. The point is to increase your presence. Listen here Dumbrothy, women need to get married to survive in this world. Since we are in the pce, why not aim high? Starting from the position of personal maid, your chance to interact with noblemen has risen by arge margin. Depending on how you utilize your charm, I bet you that at least one man would be interested. Even if you don''t be an official wife, a concubine position would do. Once you seed, your standard of life will increase significantly."
"Ah! So, that''s what you''re aiming for. You had such a big appetite." Dorothy finally realized her friend''s ambition. "But, isn''t the timeline a bit unrealistic? How long does it take to get to that position?"
"I don''t know...I''m sixteen years old this year. My target is to be a princess''s personal maid in four years."
"And how are you going to do that, exactly? The princess already has personal maids serving her."
Her fellow maid simply smiled. Dorothy isn''t stupid either. Her friend is clearly nning on doing something bad. "Alright, you don''t have to tell me. I don''t think I want to know."
Regardless of herints, Dorothy finished her task early as usual. An action that doesn''t really match her words.
"I''m done. I''ll go first," said Dorothy.
"Wha¡ª How do you finish first when we start at the same time? Did you have fewer clothes to wash?"
"Unlike you, my hand keeps working despite engaging in conversation. You really should excel in your work first before dreaming of a higher position." Dorothy swiftly left the scene. There''s free time in between before she is assigned to another task.
A perfect time for her to vanish without arousing any suspicion.
The benefit of getting up earlier is that many powerful individuals in the pce are still sleeping. They won''t get up until two or three hourster. This gives her some freedom to roam around the pce.
She only needs to avoid the head maid and Sir Harford. These two people were very sensitive to any change in facial reaction.
It''s a skill they honed to perfection after years of dealing with people from all walks of life. Encountered them would spell a disaster for her, no, for her kingdom.
Dorothy seems like wandering around aimlessly without any destination but she''s actually not. Her feet eventually got closer and closer to the administrative area of the pce.
She finally sees her target. Her mission was not to establish amunication channel with the princess but rather to convey every piece of information she got her hand on. The level of significance determines the amount of bonus she will get.
Unless she received a specific order, she has a wide range of topics to work with. Dorothy decided to focus on any crucial intelligence on the topic that may threaten Ryntum such as the army and navy movement, level of technology and political stuff.
Lucky for her, the kitchen and servant dining hall were located far left on the ground floor. It is not too far from her current position. If the situation goes awry, she would make her way there. That ce is full of servants at this time.
Usually, maids would go to the kitchen for breakfast. However, there''s no fixed time for the maid to be in the dining hall for breakfast. They basically cane in to grab food and go. A very convenient way to create her alibi.
Chapter 157 Breaking In
?Dorothy squinted her eyes, gazing at the building from afar. As usual, guards were seen patrolling the surrounding area in their armour. On the surface, slipping through the security may look like a daunting task. But, it poses no problem to her though.
For the first two months she was epted as a maid, Dorothy has spent a fair share of free time learning the patrol route and guard movement patterns. It wasn''t an easy task, as if she has to collect strewn hidden pieces of the puzzle and put them back together.
Instead of infiltrating in the middle of the night, the guards are mostly sleepy and lethargic early in the morning. It serves as another reason to make her move at the current time.
Time is ticking. She has yet to make any move. Her eyes, however, never left the entrance of the building, waiting for an opening to appear. Guards begin to move away from the main entrance. A door of opportunity arrives for her.
''Now!!'' She screams inwardly. While maintaining her steady breath, her feet took a quick step without making any sound. Despite the mounting nervousness she felt, Dorothy quickly unlocks the entrance door with her nimble hand. Years of burry go unwasted.
nk¡ª
Dorothy swiftly stepped through the door, into an opulent lobby of the administrative building. Every time sheid her eyes on this ce, a sense of awe always took over her.
As usual, not a single soul was here early in the morning.
Hopefully, it stays this way until she finishes scurrying around.
When Dorothy infiltrates, she always considers a crucial aspect, unexpected presence. Doing the same activity at the same ce and at the same time may lead your body to consider it as a routine. Consequently, your body began to rx due to the familiarity of the surrounding area. Your sense of awareness starts getting dull and you''ll eventually let your guard down. And this is when you get caught.
Dorothy moved to the first floor via the staircase. A clerk was located here to handle the paperwork. Harford is in charge of them. They handle domestic affairs within the pce. From logistics, material and food procurement, staff management, and financial management of the royal members.
She had targeted this ce when she started her operation months ago. It''s a good ce to learn about the ongoing affairs of the pce.
However, Dorothy doesn''t prioritize them too much. Her admirer works here. So, all she had to do to make him blurt out is as simple as showing her interest in him, going on a dinner or something. Plus, news travels faster through the maids.
Don''t underestimate the maids''work. Their intel may not be urate or only a rumour level at best. But still, there''s a weight in their words. She can use two sources to validate the intel.
Without wasting any time, she moved to the second floor. This floor holds details about the regional situation in the entire Barlia. There is so much juicy intel here but she had already checked things out on the second floorst week. She bet there''s currently nothing new for her to obtain.
Her objective today is the third floor, Prince Baldwin''s office.
Arriving near the stairs leading to the third floor, Dorothy took a peek at the entrance of the dim lit hallway.
Sigh¡ª
Thankfully, no guards were spotted. Since their shift is almost over, they''re most likely cking off.
Dorothy rushed up to the third floor.
After two minutes of climbing the curvy fancy-looking staircase, Dorothy was finally in front of the riskiest part of the administrative building.
This was her first attempt at breaking into the prince''s office. Under normal circumstances, Dorothy rather works her way up and gains the trust of her superior first. Never would she dive into this level of danger early on.
However, the representative of nde came to visit Barliast month. She initially thought of it as a normal visitation. Later that night, an order came from her superior, old man Dunn. He asks her to focus on finding out the details between them.
As such, Dorothy spent the entire two weeks making preparations such as learning theyout of the third floor, the number of security, and possible escape routes.
The bad news is there''s only one entrance to Baldwin''s office which is through the empty narrow hallway.
Dorothy basically has no ce to hide or leave in case someone arrivester. Therefore, she needs to unlock the door fast. As a former burr, this posed no problem for her. She had infiltrated noble houses throughout her five years of career until she got caught while trying to break into the Ryntum''s treasure room.
Nheless, her pride prevents her from backing out just because of one failure.
"Hello there, my old enemy," Dorothy said while inspecting the embedded level tumbler lock she failed previously. "I would be very happy if it was a warded lock though. This is going to consume a lot of time."
The lever tumbler lock has a set number of levers to restrict the bolt from moving into a locking mechanism. To open it, one needs a key with a specific height to raise the lever and move the locking bolt. The lock may look intimidating but Dorothy is confident in her technique.
Atst, Dorothy finally had a chance to use her tools. Ever since she joined SIN, her equipment got a massive upgrade.
She took out the lock-picking tool that she hid nicely by strapping it on her thighs. Apparently, it was called a magic key. On one side, the ridge was t and on the other side, the ridges were jagged with different heights. It was developed by a group of schrs in the research centre.
Dorothy inserts the magic key. This is where experience ys a major role. From this point onwards, she had to rely on her senses.
She tried to turn the key. It failed.
She tried to shake the key up and down. It failed.
She inserts it a bit deeper and repeats the process. It failed again.
"Come on..." The beats of sweat came out of her forehead. Dorothy tried one more time.
She started to get a grasp on this.
nk¡ª
It was a sess.
The door was sessfully opened.
Hurriedly, she entered the room and closed back the door. It''s a bit dark inside but Dorothy is used to it so her eyes can adjust fairly quickly.
"Woah!" She looks around the room. It screams elegance from every corner. The entire floor was covered by brown fur carpet. Even the window frame was ted with gold. Like a typical rich man, a drum-shaped chandelier was hanging on the ceiling.
She snapped out of her mesmerization and focused on her purpose.
"Let''s get to work."
Chapter 158 Northern Alliance
?"Where should I start?" She asked herself while looking around the room. Her eyes fall on therge wooden L-shaped table. "Wouldn''t everyone keep something important closer to them?"
Dorothy carefully walks to the table. Luckily, the Prince of Barlia keeps his table clean and tidy. So, there''s no problem if she makes a mess as long as she remembers the original arrangement.
She starts with the file neatly arranged on the table. Her mouth repeatedly mumbles the same sentence inaudibly, ''Intel on the deales first.''
The file was open. It is not what she was looking for but the content caught her attention. It''s about the princess''s expenditurest month. "Damn!" She eximed. "Did Lady Reina wrung this man dry? Poor Prince, that''s what you get for kidnapping a woman and forcing her to be your bride. Good job, mdy." Dorothy gives her mental thumbups.
Distracted once again, she immediately closed the file. She opens the file, briefly scans the content and repeats the process. If she deems it important, she''ll put it on one side. Dorothy didn''t stop until she found the file she was searching for.
Roughly after ten minutes or so, she found it. The title written on the file intrigued her.
[Barlia-nde Agreement of Northern Alliance]
Dorothy promptly opens the file. She begins to read the content carefully without missing a single letter. The agreement addresses the economic issue faced by the two countries and their consensus to strengthen the trading rtionship between the two by easing the border restriction and synchronizing the tariff taxes.
The second part of the document causes her to sweat terribly. It is about the principle of upation and integration of Middle Jozia.
Both of them agreed to terms where each of them would have an immediate and effective right over thend they upied.
All the local power in the conquered region would be instantly deemed as invalid.
In case both nations face uncooperative powers, they''ll be treated as rebels. Both countries are obligated to work together in purging them.
Also, they had a right to exploit the upied territories however they seemed fit.
"So, it wasn''t a normal visitation. No wonder the maids said that the prince and the representative were eating together for a week. These people were actually nning to carve out the south! They even made a map tobel their interested territory. This is big news."
ording to her superior, old man Dunn, the representativeter was escorted by Prince Baldwin himself to the barracks, ports and other military facilities. Everything makes sense now. He made a right call by ordering her to investigate the deal made by the two of them.
Dorothy frantically copied the main point of the agreement. Then, she took a look at the stacks of files that attracted her attention.
[Research Result on Exploding Powdered Weapon]
[Naval Cooperation In Levianic Sea]
[Operation Locust]
Despite her sore hand, Dorothy keeps writing. After all, this is rted to the safety of her kingdom.
After an hour, she had put everything back in their original ce. The papers were put inside the pockets of her inner pants.
Dorothy did think of escaping now but she only went through ten per cent of the files. The neatly arranged files on the bookshelf tempted her to prolong her stay.
"I''ll just take a peek real quick..."
Her hand reached for a random file and flipped it through. No information attracted her attention. She put it back and picked the second one.
"ckout? I think I''ve heard of them before." Curious, she read the file. Her eyes gradually widened and her jaw dropped. This time, she hit a jackpot. "Aren''t they the enemies of SIN?"
Dorothy happily wrote down the location of their hideout in Ryntum. Imagine the bonus she''ll get for obtaining this intel.
Unbeknownst to her, Harford steadily walks towards the administrative building. As an excellent butler, he arranges the documents based on their urgency beforehand to ease the prince''s workload.
The sleepy guards suddenly wide awake and fix their posture when they see the old butler walking towards them.
""Good morning, Sir Harford!!"" The guard salutes.
"Good morning," Harford replied dryly. "Is there anything usual that urred during the night?"
The guard shook his head, "Last night was peaceful as usual, Sir. Nothing out of the ordinary happened."
....
Back at the office,
Dorothy just finished locking the office back. It took her more time to relock the door.
As much as she wants to check all the documents, the sun is already pretty high up in the sky. Though the nobles may just wake up now, it''s a different story for the staff. It''ll be harder to escape once people stare pouring into this ce. Her maid uniform stands are out of ce.
She tidies herself up. All that searching wrinkled her clothes. Her feet started walking towards the exit. Staying in this narrow and empty hallway any longer would increase her chance of getting caught.
Clomp!
Clomp!
Clomp!
"Sh*t! I would be dead if it was Harford.", She could hear someoneing towards her direction as soon as she exited the hall.
The stair she was using previously is out of the question. She needs to use another escape route.
Dorothy ran to the west wing, there was a staircase that led directly to the kitchen downstairs. To be honest, she didn''t want to escape from this path. This route is used by the kitchen staff to deliver food directly to the prince whenever he has no time to eat his food in the dining room. So, the kitchen staff would find it weird as to why Dorothy appears from there which consequently, raises their suspicion.
Nevertheless, she ns to deal with it when the timees. Her priority is to escape the third floor.
The footsteps are getting louder. Despite Dorothy''s half-panicking, she manages to keep it under control and is careful enough to not produce any sound.
Harford arrived at the third floor. Although his eyes were on the narrow hallway, he noticed something moving from the corner of his eye. He turns, only to see an empty corridor.
"Did my eyes y tricks on me? I swear my eyes caught something moving."
The butler stares at the corridor for a while, thinking that there may be some animals slipped in. After seeing nothing moving, he simply dismissed it and headed to the prince''s office.
At the stair, Dorothy stays frozen for a few minutes with her hand covering her mouth. Lucky for her, she narrowly avoided being spotted by Harford. Even so, she doesn''t dare to move her body just yet.
The silence causes sweat to trickle down her forehead.
nk-
Dorothy sighed in relief. Her wait was over when she heard the sound of the door was opened. Hastily, she made her way downstairs.
....
Harford entered the office as per usual. The room remains untouched or so he thought.
The first thing he noticed is the presence of fragrance differs from the scent of the room.
His eyes scan the room like a hawk, to see any minor changes he can find. Nothing out of order except for the brown carpet under his feet. It has a remnant sign of being stepped on.
"Someone is here..."
Chapter 159 Relaying The Message
?Dorothy slightly opens the wooden door. Through the small gap, she takes a peek inside the kitchen with the hope that there''s no one inside. To her despair, her hope is so distant and illogical.
Since the pce owner is about to wake up, how could there be no people working in the pce kitchen?
Ultimately, she opted to wait for a while, until the number of staff in the kitchen is subsidized a bit.
Exactly after ten minutes of patiently waiting, Dorothy thought it was time. Slowly, she opened the door a bit more.
Creak¡ª
The rusted door hinge creaked.
Her movement instantly stopped due to the unexpected sound produced. Once again, Dorothy takes a peek .
She sighed in relief.
The kitchen was too noisy with human activities to notice the creaking sound. For a second time, she pushes the door a bit more. Now, there''s enough room for her body to go through.
Dorothy lowered her body close to the ground and started crawling in, a clear unbefitting for a spy like her. The agent advances into the kitchen smoothly.
''Great! Nobody notices me.'' Dorothy was exhrated on the inside. Tables, cabs and kitchen items prevent them from seeing her figure...or so she thought.
As if a dark cloud nketed the sky, her surroundings be darker. A woman''s voice then called out for her, "Hey you!!"
''Oh, sh*t!'' Dorothy trembled in shock with a slight sense of fear in her heart. Despite her uncertainty, she still chooses to slowly turn around and look upward.
Ady that is significantly older is looking down at her with arms akimbo, frowning at her. By observing the expensive red dress she wore and the aura of nobility she exuded, this woman isn''t a maid.
Dorothy''s face lost all its colour in a matter of seconds upon realizing her identity.
She, as an agent obviously memorizes the face of Princess Reina''s personal attendant.
This woman is the maids'' second highest inmand.
"What are you doing sneaking around like a rat? The woman sternly asked. "I don''t think this is how a pce maid should behave."
"I-I uhm..." Dorothy slowly stood up. She however kept eye contact between them as little as possible.
"My goodness, you look like a beggar. If you want extra bread, just take it. Nobody is going to reprimand you."
"Bread?" Her eyes quickly scan the area before spotting a basket of bread near her. "Ah, yes! I''m here for another bread."
Dorothy scratched her cheek and let out a dryugh. The atmosphere around them bes so awkward. Inwardly, she''s hoping for this woman to leave her alone. And yet, she continues to stare at her.
"I don''t think I have ever seen your face before. Are you the newest batch of maids we hired?"
"Yes, Lady uhm..." Dorothy feint her ignorance.
"Lady Matilda. What''s your name?" She curiously asked.
Normally, she would not pay attention to a low-rank maid like Dorothy. They''re receable manpower with low value. This girl however, intrigued her.
Never in her life seen a maid crawling in a kitchen. The scene was too impactful for her to forget.
"D-Dorothy, mydy."
"Dorothy, Dorothy, Dorothy..."
Matilda repeats the maid''s name several times to imprint it in her memory. She needs to do this because Dorothy''s entire existence is insignificant from her point of view. Her brain tends to forget unimportant people she met.
Meanwhile, Dorothy tries so hard to calm her breathing. Whether giving her name is beneficial for her mission or not, she will evaluate itter. The most important thing right now is to get out of here and safely store the intel. And she had a perfect excuse for that.
"Uhm...I''m sorry, mydy. I had to go now because the head maid is going to assign another job for today."
"Hm?!" Matilda raised her eyebrows. "Ah! You don''t have to worry about that actually. The head maid is on sick leave today. So, I am in charge of all of you."
Dorothy responds with a polite smile.
It appears to her that she''s going to stick with Matilda for the rest of the day.
....
A few hourster,
"Urgh...I finally seeded in escaping from her. Did she hang up about me crawling in the kitchen?" Dorothy grumbles.
She escaped from Matilda''s clutches the moment lunch break arrived and headed toward her room in the maid''s quarters.
The agent was utterly thrown by the multiple tasks Matilda imposed on her. Thanks to Matilda, her body was sore all over the ce.
Without any dy, she throws herself onto the bed before stretching her limbs. Like any other normal person, her exhaustion caught up with her and caused her eyelids to be heavier.
Before shepletely fell asleep, Dorothy took out papers tied on her thigh.
Looking at the crumbled papers, she sighs once again. "Great! Now I have to rewrite it again."
As she had feared, the writing on the paper was blurred by her sweat. Albeit not to the point of illegibility, she still had to rewrite it neatly before sending them out.
Grabbing the extra papers she secretly brought with her, Dorothy spent the entire lunch break rewriting the intel she gained.
She drops her quill and then reorganizes the papers. The next thing to do is pass this intel to her superior outside.
To do so, she needs to get permission to go out. A maid like her isn''t allowed to go in and out of the pce freely for various safety reasons. Unless she bes a part of the food procurement team.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
The doorknob was turned. Quickly, she hides the papers under her pillow beforeying down in bed.
"Dorothy, are you okay? I noticed you headed directly to the room. You haven''t had lunch yet, aren''t you?"
Her roommate asked with concern. Her eyes filled with worries. She is even kind enough to bring Dorothy a te of food to eat.
Dorothy shakes her head weakly. "Thank you. I guess I''m a bit stuffytely."
Her hand reached for the food on the te and took a small bite. This circumstance works well for her. "Say, didn''t you have to go to the market tomorrow?"
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Can I go to your ce instead? I want to take fresh air outside. Maybe it''ll improve my health."
Sure!!" Her roommate smiles brightly. She was such an innocent and pure young girl. Dorothy did not have the heart to deceive her.
Nevertheless, a mission is a mission. An agent who''s easily swayed by emotion isn''t fit to be one.
"Thanks."
....
Early in the morning,
Dorothy and a few other maids from the procurement team headed towards the market to replenish their depleted stockpile of food.
Once a week, the merchants would expect them toe here. As such, they do their best to provide the highest quality products to the maids, in the hope to build a connection with the pce.
Who knows, they might attract the pce''s interest and secure arge order.
After making sure nobody paid attention to her, Dorothy slipped out from the group and disappeared into the crowd. Later, she appears in front of a certain fruit stall.
"How much does this apple cost, old man?" Dorothy asked. Without waiting for his reply, she simply grabbed one and bit it.
"Wee to my store, miss maid. Although you''re a bit rude, I''ll let it slide. Today''s fruits are fresh as usual. Coming from the most fertilend in the south, nted by the most educated farmer and watered with spring water painstakingly taken from the Maneas mountain range..."
"Cut the crap, old man." Dorothy cut his words emotionlessly. She then continued chewing the unpaid apple.
"5 Bar."
"What the¡ª What kind of apple is 5 Bar? Did my lifespan extend by consuming this? This is outrageous. Why don''t you just stop being a merchant?"
"If you don''t have money, you shouldn''t think of having it. 5 Bar or anything equal." the old man Dunn was unmoved by her insult.
"I''ve something worth more than 5 Bar though." Dorothy took out a thick envelope.
"Ohh!! How can you be so sure? I''ll give you a lot of fruits if it''s really worth it."
"Take a look." She threw the envelope in his direction.
Just like Dorothy, he was stunned by the intel he read. "This..."
"How much is it worth, old man?"
"Take as much fruit as you want. I don''t care. By the way, is this everything?"
Dorothy snorts, "Of course not. Do you think it is easy to collect information? I have a limited amount of time to check all the stuff there."
"Then, prioritize this and report it to me." Old man Dunn kept the paper safely in this pocket. "Anything else I need to know?"
"Apparently, I caught the interest of Lady Reina''s personal attendant, Matilda. Should I proceed to form a connection with her? I do believe it''s a bit early."
Old man Dunn thought for a moment, "I see this as an opportunity since she approached you first. So, you better grab this chance. My advice is to not push for any questions regarding Lady Reina. Let her bring up the topic of conversation on her own."
"I understand."
Chapter 160 First Contact
?"Mama..." A toddler staggeringly called his mother. His blonde hair and blood-red eyes bear an uncanny resemnce to his father. His feet move as he tries to reach his mother.
The maids were all on standby mode, waiting at every corner of the room in case the boy needed their help.
In the same room, a twenty-three-year-old young mother with brown hair was resting on the rocking chair. Her eyes kept sticking to the window, staring nkly at the bustling scenery outside with a solemn expression.
Though her body was there, her mind was fleeting somewhere else. It doesn''t happen once, but many times. Nobody knows what she was thinking all this time. Not even her personal attendant, Matilda.
The topic of her inner thought has long been a discussion among the maids. One group deduce that their princess missed her hometown whilst another group suggested that she was saddened about her marriage.
And so, the meaningless debate between the two factions starts. The news eventually reached her ears but she ignored them. She doesn''t need to take sides because both are true.
"Mama..." A young boy his mother for a second time after his first call went unanswered.
This time, his mother turned around and smiled warmly at him. Her sad expression disappears as if it never existed in the first ce.
"What is it, Ben?" She asks.
"Look..." Benjamin shows the crudely drawn drawing to his mother. He smiles brightly, revealing his row of teeth. Just like any other normal mother, Reina praised her son for a magnificent drawing of him, his father and her. The reality was far from the happy family of three depicted in the drawing.
Reina''s eyes caught an unusual facial expression of Matilda. This personal attendant of hers always sticks close for the past four years. Both of them looked close, but they weren''t really.
It is a pretence they tacitly agreed on.
Truthfully, they''re constantly observing each other''s moves.
Reina wasn''t stupid. She is aware of Baldwin''s intention.
He wouldn''t assign the younger sister of his closest confidant simply to a mere personal attendant. Matilda doesn''t really have time to babysit her as she''s going through her training to be the next head maid.
His overt act sent her a clear message.
He is watching every one of her moves.
"What''s wrong, Matilda? You''re a bit unusual today. Is there some bad news reported in the newspaper?" Reina raised her question.
Matilda quickly dispels the princess''s curiosity, "Nothing serious, Your Highness. Lately, newspapers often write about the uing Cerdeauxia Elecxia."
"I see...I wonder who''s going to win the election. Apparently, CRP is pulling an odd move by selecting a young man as their candidate."
Matilda''s body jolted in shock. It only happens in a fraction of a second, too fast for anybody to notice it. She is surprised to know that the princess is keeping a tab on the current news so well.
It was pretty much her job to filter any news before letting them reach the princess.
So, she wasn''t sure how deep Reina''s knowledge was on the topic.
The personal attendant quickly calmed herself down. Princess Reina probably learned it in the newspaper. After all, the operation in Cerdeauxia is confidential, only known by a handful of people.
Speaking of news, Barlia obtained the printing press technology through an unofficial channel.
They began mimicking Ryntum by introducing newspapers to control their nobles.
In a way, they seeded.
But, the newspaper is more potent than they originally thought. Copies were secretly spread and shared among the servants working there before making their way to themon people. The peasants in Barlia be curious and seek more but the copies of newspapers circte only among the nobles.
Before Barlia knew it, tens of illegal newspapers emerged in the market.
The government was caught off guard.
They don''t know who supplies them with the technology or information.
Weirdly enough, another storm swept on the principality.
Numerous private schools suddenly popped up out of nowhere after that and began to spread rapidly across the principality. They offer multiple educational courses for a set amount of price. People who aren''t noble but have a deep pocket are naturally the first ones to act by sending their children.
However, these schools caused a massive headache for the government.
Smelling this as some kind of conspiracy, Barlia begins to crack down on schools to find anything to force them close.
Essentially, they fear someone is spying on Barlia or spreading influences and ideologies through these schools.
After a rigorous investigation, they found nothing inmon among the owners of the school, the subject taught or the source of ie. Not even a speck of dirt on them.
Everything about the operation of the school was transparent and justified, including well-recorded and safely kept finance.
They had to stop the investigation since the government indirectly tarnished their own reputation by doing a sudden raid on schools.
Returning back to Reina, she had meant to ask a question to her personal attendant.
"Matilda, I heard that you have been bullying this one particr maid. Is that true?"
"Bullying? Matilda furrowed her brows. She denied it with all her heart. "No, absolutely not." At the same time, her mind instantly recalls the list of possible suspects that try to ruin her reputation by spreading a malicious rumour.
"Is that so? But, the witnesses said you purposely give her more tasks and reprimand her over a little mistake."
The ims were quickly refuted by Matilda. "Your Highness, I simply disciplined her. As the next head maid, I can''t allow small mistakes to be a habit. Did you know that she..."
She then began to retell the first time she met Dorothy in the kitchen.
"Hahaha!!" For the first time in a while, Reinaughed sincerely without any pretence, "She sounds like a fun girl to be acquainted with. What''s her name? Why don''t you call her here?"
"I''m nning to but she ran off to the market with the food procurement team today, Your Highness."
"Then, called her when she returned. I want to meet this funny girl. Perhaps, she can reduce my boredom."
....
Noon,
Dorothy and the procurement team safely returned to the pce with tons of food they brought.
This pile of food would onlyst them for a week or so.
Thanks to the hundreds of people living here, the consumption rate in the pce is not a joke.
Because Dorothy is toozy to continue doing her job, she sneakily withdraws herself from the team and disappears from their sight. She doesn''t forget to take the fruits she gets from her superior.
Right now, all she wishes for is to lie down in her bed. But, wishes rarelye true.
A maid walks in her direction and stops her.
"Dorothy, Lady Matilda is looking for you this morning. She ordered you to go to the nursery to meet her."
"Tsk, what a troublesome."
Despite her discontentment, she helplessly moves her feet. It didn''t take her too long to find the ce since she memorized the pceyout.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"Lady Matilda, I heard that you''re looking for me."
"Come in, Dorothy," Matilda answered from the other side of the door.
She opened it slowly and saw two figures waiting for her. One is Matilda and the other is Lady Reina.
''What kind of luck is this?''
"You''re Dorothy?" Reina asked.
"Ah! Yes, Your Highness." Dorothy swiftly bows down. Her sudden movement caused the apple she brought together to fall out of the ball and rolled on the floor.
Reina picked it up, "This...Where do you buy this apple?"
"A store called Dunn''s Fruit," Dorothy reply honestly.
"Ohh!! I know that store, it was very expensive."
Dorothy couldn''t agree more. She began to vilify her superior as a typical subordinate always does. "Yes, it''s definitely expensive. The price was outrageous. I wouldn''t hesitate to agree if someone told me that the fruit seller had a mental illness."
The princess didn''t respond but gave a meaningful smile.
It doesn''t make sense for the team to buy fruits there. The stall itself is located far from other fruit sellers so the team won''t pass by it.
It wasn''t an attractive choice either.
Reina believes this maid is telling a half-truth.
Chapter 161 Campaign Week
?Cerdeaux City, Cerdeauxia.
The capital city of the republic is rich with historical buildings, ancient statues, arts and remnants of the past monarchial family that have been preserved well.
However, the city in January had a different look than usual. Not only in the capital but also in other cities in Cerdeauxia as well.
From the top of the trees and doors to rooftops and street stalls, the whole nation is decorated and engulfed with blue and white gs and banners. It wasn''t the national gs nor did the republic hold some sort of celebration.
Rather, it was a political g.
The blue g with Lady Justice in the middle represents the Cerdeauxia Reformation Party or CRP for short. They called themselves the pioneer of revolution and the bearer of new ideas. While the white g with a crown drawn on the g represents the Party of Royalists or PoR for short. They fight for the reestablishment of the monarchy system and oppressed groups of Cerdeaux Loyalists.
Each party represents different views, demographics, ideologies, interests and approaches.
At present, the political situation in this republic is getting hotter by the day. Both parties only have seven days left to campaign and attract the support of voters.
On Monday next week, the campaign period would be over and the election would take ce on the following day.
As such, both parties organized all-out political talks in every nook and cranny of the city to exin to the public their manifestos.
Stages were set up to allowpeting candidates to give a speech.
The newspaper was used to send nder to the opposition side.
Rumours were created to add vour.
Be it honourable or crooked, nobody cares what method they use as long as it can elevate their position in the eyes of the masses and gain their support.
In Cerdeaux particrly, the situation is very tense since the headquarters of both parties are here. Compared to other regions, the citizens here are a bit fanatical when ites to politics.
It is amon sight to see people here showing their support by wearing either a blue or white shirt, given by their respective party for free whenever they''re going out. Also, arguments between the supporters often ur almost every day. Everyone is trying to justify their party of choice.
To ensure the campaign didn''t escte into a fight, the military was moved to monitor the situation.
....
Inside a high-end cafe.
Acellin is sitting leisurely in one of the rooms, watching the scenery of people walking on the street. At the same time, he is enjoying the coffee and confectionery that had just arrived.
He lifts up the cup and brings it close to his nose. The coffee aroma begins to enter his nose. He next gently tilt the cup and sip the warm coffee.
Gulp¡ª
"Aaaah..." He let out a long exhale. "Nothing beats the well-bncedbination of bitterness and sweetness in the morning."
He was in bliss until his ears heard an argument on the street below. Curious, he leaned towards the balustrade for a better view.
Two people, a man and a woman are arguing about the political parties.
"I''d say, we should support the PoR. They are nning to revive the monarchy." suggests the man.
The woman rebuked, "What kind of era is this? Monarchy is outdated. Didn''t you listen to the stories about the royals'' atrocities?"
"What''d you mean atrocities? It''s propaganda made by the CRP. They just don''t want the monarchy to return. Else, the rich folks hiding in the shadows can''t control the nation as they please." He tirelessly exined.
"Ohh, please! You and your conspiracies theory..." She rolled her eyes. "Look, CRP is pushing for young and fresh blood as the next president. As a progressive member of society, shouldn''t we vote for Walter Thompson?"
"Are you stupid? The supreme council member in the CRP simply used Walter as a puppet to attract young voters. They''ll be the ones running the show once he gets elected. Do you think they''ll stay quiet after painstakingly spending efforts to throw Matthew into prison? I bet you that they''re drooling for the presidential seat."
Acellin stops listening to their conversation. His face is full of astonishment toward the man. He made a shortmentary in his mind, ''That man is pretty smart but his action is futile.''
Acellin wasn''t scared in the slightest despite being the one responsible for moving the gear. No matter how loud that man said, people would treat him as a madman.
As long as people believe they''re free, they''ll reject his idea. Besides, the idea of controlling people in the shadows is ridiculous to peasants. Their mind can''t wrap around such a grand scale concept.
Without concrete evidence, it''ll remain a theory.
The trunk of Cerdeauxia has made sure to erase any trace that could lead back to him. In the event of someone being investigated, ckout has prepared a fabricated truth to use on the members of CRP.
In the past two years, Acellin worked extra hard to ensure the ckout member steadily filled the seat on lower-rank and medium-rank in CRP.
During that time, two out of seven supreme council members were thrown into prison for being in Matthew Faction.
Acellin took advantage of the situation by filling the empty seat with ckout members who are also long-time members of CRP. Their appointment was epted unanimously.
Since one can be a council member and president at the same time, he didn''t push Russell for that position.
Russell is already at the centre of attention because of his skyrocketing ascension in the party''s hierarchy. Acellin didn''t want Russell to draw more jealousy from many people because he needed them to support Russell once he was nominated to fight for the presidency.
The grassroots member has begun to suspect Russell of using foul y to get promoted. Of course, suspicion alone wouldn''t affect his n, but there''s a possibility of conflict arising. Before that happens, he ordered the ckout member to put the key figure behind this suspicion into infinite sleep.
After doing so, Acellin focuses back on the supreme council members.
Two out of seven are his man.
He needs another two to gain control of the council.
Luckily, many of the members are already old and have various healthplications. So, it''s not surprising to see another two of them die due to natural causes.
With their death, Acellin fully controls the entire party from top to bottom on ckout''s behalf.
Chapter 162 Cerdeauxias Elecxia
?A weekter,
People gather in the heart of every city in the Republic of Cerdeauxia. Commercial activities were halted today as the citizens of the republic won''t be avable to do any sort of business.
Today is voting day. The voting centres are filled primarily with blue and white colours. gs were hoisted at the top of the building where voting would take ce.
The military was ced nearby to prevent any sort of provocative action among the voters.
There are eight channels to vote, ording to the group''s age. One needs to bring proof of city residency to be able to vote for the staff to check and validate.
Due to that, a long line formed on its own.
However, it did not prevent voters from fulfilling their responsibilities.
The validation process may take most of the time. But once you''ve been validated, the voting process itself starts and finishes within a few minutes at most.
You simply go into the designated room, draw an ''X'' on your choice, put it in the ballot box and leave.
....
At CRP Headquarters,
While the voters lined up under the scorching sun, the election candidates were enjoying breakfast without any care for the voters'' wellbeing.
CRP had done all it could to turn public opinion in its favour. Now, they simply sit back and wait for the results.
Walter or Russell, despite being reassured by many people was sweating profusely. He had been warned multiple times by Acellin about the consequences of his failure to win.
Given how much he knows about the whole thing, the death penalty would be an excessively lenient punishment for him.
Even now, he can feel eyes on him.
Watching his every move.
The venue suddenly became louder.
Russell looks up and sees Acellining through the door. His entire body instantly was assaulted by a jolt of fear. How could he not? This man tortured him as a part of ''training''. Despite that, he''s willing to bear it for the sake of revenge and im his rightful ownership.
Russell watched from afar.
Acellin''s arrival was enthusiastically greeted by the highest members of the party. He is, after all, the biggest fundraiser for this campaign. CRP members naturally have to pay respects to him.
"I see all members of the supreme council smiling from ear to ear. Are you confident in winning this elecxia?" Acellin disys a polite gesture by asking them that question.
He basically can guess the oue because his subordinates always had their eyes on the PoR and voting centre all the time. They''re ready and waiting to change the result election if needed.
"Of course, Mr Acellin. How can we not be confident when we spend all the money you gave for this sole purpose? We need to show everyone that we ept young leadership in government, not some usual brain-stiff old men."
Acellin nods in agreement, "Good, good. If Ryntum can do it, Cerdeauxia can do it too. They''re not the only ones with a young and capable leader."
"Hahaha, you''re absolutely right, Mr Acellin. Things are looking good for us."
"Is that so? How''s the attendance of the people at the voting centre by the way?"
"Thetest report we received stated that 38 per cent of Cerdeaux citizens already cast the vote."
"Really?!" Acellin eximed. "It''s not even noon yet."
"We know. That''s why we''re excited." The supreme council member then called for their president''s candidate. "Mr Walter, what''re you doing in the corner alone? Come here and meet your cousin. You''re the star for today."
Russell makes his way toward them in a hurry, "Acellin..."
Staying true to his character, Acellin hugs his ''cousin'', "Walter, my dear cousin!! Who would know that you wouldpete for the presidential seat? Your parents must be proud of you. May you achieve a glorious victory today. Your future depends on it."
Acellin wishes him good luck mixed with a subtle warning right in front of council members. However, their ears judge it as only a congrattory wish from cousin to cousin.
Russell nods his head slowly. ckout has spent a lot to get to this point. So, they obviously want it to seed.
"Excuse me, gentlemen. I want to speak privately with my cousin."
"Alright, Mr Acellin. We won''t disturb you anymore."
As soon as the council member got far enough, Acellin changed his friendly tone to a stern one.
"Russell..."
"Y-Yes, sir!"
"There''s something I had to tell you." He put his hand on Russell''s shoulder. He whispered to him, "Apparently, PoR had received help from your brother in this campaign. Though his involvement isn''t as deep as ours, he still throws a substantial amount of money to the Party of Royalists. Once you win, I need you to put pressure on that party but don''t make it too obvious. We didn''t want people to see you as a leader with a vengeful attitude."
Acellin proceeded in giving future ckout puppet president several ideas he can use.
An unclear source of ie, explicit behaviour of party members, bribery, nepotism and so on.
Russell nodes obediently upon hearing Acellin''s suggestion.
For once, he''s grateful for Riz''s uncaring attitude. He doesn''t know if Riz wishes to reim thisnd or not.
One thing is for sure, he''ll be in deep trouble if Riz wants to be involved in this elecxia. He knows firsthand just how cunning his brother is.
Naturally, he had no reason to refute Acellin''s order as this would help him stabilize his position.
Yet, at the same time, he feels one step closer to bing a puppet of ckout.
Thus, Russell tried his best to rationalize his life choice. He didn''t want to lose his ability to think and end up dancing in their palm blindly.
''One day, I''ll crush all of you under my feet!'' Silently, he resolved to break free from these shackles.
Acellin on the one sidepletely unaware of his puppet''s inner thoughts. He couldn''t care less about it. If he is dissatisfied with Russell, he''ll rece him with another person.
Before he leave, he didn''t forget to give a little warning to this little puppet. "Wait here quietly until the result is announced. Don''t try anything funny just because you be president."
The sunset marked the end of the voting process. No one can cast a vote anymore.
Darkness befalls the continent.
The Cerdeauxians however isn''t one bit of care about it. The usage of candles on this particr night is at an all-time high in a five-year period.
Everybody is nervously waiting for the results.
The electionmittee proceeded with the process of counting and tallying votes.
The faster they counted, the faster they can announce the winner.
This is where Acellin''s subordinates shine. In every vote-counting centre, they''ll ensure the CRP got andslide victory. Without the absence of electric light, the counting process depends entirely on candlelight.
At midnight, the results from all cities arrived at the capital. Cerdeauxians who stay awake are aware of this development.
The capital was once again abuzz and the city centre once again became crowded with people, reporters, politicians and foreign spies.
The palpitations are increasingly felt by every Cerdueaxian.
A man walked up onto the reassemble stage, holding a piece of paper.
"Good eveningdies and gentlemen. I''m the chief electionmittee for this round of elecxia. As all of you may guess, I''m currently holding an election result with me. Without wasting any time, I''ll directly announce it. Out of 35 parliament seats, 28 of them won by Cerdeauxia Reformation Party while the rest belong to the Party of Royalists."
The manter announces the breakdown by exining the results from each city.
He pays no attention to the reaction below.
Some of them cheered with joy while others wept with sadness.
Chapter 163 War Goals
?On the next day, the headquarters of the Cerdeauxia Reformation Party is in festive mode. Acellin, in particr, spared no money in sponsoring the food for the grand banquet. All members were invited to the banquet for a celebration like never before.
Winning two-thirds of the parliamentary seats has a significant impact on governing the republic. It would give them the flexibility to pass anyw they propose with little or no opposition.
CRP''sndslide victory didn''t go unnoticed. Many kingdoms have their eyes on this election. Foreign spies nted in the capital painstakingly wrote a detailed report on the election from start to finish.
Shortly afterwards, the news about the newly elected president reached the ears of the monarchs in the region.
Their reactions are mixed at best. After all, no king is fond of the democratic system.
Nevertheless, they still decided to maintain the amicable rtionship with Cerdeauxia by sending them a congrattory letter with the exception of Ryntum.
....
King''s Office, Government Complex.
[Cerdeauxia Reformation Party led by a man named Walter Thompson won the election with andslide victory, snatching twenty-eight out of thirty-five seats of parliament for themselves. It''s a victory that broke Matthew''s twenty-four seats record. Below is the list of...]
A report from SIN agents stationed in Cerdeaux just arrived at his office early this morning.
Riz is a bit bummed out that the political party he supported was totally defeated. As a former ordinary person from Earth, he has no experience in interfering with another country''s politics. But, that didn''t dampen his spirits to try meddling with other countries politics.
Isn''t that what a big shot always does?
Yet, his first attempt failed miserably.
He started to cross-examine the result of his failure. ''Did I give little support? Should I be involved more in their politics? But, isn''t my intervention would cause the Party of Royalists to be in an unfavourable position? They can''t even put up a good fight even after I gave them money and the media. Perhaps the highest members of PoR are useless.''
He considered PoR as his extended hand in iming back his heritagend. Unfortunately, the results that the political parties showed were disappointing.
The only good thing about this elecxia is the town of Goldeuw is won by PoR candidates. That ce is where thergest gold mine ever discovered in Middle Jozia was located.
He wants to deal with them but there''s an impending danger he needs to solve first.
Squeak¡ª
Riz leaned back on his chair, tired of everything that happened around him.
From PoR to the new president, Cerdeauxia never ceases to cause him a headache.
This one country is like a curse to him.
Cerdeauxia Reformation Party put a young man, probably around his age in such a position. They made a move that surprised everyone including a modern person like him.
In a world of politics, the probability of old men giving up the presidential position is near zero.
In the end, he was so wrong when he thought it was just a gimmick.
''No matter which angle I look at, this Walter Thompson reeks of suspicion. He came out of nowhere, rising to the top in just two years while gaining everybody''s trust. His journey is too smooth and too good to be true.''
*Knock* *Knock*
"Come in, William." Hismanding voice echoed through the room.
"Your Majesty..."
Without further ado, Riz showed his minister a chair opposite of him, "Sit down and take a look at this report. Our spy in Barlia got this for us."
William obligated. "This..."
His eyes shed with fear. Beats of sweat start to appear on his forehead. William breathes irregrly as if he is having some sort of seizure.
If the report he read was true, the kingdom is facing a precedent threat like never before.
"Yeah, interesting right." Riz chuckled. "They tantly make such a crazy n and expect us to do nothing."
"Your Majesty! This isn''t aughing matter!" William said in a deep voice. He is clearly not happy with Riz''s nonchnt attitude.
"Calm down, my minister. Calm down. I''ve more to add."
William takes a deep breath, "My apologies, Your Majesty."
"ording to our spy, this intel isn''t aplete version. Chances are, Barlia and nde made some changes in their strategy. So, we can''t blindly depend on this intel too much. Even so, the essence of their operation remains the same. At least, that''s what I believe. It would cause them more harm than good if they abruptly make major changes."
"Can''t we contact the spy and ask for confirmation from her?"
"I need to reject that suggestion," said Riz while shaking his head. "I can''t risk her safety and ordered her toy low. There have been some odd movements in the pce recently. So, don''t expect more intel toe. We need to work with what we have."
"Understood, Your Majesty. But, isn''t this triggering the second North-South War?"
"There''s a high probability for that to happen. I don''t know about others but we need to make our own preparations. I see this as a chance to legally move our military."
"What''s your n, Your Majesty?" William curiously asks. He was half excited and half expectant.
Ryntum military had long rested. He was very eager to test theirbat effectiveness on the field.
"Let us take this chance to expand our territory. Our soldiers have rested for too long. In the event of war, there are three objectives that we should strive to achieve. The total control of the gulf, the coastal cities in Tetherswest, and the group of inds in the Levianic Sea."
"Your Majesty, are you thinking of¡ª"
"Yes. I want the Minister of War and Defence to use these war objectives to draft a n." Riz cut his minister out, "I''m sick of acting polite and mindful. Our merchants have been on edge every time they venture out to the sea. It''s time to show them who''s the overlord of the sea."
"Leave it to me, Your Majesty. I''ll discuss it with the Chief of the Army and the Chief of the Navy."
After William left, Riz thought of forming a coalition with Inver, Naharog and Vofors. His main purpose is to let them guard the south while he is busy eating in the north. They would likely agree since they lost a huge chunk of theirnd to Inverloch. No rulers would let that slide under the rag.
Yet again, He realized that rulers are a bunch of cowards by nature. They won''t move until they''re confident. And a great power in the south isn''t easy to trifle with.
''I can''t hope for them to agree. Otherwise, I have no choice but to make them agree.''
Riz decided to be a bit bold and offer to train their soldiers.
Chapter 164 Exposed?!
?Back at the Blueriver Pce, Dorothy goes about her day as usual. For safety reasons, she takes a break from her mission.
Her focus now is more onpiling the rumours floating in the pce and analysing their authenticity. Once the validity is confirmed, she''ll send it out. Her superior would decide whether the intel is valuable or not.
One of the rumours is about the invasion of the prince''s office. Although there aren''t many people paying attention, it is enough to make Dorothy put her guard up.
Harford was seen snooping around recently. She didn''t know how much the investigation progress was but, it is definitely not a good sign for her.
Nevertheless, there''s nothing she can do except hide. She is fairly confident in hiding her tracks.
"There you go..." Dorothy wipes thest window panel of the pce. With her job done now, she has to make her way to her next destination, the nursery room.
Ever since she came into contact with Lady Reina, their mind seems to click together. Some sort of understanding was established between them. Thenceforth, the princess of Barlia often called her to spend some time with her.
The servants called her ''lucky maid'' for this reason but she wasn''t sure about that.
Though she acts normally, thedy intuitively suspects her to be a spy from Ryntum. Either she''s bad at hiding or Lady Reina simply has a good sense. She ys it safe by pretending to be ignorant every time thedy talks about the south. Regardless of howfortable Dorothy is, she needs to y her character well.
A spy iming to be a spy is the worst spy among spies.
Today, she was once again in front of the nursery room. She can with the voice of a childugh behind the door.
Dorothy knocks on the door gently. After receiving permission, she turns the doorknob and slowly pushes the door leaf open.
Inside, a beautiful brown-haired woman sitting on a plush chair, slouching to one side. Her eyes never left her son, watching him with an affectionate gaze. The boy is yful as usual, giving no attention to the maid who has just arrived.
"You''rete today, Dorothy." Her soft voice came out of her mouth. Still, her eyes remain unmoved.
"My apologies, Your Highness. Today''s work portion is more than usual." Dorothy shows her apologetic face. She then looked around, there was no sight of Matilda in the room.
"Never mind. I''m not angry in the first ce." Reina dragged a chair closer to her, "Come and take a seat. Do you want some tea?"
"Let me pour it myself, Your Highness." Dorothy cautiously takes the teapot from Reina''s hand and carefully pours the aromatic beverage into the porcin teacup. The tea set was worth at least a year of her sry. She really couldn''t understand rich people''s thought processes.
During the time Dorothy spends with Lady Reina, most of it was filled with Reina teaching her embroidery. asionally, they would talk about the past. Something that Dorothy hates the most because of the difficulty to maintain the consistency of her backstory.
Her lies beget another lie.
At this point, she does think she can make a side ie by writing the entire novel based on her fake background alone.
"You''ve improved a lot, aren''t you?" Reina praised the maid for her skill.
Dorothy answered with a shy smile, "Thank you, Your Highness."
"It''s still not good enough. You tend to skimp on the details. However, I do apud you for keeping up with thisplicated design. Even a nobledy has a hard time producing the same result as you."
"Hehehe~" Dorothy grinned from ear to ear. "Thank you for yourpliment, Your Highness. Many people said I have dexterous fingers."
"Hmm...Dexterous fingers, I see. Is that how you open the lock?" Reina drops the bomb right on top of her head.
She''s staring intensely at the maid.
"Pardon?" Dorothy was dumbfounded. Her brain''s processing speed suddenly slows down before crashing. How should she react?
Sheughs dryly, "Your Highness, what lock are you talking about? I''m afraid I didn''t get the meaning behind your question."
Reina, like her brother, directly broached the subject. "The lock of the prince''s office, of course. Don''t you hear a recent rumour going around about it?"
After observing Dorothy for a period of time, Reina is convinced of her real role as a spy. On the surface, this embroiderypanion of hers acts like a normal maid.
Nothing out of the ordinary except that she tends to encroach on other maids'' assigned areas. Sometimes, she will swap ces with her coworkers for no reason. Every time she swaps workces, there are always hot rumours circting in the area. One would say she''s simply a busybody woman. But, from what she heard from other maids, Dorothy never once joined in the conversation. She simply listens intensely. asionally, she would request a leave. Her pattern of movement looks random with only one thing inmon. She visits the market without fail. And that too, near the damn fruit seller stall.
"I am never aware of such rumours." Dorothy keeps denying it. The best she could think of is finding a reason to naturally leave this ce. However, doing so would jeopardize her trustworthiness.
"Is that so? Then forget about it."
"Huh?" She expresses her confusion. Did Lady Reina just scoff it off like nothing?
Reina stares at the maid''s surprised face, "What? Are you really the culprit?"
"N-No, no, absolutely not. I found your question weird. Why would you search for the culprit anyway?"
"I have something to gi¡ª"
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
"Your Highness." Harford''s voice came from outside out of the blue.
Reina was taken aback by his presence, "What is it, Harford?"
"Is Matilda inside with you?"
"No, she''s not here. I''m with a maid."
"Hoh?! A maid, you say?" Harford saw it in a low voice so the princess couldn''t hear him. He found the situation very intriguing. The hard-to-approach princess who never bats a nce at the servants unless necessary approaches the lowly maid by herself.
This is something he should look for.
Chapter 165 Harfords Investigation
?Harford figures out the possibility of an intruder in the prince''s office.
He immediately reported it to the prince. The prince, however, told him to not make a fuss about it and end up alerting everyone.
''Try to catch the culprit quietly'' is what he was told. And so, the entire job was dumped solely onto his head.
With a green light from the prince, the butler went off to the administrative building to find any leads.
First and foremost, the time of intrusion. There''s a long time span between the time he locks the office and the time he returns the next morning. He doesn''t know the precise time it happens. Anybody could sneak in from thete evening until early morning the next day.
His prime suspects are obviously the guards patrolling the building. They''re the closest to the building and the easiest ones tomit the crime.
To verify his assumption, he went to the only ce he could get any information regarding the guards at the security centre. A ce that is responsible for managing and assigning the guards to their workstations throughout the entire pce.
"Excuse me, please call the head of security for me."
"S-Sir Harford! Wait for a moment."
Shortly after, the presumably head of security came up to him in a rush. He was sweating from all the running. "Huff...Huff...What can I do for you, sir?"
"I want to see the list of guards assigned at the administrative buildingst week. Did you record it?"
"Yes, yes, we record everything. Please follow me." The head security wipes off the sweat on his face. He led Harford to a room, filled with books.
After a while, Harford was handed a hardcover logbook. He promptly flipped it open.
There''s a detailed record of who was assigned at what location. It didn''t take him too long to find the information he''s been looking for.
"Twenty people." He muttered. It is kinda low considering the size of the administrative building. "Are the total guards assigned here always been twenty people?"
"Yes, Sir Harford."
"I want a copy of this list. Make it quick."
Head security has no choice but to oblige Harford''s order. Despite his lofty position, it is iparable to the butler of the pce. He quietly jotted down the names on a piece of paper despite his disgruntle.
....
The investigation went smoothly.
Within a day, he already meets every single guard and gets their statements. He found no contradictory testimonies afterparing them.
"It''s not them." Harford deduced it based on the information he has.
In a nutshell, each guard moves in one continuous line, from their own point A and point B. At every point, two guards would stumble upon each other. If one of the twenty people went missing, another guard will notice it.
He thought of the possibility of two people colluding with each other but as mentioned before, it was impossible. A high-risk operation would fail if it involves arge number of people.
However, Harford is not without any new leads. He noticed that the distance from point A and point B for each guard is fairly long. It opens a gap enough for a person to slip in. But who?
Obviously, it''s not the administrative workers. Their entry and exit were well-recorded. It has to be done by someone living inside the pce, who knows the pceyout and can freely move around without raising any suspicion.
The only group of people that fit the criteria is the maids. However, they''re not without any limitations. A restrictive area is still a restrictive area.
Harford imagines himself being a maid, "Assuming I was a maid and nned to sneak into an administrative building, I would choose the time when no one was around. Late during the night or early in the morning. Night doesn''t seem usible since the chance my roommate would notice my absence is high..."
Each maid was assigned at least one roommate for this very purpose. The previous head maid devised this strategy to counter the spies in the pce. She created a situation where the maids would watch andpete with each other for higher positions.
"...To cover it up with an excuse of going to the toilet is illogical. My roommate would find it weird if I go for a very long time. Then, the only option left is early in the morning."
Kitchen maids andundresses are the only two groups of maids who wake up at the earliest.
After deciding his next course of action, he readied to interrogate theundresses first. He highly doubts that the culprit is among the kitchen maids. They''re too busy with food preparation from the moment the sun rises. An absence among them may cause a longer time to prepare food, subsequently, dy in cooking and serving. With their lives at the stake, every kitchen staff would do their best to avoid this scenario.
As forundresses, there are a lot of them but it''s not impossible to narrow them down.
He went to the head maid''s office.
Harford as much as possible does not want to deal with her. Both of them have never gotten along since their teenage years. She irritated him with her haughty and spiteful behaviour. Nevertheless, his investigation can''t make progress without her help.
"Hey, you''re not dead yet?" Harford greeted the old woman of the same age as his in the most polite way.
"That''s not a polite way to greet someone, you country bumpkin. What are you here for?" The head maid knew that Harford would not visit her except for important business.
"Great! It is a good thing that you know me well. I want a list ofundresses workingst week."
"So, it''s true that you''re investigating something." She mumbles.
Harford caught her words with his sharp ears. He asked in a surprised tone, "Wait!! How do you know?"
"The rumours already spread among the servants. You underestimate yourself, Harford. Do you think no one would notice if the butler of the pce makes a move? Everyone is tense right now despite not knowing what you''re investigating."
"Tsk, those guards and their big mouths..."
"Here, the list you wanted."
Harford looks at the long list, "Do theundresses change every day?"
The head maid shook her head, "No. They''re one of the lowest in the maid hierarchy. Mostlyposed of newly hired maids or the one who fell out of my favour."
"How cruel." The butler expresses his superficial concern before moving to the next question, "Whose the most performed among them?"
"Hm...Salene, Vikki and...Dorothy."
"Can I see their profile?"
"Sigh...Let me find it first." The head maid looks through the pile of paper in the cab. It took a while to find them since such information is rarely sought after. "Here, go ahead."
Harford scanned the basic information about them, just in case.
"Last week, which one of them finished their work earlier than anybody else?"
"Ask Matilda. She handled the maid in my steadst week."
Chapter 166 Dodge The Bullet
?"Matilda..." Harford mutters the name of the next head maid, Mark Donald''s little sister. She was personally assigned by the prince to observe the princess. In a way, the prince does this to test her loyalty and see if she can be trusted like her brother.
If it was her, then she''s probably lingering around the princess in the nursery room.
"What are you waiting here for? Did you have anything else to say?" The head maid''s voice interrupts his thoughts.
Harford clicked his tongue. His expression filled with annoyance, "Tsk, I was about to leave, old hag. Be patient."
After throwing a series of curses at the head maid, he promptly exited the office.
His next destination is the nursery room.
Ever since the young lord was born, Princess Reina spent most of her time there. Thanks to her, his monitoring job became a lot easier.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
Harford gently knocks on the door, afraid of disturbing the young lord.
"Your Highness." He calls.
"What is it, Harford?" Princess Reina replied from the opposite side.
"Is Matilda inside with you?"
"No, she''s not here. I''m with a maid."
"Hoh?! A maid, you say?" He had heard a rumour about a princess taking a liking to a certain maid. Although he''s curious, Harford has priority.
He needed to focus on his investigation first.
"If she''s not with you, then, I''ll leave now. I apologize for disturbing your time."
....
He couldn''t find Matilda but it''s okay.
There''s one thing left he needs to do.
To check the escape route.
Harford went to the administrative building. At present, this ce is full of peopleing and going. Ignoring themotion in the building, he went straight to the third floor.
His eyes are running wild, inspecting every corner of the floor.
''There are not many options to escape, only windows or stairs. Supposed that the intruder chooses to flee through the window, how is she nning to close it back? Not to mention, jumping straight from the third floor to any tree to cling to is highly dangerous. Unless, she doesn''t care about being found out. However, her action shows otherwise. So, the only option left is stairs. The question is which stairs?''
Between two stairs, one is a main and the other is a kitchen stair. He knows that the intruder may spend some time in the prince''s office. As the sun rises, the pce would be livelier with the increasing presence of people. Escaping using the main stair will put the intruder in an odd situation.
The most probable choice for a maid would be the kitchen one at the back.
Harford descended the stairs that led him directly to the kitchen.
He pushed the wooden door open.
In return, the kitchen staff was startled by his sudden entrance.
"Don''t mind me, continue with your work."
Everyone is busy during lunchtime. So, he bet it''s the same case in the morning. The idea of sneaking into the kitchen unnoticed doesn''t seem far-fetched.
The butler approaches the group of gossiping maids. "What are you people talking about?"
"S-Sir Harford!" They stuttered but tried their best to exin, "W-We are talking about the lucky maid."
"Lucky maid? Who is she? Why is she called ''lucky''? Exin it to me." He said with amanding tone.
After receiving the exnation, his interest in this maid named Dorothy skyrocketed. An excellentundress and somehow catch the eyes of Matilda and Princess Reina. It''s hard to not be suspicious.
"Where is she now?"
"That...We have no idea where she was assigned to."
"Is that so? Fine by me."
With his authority, Harford proceeded to the dormitory to rummage through Dorothy''s room. His action most likely pissed off the head maid. He honestly doesn''t care though.
Who knows, maybe he can obtain evidence to catch her.
The maid dormitory as a whole is pretty much inessible, at least at the outermost securityyer. Once you get in, you''re free to roam. Each room was equipped with a simple lock mechanism at the door that can be easily broken.
Harford entered the room.
"This room is fairly clean. Now, which one is Dorothy''s." He looked left and right alternately.
The room was split into half for each person. Since he doesn''t know, he''ll just take a look at their belongings.
"Sir Harford?" Dorothy appeared at the door with her ragged breathing. She had run here with all her might.
Her eyes were looking at the butler with a confused look.
"Are you Dorothy?" Harford remains calm.
"Yes, sir!" She replied. Her heart trembles in fear.
"Why aren''t you working right now?"
"I already finished my tasks, sir."
"Excellent as she told me," Harford mumbles by himself. "Anyway, which one is yours?"
"The left side, Sir." She pointed out. "May I know why you''re here?"
While answering her, Harford didn''t stop rummaging. "Are you aware of the rumours of me investigating something?"
"Yes, I''m aware of it, Sir."
"Good, it''ll make things easier. You''re one of the potential suspects."
Dorothy''s eyes were wide open, "Huh? M-Me?"
"If you''re innocent, there is no reason to panic."
"H-How could I not panic, sir?! This ce is where people stab each other in the back to eliminatepetitors." Dorothy was quick-witted.
She came up with an excuse that suited her current situation by ming others. Ultimately, whether the suspicion of her would be reduced or not depends entirely on Harford.
"Is that so?" Harford gives a nk answer. Maids'' internal conflict is not interesting to him. "Why do you have so many papers with you?"
"T-That...I often send letters to my family."
"Can you just visit them on the weekend or during your off-duty?"
"I-I generally only get one or two days off. It definitely isn''t enough time to travel back home."
"I see, Klover is pretty far from the capital, right? You need to sail for a week just to get there."
"Ah!...A-Actually...you sail for three days to Krigos by ship before continuing bynd. In total, it took only five days. Klover...didn''t have a port, sir."
"Oh! My bad." A huge grin spread on his face.
Harford''s smile sends a shiver down Dorothy''s spine. The butler has done a background check on her. His question was purely to test her. Had she stupidly agreed with him or answered ''travelling bynd'', it''ll put her in a very hot spot.
The butler found scribbled papers in the drawer of her desk which further strengthened her im. For the first time, she''s grateful for not being a fastidious person.
Shortly after, Harford said with disappointment. "There is nothing suspicious for me to charge you with."
Dorothy sighed in relief. Thankfully, she stores her lock-picking tools separately.
Chapter 167 Her Agenda
?Although Dorothy was safe for now, it couldn''t be said the same for her home country. Hidden forces in the kingdom began to move in preparation for the war.
At some unknown location, a woman in herte twenties with wavy ck hair and hazelnut eyes is reading a letter from her superior far in the north.
[...The possibility of our invasion n leaking out is high. We don''t know to what extent they gained our confidential information. However, the overall structure of our operation remains the same.
Rest assured, there''s no change in your part of the n. You may proceed with caution. In case any changes are made, we''ll notify you immediately.
Once again, I sincerely pray for your sess.
Mark Donald.]
Irene Julianos closed the letter. The former Trunk of Bagyarosia let out a long sigh.
Ever since Bagyarosia shattered into smaller nations, she gets less and less sleep. Out of all nations, the Kingdom of Ryntum is the only one that restlessly hunts her subordinates.
The spywork she inherited from her predecessor has gone through huge changes. She has been forced to make several personnel reorganisations and reassignments in order to safeguard the lives of her subordinates.
Though she initially doesn''t care, the SIN agent has killed her faster than she could replenish them. At this rate, herwork in Ryntum will likely die out.
Riz''s action is outside of her expectations. It never came across her mind that Riz would have the courage to issue orders to kill everyone suspected of being associated with the ckout. Yet, he did it.
When Irene received a report of SIN agentsmitting a massacre upon a massacre, she hastily ceased all espionage missions. Her mind was stricken with a dreadful thought. Irene hadn''t felt this fear before, as if a sharp knife slowly moved closer to her neck.
"This young king is abnormal. Did he not care about his prestige or his people? For the sake of rooting me out, he spills tons of blood. What''s even scarier is his people pay no attention to these incidents. Fortunately, I can use his action against him..."
Irene grabbed her red loose coat and came out of her hideout. The rays of dusk forced her eyes to close for a moment. After her eyes adjust to the brightness outside, she sets off towards her destination.
It didn''t take her too long to arrive at the most famous tavern in Bideford, Robick''s Dinners. In contrast to other ces, this tavern operates almost all the time. She never once see this tavern closed.
Its long operational time gives them an edge against itspetitor. Many taverns try to replicate their move but end up burning their capital in the process.
As Irene walks on the sidewalk to her desired destination, she inadvertently attracts the attention of the men...once again. Her ears catch both praise from men and envy from women.
She was helpless in this kind of situation, "It was an extremely unpleasant feeling to be constantly stared at. I didn''t wear a hood because I want to act like an ordinary citizen. Wrong move, perhaps."
Irene ignored them as she usually does. Shortly after, she arrived at the establishment.
Her hand pushes the double-leaf door open before stepping into the tavern. It was onlyte in the evening and the tavern has not yet reached its peak hour. So, there aren''t many people inside.
"¡"
Nevertheless, the entire floor went silent. Her beauty charms many people in the tavern. Some of the people stopped for a short time to burn her image in their minds.
When talking about Irene''s beauty, she isparable to that of the future queen, Theodora and the future consort, Charlotte. The only difference between her and them is that she''s an attainable flower, at least in men''s opinion. They thought they had a chance.
Little did they know the beauty in front of them was killed so much so that she could bathe in the blood of her victims.
Minding her own business, Irene walks toward the counter. The interior of this tavern is novel from her point of view. Of course, she was aware of the king''s involvement in this tavern.
The concept of order and pay first is simr to the fast food restaurant first implemented in this tavern. Furthermore, the appearance of weird machinery to shorten the food preparation time can only be found in this tavern. Who else has weird ideas except for the king?
"Wee, miss. What would you like to order."
Irene looks up at the menu board. Compared to before, the menu has shrunk significantly. However, she found it was a clear move as the tavern doesn''t need to focus on procuring tons of raw foods for a wide range of dishes.
"I would like a Dinner Set, please."
"And what about your drink?"
"Give merge-size orange juice."
"Here''s your order number. Please wait at any table. We''ll deliver it to you soon."
Irene takes a small piece of a number badge. She moves to the first floor to find a table. His eyes caught the figure of Aunt Tina''s son, her target. He''s currently surrounded by multiple girls, one on each side and three on the opposite.
Without being too noticeable, he smoothly lowered his back on the chair, at the table next to him.
It didn''t take too long for her order to be delivered to her. Two pieces of deep-fried chicken, bread and vegetables with orange juice look appetizing on her empty stomach.
Irene picked the chicken and bit it. She entered a blissful state while chewing the crunchy chicken drumstick.
asionally, she nces at him. Aunt Tina, a prominent figure in the textile business has a son and daughter.
Unlike her hardworking daughter, the firstborn son named Evan has be utter trash and waste ever since his mother''spany rose to fame.
Wealth has ruined him in his thoughts, behaviour and actions. He has sunk deep into worldly pleasures that he never tastes before.
To Irene, he''s a perfect marite with a bloated ego that she can use for her purpose.
A devilish smile appears on her face.
"Now, shall I start seducing him?"
Chapter 168 Defensive Alliance
?Irene''s plot has no way of reaching the knowledge of the SIN agents. Her conduct was faultless despite knowing that Robick''s Dinner is a dent of agents. They wouldn''t be able to guess Irene as a high-rank member of the fearsome ckout, much less thought of her lurking under their noses. After all, the darkest spot lies under themp.
The leaked intel may reveal her name to the SIN agents. If so, she bet it must already be widespread among them by now. However, her name is not that unique either.
All she could say is good luck in finding her.
While enjoying her food, Irene felt gazes on her from multiple directions.
Her face remainsposed.
She opened her mouth and took a small bite. Her cherry-pink lips slowly chew the spice-rich chicken. With a slight surprise in her eyes, Irene showed a blissful expression. In an instant, she melts everyone on the first floor.
Abination of cute acts and her beautiful face caused a critical hit.
It was perfect.
She sessfully established a good first impression of herself. As long as Irene doesn''t run her mouth needlessly, she''ll always be perceived in a good light.
....
Next day,
King''s office, Government Complex.
Audrey sits across the king in his office with letters from Naharog, Inver and Vofors. For the first time ever, she was given the responsibility to propose a defensive alliance with these three nations. And to make matters worse, she needs to make them agree in less than two weeks. As much as she wants toin, she can''t.
The king personally told her superior, Michael, to prepare a team of diplomats and leave them at her disposal. She''d be a fool if she let this chance slip away from her hand.
Admittedly, this task to bring the four nations on the same page wasn''t easy. Every single one of them wishes to get something for themselves even though danger is right in front of their door.
Nheless, the agreement is sealed.
Right now, the finalized version of the agreement is in the hand of the king. While the king takes his leisure time flipping through the agreement, Audrey twiddles her fingers nervously and waits.
"That''s it?" The disappointment was written all over his face. "I thought they''re going to meet an outrageous demand since we reach out our hand first. I am uselessly worried for nothing."
"With all my respect, Your Majesty. They do attempt to take advantage of us. Although they''re talking in a roundabout way, their intention is to purchase our advanced weapon. It is as clear as a bright sky."
Riz sneered, his tone full of disgust. "Looks like those people aren''t too happy with the weapon they have. How dare they try to bite more than they could chew."
"Exactly. But, I outright refuse them and throw several threats at them."
"Hoh?!" Riz raised his eyebrows, "Threats, you say? Audrey, I never knew you were good at threatening people."
"Please don''t tease me, Your Majesty. "Audrey blushed in embarrassment, "I learn from Sir Michael whenever I have free time. Anyway, I threaten to cease all weapon trade with them and cancel the defensive alliance. Also, I told them that our military would choose to stand still in the event they got attacked once again."
"Hearing the threats you give, it makes no sense for them to continue being stubborn," Rizmented.
"They give in quite easily. I guess they try to test the water. In my opinion, offering to train their army is already a big favour we gave to them. It''s a sign that we want to strengthen the rtionship between the countries. We couldn''t let them tarnish our image as a great power."
Riz nod in agreement, "True. I forget to take into ount their greediness. Even so, you did a good job handling them." He then sighs a frustration, "Whether we like it or not, we have no choice but to cooperate with them. They need to put up a fight and absorb the firsthand damage so we would suffer less on our side."
"If I may, Your Majesty..." Audrey seeks permission to ask her questions.
"Go ahead."
"I believe our action would put us in a dangerous spot if they turned against us. In a desperate situation, people often prioritize their safety. Wouldn''t they bite us back once they leave with no choice?"
"Your worry is reasonable. When I propose an alliance with them, I never intend to teach them everything we know but everything they have to know. There''s a big difference between the two. At their current state, these nations would crumble at the first attack and I don''t want that."
The terrain in Middle Jozia is t and fertile for the most part. A perfect ce for agriculture but a terrible ce for defence during the war. It is also the reason why no fort was made. Because it is useless to build one. Enemies can pass them effortlessly by taking another path to move deeper into the region.
Audrey raises no objection after seeing the confidence exuded by the king. Everything is in his control. To the citizens, it may look like the kingdom is extending its hand with the good intention of helping its neighbours. Though the defensive alliance was proposed under the pretext of being against Inverloch, she is one of a few who are aware of the true purpose of the alliance.
"Is there anything else you like to say, Audrey?"
Audrey shook her head. "No, Your Majesty. I have delivered everything I need to." She bowed respectfully and left the office.
Riz, alone in his office leaned back in a plushy chair. His mind is exhausted but his shoulders felt a little lighter, thanks to Audrey executing her task wlessly.
As a king, he hoped this problem woulde and go like a passing wind. He doesn''t want his wedding to end up being postponed after so much preparation has been made.
"I should probably invite the Tetherswest to live in my mansion until the conflict subsided. I doubt the northerners will leave that region untouched."
Chapter 169 Reunion
?February, 303 Paign Era.
In the second month of the year, the Kingdom of Ryntum sent its military teaching staff to three neighbouring countries, a move that has caused unsettling ripples in the region. How could they not? Ryntum military never made any movement in the past two years. Talks about the impending war be prevalent among themon folks.
Sensing the rumours turned into a raging fire, the kingdom, through Ryntum Weekly, published an article to reassure its citizens about their safety and peace. The article stressed the purpose of the joint training solely to increase their neighbouring army proficiency, allowing them to better defend themselves. Rumours quickly cooled and subsided for a time being. The rest was left to the SIN to put the me off.
....
Meanwhile,
Riz and Theodora stood at the bustling Port of Bideford, gazing out at the sea. From time to time, the sea breeze blows gently on their faces, tickling their noses with a faint scent of salty and sulphury smell. Behind him, the king could hear both the sound of horse trotting and murmurs from people. The presence of a high-profile couple attracted the attention of the people in the port. By a single look, they can tell that the king is waiting for someone''s arrival.
He pays them no attention and leaves the matter of security to Theodora''s former personal knight, Albert, which he brought along with him.
"When do you think they''ll arrive?" Theodora asked the same question for the nth time. He is annoyed but at the same time understands her excitement. It''s been such a long time since shest saw her parents, probably three years or so.
"They supposedly arrive around this time." He uttered the same reply. With the existence of the port, people from the opposite side of the gulf can travel directly to Bideford in just two days.
Growl¡ª
"Do you want to eat something while waiting for them? There is a lot of delicious food sold here."
She rejected his offer, "I want to stay here and wait. I''ll eatter, together with my family."
Riz proceeds by ordering the knight to buy him some sandwiches. He hadn''t eaten any food since this morning thanks to Theodora dragging him here.
Not long after that, he can see silhouettes of the sailing vessel sailing toward the port. Gradually, the said object becamerger and clearer for him to discern.
It''s a white clipper made by hispany.
"I think that''s the ship carrying your family." Riz pointed at the approaching ship.
"Where?" Theodora quickly got up from her seat. Her heart begins to swell with joy as she stares at the ship with anticipation. She pulled his sleeve, "Let''s go closer."
"Nope," Riz said firmly, giving her no chance to refute. "You''re just going to hinder the traffic movement. I''ll send a knight to escort them here."
She subtly frowned but gave up in the end. "Fine."
....
From afar, the ship moves close to the pier before stopping. Theodore and his wife begin to disembark together with their servants and other passengers. He squinted his eyes under the bright sunlight. The entourage from Tetherswest stares at the bustling port with amazement. The sheer scale of size and economic activities conducted at this port can easily dwarf the port town of Nedideters in his duchy.
Fiona interlocked her arm with her husband and pulled him to the side so as to not obscure the pedestrian flow. "Dear, which direction should we go? I feel like we are entering a new world."
"I...don''t know." His reply is rather slow. He was overwhelmed by the sight of the city.
"Did Riz not say anything in his letter?"
"That kid only says he''s going to personally receive us."
Fiona looked around worriedly until her eyes caught something, "Dear, look! I think that man is waiting to pick us up."
Theodore sees a man in an unusual uniform holding a sign written with ''The Tetherswest'' up in the air. He gains some attraction from people because of his actions. Without hesitation, the couple approaches the man.
"Is the king sent you to pick us up?" Theodore ask.
He nods his head, "Duke Theodore Tetherswest and Duchess Fiona Tetherswest, I assume?"
"Yes, we are. Here''s the proof." Theodore brings out his family emblem from his chest pocket which is entirely made from gold.
"Follow me, milord and mdy. The king and his fiancee are waiting for you." After verifying their identity, the man escorts the ducal couple to the king''s whereabouts. The servants followed closely behind them with the luggage.
"Mother!" A young woman suddenly rushed toward Fiona and hugged her. After a long wait, she finally reunited with her mother again.
Fiona, albeit startled, recovers her calmness and begins to gently pat Theodora''s head with affection. "My daughter, how have you been these years? Did your fiance treat you nicely?"
"I do, actually," Riz interjects first before greeting her, "It''s a pleasure to see you again, Duke and Duchess. May I ask where your son is?"
"The pleasure is mine, Your Majesty." Fiona smiled gracefully, befitting her status as a high-rank noblewoman. "He''s at home, managing the duchy for us."
Riz felt a bitplicated. He hasn''t told the Tetherswest yet and hopes to bring the entire family under the pretext of the wedding ceremony. Knowing Theodore, he wouldn''t abandon his people to save his own skin.
He''s theplete opposite nature of Riz.
Anyway, he still has time to evacuate his brother-inw.
Theodore greeted him with a casual tone of his. "Kid, I didn''t expect you to be king and send chaos to the entire Bagyarosia. If that was not enough, the Caushilbo region was gued with crime and violence. Don''t get me wrong, I do like that personality of yours." His father-inw leaned in closer, "Tell me kid, did you n this beforehand? Did you have a deal withte Count Caushilbo''s former butler, Basil Belvadair?"
Riz replied with a smile. He neither agrees nor denies Theodore''s assumption. He prefers to leave this topic vague for now.
"Come on, kid. Can you at least tell me?" Theodore nudged his elbow.
Fiona stops her husband, "Dear, leave Riz alone. Can you see that he didn''t want to answer your question?"
"We have garnered a lot of attention. Let''s depart to the mansion first. I believe both of you would be hungry by now." Riz nced to the left and right.
"Very well."
Chapter 170 Dropping Bomb-Like News
The four of them hopped into the carriage. As the carriage began to move, the escort knights cleared out the road for him. Thanks to them, the ck horse-drawn carriage moves on the busy streets of the city with ease.
Inside, the Tetherswest couple is sitting opposite them. While Theodora is catching up with her mother about the wedding, her father gazes at the scenery of Bideford, marvelling at the neatly arranged buildings, factories, wide roads, schools and so forth. The trace of the modest town he once knew was nowhere to be seen and was reced by a lively and vibrant city. He''s a bit tempted to imitate Bideford in his own city, but again, the problem is cost. An agricultural duchy like his can''t possibly fork out a lot of money to materialize his wish.
He expressed his thought, "I heard about the changes you made in this ce from the merchants but I never expected them to be so drastic. I can see why many people want to move into this city."
Riz added, "What you see is not only limited to Bideford. Every city of mine undergoes a massive reconstruction as well. I simply don''t likebyrinth-like cities. It''ll be harder to implement anything new in the future."
"From what you said, this kingdom is experiencing a steady growth in poption. Are you not afraid of slums emerging on the outskirts of your city?" Theodore asked with concern.
"Slums..." He has aplicated look as he mumbles that word. As a king, he is fully aware of everything that transpires in his kingdom. One of the problems he has to face is slums, a densely popted residential area inhabited by poor people flocking to the city, seeking opportunity.
Not only slums are sore in his eyes, but they also breed crime and infectious diseases. He assured the duke, "Don''t worry, we are providing work and building as many low-cost houses as we can to eradicate the slums. Safe to say, constructionpanies in my kingdom are working non-stop to meet the demand. What about you? How''s the situation there?"
Theodore leaned in his seat. He tries to search for a suitable word to describe the current affairs in Tetherswest. "Peaceful. Too peaceful to be exact. This is the first time in a while that nde didn''t raid our coast. To be honest, I am contemting between jumping with joy or tensing out my nerves."
nde, officially known as the United Republic of nde is a union of seven individual republics, each with its own president.Every five years, the position of Head President will be rotated among themselves, giving opportunity for every republic to be at the highest power.
The reason why they clump together instead of existing as a separate nation is that they can''t survive alone and depend on each other.
''It appears that they are getting ready...for a war. Though I had no idea about the entirety of the n.'' Riz speaks in his mind. He knows the reasons, however, he decides to conceal it from his future inws until the ducal couple rests from their journey.
Even though he had nned, he was nevertheless gued by a great deal of uncertainty. Would they adhere to the strategy? How much of a change was made to the n? Riz gave himself a faint headshake. He seems to have forgotten the most crucial concern, would they actually work together or will they all act in a ''firste, first serve'' manner?
Presently, the whole situation feels like staring at a blurry ck-and-white photograph. He may guess the subject of the photo but the details...it''s hard to say for sure.
"What do you think, kid?" Theodore''s voice snaps him back to reality.
"Hm? I''m sorry, can you repeat it one more time? I didn''t catch what you were saying."
"nde''s action this time, what''s your thought?" Theodore repeat his question.
Riz doesn''t immediately reply but inwardly arranges his word first. In a way, he wants to give his future father-inw a hint before dropping an actual bombter. "I''d say they reek of suspicion. Attacking Tetherswest''s coast is not only a form of harassment but a source of ie for them. You can call it an economic activity at this point. I can''t see they would give up easy money anytime soon. Unless...they''re preparing something big."
Theodore''s eyes cast a curious nce his way. "Do you know something? You definitely are...I know you love ying tricks and punching people without showing your hand."
Riz grinned as he said, "I''ll tell youter when we''re at the mansion."
"Tsk!" The duke clicked his tongue. He had noints about Riz''s look, capability and status but his personality can be awful at the same time. As if he took pleasure in people''s suffering.
....
The carriage passed through the gate of the mansion before climbing up Noble Hill. As they ascend, the entirety of the city bes visible. Such a breathtaking view caused Fiona to spontaneously gasp. Nobody mes her though as she spends most of her life in a dressing city like Tetherswest.
At the top, the carriage begins to slow down before stopping. The maids already form a line on both sides, waiting for the arrival of their king and the guests.
"Wee home, Your Majesty and Mdy." Edward first greets his master before warmly weing the ducal couple, "It was an honour to receive the visit of the duke and duchess. I hope you will befortable during your stay here. We''ll try our best to amodate all of your needs and wishes."
"Thank you, Edward. We''ll be in your care." The ducal couple replied with respect. Amoner he may be, Edward held a respectable position in the Ryntum household.
"Allow me to escort all of you to the dining room. We have prepared a three-course meal to celebrate your arrival. I can guarantee both of you would like it."
"Ohh! Three-course meal, you say? You make us drool, Edward." Theodore jest.
They reached the dining room in no time where Josephine is already waiting for them. After exchanging some pleasantries, the maids walk in with a serving trolley to serve the appetizer.
While enjoying the tomato bruschetta, Theodore didn''t forget to ask the unanswered question about the nde.
Riz put down his tableware. He stares at the duke before ultimately sighing. Seeing this old man can''t hold his curiosity back, he doesn''t mind dropping the bomb early on. Nonchntly, Riz replied, "There''s a high probability they''re going to attack the south."
"Huh? What did you just say?" The duke was baffled by his statement. He squinted his eyes as he sought confirmation, "You''re not joking, right? Because this is not funny, kid."
Not only Theodore but even Fiona and Josephine also freeze upon hearing his words. Only Theodora keeps her calm. Being a minister of finance and a good friend of Charlotte, she naturally knows about the utmost secrecy in this kingdom.
Getting annoyed, Riz rebuked, "Why would I make this kind of joke?"
"Why didn''t you tell us beforehand?" Fiona raised her voice. For the first time, Riz gets to see the duchess angry with a panicking stricken stered on her face. He could undoubtedly infer the cause. Her son was left at the duchy when the second North-South War could break at any moment.
"Because I don''t want to alert them by telling you!!!" Riz raised his voice, not wanting to give in.
Sigh--
The atmosphere in the dining room turns for the worse. Theodora tried to calm the heated situation. She lifts up her ss and gently taps it with her silver spoon.
*Ting!* *Ting!* *Ting!*
"All of you, let''s talk calmly. Mother, I know you''re worried about brother''s safety but there''s enough time to evacuate him and our family''s wealth."
Her words seem to have an effect on them. Putting their emotion aside, Riz and the ducal couple begin to wholeheartedly discuss the issue.
Theodore humped with his arm crossed, "No matter what your reason may be, I''m returning to the duchy. How could I abandon the people there."
"Just stay here, for God''s sake! Do you think you can defeat them? You won''tst for a week." Riz said firmly. He had a headache dealing with this stubborn old man.
Theodore was so hellbent to protect his people which he really can''t understand.
What benefits would they bring to him aside from taxes?
Chapter 171 Peaceful Port Of Eikadir
Port of Eikadir, Eikadir Region.
A province that once belonged to Cerdeauxia is now in the hand of Barlia during the invasion hundreds or so years ago. In that long period of time, the Barlian sessfully chipped away the Cerdeauxian identity and integrated its inhabitants as a part of the Principality. Now, if someone would ask them, without a doubt, they''ll call themselves a Barlian.
Eikadir is considered to be the lifeblood of the Principality. It serves as a gateway to the soutnd and food production region. Without it, a huge chunk of Barlia''s poption would starve to death.
To better protect the province from slipping out of their hand, the crown has stationed a lot of troops. It''s not an exaggeration. Despite having only two major cities, the amount of active soldiers there is enough to prevent the neighbouring countries from having a good sleep.
As time passed, the poption of Barlia continued to grow. Eikadir alone is no longer sufficient to sustain the livelihood of Barlians. Sooner orter, food would be a scarcity to themon people and a luxury to the rich.
Surely, this circumstance will disrupt the internal stability of the country. Trading wasn''t an option in the first ce. Who would be in their right mind to put life in the hands of other nations? Only expansion can solve both poption and food problems.
And two years ago, the golden opportunity as they called began to appear right in front of their eyes. Fate was on their side when Bagyarosia was shattered into pieces.
This time, no major power can threaten the ambition they harbour.
Once again, the gears began to move.
Today, the port of Eikadir was peaceful as always. Everyone is doing their daily activity, hawking merchandise, loading goods, bargaining,ughing, arguing and so on.
On the sea, ships were spotted toe and go, carrying grains, fruits and tools to and from the south. It''s still a bustling port nheless, just not on the scale of Bideford Port and Harlington Port.
While Riz is arguing with the duke in the mansion, the port saw numerous ships with blue-coloured sails and crown-shaped embroidery belonging to the House of Barlia crossing the Levianic Sea from the north, bringing thousands of horses to the south.
In this continent, the sails of the ships need to be painted with images, symbols or words as some sort of identification. Leaving them nk can be considered as an unaffiliated or rouge ship. And rogue ships are free to be attacked and raided by anyone. Though nobody knows where this rule originated from, it is believed to have existed and been practised for centuries.
However, like any otherw, people tend to find a way to circumvent thew for their own benefits. Falsifying the sails identification is amon practice used by pirates, ouws and even merchants.
"That''s a lot of horses, Sir Knight! What are you gonna do with that much?" asked the dockworkers in the port.
"Aishh, what else aside from giving it to farmers as a farming animal? Who is going to pull the plough and seed drill? You? Just do your job and unload them quickly. Don''t doubt the sincerity of His Highness the Prince." The knight respond to the question half-heartedly. He''s d in his intricate steel armour. One couldn''t afford such extravagant armour unless they were born into a noble family.
To be honest, he himself is in the dark. His superior doesn''t say anything to him. All he had to do was lead a group of knights to pick up the horses and packages sent by the central government. They''re to distribute them to the cities and viges across the province. Looking at how his superior acted, he simply followed the order. Though he heard hearsay of the war, he doesn''t delve deeper.
Albeit inquisitive about the details, the knight avoids snooping around. People do say curiosity killed the cat. He was young but not stupid or na?ve to stick his head in where it didn''t belong to.
The dockworkers lift up a heavy crate. All the shaking produces the sound of nging metal. He promptly asked, "Sir, where should I put this?"
"Divide it just like the horses." With a dubious expression, the knight explicitly gives them a warning. "Do not peek at the content if you value your life and your family! I know you people very well. I heard a lot of bad stuff about you guys!"
Beats of sweat came out of their forehead, fearing the consequences that may befall them. The dockworkers who never intended to heed the knight''s words change their minds in an instant. "D-Don''t worry sir knight. We aren''t that curious. Hehehe."
Hundreds of wooden crates were unloaded from the ships. Due to its sheer amount, transferring crates one by one is time-consuming and energy-consuming.
The port itself is not as humongous as Bideford and doesn''t entirely belong to the Barlia''s Royal either. There are still merchants waiting to dock the ship. Any dy would cost money and knowing their impatience, these merchants are probably going to cross this port out of their list.
Hence, the dockworkers decided to follow the example shown by nature. They form a line akin to ants, passing the crate to the person beside them. As predicted, the efficiency increases several times. The ship was emptied in no time.
"This crate is thest one, right?" The knight asked, slightly perturbed by the heat of the sunlight. He hopes for nothing but to get done with this job.
"Yes, sir." The dockworker who he interacted with from the start affirmed his statement. "This is thest¡ª"
Before the dockworker could finish his sentence, his feet somehow stumbled upon something on the ground, causing his partner to lose bnce as well.
The wooden crate falls to the ground, followed by a loud thud. Everyone nearby turned to the source of the sound to see tons of ck powder spill out.
Silent engulfed them as the dockworkers struggled to identify the material.
The knight sighs of exhaustion upon facing an unpredictable situation. He subconsciously massages his temples. Being a noble-born, he naturally has ess to more information thanmoners.
A nce was all he needed to guess the name of the spilled powder.
"S-Sir Knight, I..." His eyes shimmered with fear. He called the knight in a panic, fearing the punishment that would befall him.
"Tsk, this has be troublesome..." He ordered the dockworkers to quickly sweep the powder back into the crate before calling them for a small talk.
Chapter 172 Training The Allies Part 1
Vofors City,
The outskirts of the capital city are lively in February. Soldiers of the republica gather to participate in a joint training proposed by the Kingdom of Ryntum. Although many were sceptical about the kingdom''s true intention, the higher-ups of Vofors decided to y along for now. They see no reason to reject the king''s offer.
After all, Vofors do need to step up theirbat ability. The defeat by the hand of Inverloch is disastrous, to say the least. The republica witnessed arge swathe ofnd in the south getting conquered by the empire at a terrifying speed.
In the end, the republica army somehow managed to protect both cities of Vofors and Dalfos. But, hundreds of viges were lost. These viges are crucial suppliers of grains and agricultural products to the city. As anybody can guess, the prices of food in the two cities skyrocketed.
Metternich and his administration received tons of critics from the public and his political opposition on this matter. Protests took ce on the streets and happen almost every day. The media, instead of calming the people is fanning the me.
In the chaos that erupted, there was an opportunity for Ryntum. This is when the kingdom with its massive food production output stepped in to resolve the situation. It uses food to hold the republica by its neck and as leverage to convince Vofors into joining the alliance.
Hence, left with no choice, Metternich readily agrees to the proposition presented by a woman named Audrey. It''s God''s sent for him to amend the situation. For a new nation, they''re extremely fragile. At all costs, he wants to avoid the republic from copsing.
....
Bang¡ª
The bullet flew out from the arquebus, flying in the air to the target. The soldier smiled as he let out a long sigh of relief. Hisrades were impressed by his feat. His chest bloated due to the sense of aplishment he felt. Ignoring the sweat dripping down from his forehead, the soldier turns around, looking at the instructor.
"Did you see it, Sir Gerrin?!" With a prideful tone, he asks. Not every day one could see the bullet hitting the target, especially using the arquebus. There''s no particr reason for his question aside from wanting to be praised by the stern instructor.
Unfortunately, the soldier was bound to be disappointed. The instructor remains unimpressed. Not because he dislikes the soldier or looks down on him. It is simply because he is already ustomed to seeing that kind of achievement back at the military academy. In his opinion, Rogvor people are way above the league. As if they were specifically born with a talent to snipe enemies. With their high perception that exceeds the limits of normal humans, shooting a target 400 meters away is an easy task.
"Too slow!! Your reload time is too slow. Not to mention you took leisure time to pull the trigger. Do you think the enemy would wait for you? Do it properly, damn it! Back in the academy, there are tens of you." Gerrin, the instructor sent by Ryntum shouted. He doesn''t give a chance for the soldier to bask in the praise.
He is formerly a head knight of the dead Baron Csorvar. When Riz raided the baronies and conducted a purge on them a couple of years ago, Gerrin was surprisingly the first one to surrender unconditionally. Albeit dishonourable, he wasn''t a fool to sacrifice his life and family for a baron. Rizieri, who was a marquee at the time, has grown too powerful to be contained.
The king ultimately pardoned him. However, his career took a hit. The betrayal hemitted to the baron he served was unpleasant in the king''s eyes. Gerrin understand, nobody would dare to put their trust in a fickle knight, let alone give him amand power.
To fully utilize Gerrin, the king finds another way around. Gerrin was ordered to devote himself to the academy, teaching warfare and military tactics to the young generation of soldiers. Since then, the former head knight had been a part of the teaching force there.
"You always say the same thing, Sir!!" Insults from Gerrin hurt his pride. Unsatisfied, the soldier attempts to challenge Gerrin into a shooting showdown. "If you Why don''t you show us the right way to do it."
Gerrin''s eyes twitched as he was challenged by a snotty brat. "You punk!! If I win, all of you won''t get any rest for the rest of the week."
Sure enough, the soldier backed off pretty easily. In the event he lost, everyone was going to hold him ountable.
He continues, "Pathetic!! Back in my days, we swung swords a thousand times every single day, from sunrise to sunset. You kids sure had it easy. Now, resume your training!!"
The republica soldiers quickly get back to their shooting practice. Gerrin felt these soldiers still had a long way to go. His order was to turn them into proper line infantry. To aplish that goal, he needs to instil strict discipline in their bone.
Sigh¡ª
When he first arrived here, he thought it was going to be easy work teaching linear tactics and formation to them. The tactics that need to be taught are the fast deployment of line and rapid shooting while the formation basically only consists of the line, the square and the column. In Ryntum, a month is all the cadets need to grasp the basic concept. He doubts this timeline work for the republica. No wonder Vofors was utterly humiliated in a war. Discipline, the very basic thing that theyck as soldiers.
"How''s the training going?" A sudden voice prates Gerrin''s ear. He turns around to see Metternich standing behind him with eyes glued on the struggling soldiers.
"Mr President, I don''t know you would visit." Gerrin lied. He knew Metternich woulde and visit. The president was so determined to make him defect. Had to say, he was a bit tempted by the money and position offered. Knowing the king''s personality, he was unsure if he could survive, though.
"I have some free time, so I thought I''d make a quick visit and see how things are going."
"As you can see, their movement improved significantly after starting the training. You can finally call them a proper army, not a ragtag of weapon wielders."
"That''s good to hear."
Chapter 173 Training The Allies Part 2
Compared to Vofors, the intensity of training conducted in Mezorin isn''t that harsh. The kingdom is located right next to Ryntum. Military-wise, Naharog always imitates its neighbour at every single turn and follows closely behind. In addition, their proficiency in using firearms is far higher than Vofors.
Nheless, they are stillcking by Ryntum standards.
To increase Naharog''s army professionalism, he purposely sent Ryntum Chief of the Army, Bain Lawrence to oversee the training process. He was amon-born seasoned soldier who fought alongside histe father during the war against the Gyalcakes and Naharog in the past. Aside from his experience, another reason he was chosen is because of his age. Bain is in his mid-thirties, an age where he''s matured in thinking and conduct while at the same time retaining a flexible mind to adapt to new technology and tactics.
To Riz, appointing an old man as the head of the army is not appealing. Older folks find it difficult to adopt new ideas or technologies and prefer traditional methods.
Bain will act as a liaison between the two countries and sending him to Mezorin is also a symbol of the close rtionship they had.
The reason why Riz cares so much about Naharog is because of the kingdom''s location. Naharog is akin to a ribcage in the human body, protecting all the vital organs like the lungs and heart. If they fall, a wide gap would open on the east side of the kingdom where the enemy can move deep inside his territory.
Whatever it takes, Riz can''t let Naharog fall so easily. The ideal situation for him is to hold the enemy within Naharog''s territory, turning the entire kingdom into a battlefield. In this way, Riz can indirectly destroy his neighbour and initiate his hidden goal of annexing Naharog.
During his time at Mezorin, Bain had a rtively easy job. It only took him roughly two weeks to teach Naharog''s soldiers tactics and formation.
Currently, he''s standing straight on a high ground in arge open area near Lake Nevya, supervising the military parade in a line formation through a certain distance. Following his suggestion, the king permits to build a temporary training camp here. At least, the regr routines of the locals won''t be hampered by the practice conducted.
Beside him was King Nelson who came to watch. Bain had contacted him beforehand to show the result of the training.
The sound of the soldiers'' feet stomping the ground traverses through the area. Land animals nearby became alerted and birds suddenly fled the nest in fear of possible danger. Naharog soldiers lined up in a straight line, in three ranks, moving as one unit whilst exhibiting wless discipline.
"I''d say you live up to your name as Ryntum Chief of Army. My soldiers'' movement looks more synchronized now." Nelson praised Bain. King or not, he must show some respect to the pivotal figure of the Ryntum army.
Bain bashfully replied, "I''m simply doing my job, Your Majesty. There''s not much I had to teach your soldiers in the first ce. Naharog soldiers have a basic drill in their mind."
"Hahaha, good! Good! For high-rank military personnel, you are such a humble person." Nelson patted his back. He genuinely means it though.
When the defensive alliance offer came to his office, he was startled. As far as he could recall, the king of Ryntum is too stingy to be doing charity work. And as he expected, the offer didn''te for free. Naharog needs to bear the cost of material used during the training.
It does sound outrageous but the kingdom does need to revolutionize if they don''t want to fall behind.
After consulting with his court, Naharog agreed to the term regardless of the strain it put on their finances. And that decision turned out to be beneficial to him.
Nelson was pleased by the result shown. However, this also means the end of the training session.
"I guess you have taught them everything, right?" Nelson solemnly asked. The past two weeks were pleasant to him getting known Bain. The Ryntum Chief of Army impresses him with his vast knowledge and unique view on future warfare. Anyone talking to him would mistake him to be a noble-born.
Once again, the king was amazed by the education quality provided at Ryntum. He made the right call by sending his children to Bideford.
"Yes, Your Majesty. I''ve fulfilled the part of the deal. What''s left is for us to cooperate in times of emergency. It''s an honour of mine to work with you." Bain replied with words of eloquent.
Nelson shrugged, "Sir Bain, why are you being so sentimental? It''s not like this would be thest time we meet each other. Let''s go to my pce. Although it''s way past noon, my maids have prepared lunch for you."
"Then...I''ll shamelessly take your offer, Your Majesty."
The two went back to the pce as Nelson refers to it. Bain wasn''t sure if an extended mansion are qualified to be considered a pce. But, he''ll just y along with the king and his logic. No need to purposely hurt the king''s pride.
As they arrive, the food was waiting for them on the table. Bain noticed steam rises from it, indicating the food was freshly cooked.
"Please take a seat, Sir Bain," said Nelson, showing a seat on his right side to Bain.
Bain seat with his eyes glued on the food. He don''t know what it is until the king told him it was called egg sd or something. Obviously, the origin of this appetizeres from his home kingdom. Though he has never personally tried it. Frankly speaking, he doesn''t quite understand why they had to separate appetizers, main course and dessert.
Bain digs in the food regardless. What else toin about? Free food is food too.
To break the silence, Nelson begins a small talk. "So, Sir Bain, what''s your n after this? Are you returning to the capital?"
"No, I''m making a quick tour to Manfura."
Chapter 174 War Preparation
"No, I''m making a quick inspection at Manfura," The response Bain gave was sinct.
"Manfura?!" Nelson gave the Chief of the Army a perplexed look. For whatever reason, he feels the man on his right is hiding something from him. An ominous feeling gripped tightly in his heart. The king thought they were closed enough for him to gauge some secret.
No one can me him for thinking that way. Nelson was unquestionably a nobleman with the same mindset which, he has yet to change. Commoners, as he saw them are simple yet selfish creatures. They are easily angered or easily happy. Just be a little nice to them and they''ll quickly open up. It is incredibly simple to get a convenient pawn.
Bain refuses to borate more than necessary. "You heard it right, Your Majesty. I need to ensure the soldiers don''t ck off. Peaceful time often erodes discipline."
After enjoying a sumptuous meal, Ryntum Chief of Army bids the king and queen farewell. His children are nowhere to be seen as all of them are staying in Bideford, learning at the university.
As the carriage carrying Bain faded from his sight, so does the friendly aura Nelson exudes. He asked for some insight, "Wife, do you think that man is hiding something from us?"
"I do believe so, but, what can we do about it? Someone in his position holds a lot of secrets. It''s natural for him to remain tight-lipped. I think the problem is that you''re overthinking." The queen dismisses her husband''s concern.
Although his wife''s words are somewhat true, he remains unsettled. Perhaps he couldn''t put his entire trust in Ryntum.
His neighbour is a bitcklustre in terms of diplomacy. The proof is all rtions they had are purely business oriented, including this alliance.
"I may consult this with a priestter."
....
Yawn¡ª
A mouth belonging to a soldier was wide open. Ever since he is working as an active soldier, he expected to meet with some sort of action. After all, he was given a mission to hold a piece of confidential information. Often he sinks into a dream where he wields a cutting-edge weapon, sting the enemy.
And yet, here he is, sent to the edge of the kingdom, to the city of the border, Manfura.
Well, this ce isn''t particrly bad and wasn''t neglected either. The city receives many improvements over the two years of joining the kingdom. Life improves dramatically and job opportunities are abundant. Still, being human meant to never stopining.
p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® He yawns once again. Seriously, this boring lifestyle needs to end. He reached the logbook near him and opened it.
"Today is the same as always." He mutters. His job was to guard a city wall and by the end of the day, write a report for anything out of the ordinary. It''s easy to envision how monotonous the job is.
He looked at the logbook.
- - - - - -
Week¡ª 7
12/2/303 (Sunday): Everything is normal.
13/2/303 (Monday): Everything is normal.
14/2/303 (Tuesday): Everything is normal.
15/2/303 (Wednesday):
16/2/303 (Thursday):
17/2/303 (Friday):
- - - - - -
As he is about to write down, a neighbour of a horse was heard from afar.
He looked up and saw a luxury carriage approaching the city.
"Who the hell ising here? I received no notice whatsoever." He squinted his eyes, gazing at the emblem carved on the carriage. Gradually, he was engulfed by a sense of trepidation. Whoever is inside must be a big shot.
He stood up, preparing to greet the guest.
The carriage stopped right in front of him. A manes out from the opened door. He exudes an air of authority that makes the soldier feel so small standing in front of him.
"S-Sir Bain, I weed you to Manfura." The soldier struggles to get words out of his mouth. As a person who received an education in the military academy, Bain Lawrence was a recognizable character. A graduation ceremony felt iplete without a speech from Ryntum Chief of Army.
"Hm. At ease, soldier." Bain smiled to reduce the tense atmosphere.
''Even if you say so, I couldn''t bring myself to do that. And what with that smile?'' The soldier grumbles internally.
"Soldier, lead me to the construction line," Bain said.
"Pardon, sir? C-Construction l-line?" He wasn''t exactly sure what the chief meant. A few secondster, he was able to fully activate his brain and figure out what his superior meant.
Bain actually means fortification line, an elongated area where troops and armament were ced as a defence against any aggression. The king has ordered for a temporary line to be built quickly and discreetly. Ryntum, famously known for its numerous construction sites didn''t have any difficulty transporting thousands ofbours and building materials to Manfura.
So far, everything has progressed smoothly without any sabotage or intervention since everybody thought it was some sort of canal for agriculture.
"Follow me, sir. We need to ride a horse if we want to inspect the entirety of the line."
"Fine by me."
The soldier leads the way to the army stable.
Shortly after, Bain''s eyes widened while looking at the breathtaking sight of the fortification line. It stretches over twenty kilometres. Also, it''s a little inappropriate to refer to it as a ''line''. ''Maze'' would be a better term to describe it.
At a certain part, trenches were dug whilst another part exploited the natural terrain features likekes. Wooden towers were erected from the ground. Barb wires, wooden spikes walls and traps are buried everywhere beneath the ground.
''It wasn''t perfect and wless. But, it''ll be more than enough to hold off enemies from advancing into the kingdom.'' Bainment at the fortification.
Regardless of his amazement, Bain is concerned about thepletion time. "Can they finish constructing before the end of this month?"
"This...A lowly soldier like me has no idea about it, sir." The soldier scratched his cheek. He continues, "I can assure you thebourers are working non-stop every day. There are another two weeks left."
"I hope your wordse true, soldier."
Chapter 175 Bideford Mean Time
At the capital, Riz was en route to Bideford Research Center for an astronomy conference. After two years of receiving funding from the royal treasury, the astronomers finally had groundbreaking discoveries to show him today.
He looked out the window, the dark cloud had clumped in the sky and hung there ominously. Every so often, he heard the rumble of thunder. Rain then begins to fall, saturating the earth below in an instant. As the downpour grew more intense, droplets pelted the road and create puddles. As for people on the streets, they scramble to seek shelter from the deluge.
Shortly thereafter, he arrived at his destination. The architecture of the research centre is pretty simple and straightforward. It is basically abination of cuboids and cube shapes, apanied by some mini parks and greeneries.
As he walked toward the main entrance, the security guard promptly opened the door for him. Inside, several people from the field of astronomy were waiting for him. With respect and courtesy, they greet the king. "Good morning, Your Majesty."
Riz nodded and spoke to them, "Good morning, everyone. Let''s head to the auditorium hall."
Together with the king, they travelled to the centre through the sparsely crowded hallway where their destination is located. Most of the researchers are in their own departments, running their own experiments.
Entering the hall, he sees approximately a hundred people or so waiting for his arrival. From their educated appearance and the way they carried themselves, he assumed the majority of them were probably experts in astronomy from various ces.
The audience promptly stood up and bowed to him as a sign of respect.
Riz sat in the front row, on the ornate plushy chair prepared for him. Indeed, VIP treatment is the best.
After resting his backfortably, he said with his authoritative tone. "Presenters, you may begin with your presentation."
"As you wish..." Clearing his throat first, the presenter starts with a question. "What time is it now? A seemingly simple question. We usually tell someone time by using dawn, morning, noon, afternoon, evening, night and so forth. However, this method is rather vague. But, what if there''s a quantitative way to tell time urately?"
The audience perked their ears in interest. Though Riz knows where the direction of this presentation is going beforehand, he couldn''t help but be lured in by his bombardment of questions.
The presenter continues, "Depending on the region, time is slightly different. For example, while we are experiencing morning time in the capital, people on the far east of the continent are having lunch right now. Some of you may notice the difference in time and some don''t. Because we travel at a low speed and at a short distance as well, our body adapts before we realize the phenomenon urring. To start with, let me exin to you about this world..."
p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Everyone in the hall listens closely to the presenter exining the heliocentric model. His idea was supported by mathematical calctions stered on the board which Riz didn''t want or desired to learn in detail. Just seeing tons of equations and wormy letters made his head spin. Lucky for the presenter, the audiences believe that the celestial bodies are somewhat spherical.
The presenter then proceeds by exining the concept of the world''s axial tilt or obliquity as astronomers call it. ording to his finding, this world tilts by 20.43 degrees which is less than the Earth. The tilts have a significant impact on the seasonal pattern and climate.
Additionally, the presenter and his team urately determined the world''s circumference. It was slightly bigger than Earth at 44,005 kilometres. He proceeds by exining the details of his calction to the audience so they can understand. Apparently, the finding proves that the gravity and atmospheric pressure in this world slightly differ.
Nheless, Riz was satisfied with what the astronomers had shown him today. The money spent on them isn''t wasted. It costs him a lot of money to build an observatory atop Maneas Mountain as per their request.
Before diving into the main topic of time, the presenter takes a short break, allowing the audience to digest the new information.
And so, total silence envelops the auditorium.
The concept he presented is foreign to many people in the auditorium. Well, most of them believe in the geocentric concept where the world is the centre of everything. Since most discoveries start with observation, it is understandable why astronomers are reluctant to ept the new concept.
The face of old astronomers twisted. Due to the presence of the king, they refrained from losing to their anger.
Although they don''t want to agree, they can''t refute the concept either. The new concept was backed by calction as proof. Moreover, the one who presented this was astronomers from Bideford, the continental centre of knowledge.
Regardless of their opposition, Ryntum will follow heliocentrism. With the influence they had, it was easy to convince the neighbouring nation as well.
Half an hourter, the presenter is back on stage. "Respected audiences, I''m sure there are many questions you wish to ask. I assure you we''ll resolve your doubt after this. Let''s continue to the main topic of time. The world takes 24 hours toplete one rotation counterclockwise around its axis. Considering a full rotation is 360 degrees, we can safely say the world rotates 15 degrees every hour. Thus, making the total number of time zones in the world to be twenty-four."
The presenter pulls out the map, consisting of the map of the entire Jozia continent. A gasp of shock resounds in the auditorium. It was the most detailed map they had ever seen. Never had they thought the cartography to be this advanced.
But, the presenter is unconcerned by their amazement as he passionately exins, "Please take a look at the map. Our team has made imaginary lines we call longitude to divide the time zones. Each zone represents one hour. Using Bideford time as a reference, we can establish a universally coordinated time throughout the continent."
"Excuse me, young man. Why do you make this timezone so important? In the end, time is time."
"Timezones allow for a uniform standard time for a nation to follow. It means the operational time for government andmercial activities would be synchronized.
"If so, why do we need to use Bideford as a reference? What qualifies this ce to be chosen?" Ask an academic among the audience. From his tone, Riz could sense a tinge of dissatisfaction.
"This..."
Riz spoke up. "Actually, his choice has no deep reason. He chose Bideford because he hasplete data here. Also, we have no difficulty in enforcing it. Certainly, that alone wasn''t enough to qualify Ryntum to use its own capital. However, rights can be established when no one ims them. I don''t know where youe from but here, my people have long past the era of worrying about food. They had the opportunity to explore other fields which let Ryntum advance more than any nation. Time is precious and we have no intention of slowing down or waiting for anyone. Nopulsion is imposed on anyone. Regardless of what your opinion is, Ryntum will implement it."
The king''s words quelled the dissatisfied people. The majority of them n to reject it as they see it as an exertion of influence. Nevertheless, nobody can restrict Ryntum from doing it and they are pretty sure some would follow.
Seeing no one said anything, Riz nned to depart from the auditorium.
Before he forgets, "What''s your name, astronomers?"
"My name is Preston," The presenter pointed to his two other friends. "This is Ashton and Chloe."
"You guys don''t have a family name?"
"W-We aremoners, Your Majesty." The trio sheepishly deny. They felt embarrassed about their origin. Riz''s next words shock them to the core.
"Then, I''ll grant you the family name." He thinks for a second before pointing at Preston, Ashton, and Chloe respectively. "Ponticus, Aristarchus and Copernicus."
Chapter 176 First Target— Dunston
Two weeks passed by so quickly. During that period of time, Ryntum Weekly reported the summary findings of the conference to the public. Through the same newspaper, the king announced the adoption of Ryntum Standard Time for the entire kingdom to solve the unsynchronized city halls'' operational time for government-rted affairs.
The move was weed by all parties, especially businessmen and businesswomen. Even though the rule only applies to government organizations, many businesses are thinking of adopting it as well.
Also, clock towers are expected to be built near every city hall to act as a time indicator for locals and visitors.
....
p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® Eikadir,
Under the dawn light of March, the army of 50,000 strong lines up in a neat formation. The mix of cavalry and infantry was divided into multiple battalions and regiments.
Sitting atop her ck horse, Lieutenant General Sarika Klover stares nkly at the tranquil scenery of the morning. Her short silky blonde hair fluttered in the wind, shining like a golden thread. Despite Sarika''s stone-cold expression, her beauty barely faded. Her custom-made armour hadn''t done a very good job of hiding her curvaceous figure. Known as a yellow jessamine of Klover, Sarika is a beautiful yet dangerous approach.
Such a woman in her early twenties was trusted with the important task ofunching the initial attack, subsequently, dering a surprise war on the southern nations on behalf of Barlia.
Not anyone could get the honour to do so, not even her actually. Sarika herself was aware of the burden she had to carry. Failure wasn''t an option for a woman like her. The principality has splurged so many resources into this operation. If she wants to stay alive, she better not take this lightly. The chance she got now thanks to her ducal family of Klover pulled some string in the shadow.
As the only child and an heir, her position is currently a bit shaky. Despite being pressured from all sides, her father isn''t willing to nominate a male from the branch families as an heir. Hence, she was sent here with the expectation that she would prove herself by racking up tons of military achievements. All in order to strengthen her ims and chase away the lurking wolves who coveted the territory. Not that Sarika can''t understand why they did so. Due to the strategic location of Krigos, Klover Duchy bes the richest region after the crownnd. It''s not odd that they would want it.
Since she rejected all the marriage proposals thate her way, those bastards would definitely take a different approach to snatch the duchy. Without a doubt, they won''t sit back and watch her make a name for herself. She bet they would try to eliminate her in war.
"Ma''am Lieutenant, everything has been sorted. We''re all waiting for your order." Her subordinate, Major General Nn of the 1st Division reported.
"Is that so?" Her emerald green eyes shift to the side, looking at Nn. Putting her helmet on, Sarika said, "Then, let''s depart for Dunston. It''s an easy town to take with our strength and can be a catalyst to raise the morale of our troops."
Neigh¡ª
The massive army begins moving to the west. Sarika had not yet nned to attack multiple targets even though she had confidence they''ll seed. As much as she wishes to do so, she had to take into ount the current logistical situation. It''s all fun and games until they run out of food.
Two hours after midday passed and they finally see the deteriorated wall of Dunston. Her seductive lips parted slightly, showing her surprise at the sight of the city.
"Nn." She muttered in a low voice.
"Yes, miss?" Nn who acts as her adjutantes closer to her side.
Pointing at a distant wall, she asks, "Exin this to me. Is this the border town, Dunston?"
The condition of the town is way below Sarika''s expectations. Her initial thought of an imposing, formidable and impregnable border town crumbled in a matter of seconds. She only ever travelled to Whitrere, a port town, in the south and never would she have considereding here if it weren''t for the predicament her family was in.
Sarika clenched her teeth and tightened her grip on the horse''s rein. ''No wonder old bastards didn''t show any objection when I was appointed. What kind of ability can I showcase by facing a rotting kingdom?''
Ignoring her reaction, Nn obediently exins the current affair of the south. "Two years ago, the Bagyarosia Kingdom declined due to internal conflict. Eventually, they lost all their territory except Caushilbo Region where we''re currently in. The current ruler is Niall Napuna Bagyarosia who is residing at Westmewesto. He had no exceptional talent and was pretty average."
"So, we can expect to finish devouring this kingdom in a short amount of time, right?" Sarika asked. Before her superior arrived with another troop, she might as well use this opportunity to conquer cities on her own.
Nn looks straight into her eyes, "It is undoubtedly feasible to aplish."
The corner of her lips curls upwards, "Good. Order the 7th regiment to bring the artillery to the front. It shouldn''t take too long to destroy the wall."
By now, Sarika can hear the murmursing from the town.
Should she care? Absolutely not.
A heavy cannon was pulled to the front behind by tens of horses. Compare to the cannons belonging to Ryntum, this one looks so crude and weighs several times more. It was so heavy that the Barlians had trouble transporting it on the ship. Nevertheless, if Riz was present, he would apud for their tenacity to catch up with him.
*Boom*
The cannons spew out iron balls. Due to the explosion, the cannons be dangerously hot. It''ll take a while for it to cool down.
On the first round of bombardment, the wall couldn''t stand the impact of high-speed cannonballs and helplessly crumbled.
Sarika was dumbfounded. She identally blurts out, "That''s it? Tsk, what a waste of cannonballs! I should just besiege the town and force them to surrender. What do you think, Nn? Should we wait for a while?"
Shaking his head, Nn had a different approach, "I think we should enter and paralyze the leadership in the city before they escape. I would do us more harm than good if the news about our invasion spread before we can properly establish a foothold."
"Hm~ Let''s do that. I don''t think they can put up a fight against us."
Chapter 177 Securing The Town
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom With the decaying wall out of their way, the army of 50,000 men advanced into the town in an orderly manner. Under themand of Sarika, a small team was dispatched to hunt down the ruler of this town and bring them to her whilst several other teams were ordered to block all avable routes.
Sarika, d in her gleaming armour entered the town with the rest of her soldiers through the battered gates. Their horses'' hooves echoed loudly on the cobbled streets. As they marched, the townspeople looked out of their windows and doorways with a mixture of fear and curiosity on their faces.
Her gaze flitted to the state of the town. Subconsciously, she knitted her eyebrows together.
It was a grim and squalid ce, to say the least. The buildings in the town were dpidated and cramped together closely with patchy and leaky roofs, hardly providing the upants with sufficient protection. Narrow streets force her to slow down her horse. And if that weren''t bad enough, the air is permeated by a foul stenching from who knows whence.
Lieutenant General Sarika had been involved in several campaigns in the north before. She supposedly used to smell unpleasant odours before. This time, though, it was so intolerable that she had to cover her nose using a handkerchief.
"I can''t believe these people live in this condition." She said with disgust.
Nn surveyed the pitiful state of this ce, "Before, the town was not like this. It was once a thriving ce, filled with economic activities."
It was evident that the previous ruler had neglected the town, leaving it in disarray.
Sakira gave her soldiers orders with authority in her voice, "Spread out and search every building. Take all valuable items and drag the townspeople out. Kill only those who resist."
The soldiers fanned out, breaking down doors and turning the entire town upside down. Gradually, the dested town square filled with people and spoils of war. The townspeople huddled together, scared and uncertain. Sarika made sure that the soldiers treated those who surrender with respect, avoiding unnecessary violence.
As instructed by her superior, she''s not allowed to not conduct a mass killing of the inhabitants. Barlia intends to use war captives as freebour.
The female lieutenant general dismounted from her horse and stand in front of the townspeople. There are approximately five thousand of them, looking famished with hollowed eyes and sunken cheeks. Their skin was pallid,cking the healthy glow of nourishment. Some of them are in worse condition than poor Barlians.
Honestly, she couldn''t understand why these people don''t have enough food when they were living on fertilend.
Nevertheless, their well-being wasn''t a part of her concern. Her job is to take theirnd, not take care of them.
"Hear me, people of Dunston!! My name Lieutenant General Sarika Klover. I came from the Principality of Barlia in the north to conquer thisnd. Fight me, you and your family will be destroyed. Surrender to me, you and your family will be safe. The choice is yours." After giving a short speech, Sarika adds. "Just to remind you, it won''t do you any good going against me. Death would be thest thing granted to you."
Shortly thereafter, a small contingent of soldiers she sent earlier returned. Together with them is the ruler of Dunston. He was dishevelled, his clothes dirty and torn, and fearful as he was being hauled in front of Sarika.
She looked at a portly man in his fifties with a mix of contempt and pity. What she would hope to find from an ipetent lord who can''t manage a small town.
"Where do you find him?" She asked.
"On his way to the port town, Caushilbo. He had attempted to flee southward through the sea." The soldiers passed a small bag of Ryntum gold he snatch earlier to his lieutenant general.
"Really?" Sarika was taken aback. Her eyes were fixed on the intricate, perfectly round gold coin she heard so much from the merchants. "It''s hard to believe he ran that far with his physique. What about his family?"
Instead of the same soldier, a feminine voice replies to her question. She had silver-streaks dark hair with piercing blue eyes. "They''re in Bagyarosia''s new capital, Weymeswesto, Ma''am!"
Frowning, she promptly asked the identity of this woman in front of her. "Who are you?"
"My name is Vanessa Viener, an agent in charge of this region. I was sent to assist you." The former maid of Reina who was once a Twig has risen in rank and be a Branch of Caushilbo in just two years. She''s now standing as equal with her former superior, Jack Cooper.
"Ah!! The infamous ckout, I see." She nods understandably. "I never thought to find a woman my age working as an agent."
"Well, I need to put food on the table somehow. Anyway, what do you wish to do with his family? I must say, they''re enjoying quite a luxurious lifestyle in the capital while Dunston left like a ghost town."
Hearing these two young women leisurely talking about his family''s future, the lord of Dunston pleaded. His voice quivered, "Please, General. Have mercy on my family. Spare them and take my life instead."
"Silence, fat ass!" She thundered. "You''re in this circumstance because of your own negligence. I don''t care sh*t about your family."
"Y-You!!" Lord of Dunston stammered. He tries toe up with a way to scare them. Suddenly, he got the idea. "Do you think Ryntum would stand idle, watching you ravaging thisnd? You Barlians better prepared to be crushed by¡ª"
Thump¡ª
Before he can finish his sentence, Sarika''s solleret kisses his face. The strong impact produces a loud fracturing sound, together with aceration on his face, resulting in him bleeding profusely.
Sarika ordered her soldiers in amanding voice, "Detain this fat ass and prepare his execution right away." She turns to her major general. "Nn, arrange soldiers to secure this town."
"No!...Nooo! You can''t do this to me."
The Barlia soldiers ignore his plea and take him away. As per her order, they quickly secure the town, taking control of the key locations and setting up a temporary base. She won''t stay here for a long period of time as she would depart for another town.
Chapter 178 Marching To The Port Town Caushilbo
The execution of Dunston''s lord took ce immediately in the evening, watched by thousands of townspeople. His body was left stiff and cold on the stage and would only be taken down the next morning. In a way, this will serve as a warning for them.
After her soldiers fully secured the town of Dunston, Sarika wasted no time in nning her next move. As amander and an heir of Klover, she understood that time was of the essence for her. She needed to take advantage of her recent sess to further solidify her advantages and aplish her goals.
Sarika assembled her strategists and officers in hermand tent. Looking at the detailed map spread out on the table, it was clear to her that capturing the nearby port town would be a crucial move, as it would provide her army with a strategic stronghold and a vital sea supply line for her further campaigns.
As for now, nothing happen despite the distance between Eikadir and Duston stretching for about 80 kilometres. However, once the news of her invasion bes well-known, thisnd supply line would be her apparent weakness.
"Vanessa, tell me what you got?"
The agent stood up as Sarika called her name. She then began reading intelligence reports she had gathered, "The port town of Caushilbo was once a residence of Count Caushilbo and his family. Located along the coast, the town was known for its well-fortified walls and formidable garrison, unlike Dunston. It was the most prosperous location in the region and gathered significant annual tax revenue thanks to its port. Philip Tickner, the Bagayarosian prime minister, was now granted control over the town by the king."
"Looks like this prime minister is a decent lord." Sakira creased her eyebrows, troubled by this fact. Inwardly, she was hoping for an ipetent lord to rule that ce. It''ll make her job of capturing the town faster.
The young lieutenant general knew that seizing the town would not be an easy task in the first ce since it was home to an upper-rank noble, the count. Nevertheless, she was determined to prove herself by showcasing her skills, experience, and strength to those bastards in the north.
As if knowing what was on her mind, Vanessa revealed another piece of information. "Ma''am, although the town was under the prime minister''s management, the reality is the town was ruled by his representative."
Sarika perked up her ears, "Is that so? Well, that makes sense. A prime minister needs to be close to the king. Do his representative have any military experience?"
"No," Vanessa gives a concise answer. "He never participates or receives any military education. His expertise lies in management affairs. That''s the reason why the prime minister dares to appoint him as his representative."
Sarika heaved a sigh of relief, "That''s good to hear. Perhaps I can force him to surrender. Even so, we still need to construct an assault n."
After spending hours nning, Sarika gave out her orders, "We''ll march to Caushilbo tomorrow morning when the first light hits Gaia. Go and take a rest, I don''t want to bete."
....
2nd March 303 Paign Era.
At dawn, her soldiers swiftly organized themselves, packed their supplies, and readied their weapons for the uing campaign. Only half of the 50,000 soldiers were brought in this operation. The rest are to stay here, cooking n for the next target.
"Nn, I''ll leave the Dunston in your care," said Sarika after mounting her horse.
"Rest assured, Ma''am. With 25,000 troops, I don''t think anybody would mess around. Also, I pray for your victory."
Sarika simply nods before leading her troops from the front, riding at the head of the column with her banner of half blue and half white proudly fluttering high. It''s the g of Barlia. Lower horizontal blue represents the sea while the top white symbolizes snow.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom The march was effortless, as they had to traverse through t terrain. Moreover, they arrive fairly quickly due to the distance between Caushilbo and Dunston only 20 kilometres apart.
As they approached Caushilbo, Sarika let her soldiers get some rest first before building an encampment. She was ahead of schedule, so there was no need to rush.
In the meantime, scouts were sent to assess the current defence situation of the town.
Approximately half an hourter, they reported back with valuable information about theyout of the town, its fortifications, and the strength of its garrison. It matches the intelligence reported by Vanessa. It''s not that Sarika doesn''t believe her, but it''s safer to cross-check and verify.
Utilizing her knowledge of military tactics and her army''s strengths. She divided her forces into multiple units, each with a specific objective, and coordinated their movements meticulously.
Without any warning, the siege of Caushilbo began. Sarika''s army surrounds the town. They established supply lines and secured their positions, preparing for a prolonged siege if necessary.
To make the conquest end quicker, Sarika employed a multi-pronged approach,bining both military force and diplomacy. She sent messengers to the representative in the town, offering him a chance to surrender peacefully and avoid bloodshed.
....
Inside the Caushilbo''s mansion, a letter from the Sarika crumpled in his hand. Without beating around the bush, the contents of the letter urged him to surrender and wave a white g in exchange for the safety of himself and his family.
Contrary to Sarika''s expectations, his face twisted in furious wrath. His generally calm demeanour was now disfigured by clenched teeth, wrinkled brows, and indignantly narrowed eyes.
"What insolence is this?" He roared. A resounding yell of rage echoed. "How dare they show up at my door and demand submission?" He was visibly furious as he strode back and forth in his study, his face turning red with rage and his chest heaving with each breath.
He mmed his hand on the table, "Can somebody tell me how they arrive here unnoticed? Do you know what that means? Dunston has fallen! What''s the point of hiring all of you if every single of you isn''t aware of the current situation?"
His voice was filled with contempt as he insult his subordinates. Truthfully, one day isn''t enough to notice a small ripple wave caused by Barlia''s invasion. A sudden decrease in visitors to the port town wasn''t a strange phenomenon. It does happen once in a while. Nobody would guess this time, it was because of Barlia.
Facing the wrath of the representative, they can all keep their mouth shut, except for his advisor who cautiously asked, "My lord, should we surrender?"
"Surrender? That''s the first thing thates to your mind?!"
His adviser, hesitantly said, "B-But, they had 25,000 men blocking all thend route. While we can send a messenger via the sea, it''ll take a long time to get reinforcement. We won''t be able to hold on for that long."
Philip''s representative whirled around and cast a furious nce at his advisor. "We''re not surrendering! The consequences of doing so would be far worse than you could imagine."
Chapter 179 Battle Of Caushilbo
"They rejected my offer?!" A flicker of disappointment appeared on her face. Her jaw clenched momentarily before she clicked her tongue in annoyance. Gradually, Sarika''s eyes zed with determination. "Since they wish for a war, I''ll give them war!"
With the door of negotiations closed, the only option left is war. This time, she''s using the good old-fashioned cold weapons, not those heavy cannons. She turns around, standing tall in front of the soldiers with a radiance of confidence exuded. Her voice rose in volume, catching their attention. "Prepare for battle! We''ll take this town and show them the strength of Barlians!"
And so, the war broke out in earnest.
Her soldiers advanced towards the sturdy walls of the town. Their advance, however, met with fierce resistance from the garrisons despite their unpreparedness. The defenders atop the walls of raining down a hail of arrows and rocks together with boiling oil upon the Barlia army.
"Deploy the siege tower!" By her order, three makeshift siege towers, a massive wooden structure bristling withdders and ramps were deployed to breach the wall while archers continuously unleashed volleys of arrows to keep the defenders pinned down.
"Maintain the line!" From the ramparts, the head garrison urged his troops, "Don''t let them approach the walls! Archers! Keep firing at the arrows!"
On top of the wall, the reports from his subordinates continue to flow in.
None of them is pleased to his ears.
"Sir!" A garrison soldier yelled, "We''ll run out of arrows at this rate."
"Ask the cksmith to keep making more. Just skip the details. I''m fine as long as they can pierce the enemies. Oh! Before I forget, tell those fools to boil more oil. The enemies are approaching the gate."
"Push through!!" Down below, Sarika shouted to her soldiers as they attempted to breach the gate with a battering ram. Her voice carried over the din of battle.
The relentless assault from Barlia came to fruition. Siege towers finally make contact with the wall. The drawbridge was lowered, revealing the fully armoured infantry inside. Barlia''s soldiers poured out from the siege tower,nding on the town wall with a thunderous impact.
"Hold the line! Hold the line!" yelled one of the captains, trying to rally his troops as Barlia''s soldiers pressed forward.
Swords shed, arrows flew, and shouts and screams filled the air as the two armies engaged in bloodybat. Though outnumbered, the garrison fought valiantly, unwilling to sumb to the invaders.
As the battle continued for hours, fatigue and injuries took their toll on both sides. The constant stream of Barlians caused the garrison''s line started to waver. Some part of the wall has been captured by the enemies. Barlia slowly getting the upper hand.
The first thing they do is rush toward the gate tower, trying to provide some assistance to theirrade below. Unaware, the garrisons who were too focused on attacking the battering ram below were killed effortlessly by the Barlians from behind.
Below, a group of Barlia''s strongest soldiers swung the ram into the sturdy gates with a resounding thud, shaking the ground and sending splinters flying.
On the opposite side of the door, the town garrisons are frantically working to stop the enemy from getting through. They pushed the gate with all their might, trying to halt its progress. However, the sheer force behind the ram was overwhelming, and the gates began to crack under the relentless assault. With a resounding crash, the splintered wood copsed, and the enemy soldiers burst through, surging into the town with a ferocious roar.
Leading at the front, Sarika rode alongside her troops, urging them forward. "Charge!! The town is almost ours!"
The garrisons were forced to retreat further into the town, regrouping and initiating the counter-attack, raining the iing Barlia with a volley of arrows. In the blink of an eye, two sides sh directly.
Sarika, wielding her sword with deadly precision, cut through the garrisons with her expert swordsmanship, leading her troops forward.
Refused to yield, the garrisons use their knowledge of the town''syout to their advantage. They spread out and brought the fight to the streets and alleys. By using guerri tactics and engaging in hit-and-run attacks, they try to inflict maximum damage on the enemy while minimizing their own losses. The streets of the town became a battleground, with intense skirmishes and close-quarterbat.
Despite the resistance, Sarika''s army gradually gained ground, inching closer to the heart of the town. Emboldened by their sess, Barlia pushed deeper into the town, capturing strategic points and overwhelming the defenders'' defences as they did in Dunston.
Sakira looks up, the sun already leaned westward. This conquest took longer than she anticipated. Without further ado, she led a small group of soldiers to storm Caushilbo''s Mansion, the official residence of the lord''s representative. As a precaution, she dispatched a team to secure the port, preventing any possibility of escape.
Bam¡ª
The door was swung open. Before she could react, a shadowy figure lunged at her with a sword, catching her off guard. Luckily, her reaction speed is top-notch.
"I''m surprised to see you dodged that. Well, it''s understandable since you''re themander of an army." said the unknown man.
Realizing his identity, Sarika replied. "And I''m surprised to see you''re not running away, unlike that fat ass of Dunston."
Feeling insulted, the man rushed at her with murderous eyes and a shout. "Don''tpare me with a pig like him!!"
nk!
The sh of steel echoed as their des met in a flurry of strikes and parries. Both Sarika and the representative attempted to gain the upper hand as their swords danced in a deadly duel. Sarika''s years of training paid off as she countered with skilful manoeuvres. Her movements are fluid and calcted. But her opponent wasn''t a pushover either. They attacked with unrelenting vigour.
''This is not what I was told! No military training, you say? That damn b*tch!"'' Inwardly, she cursed at Vanessa for her iplete information.
Due to the unexpected development, Sakira sought to end this battle fast. She barely has energy left. All have been depleted on the battlefield. With a burst of speed, Sarika executed a daring feint, drawing her opponent''s attention before swiftly changing direction and delivering a powerful sh that cut deep into the man''s arm. He winced in agony and stumbled briefly.
The man made a desperate swing on her''s exposed side. But, she swiftly parried and counterattacked, cutting off the man''s left arm. He staggered back with a grunt of pain. Not letting the opportunity slip, she took a step forward and delivered a final blow. Her sword cut his neck like a knife cutting through butter.
Sarika''s chest heaved as she tried to catch her breath, "Whew...It''s finally over."
Chapter 180 Tension In Bagyarosias Court
The first action taken by Lieutenant General Sarika Klover is to raise her country''s g in the town square. Barlia''s "Pristine" g fluttered in the wind, indicating the change in ownership.
Next, she did the same thing as in Dunston, publicly disying the corpse of the representative and his family as a gruesome warning to others who n to oppose her. It was a cruel and barbaric act but necessary to instil fear and submission among her enemies.
"Send someone to Eikadir. Tell them to send supplies here. We need them as soon as possible." While staring at the g, Sarika gives her order.
In this battle, she lost approximately six thousand soldiers with hundreds more injured. She urgently needs more medicine to treat her soldiers.
"Yes, Ma''am!" A soldier gives her a salute before retreating from the scene.
With the port city of Caushilbo under her control, the time taken to transport supplies would be reduced from half a day down to several hours. Her future conquest would be much easier.
She then looks at the devastating result of her invasion. The once-thriving port town nowy in ruins. Buildings were reduced to rubble, streets were littered with debris and corpses, and the cries of the wounded and mourning echoed through the air. Even so, she doesn''t feel a bit of remorse about it. Campaign after campaign, expedition after expedition, death after death has steeled her heart.
Sure enough, there was no way she could hide this scale of battle from everyone. Most likely, the news is already widespread. Nevertheless, she had nothing to fear. As long as she holds on to this port town, she and her troops can flee to Makerton Ind.
....
The news of Barlia''s invasion and conquest of two towns spread to the surrounding nations.
Their responses varied, and most of them were filled with concern and fear. After all, Barlia is known for its expansionist ambitions. And it was proven around two hundred years ago.
Bagyarosia, the first country to receive the news felt inplete chaos.
Families frantically gathered their valuables, stuffing their bags with food, water, and whatever priceless items they could carry. As residents scurried to flee, the narrow streets of the towns and viges were filled with a frenzy of activity. Children clung to their parents, and the youngsters assisted the elderly.
It didn''t take long for the road leading out of the country filled with an exodus of people. Either on foot, on horseback, or in makeshift carts, they sought refuge in nearby forests, caves, hills and even neighbouring countries.
In Weymewesto, the city was almost deserted despite the army ordering them to stay.
King Niall II was deeply troubled by Barlia''s conquests. To assess the issue and decide on the best course of action, he requested immediate council meetings.
The atmosphere in the court was one of tension and concern. Courtiers, advisors, and nobles were engaged in heated discussions and debates about the potential threats Barlia posed to the Middle Jozia.
"Your Majesty, I suggest we immediately send a help request to Ryntum. As much as I don''t want to admit it, we can''t put up a good fight again them. Barlia definitely won''t spare the capital either." An old advisor regretfully said.
Though no mass genocide conducted by Barlia was reported this time, the ruthlessness they had shown in the past still lingered in everyone''s mind. Whether it''ll happen again or not, they, as the top brass of the kingdom, are bound to be killed nheless.
The fairly young advisor was on the same page, "I agree, Your Majesty. Our army is inferior in weaponry and tactics. Perhaps we can request them to lend us their weapon."
As murmurs filled the air, all eyes were on the young adviser, who had just made a suggestion that sent a ripple of intrigue through the room.
"His suggestion is a bit tempting," whispered one onlooker to another, their curiosity piqued. To obtain Ryntum''s weapon, a technological marvel that was the envy of nations.
The potential to reverse engineer it, to unlock its secrets was tantalizing.
"Silence, everyone!" He called out,manding the attention of the room. "Would they help us though? I don''t think the King of Ryntum is willing to help without us giving them sufficientpensation." Niall concernedly asked.
The king''s words hung in the air, sobering the mood in the courtroom.
Both countries only establish diplomatic ties, including recognition of each other''s sovereignty and legitimacy as independent states, exchanging diplomatic representatives, and conducting formalmunication and negotiation on trade.
That all.
Aside from that, they never go beyond friendly rtions such as sharing values, cultural exchange, technology sharing, and joint projects.
Philip, standing on the right side, addresses the King with confidence, saying, "Rest assured, Your Majesty. While it''s true that Barlia may ask forpensation for their actions, I am certain that they will at least be willing to hear our request. It''s as clear as a bright sky that Barlia seeks to replicate the aplishments of their predecessors, which will undoubtedly pique Ryntum''s interest as well."
The prime minister remains calm, showing no signs of anger despite being the most affected by the invasion. He believes with Ryntum''s help, Caushilbo will be his possession once again.
"Your Majesty, I propose we should send emissaries to seek peace negotiations with the Barlia army." A noble spoke up, giving his suggestion.
Niall''s brow knitted together, "Negotiating with an invading army? Are you suggesting we surrender?"
"Not yield Your Majesty, but rather use diplomatic means to resolve the conflict peacefully. We all know the motive behind Barlia''s invasion. They want fertilend to grow crops for their poption. Why don''t we cede those two towns to them? I know it''s a cowardly move, but it may spare our kingdom from total destruction." He exined earnestly.
Niall looked around the court, noticing the mixed reactions among the courtiers. Some nodded in agreement, while others looked disapproving including his prime minister.
The implication for Philip is that he will lose his source of ie, subsequently, reducing his power and influence.
In the end, after careful deliberation and weighing the risks and benefits of various options, Niall decided to pursue both diplomatically while at the same time requesting help from Bagyarosia''s only hope, Ryntum.
Chapter 181 The Ingenious Siblings Part 1
Ding¡ª
The school bell rings, signalling the end of the day. The sound of the bell echoes throughout the ssroom, causing some students to jolt out of their daydreams and break the concentrations of others who were focussing on the lesson.
The ssroom instantly became noisy as students begin to converse with their friends about their after-school activities.
"Ahem," Their teacher, however, cleared her throat, indicating that she had something else to say. The students stop their chattering and turn their focus back to her. They''re curious and a little bit apprehensive. What else does their teacher want to say?
With a serious tone, she reminds her students. "ss, the assignment I gave earlier is due by the end of this month. Although it may seem like a lot of time, I strongly advise against leaving it until thest minute. This assignment will contribute a significant portion to your final grade."
The teacher continues, "Remember that I have high expectations for each and every one of you. Spend your time wisely in nning and organising your task, and make sure that you are fulfilling all requirements. If you have any questions or concerns, do not hesitate toe and see me during my office hours. I expect your best effort, and I will deduct marks for subpar submissions."
Some exchanged anxious nces as they realised they hadpletely forgotten about the assignment givenst week.
A few students at the front immediately raised their hands to ask the teacher for rification on certain parts of the work, and she patiently answered each one one at a time.
Hearing her exnation, the majority of the students paled visibly. Clearly, they are either not yet started or have a n to burn the midnight oil, underestimating theplexity of the task.
By the time she finished, the ssroom was silent without any conversation. Knowing that they had a lot of work to do, the students were lost in thought.
In one corner of the ssroom, a 14-year-old boy named Patrick was seemingly unfazed. In contrast to his panicked ssmates, he had begun to work on this assignment.
At a nce, everybody can see that he didn''t quite fit in with his ssmate. His significantly smaller stature and youthful features set him apart from his peers.
This is because he was only fourteen years old but not an average 14-year-old.
Despite his age, Patrick''s intellect had propelled him to skip grades all the way to the second year of high school. It is a feat that not everyone can replicate. Thanks to his insatiable appetite for knowledge, he was ahead of his peers in terms of both knowledge and creativity.
He pays no attention to anyone and remained in a world of his own, absorbed in sketching something in his notebook. His hand move with fluid ease across the page. Each curve and line he sketched was evidence of his extraordinary imagination and talent.
Patrick wasn''t doodling aimlessly but materializing intricate designs and sketches that lingered in his mind. As for its function, he doesn''t disclose it to anyone.
"Hey, Patrick! Did you draw weird stuff in your notebook again?" Patrick was startled when he heard a familiar voice calling out to him. He continues, "Anyway, want to hang out with us after this?"
Patrick looked up only to see his few friends looking at him expectantly. He crease his eyebrows and asked, "You guys still had the gall to y? Don''t you hear howplicated the assignment is?"
He was amazed by their nonchnt attitudes.
His friends stretch their cheeks andugh dryly, "W-Well, you know how it is, Patrick. Sometimes we need a little break and have fun."
He shook his head before ultimately declining the invitation, "I''m sorry, guys. I can''t hang out this time around. I have something to do at home."
"Eehhh!! What could be more important than hanging out with us." His friend asked, nudging Patrick with his elbow.
Patrick sighed and closed his notebook, setting aside his sketches. He replied, attempting to seem as casual as he could. "Well...I''m currently working on something important and can''t afford to be distracted."
Albeit curious, his friends didn''t ask further questions. They know Patrick doesn''t like persistent people. "Okay, we get it. Maybe some other time then."
Their question caused him to recall the conversation he had with his little sister months ago.
Patricia who was four years younger than him approached. Her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Patrick, I''ve been thinking about somethingtely?"
"Oh?! It''s rare for you to think." He said sarcastically.
Oof!¡ª
Afternding a kick on Patrick''s stomach, she continues. "What if we have a machine that mechanically writes letters without the need for quills?"
Patrick somewhat understand how this thought came across her mind. As she had a knack for writing, Patricia often spend several hours a day writing down her imagination.
Her idea probably arises from the fact she always suffered from physical strains when writing her manuscript for a long period of time.
Writing with a quill and ink can be taxing on her fingers, wrist, and arm which led to inconsistency in letter and spacing. Consequently, her writing speed is also decreased significantly, affecting her productivity and efficiency. The ink, often more than not spilt, blotted, or smudge the manuscript, ruining her effort.
Intrigued by his sister''s idea, Patrick praised his sister for her fascinating thought. Themonly used quill and ink had many limitations. Without a doubt, such a machine would be revolutionary. The siblings then embarked on an ambitious project to create the world''s first writing machine as they called it.
"What do you have in mind, Patricia?" asked Patrick, ready to jot down her idea in his notebook.
"Hmm." Patricia struggles to express her idea, "We''ll need metal bars with carved letters that can be pressed onto the paper. You know, something like the printing press."
She furrowed her brow, realizing that her words hadn''te out as she had intended. Patricia looks at her brother, hoping he understood her words.
"I know what you meant," Patrick nods, his mind racing with possibilities. "We can build a set of levers and springs that will enable us to press the keys and move the typebars forward to strike the paper."
His hand move smoothly as he transferred the verbal idea into a picturized concept. "By connecting the keys to the levers and then to the typebars, it will move the corresponding typebar forward and create the letter on the paper whenever the key was pressed."
"But, how will the ink get onto the paper?"
"Hmm..." Patrick''s brain worked at full capacity as he racked his mind for a solution to the problem. He recalled learning about the use of ink balls in conjunction with printing presses at school.
A spark of creativity ignited, causing him to consider applying a simr concept to the typing machine. "How about we''ll put an absorbent material like a fabric strip coated with ink between the typebars and the paper? When a key is pressed, it will move the corresponding typebar forward, and the letter on the end of the typebar will strike against the ribbon and transfer the ink onto the paper, creating the letter."
"Oh! As expected of you, Patrick." Patricia''s eyes lit up with excitement. She adds, "Let''s make them a consumableponent that needs to be reced or re-inked periodically to ensure a fresh supply of ink for printing."
Patrick grinned, "Nice idea! That way, we can keep people continuously spending money. Also, we''ll need to create a carriage that can hold the paper in ce and move it as we type. We can attach the carriage to the frame and make it adjustable so that we can position the paper urately."
"Don''t forget to design a mechanism that can control the spacing between lines and adjust the margins. Imagine when writing a novel, the paper moves down on its own by a certain amount after each line is typed. Ahh!! How easy my life would be..."
Patrick frowned, feeling the difficulty increase by several folds. "It won''t be easy."
Patricia ced a hand on his shoulder, her voice reassuring. "You''re a genius, Patrick. I have no doubt you can figure it out."
"Don''t dump everything on me. You need to help as well. We''re in this together." Patrick implored. He then moves his quill fluidly, letting his rough image of the device flow on paper. Before he diving deeper into working on the principle, it is nice to have some sort of picture as a reference.
Patricia''s curiosity was piqued as she caught a glimpse of the sketch her brother was working on. "Woah!" Her eyes widened in admiration, "You''re not just a genius but also a talented artist." There''s a tinge of jealousy in her voice.
"No need to feel jealous of me Patricia. Do I need to remind you how many 10 years old kids manage to publish their books and have their own ie?"
"Hehe~"
Chapter 182 The Ingenious Siblings Part 2
For months, they spent hours every day researching and studying, examining the intricate mechanisms of clocks and other mechanical devices avable around them.
Since it had never been done before, the siblings had to figure out every single detail from keyyout, typebars, ribbon, carriage and escapement and shift key.
It was a daunting task, to say the least. They had to experiment with different materials, shapes, and sizes, tinkering with gears and springs, and trying to figure out the optimal arrangement for their typing machine.
Because each of theponents had a unique shape, everything single of them need to be ordered and custom-made. Had it not for them being born into a pretty well-off merchant family, the process of procuring parts may take years instead of months.
Days turned into weeks, and weeks turned into months as the siblings tirelessly worked on their invention. The challenges and setbacks they faced didn''t deter their spirit. In a way, they already expect the process to be a difficult one.
Finally, today is the day when the siblings nned to put their typing machines together.
Patrick rushed home after declining his friend''s invitation. He entered their family storage room, where Patricia was already waiting, eager to see the results of their hard work.
"Patrick, you''re here!" Patricia eximed with a smile, her eyes shining with anticipation. "Let''s assemble the typing machine and test them out."
Patrick nods. His heart is racing with excitement. Together, they attached the metal bars with carved letters and connected the levers and springs before mounting the carriage that would hold the paper in ce. With its hardwood frame, metal typebars, gears, and levers, it was an engineering marvel.
"The machine looks heavy. Don''t you think so, Patrick?" Patricia asked.
"Well, this is our first model. We may go overboard in determining theponent size. In the future, reducing weight to make it more portable should be our main focus. For now, we should test this first. Let''s see if it works well."
Patrick and Patricia eagerly sat down in front of their invention, their heart pounding with nervousness.
Taking a deep breath, Patrick said, "Here goes nothing," He pressed the "A" key on the typewriter. The typebar for the letter "A" moved forward and made contact with the paper, leaving a clean, inked letter "A".
The siblings grinned triumphantly at one another.
"Well, the machine passed the first test. One letter means nothing though." As an older brother, he tried his best to keep his cool demeanour. "Why don''t you try writing something, Patricia? I want to hear the feedback from the author."
She took a deep breath before moving her fingers. The air was filled with the sound of the typebars ttering on the paper, the smooth movement of the carriage, and the satisfying "ding" as they reached the end of the line.
Patricia was beaming with joy. She can feel her productivity increase in the future.
"We did it, Patrick!" She eximed.
Patrick beamed with pride. "We really did! Our invention will change the world of writing forever. Before we get ahead of ourselves, we need to apply for a patent first."
"How do we do that?" His little sister asked.
Patrick paused for a moment, taking in his sister''s question. "Well, we need to prepare some stuff if we want to apply for a patent. I believe we can have everything needed and canpile them in a short amount of time. However, it is a hassle to deal with the government as students so we should ask Dad when he returned home."
Patricia nodded thoughtfully. "Do you think he''ll be proud of us?"
"I''m sure he will. Let''s wait for his return."
....
As the afternoon slowly turned into evening, the sun began to set. Its descent cast a warm yet soft glow, bathing the entire Bideford with an orange hue. Patricia impatiently look out the window, gazing at the orange sky that was painted together with a seamlessbination of pink, red and purple.
The number of people on the street who passed her house increased as they returned home from work or school. Her eyes scanned each of them, trying to find her father who might be among them. She, however, didn''t find him.
As the sky gradually grew darker, the orange glow slowly faded into a deep shade of red. Her visibility naturally decreased as well. As such, she give up and decided to simply wait until her father arrived home.
Patson returned home a bitter than usual that night. At the time when the moon appears and stars be clearly visible in the sky. He had a worried look on his face. It was too noticeable to be ignored. And he obviously didn''t intend to hide it in the first ce.
Hence, his wife asked with concern. "Dear~ Is everything alright?"
She is carrying their dinner from the kitchen. The aroma of freshly cooked seafood stew took over the dining room in a matter of seconds. It was filled with various types of seafood like mussels, ms, and prawns. A tter of freshly made bread that had juste out of the oven was ced alongside the stew.
Patson sighed heavily as he sat down at the table. He wasn''t tempted by the food in front of him. His face filled with worries, "I just received news from my friend that the war broke out in the east. Apparently, Barlia invaded and has sessfully captured two towns."
His wife gasps in shock, unable to say anything for a moment. She then mumbled, scarcely raising her voice above a murmur, "The east...I assume that''s far away from here. Do we need to be concerned about anything?"
Patson gave a head shake. "No, no, we don''t. But, you know, it''s just worrying. In those regions, I have friends too. I can simply hope nothing happens to them."
Patson''s wife ced her hand on his shoulder, as a silent gesture of support. The two remained silent for a while and the room fell into a sombre mood thanks to the news.
Patson tries to lighten the mood by assuring his wife. "We''ll be fine, my wife. Almost two hundred years ago, Ryntum manage to repel them without no technological advantages. I''m sure this time, victory will belong to us as well."
His wife managed a weak smile, grateful for his words offort. "You''re right, dear."
Listening intently, Patrick and Patricia exchanged concerned nces. They didn''t expect a war to break out. The atmosphere in the house now makes it awkward for them to share the happy news with their parent.
Seemingly noticing his children, Patson turns toward them. "What both of you are standing there for? Come, and take a sit." And weird stuff caught his eyes which make him promptly ask. "What''s is that?"
"Dad, this is the typing machine we invented for the past few months." Patrick takes the lead to do the talking while his sister followed closely behind.
"Typing machine?" Patson''s eyes spark with interest. The word "machine" seems to be popr these years, especially in this kingdom.
Noticing their father''s curiosity about their invention, Patrick responded enthusiastically. "Yes, Dad. It''s a device that allows people to type letters and words onto paper quickly and efficiently. Let me show it to you."
Patrick and Patricia immediately showed their parents their typewriter innovation in an effort to lighten the mood. They slowly teach them how to use the machine.
Patson and his wife looked at the typing machine with awe, impressed by the ingenuity and creativity of their children. He said with admiration, "This is remarkable!! It is safe to say you both have forged your name in the pages of history."
However, Patson raises a valid concern. "Say, how does someone fix a mistake made while typing?"
"Well, I''m d you asked." Patrick smiled proudly and exined, "We create a correction tape, a thin, white strip with a dry, white-out material that can be applied over the mistake. The error can then be hidden by typing over the correction tape. In the future, we n to create different options, such as a small eraser or a correction fluid."
Patricia chimed in, "Additionally, we''ve also designed a backspace key so that users may go back to one space and make corrections or adjustments."
"You guys really thought everything through, huh?" Their father said with a nod of satisfaction. "Have you ever thought of protecting your invention by applying for a patent?"
Patrick looks at his father, "Yes, that''s what we want to talk to you tonight. We''vepiled all the necessary documentation for applying for a patent such as detailed diagrams, descriptions, and supporting evidence to strengthen our application. Since we''re still students, I thought we should have you to help us deal with paperwork."
Patson patted them on the back. "Good, good! You''ve put a lot of consideration and are taking the importance of patent application seriously. Let''s go to the patent office on Monday."
"But Dad, we have school on Monday." Patrick reminds his father.
"Just skip for a day." Patson shrugged. "It''s not a big deal. Your patent application is more important."
Chapter 183 Patent Application
Monday arrived, a warm breeze blowing through the open windows of their house. The ever-growing capital city is bathed in the morning sunlight as the first rays of the sun just begin to emerge over the horizon.
The siblings wake up early in the morning, excited about their trip to the patent office. Today, as promised, Patson n to bring his son and daughter to the patent office. Both, Patrick and Patricia quickly get dressed.
While waiting for his children to get ready, Patson took his time sipping a morning coffee and enjoying his breakfast. Today''s menu is pancakes, scrambled eggs and fresh fruits. The smell floated through the dining room. As always, his wife''s cooking is top-notch.
Shortly after he started eating, the siblings came down. The sight of delicious meals spread out on the table, the siblings'' stomachs rumble with hunger. Hurriedly, both of them take a seat and started digging in.
Patson didn''t forget to remind both of his children. "Make sure you had everything assorted. It''ll be a hassle if we have to turn back."
Patrick gave his father a reassuring look and added, "Don''t worry, Dad. We''ve already packed everything we need."
With a nod of agreement, Patricia add, "And we''ll double-check before we leave, just to be safe."
Patson smiled, relieved. "Good job, you two. Now let''s finish up our breakfast before the carriage arrives."
Since their house was located far from the city centre, it''ll take a long time to walk to the patent office. As such, the three of them had to take a carriage if they wish to arrive faster.
The trio waited in front of their house, waiting for the carriage which Patson had already booked during the weekend. While waiting, they enjoy the cool morning breeze that gently brushing across their faces while their ears capture the sound of birds chirping.
After about five minutes of waiting, they noticed the carriageing up from a distance.
It was a ssic horse-drawn carriage with polished brass trim and a sleek ck exterior. The driver, dressed in a crisp uniform, stop the carriage right in front of their house.
"Good Morning." The driver greets them with a friendly smile before asking, "Sir Patson, I assume?"
"Yes, I am," Patson replied, showing a booking receipt he get to the driver as evidence.
Once confirmed, the driver promptly opens the door for them to enter. Patson, Patrick, and Patricia climbed into the carriage, settling on the plush seats which were adorned with velvet cushions.
The carriage started moving, pulled by a pair of majestic horses. Patrick opened his mouth, "Dad, don''t you think you''re going overboard by renting a luxurious carriage? It''s not like we''re travelling to another city."
Patson chuckled at his son''s question. "Well, today is a momentous day for both of you. I should at least do this much."
As their embarked on their journey to the city centre, the siblings enjoyed the scenery of the capital through the window.
Despite the early hour, the city was already bustling with activity.
The market stalls were set up, merchants preparing their goods, and the store was opened for people. The aroma of freshly baked bread wafted through the air, attracting many students who were on their way to school.
The siblings immediately move away from the window, afraid of the possibility of being spotted by their ssmates.
As they passed by the central square, they saw a clock tower being constructed.
Shortly after, they saw the grandeur of the patent building. Patrick and Patricia were in awe of the imposing structure. It stood majestically with neo-ssical architecture as a theme, fitting nicely with all buildings around it.
The street was congested with carriages. After waiting for a few minutes, Patson, Patrick, and Patricia alighted from the carriage.
They entered the office and were greeted by friendly staff who give them a queue ticket. Looking at [18] on the ticket, Patson said to his children, "Let''s take a seat first. It''s gonna take a while before our turn arrives. There are still seven people waiting in front of us."
Contrary to Patson''s initial assumption, the office in the early morning is far from being sparse. People were rushing around, carrying stacks of papers to and from.
As a merchant, Patson recognizes some of them. Investors, entrepreneurs and legal experts file paperwork, discuss business ideas and seek legal advice.
As Patson, Patrick, and Patricia wait, they overheard snippets of conversations around them.
"Did you hear about the news about the war? I heard that two towns have fallen." whispered one inventor to another. Tension were palpable on his face.
"The enemy is gaining ground. I also lost contact with my friends there." replied the other inventor, his face drawn with concern.
"I hope it doesn''t spread to our kingdom." muttered thest one, while flipping through the stack of paper in front of him.
Patson sighed and shook his head. He too hopes for the same although the situation seems to be escting.
Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, their number was called. The trio approached the counter with a mix of excitement and nervousness, bringing together all their documents.
"Good morning! How can I help you?" The clerk greeted them with a smile.
"Good morning. I came here to apply for patents for my children''s inventions." Patson replied, trying to keep his voice steady. He then asked, "May we know the process we need to go through to get a patent?"
The clerk look at the children with her eyes slightly widened for a split second as she couldn''t believe what she just heard. Still, she manages to retain her calmness and replied professionally.
"Certainly! To apply for a patent, the inventor needs to prepare a written patent specification, a formal document with a detailed description of the invention, its uniqueness and potential application. Also, detailed drawings and descriptions need to be included. The inventor has to clearly illustrate how the invention or process works and what itprises. It may take a while for your children to prepare them."
Both Patrick and Patricia nce at each other. They slowly handed over the documents they prepared to the clerk. "I think we got everything here. Can you check?"
"I-Is that so?" She was seemingly surprised by their preparation. "Then we can proceed by filling out this form and pay the fees. Each form and fee is only valid for one invention."
Patson unanimously pays for his kids. It''s only 500 Ryn each, so a total of 1,000 Ryn for the typewriter and the correction tape. "Fill out the form on your own, kids. Make sure you write it neatly and clearly."
The siblings sat down nervously on the chair. The forms had a lot of information they need to enter from the title of the invention, its description, ims, drawings and so on.
"What''s the title of our invention again?" Patricia asked her brother, looking at him with a quizzical expression.
"It''s the Typing Machine," Patrick replied, scanning through the form in front of him. He paused for a moment before turning to his sister and asking a question, "Do you think we should change the name? It sounds a bit long and we do name it abruptly."
Patricia replied with a question, "Change? To what?"
"I don''t know, something shorter and easy to remember."
"Hmm...Typing machine...writing machine...Typewriting machine." Patrica suddenly eximed, "What about ''typewriter''?"
Her brother''s face lit up with excitement, agreeing with her suggestion immediately. "Oh!! That''s sound better! It''s short and conveys what our invention does."
Patrick wrote that down before moving on to the next part of the form, "We need to describe how it works in this section. Bring out the notes we prepared beforehand for me."
Patricia nodded, taking out a detailed description of their innovation. He continues filling out the ims section with a fairly long paragraph, outlining the unique feature of their technologies.
After spending nearly five minutes, he finally finished. "Done! Next is [Inventor''s name & contact information] and [Applicant''s name & contact information (if different from the inventor)]. I''ll put both of our names..." He promptly filled it.
"Next..." He read the next section, "Any prior art/existing technology/patents that the invention builds upon or improves...None. Lastly, filing fee payment information is for Dad to fill."
He handed over the form back to the clerk.
The clerk begins to flip through their documentation. "I believe there''s nothing amiss with your documentation. However, the document still needs to go through the examination and approval process. The patent office would review the application for legal and technical uracy purposes."
"How long does the review process usually take?" Patson asked.
"It could take approximately two weeks to a month considering we have less workload right now. A notification would be sent to your address regardless the application was approved or not. If it were approved, you need to bring the letter here to receive the official issuance of a patent, granting your children exclusive rights to their invention for 20 years from the date of the grant. Any questions?"
The three of them shook their heads. "I think you''ve given us a clear exnation. We''ll wait for the approval then."
Chapter 184 Assurance
After sessfully submitting the application for patents, Patson, Patrick, and Patricia breathed a sigh of relief. Now, they still had to wait for their patent to be granted which ording to the clerk, it estimated to take two weeks. In the meantime, both Patrick and Patricia n to continue refining their invention.
"What''s your n next?" asked Patson to his children.
Patrick replied thoughtfully, "Well, we need to start thinking about manufacturing our invention and making some money. We''ve done a lot of study on various production processes and materials, but we still need to pick the option that would manufacture our product at the lowest cost."
"Tell me if you need help in marketing and distribution. I can help you spread the word about your typewriter," said Patson. As a merchant, he had a widework of acquaintances in various industries and regions.
"Thank you, Dad." Patrick and Patricia were grateful for their father''s offer of help, knowing their father''s experience and connection would be a huge advantage in getting their typewriter to market.
The three of them immediately leave the patent office as they saw the number of people walking into the office gradually increase.
The office remains a hub of activity despite the heightened tension.
While waiting for their carriage to arrive at the entrance, Patson noticed the newspaper vendor nearby and decided to purchase one to pass the time. He concurs that the newspaper must have some sort of official report regarding the war.
"Extra! Extra! Kingdom ensures our safety amidst war in the east! Make sure to keep yourself updated." shouted the vendor as he wave the newspaper in the air, attracting the attention of countless people nearby.
Patson approached the vendor and bought a newspaper.
His eyes quickly scan the headlines printed on the front page.
Compared to its first appearance, the Ryntum Weekly has a massive upgrade in terms of the number of articles and advertisements. Certain articles and advertisements nowe together with detailed illustrations or intricate designs.
Apparently, it was called copperte printing. It is a method that involved etching a design onto a copper te, which was then inked and pressed onto the paper.
The price was pretty high since it is a time-consuming process and requires skilled craftsmen to create the tes and operate the printing press.
Curious about the news, Patrick and Patricia leaned in to read the article as well.
[Kingdom Assures Citizens of Safety Amidst War in the East.
In light of the invasion that happened in Bagyarosia, the kingdom would like to reassure its people that safety precautions are in ce.
The kingdom is aware of the danger posed by Barlia and ismitted to protecting its people and preventing the fire of war spread within its borders. In addition, Ryntum is in constantmunication with neighbouring nations to hold off the advancement of the enemy into ournd.
The citizens are exhorted not to fret and carry on with their usual daily activities.]
Patricia was the first to heave a sigh of relief, "That''s good to hear. I was getting worried that the war would prolong the reviewing time of our patent application."
"Yes, it''s reassuring to know that we can focus on mass producing our inventions and setting up a business." Her brother nods in agreement.
Soon enough, their carriage pulled up, "Alright kids, our ride is here. Let''s head home and continue discussing your n there." said Patson as he folded the newspaper and tucked it under his arm.
The carriage travelled through the city''s busy streets. The article was a topic of discussion among the people. Overall, the kingdom''s assurance prevents the panic from spreading and instilled a sense of confidence among the popce.
Nheless, the atmosphere in the city remains a mix of busyness and cautious optimism.
....
In the King''s office, Riz''s Chief of Intelligence, Charlotte who sat across from him reported. "Milord, the article released in Ryntum Weekly has been well-received. The panic among them has subsided."
Riz leaned back in his chair, a sense of relief washing over him at Charlotte''s report. "That''s good to hear, Charlotte. Please continue paying attention to the public and report to me if there''s a sudden change. We cannot let fear and panic take hold. It''ll cause instability within our border."
Charlotte nodded in agreement. "Indeed, milord."
"Now, let''s move on to the next topic." Riz retrieved the letter he just received from Basil Belvadair, the former butler and Wilmot Aymer, the former head knight of thete Count Caushilbo.
It''s really been a while since he heard about them.
After the death of the count''s family, these two people never live their life in peace. Together with everyone loyal to Count Caushilbo, both of them wreak havoc in the region after finding out about the unjust death of their master.
They wish to hold Niall responsible for his action of deserting the battlefield during Naharog''s attack.
Since Niall is well-guarded, all they could do is sabotage, assault and destroy everything rted to his government.
However, their operation is akin to a mindless mad dog, ravaging and destroying everything on the path without any proper n to achieve their ultimate goal.
From a public viewpoint, the once-upholder of justice slowly bes no different from a group of bandits. Public support for their cause naturally wanes.
Niall isn''t stupid either. He obviously takes advantage of the situation to turn the public against them.
Under normal circumstances, Riz couldn''t care less about this petty rebellion or their conflict as long as they didn''t interfere with his interest or cross him in any way. But, that is exactly what has happened. One day, he receives a report that a caravan belonging to Rynutm''s merchants was attacked.
Upon investigating, he found out who the perpetrators were.
Riz knew that he couldn''t let this slide. Feeling these people need a bit of discipline, without wasting any time, he sends a SIN agent to subdue and teach them a lesson.
After they got beaten by his agents, Riz gave them a choice, they could either face punishment for their actions or agree to be under his control.
To them, it was not actually a choice but more of coercion.
Basil and Wilmot both obviously agreed to be under his control.
From that day on until now, they had been doing his bidding for two years. Mostly, it consists of carrying out minor tasks or doing Ryntum''s bidding now and then which doesn''t affect their rebellion activities.
In fact, the rebellion in Bagyarosia is being covertly funded by Ryntum. Riz give them a goal to piss Niall off, which is to impede Niall''s development efforts and perpetuate unrest in the region.
"What did they say?" Charlotte curiously asked.
"Well, the war spreading in Bagyarosia has caused their range of activities to shrink. However, Barlia''s invasion also provides an opportunity for them to exact their revenge. Since all eyes are gazing at Barlia in the north right now, Niall and his court will be caught off guard if Basil attacks them from the southeast. The sess rate isn''t really high despite Haugdak being close to Weymewesto. In short, they have contemted their options and are seeking my orders. So, Charlotte, what do you think we should do with them?"
She thought for a moment, "Milord, it would be a wise move to have them retreat from Haugdak to Napuna. We can''t simply discard them since Ryntum has been deeply involved in funding the rebellion. Once exposed, it willplicate matters. For now, our kingdom needs to support them from behind. When the right timees, we can use their revenge as a weapon against Niall without dirtying our own hands"
Riz leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. His dark circle eyes flickered towards her direction, "You make a valid point, Charlotte. Tell them to cease all their operation and prepare a retreat path for them. As stubborn as they may be, I believe they do realize the gravity of the situation. Our soldiers will meet them at Napuna."
"As you wish, Milord," replied Charlotte. "I will make the necessary arrangements to call them and ensure their safety. However, Bagyarosia, Naharog and Vofors have asked for our assistance. How should we respond to their plea?"
"Except for Naharog, inform the Ministry of Foreign Affairs to stall time and avoid providing any definitive answers. We''ll join the war whenever we wish to."
Charlotte nodded in agreement, "I understand, Milord. I''ll ry your instruction to them."
She excused herself and left the king''s office, leaving Riz alone in his own thoughts.
He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, trying to clear his mind.
After a few moments, he opened his eyes and grabbed a quill and paper.
He began to write down messages to Basil and Wilmot. Their desire for revenge is a valuable asset for him but he also knew that they could be unpredictable.
Also, he wrote a letter to Mezorin to ask their permission tond his troops.
Chapter 185 Leaders Of Rebellion
Haugdak, Bagyarosia.
It''s the second-biggest city in the Caushilbo region separated by forty kilometres from the capital, Weymewesto. As a gateway to the south, the city was encircled by towering walls of thick stones and imposing gates, serving as a formidable defence against external threats.
The outer parts of Haugdak''s defensive wall were covered in ancient runes and sigils, hinting at the remnant past magic practised by its inhabitant. The runes and sigils themselves are intricate and borate, etched into the stone walls with great care and precision.
Up until now, they remain a mystery as there is not yet a single person who managed to decipher them. Despite the numerous attempts made by schrs, it remains an enigma.
Upon entering the city, the envoy from Bideford was struck by the city''s hustle and bustle of the streets. Its vibrant markets are a melting pot of merchants from different cultures. The air is filled with aromas of the plethora of foods and fresh produce as well as the sounds of bargaining and haggling.
The city was a maze of narrow alleys and streets, lined with tightly packed multi-story buildings made from abination of stone, wood and bricks. The architecture was a mix of different styles, ranging from a multitude of eras.
As the envoy moves through the streets, his eyes don''t miss the small details of vibrant gs, ornate carvings, andplex murals illustrating scenes from regional myths and tales decorating the buildings. It was something that Bidefordck of.
"Did these people even know about the war?" The envoy questions the behaviour of the citizen. The war doesn''t seem to be affected them despite the enemy supposedly marching south, toward them. It was a matter of time before Barlians came knocking.
The envoy stopped at the small stall selling exotic spices and dried fruit. He couldn''t contain his question and decided to ask, "Excuse me, do you know about the war?"
He gave the envoy a look as if he thought the envoy was an idiot. "War? Of course, we know about the war. But we also know that Barlia spares the populous. The ones who should be pissing in their pants right now should be people in the citadel, not us."
The vendor''s candour shocked the envoy, but he was unable to deny the veracity of what he said. The envoy continues his journey on the busy street.
Haugdak is far from what he initially thought it would be, a city with a gloomy atmosphere and dangerous criminals walking freely around. In fact, the title of ''Rebellions'' Den'' misfits the city.
It is most likely propaganda created by the government in the capital to discourage people froming here. And the effort seems to be failing because the leaders of the rebellion counter-moved by reducing the taxes.
Without further ado, the envoy makes his way to the centre.
At the heart of Haugdak stands a citadel, a colossal fortification that houses the city''s rulers. Basil and Wilmot stormed in and neutralize the official rulers before taking over the entire city and controlling the administration.
"Woah~" The envoy let out a loud gasp, taken aback by the grand structure made of marble with intricate carvings. The citadel houses the city''s government and stands as a representation of power and control. Currently, it was upied by the rebellion group.
After sleepless nights, he had arrived at his destination.
"Stop!" The guards at the entrance halt his movement, blocking his path with their spears. "State your identity." One of the guardsmanded while suspiciously looking at the envoy.
The envoy maintained his calmposure in the face of the guard''s questioning. As the guards remained vignt, his hand reach a small pouch attached to his belt and pulled out a sealed letter adorned with royal emblem.
With an air of confidence exuded and a letter in his hand, he stated in a clear voice, "I''m an envoy from Ryntum. I bear a message from the king to your leaders."
The guards exchange wary nces before looking at the so-called envoy from top to bottom.
In contrast to usual envoys, who were noted for wearing borate and ceremonial clothing, the envoy''s attire was devoid of any ornate embellishment, making him appear unassuming and inconspicuous.
He was dressed in a simple brown tunic that hung to his knees and a brown cloak that was draped over his shoulders. The cloak''s rough texture suggested that it was designed for durability rather than luxury. He wearing a leather belt fastened around his waist with a small pouch tied to it. His boots were well-worn with mud sttered on them.
"You don''t look like one sir." said one of the guards. The guards didn''t shoo him away but let out his thought.
The envoy replied to the expected question, "I get that a lot. Anyway, can Ie in?"
"We need to check and validate this emblem first. Please wait for a moment." replied one of the guards while his partner bring the letter inside to carefully examined the emblem.
"No problem. I can wait." said the envoy. While waiting, he struck up a conversation with the guard to fill his bored. "So...How''s life?"
"Not so good." The guard gives a nd answer.
"Is that so? Me too." The envoyughs dryly. "How long you''ve been working here?"
"...." Instead of answering the question, the guard stared nkly at him.
After a few moments of awkward silence, the guard returned with the letter in hand. "It seems the emblem is authentic and matched with the record. You''re indeed an envoy, Your Excellency."
Their attitude changed from scepticism to respect. They moved aside to make way for the envoy to pass through the entrance. "We sincerely apologise for the inconvenience, Your Excellency."
The heavy iron gate creaked loudly as the guards open them for him.
The envoy gently ced the letter back into his pouch after giving a nod of gratitude.
As he entered the citadel, the atmosphere here is the opposite of the outside.
His skin pricked with dread as a shivering sensation slithered up his spine. The chilly, stone walls were covered in strange shadows from the flickering light, adding to the atmosphere of mystery and secret.
From time to time, his ears capture the sound of armour and weapons ttering. Not to mention, the smells of burning torches that prate his nose.
The stronghold of the rebellion was filled with tension, so much so that he found himself suffocating. People inside gave the envoy wary nces while keeping their hands on the hilts of their weapons as if they were prepared to draw them at any time.
Despite all of that, the envoy radiates an air of bravery as he firmly believes his identity would protect him against any aggression.
A guide was waiting for him. "Your Excellency, let me lead you to Sir Basil and Sil Wilmot."
"I appreciate your assistance, good sir."
He was led through a maze of narrow corridors before he was told to ascend a winding staircase.
Finally, he was ushered into a dimly lightened room where the leaders of the rebellion awaited him. Both of them huddled around a huge oak table studying maps and documents.
"Sirs, I''ve brought the envoy." said the guide, maintaining his stoic expression.
Wilmot, a battle-hardened veteran turns around. He stood tall and imposing, with battle-worn armour glimmering dimly. His eyes looked at the envoy who was dressed in his in traveling clothes. With a furrowed brow, he asked unconvincingly. "Are you really an envoy?"
"Yes, sir." The envoy took out the letter and showed it to Wilmot Aymer. "I brought a letter from King Rizieri for both of you."
"Opened the letter, Wilmot. Let see what''s the king said." Ordered Basil. As a former butler, he exuded a charismatic aura and polished demeanour that Wilmotcked.
The former head knight snatched the letter from the envoy''s hand. He started to read the king''s words out loud so Basil could hear them as well.
[To Wilmot Aymer and Basil Belvadair,
By my decree as a King of Ryntum and your superior, Imand you to temporarily retreat to Napuna immediately. As the mes of war are spreading in Caushilbo, I do not want you to be needlessly caught by it.
I can assure you whatever n you''re cooking in that citadel won''t work. Weymewesto is on the highest level of alert. Both of you and your people would only get end up getting caught. Therefore, cease all your operations and retreat.
I have ordered my men to make you safe passage so you and your followers can retreat without any difficulties. I expect your full cooperation in this matter.
Sincerely,
King Rizieri Ryntum.]
After finishing reading the letter, Wilmot looks at Basil for his opinion. Honestly, he didn''t like the way Riz ordered them but they left with no choice.
For a brief moment, Basil remain silent, deep in his thought. He then spoke in a gruff voice, "Very well. We''ll heed your king''s order."
The tension in the room eased slightly as the leaders of the rebellion made a decision that aligned with the king''s wishes.
The envoy couldn''t help but nod in acknowledgement before letting out a long exhale.
Seemingly, he doesn''t have to use his diplomatic skill to convince them.
Chapter 186 Set Sail!
As both the rebels and the kingdom came to an agreement, Barlia enthusiastically celebrated the positive development of war achieved by Lieutenant General Sarika Klover.
There''s a mix of reactions with many praising her for her leadership and aplishment whilst male members of her family weren''t so happy. They fear that it will solidify her position as an heir of the duchy.
With the news of Sarika''s sessful capture of two towns in the south spreading to the neighbouring nde, the urgency for preparation be palpable. The United Republic of nde can no longer afford to leisurely take its time.
The impending sense ofpetition is now evident as both nations are vying fornd on a firste first serve basis. The once rxed pace of preparation came to a halt as nde''s army kicked into high gear making all the preparations required for their voyage
Every moment counted.
The longer they wait, the lessnd would be avable for them to grab.
At the Port of Vellmar, the sky was cloudy with grey clouds circling overhead. The air was brisk.
The port was surrounded by rocky cliffs, which provided natural shelter from the rough seas. It was bustling with activity.
Many ships of different sizes and shapes anchored in the harbour, bobbing up and down with the waves. They mainlye from northern countries like Barlia and Tormia.
Despite the chill in the air of the northern winds, workers on the dock and sailors were unperturbed. They were upied with their tasks. Some were unloading cargo from ships, while others were loading supplies onto them. The port was filled with the sound of shing metal, creaking ropes, and shouted instructions.
General Braun stood on the dock and oversaw the activities around him. Currently, his men are loading supplies onto the ships for their voyage to the south.
Unlike any other campaign, this expedition bes the focus of businessmen. The government had recently passed aw allowing them to purchase thend obtained during the war.
No matter how someone looks at it, the prospect of buyingnd for a cheap price caused a frenzy of spection and anticipation for thousands of people.
nde has mustered a sizeable army, made up of thousands of soldiers from all walks of life. Thanks to the generosity of the rich people in the republic, all of the soldiers were equipped with brand-new weapons to increase their killing rate and the chance of survivability.
To transport thousands of soldiers across the Levianic Sea, the army had amassed a substantial fleet of ships, mainly from ultra-rich families who give it as donations.
ording to their words, it was their duty to use their wealth and resource to contribute toward themon good and the prosperity of the nation.
A total of twentyrge warships, about the size of galleons, were prepared.
Although General Braun had mixed feelings regarding the involvement of business people in war, he can''t deny that the ship they give is excellent in terms of durability, speed and carrying capacity. Moreover, they also received a fleet of smaller ships to serve as logistical support.
"Sir, we''ve prepared a month''s worth of food, water, ammunition, medical provisions, and other essential supplies. However, I do have some concerns about solely relying on inds for resupply." said one of the officers in charge of logistics.
nde doesn''t really need to bring tons of supplies from the north as they had inds territory closer to the south.
General Braun nods as he listens to the report. "I understand your concern but you''ve nothing to worry about. Although the cluster of inds in the south was controlled by the House of Hagen, I''m absolutely sure that they''ll give full cooperation since this campaign isn''t just the will of one republic, but for the collective good of all seven republics."
It is a well-known fact that the united republic was controlled by seven powerful families in the shadows. These families had amassed wealth and power over generations way before nde be a republic.
Be it key natural resources, key businesses or key industries, they hold significant control which is hard for a neer or upstart to break through.
In government, they possessed a great influence over the decision-making process to shape policies in their favour.
Despite what seems to be a concentration of power in a hand of a few, there''s nothing the people of nde can do. Those who dare to speak out against the seven families are subjected to harassment, intimidation, violence and eventually death. A highly efficient intelligencework owned by them is working around the clock to silence any opposition.
The officer looks slightly relieved, "Understood, sir. Just to be safe, we will make a contingency n in case anything goes wrong. Our army can''t afford to be left stranded in enemy territory without supplies."
"Good. You can continue with your task. I have a strategic meeting to attend."
As the days of departure approached, strategic nning was done in-depth by General Braun and his subordinates.
To learn more about the strength, geography, and defences of the enemy in the south, they pored over the maps and analysed intelligence reports. Based on this information, they devised tactics and formted strategies.
While staring at the map spread out on the table, his subordinates said. "Sir, since our ally has taken the eastern part, we should focus on the western part to avoid any conflict with them. Unlike Barlia, our first hurdle would be Tetherswest City. I believe it is widely acknowledged how extensively fortified this city is."
"Should we consider the possibility of Ryntum joining the war once we attack the city?" General Braun voiced his concern. The close rtionship between the two nations is well known to all.
"Most likely." He shrugged. "But what else we can do except move fast? The faster we act, the less time they had to prepare. If we can capture Nedideters, we will have secure ess to the Gulf of Napuna."
General Braun interjected, "Without ships, there''s nothing we can do."
"Well, let''s leave that problem to the navy to think."
....
On the day of departure, General Braun stood at the forefront of the gathered troops, looking at them with a stern expression. The soldiers were in a standing position, their weapons and gear shining in the early morning light.
While Braun addressed the troops with some speech and reminders, the logistics personnel made a quick double-check on their equipment, supplies, and provisions before they sailed.
After a boring speech, the soldiers boarded the ships with a sense of eagerness.
"Good day, Wagner," General Braun greeted, extending his hand for a firm handshake with the navalmander as he boarded the gship.
Braun and Wagner have a long-standing friendship despite one being in the army while the other being in the navy. They share a mutual respect for each other''s abilities and often rely on each other for advice and support.
"Braun!! It''s been a while since Ist saw you. I trust the army has been keeping you busytely?" Admiral Wagner responded with a smile when he see his friend.
Braunughed, nodding his head. "You could say that."
"I guess your troops are ready for the journey, right?" Wagner asked.
"Of course, they are. We have made all necessary preparations." Braun firmly replied. "What about the navy? Have you guys made preparations as well?"
Wagner replied in a casual tone, "Our preparation is in progress but a bit slow. We''re mainly been patrolling the seas, keeping our trade routes safe and secure."
"Aren''t the navy involve in the operation as well?" Braun asked with concern.
"Yeah. But since we''ll move a bitter than the army, we still have time."
"I see," Braun replied, nodding his head in understanding.
Shortly thereafter, all the troops boarded the ships. With his voice overpowering the sound of the waves, Admiral Wagner gives the order. "Set Sail!"
The crew immediately got to work, raising the anchor and hoisting the sails. The ropes creaked and groaned under the strain.
The wind caught the sails, filling them with air and causing them to p noisily. Slowly but surely, the ship began to inch forward, propelled by the force of the wind against the sails.
As the ship gained speed, the water beneath it churned and frothed. The waves pped against the hull with a rhythmic sound.
To make sure that the sails were properly aligned with the wind, the sailors scurried about the deck, adjusting ropes and pulleys.
Soon, the ships started to sway and rock from side to side which cause the sailors to struggle in keeping their footing on the slippery deck.
All other noise was drowned out by the sound of the wind in the rigging and the waves pounding against the hull.
Gradually, the ship moved further and further away from the port, the outlines of the buildings and the pier bing smaller and smaller in the distance.
Chapter 187 Landing In Harlington
General Braun stood on the deck of the gship, watching as the shoreline slowly receded into the distance. He felt a potent mixture of emotions stirring within him.
On the one hand, he felt a sense of exhration coursing through his veins. After all, this was the first major war that urred after years of small skirmishes.
But at the same time, he was keenly aware of the enormous responsibility that rested upon his shoulders. The future of nde depended on their sess in the uing conquest.
Failure was not an option for him. It will be disastrous for both the country and his own career.
Those seven great families will be expecting a hefty return on their investment in this conquest. He knew they wouldn''t take kindly to losing their fortune.
The thought of what the ruthless and conniving families would do to him sent shivers down his spine. Perhaps he too would disappear without a trace or meet a gruesome end. They wouldn''t hesitate to make an example out of him.
As the other ships in the fleet arranged themselves in position behind them, Admiral Wagner joined him on the deck. They stood in silence for a moment.
"We will reach our destination in three days, Braun. So, ease up a bit." He said while patting the general''s back. Wagner''s eyes remain on the horizon, scanning for any danger.
General Braun reacts with a subtle nod. His eyes drifted out to the endless expanse of the open sea. A silence settled between the army general and the seasoned admiral.
Both of them take this opportunity to enjoy the quietude atmosphere, punctuated by the soothing sounds of waves.
A few minutes passed and the admiral be restless. Perhaps ufortable about theck of conversation, Wagner opened his mouth and break the silence that lingered between them. Wagner asked with a slightly uneasy undertone. "Have you ever heard of the Leviathan, Braun?"
"Leviathan?" Braun inquired, puzzled by the admiral''s abrupt change of demeanour. Nevertheless, the general admitted that he had indeed heard of it. "I think everyone had heard of the legend of mythical beasts at least once in their lifetime. And leviathan is one of them. It roams the depths of the ocean, devouring anything in its path, right? What about it?"
Wagner spoke in a hushed tone. His eyes glint with fear as he begins recounting the story told by his friend. "ording to my friend who befriends a merchant that often travels to the Kingdom of Lesparia, his crew ship wakes up during a dark and stormy night to take a piss. His ears heard a strange sound, like a low rumblinging from beneath the waves. At first, he assumed it was just the storm''s sound and ignored it. But then, he noticed a silhouette of a giant monstrous creature gliding through the water."
He paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts before continuing. "As the shadow loomed closer, a legendary leviathan emerged from the depths of the sea with its gaze fixed on the poor crew. Its size was so enormous that it seemed to stretch on forever, with a body that was thicker than any tree trunk. Its scales were as ck as obsidian, and they glistened in the moonlight. Its eyes glowed with an eerie green light as if they could see into his soul."
Wagner can vividly remember the crew shuddered as he recalled his memory. The sight was so terrifying that he fainted on the spot. To be honest, he wishes to see the creature with his own eyes to verify it.
Braun listened with rapt attention. His eyes narrowed in curiosity as he tried to process the information he was hearing, "Are you sure he''s not dreaming?" He asked. His toned tinge with scepticism. "I mean, why would the leviathan do nothing to him?"
The admiral''s expression turned serious. cing his hand on Braun''s shoulder, he gives his friend a piece of sincere advice. "I suggest you not speak arrogantly, Braun. At least not while you''re at sea. Despite being an admiral for years, I still can''tpletely guarantee the safety of my crews. The sea is a mysterious ce that we have no idea or control over. Your word may invite the leviathan to visit us."
Braun shrugged off Wagner''s hand. He is obviously unconvinced. "I don''t believe in superstitions, my friend. Rather than thinking about illusion, I find it morepelling to focus on important things, like defeating the enemy."
The army general returned to his cabin. He shook his head in disbelief at Wagner''s naive faith in tales and legends. How a seasoned admiral like Wagner could be so credulous baffled him.
....
For two days, the fleet carrying the nde soldiers sail smoothly. The atmosphere onboard was tranquil, with nothing eventful happening. Only the sound of the sshing waves and the asional creaking of ships could be heard.
At midnight on the second day, the ships were anchored in the middle of the ocean as it was too dangerous to navigate in the darkness. Most of the crew were sleeping peacefully, leaving a handful of sailors remained on duty, standing watch over the ship and tending to other essential tasks.
The night was still and quiet.
Growl¡ª
Hearing a faint sound of growling, Braun woke up from his slumber. The sound he taught was a wind gradually bing louder. His heart began to race and his palm started to sweat. Remembering Wagner''s weird advice a couple of days ago, he felt a chill running down his spine. "Don''t tell me¡ª"
In a panic, he ran to the deck. Apparently, he''s not the only one who wakes up. The crew, who were startled from their sleep, scrambled to their posts outside, thinking it was an attack, and began preparing the ships for whatever might happen next.
A bitter, Wagner arrive at the deck. He frantically asked, "What''s going on? Did we get attacked?"
Boom¡ª
Without warning, the calm sea began to roil and churn. The water around the ships bubbled and frothed with sudden violence. And then, out of the depths below, a shadowy shape began to rise higher and higher, revealing its true size.
It was a creature, unlike any the crew, had ever seen before, a behemoth of the deep ocean. The scales were ck as obsidian with its eyes glowed with an eerie green light.
''The leviathan..." Braun murmured. It was exactly as depicted in the story Wagner told him before.
Their eyes widened in horror. Some lost strength and fall on their knee. It was a sight that would be remembered forever. If the massive creature decided to attack, there was nothing they could do to stop it.
The leviathan circled the ships, its massive form cutting through the water with ease. Its eyes studied the fleet of vessels with an almost calcting intelligence as if weighing its options.
The creature opened its jaw, revealing rows of razor-sharp teeth.
ROAR!!
Leviathan let out a deafening roar that echoed across the ocean. The sound waves strike them as if it was a physical attack. It was so powerful that a mere roar manage to send seventy per cent of people on the fleet unconscious.
Braun was one of the fortunate people who were able to maintain consciousness despite having his head pounding and his ears ringing.
After the roar subsided, the leviathan slowly descends back into the ocean and vanished from sight. Soon, the serene atmosphere returned.
Still shaken from the encounter, Braun turns his head toward Wagner. "We need to get out of here fast. I think it is warning us. Can''t you navigate the ships in the dark?"
p¦Ánd¦Á---no¦Í?1,§ão§® Wagner nods gravely, his eyes still fixed on the spot where the leviathan had vanished beneath the waves. "I can navigate the ships in the dark, but it''ll be more difficult during the day," He spoke in a whisper, hardly audible.
"Very well," Braun nods, "Do what you must, Wagner."
Wagner turns to his crew and barks out orders and coordinates their efforts. The sailors scramble into action, unfurling the sails and preparing the ships to move once more. With the remaining conscious crew, the fleet set off into the darkness, toward their destination.
They went straight to Harlington without stopping at Hagen Ind.
As the fleet approached Harlington Port, the first light of dawn was just beginning to illuminate the sky, casting a warm glow over the harbour and the city beyond. They all were relieved when they arrived at their destination after a long voyage and a close encounter with a leviathan.
The ships glided smoothly into the harbour, the waterpping gently against their hulls.
Perhaps it was too early in the morning, or perhaps it was simply a slow day, the port was not yet bustling with activity.
There are only a few dockworkers that were present in the port. They moved about their tasks at a leisurely pace, giving the impression that they were in no rush toplete their work.
Chapter 188 Permission To Pass By
As the ships glided into the port, the sailors quickly went about their duties, pulling on ropes and adjusting sails to guide their vessels. The salty sea air filled their nostrils, and they could taste the salt on their lips.
Despite their exhaustion, they worked with a sense of urgency, eager to set foot on solid ground once again. Anchor ropes were thrown to secure the ships in ce. As they docked, the gangnks were lowered.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom The troops mbered down from the side of the ships onto the stone docks. With their feet thudding against the hard ground, they stretched their limbs. After days at sea, they feel relieved to be standing on solid ground.
The port was a bustling hub of activity with the presence of merchants and sailors. The noises of ttering carts, creaking ropes, and chatter of people filled the air.
Braun and Wagner stood at the helm of the ship, watching nde''s army unloading goods from the ships. With curiosity, the admiral asked, "Are you going to initiate the attack right away?"
"No," Braun shook his head. He made a change to the initial n. "I''m nning to let them rest for today. Taking them to war when they''re not fully recovered can be a fatal mistake. We need them in top condition if we''re going to seed." He then asked Wagner, "What about you?"
"Me?" Wagner lost in thought for a moment, "I n to take a tour of the city before returning to the north. I wish you a sessful conquest, General."
"Alright, take your time exploring the city," said Braun before getting off the ship. He then turned to face his soldiers and spoke to them. "We will march to war tomorrow. Take advantage of this time to be emotionally and physically prepared. Now, move to the city!"
Braun''s words echoed through the soldiers'' minds. The soldiers cheered as they were relieved to get a day to recuperate after the exhausting and terrifying voyage.
Some of them were eager to explore the city, while others simply want to sleep all they. They had to admit it, sleeping in rocking ships was notfortable at all.
While maintaining their discipline, the soldiers organised themselves into columns and started to march orderly. Ignoring the locals who watched with interest, they moved in the direction of the city gates.
The soldiers arrived in the city and were greeted by the vibrant daily life of Harlington. The streets were filled with colourful market stalls that offered a wide range of products, while the children''sughter added liveliness as they dashed through the crowds.
Albeit tempting with the arrays of merchandise, the soldiers focus on getting to the barracks that are located on the opposite side of the city.
....
Somewhere in the middle of the ocean,
The fleet belonging to the Principality of Barlia doesn''t have it easy either.
They sailed for days, buffeted by rough waves and harsh winds.
Finally, after enduring storms and treacherous seas, the fleet anchored approximately 5 nautical miles from the shore of Cerdeaux.
In contrast to their ally, the Principality of Barlia had a more aggressive approach to territorial expansion.
This is the second time the Principality of Barlia sent their troop to the south. Another 50,000 soldiers, led by Sarika''s superior were about tond.
Currently, General Victor Shena is waiting patiently for the republic''s response to grant permission for his army tond.
Although Barlia''s intelligencework is aware of their awaited arrival, he has ultimately chosen to send someone to meet the president in hopes of speeding up the process.
The general expects President Walter to immediately give a green light.
It doesn''t matter to him whether he makes an independent decision or he consults with their security board.
He believes even the president is well aware of the potential consequences he''ll face if he disobeys.
His confidence stems from the fact that Barlia has significant influence in the republic. If Barlia wishes to, it can exert great political pressure on the republic and even threaten to intervene if the president disobeys.
"Sir! There''s a small ship approaching us." shouted a crew member from the crow''s nest.
On the deck, Victor who was lying on his beach chair and basking in the sun opened his eyes. He stood up and stretch both of his arms, letting out a yawn "Finally! Just how long do they need to take to send a reply? I''m tired of waiting."
The general prepared to receive the official envoy from the republic on his ship.
He put on a facade of readiness, projecting his stern and imposing image, which he believed was necessary to maintain his authority in front of the envoy.
The seasoned envoy, who has been working since the era of the Cerdeaux monarchy felt a sense of apprehension. The small ship he was on gradually approached Barlia''s warship.
A written order was sent from the president''s office to him with a task to ry Cerdeauxia''s message of agreeing with Barlia''s request.
As a who loves his country, he found this order to be ridiculous. And so, he went to President''s office to voice his concern.
The envoy recalled the conversation he had with the president. It wasn''t a pleasant one.
"Mr President, I must speak with you about this order to allow a foreign army to pass through our soil," he said firmly. "I think it is a terrible mistake, and it''ll only cause us trouble and danger down the road."
President Walter shook his head dismissively, "I assure you the order you receive is not a mistake." He said firmly, "This is a necessary move to maintain our alliances. We can''t be seen as uncooperative by our neighbour."
For quite some time, he couldn''t understand why the young president would be hellbent to maintain a rtionship with Barlia.
To make things dicey, even people in the security council give their approval which shocks him. It was far easier than passing a bill benefiting the people.
He suspects there has been some sort of dealing in the background.
Nevertheless, who is he to pry too much?
Even so, he still protested. "But Mr President, this decision will only spare us an extra time. Sooner orter, they will turn their eyes on us. At that time, Cerdeauxia would be attacked by three sides; from Eikadir in the north, from the sea in the east and fromnd in the west."
Walter looks at the envoy with a stern expression. "Reginald, I appointed you for your vast experience to rece Andrew, the former President Matthew''s envoy. However, it seems to me that you are still trapped in the past,"
The president continue, his finger tapped on the table. "This is no longer a monarchial era, and the North-South War has long passed. We have forged a friendly rtionship with Barlia. The principality have repeatedly mentioned that their interest is not in our coastalnd but in the vast tnd behind us."
"But, don''t you think we should¡ª" President Walter cut him off impatiently. "Enough, old man! The decision has been made and your concern is irrelevant. You may leave now if you''ve nothing to say."
Reginald sighed as he realized that his efforts to convince Walter had been in vain.
Ever since Walter Thompson took office, the rtionship between Cerdeauxia and Barlia improve by a leap regardless of public dissatisfaction.
Economically, the trade between the two countries does increases significantly.
But historically speaking, Cerdeuxian isn''t that forgiving of what happened in the year 116 Paign Era. The invasion has changed the political and socialndscape of this ce.
With war once again rampaging throughout thend, the people of Cerdeauxia be highly sensitive to anything to Barlia.
Was the president not afraid of losing public support?
Did he trust Barlia''s assurance too much?
Perhaps because the vast age difference between him and the president cause their thought process and priority unaligned. The younger generation seems to move on from the past so easily.
His mind can still vividly remember the end of the monarchial era, the harrowing execution of the Cerdeaux Dynasty and the beginning of the republic era. These events left an indelible mark on his memory.
Reginald firmly step onto the ship and was escorted to General Victor Shena.
The general scanned the envoy from top to bottom. He was an older man with a stout build, greying hair and a wrinkled face. Despite his weathered age, he seems to be full of vitality with his eyes sparked with wisdom.
"So, state the decision made by your president," Victor demanded with impatience. He didn''t bother to ask for the envoy''s name.
"The president agreed to let you pass through our country. However, I must inform you that ites with the condition that you exited our country in three days. If you break this condition, we''ll consider you an aggressor and take appropriate action." he said firmly, giving Victor a subtle warning.
Victor chuckled dismissively at the warning. Hisck of concern was stered all over his face. There''s no reason to take the envoy''s words seriously. Even so, he still reassures the old man albeit in a yful tone. "Don''t worry, Sir Envoy. You''ve my promise."
Chapter 189 Passing Through
Reginald ease up a bit after receiving assurance from Barlia''s general but, he didn''t let his guard down. Without further ado, Victor ordered the ship to dock at the port. Sails were hoisted, anchored was lifted and ships were steered toward the port.
At the port, people there were swept with a feeling of fear and intimidation. The warships were massive, easily dwarfing the smaller vessels. The sound of creaking timbers and nging chains echoed throughout the port, causing even seagulls to pause their flights.
"Lower the anchor and get ready to disembark!" Victor shouted as the ship approaches the port.
The envoy watched warily as the soldiers quickly carried out their orders, knowing that his country allowing foreign soldiers to enter their territory. As the ships docked, Reginald couldn''t help but remind Victor once again, "I hope you stick to your word."
Victor simply nodded and did not push the matter any further. "Begin unloading our supply. We only have three days to pass through."
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® The thud of leather boots stepping on the dock''s wooden nks reverberated. The Barlia''s soldiersnded one after another.
Citizens of the republic held their breath, anxiously waited for the soldiers to finish disembarking. Mothers clung to their children whilst men nced nervously at one another.
Their imposing presence brought most of the bustling activities came to a halt. Everyone was frozen in shock as they watch fully equipped soldiers line up in front of them.
No one dares to say anything despite them were not pleased with the idea of a 50,000 Barlia army passing through. Inwardly, they curse the president for making a stupid decision.
For several decades, Barlia has been painted as a dangerous and bloodthirsty people by the older generation using the stories of them piging and destruction of Eikadir. It was hard to change the perspective that had been ingrained.
Victor didn''t care about the onlookers. His top priority was to get his troops marching as soon as possible. They have several hundred kilometres of distance to cover.
Honestly, three days is barely enough time. Based on his rough calction, the troops could only have 4 hours of rest per day. Since the terrain is rtively t, he hope the weather condition is favourable to to them.
"General, all supplies has been loaded on the horse. The army is ready to move." Inform his subordinate.
"Is that so? Let''s depart then."
The army began their journey in high spirits. As they moved forward, the rhythmic beat of their boots was audible to others.
The weather was pleasant when they came across a beautifulke on their left, not far from Cerdeaux. The already tranquil scenery was further enhanced by the painted pink and orange hues in the sky caused by the rising sun. In the background, a dense forest covered the mountains in lush greenery.
It was a picturesque view that took their breath away, making them hard to believe that they were going to war.
Soldiers took a chance to fill their leather sks with crystal clear water.
ording to the local legend, thiske is that its water has healing properties. It was said that before humans settled in this area, it was once a residing ce of the mythical creature, phoenixes. For a few hundred years, the mythological birds often bathe in thiske which cause their healing power to be infused withkewater.
The most popr story circting around was that there was a young girl who was born with shortness of breath and chest pain. Her parent has hired a lot of healers and herbalists. Many prescriptions were procured but her condition hasn''t improved a bit.
The young girl''s parents were at their end wit.
Desperate for a solution, they decided to take their daughter to theke which is famous for its legend. Even though they''re sceptical, both of them decided to take theke water for drinking and bathing.
After a week of consuming it, her condition improved before eventually healed. The newster spreads throughout the region. People from all over the area flock to theke, seeking to heal their own ailments.
Many people held the opinion that theke''s water was responsible for the girl''s miraculous recovery, but some people continued to have their doubts. The supposed "healing" was most likely a cebo effect.
Still, no one can deny that the water is at the very least refreshing and revitalizing. However, their peaceful moment was interrupted by Victor''s voice who is urging them to hurry.
"Come on! We don''t have all day." He said impatiently. The general is someone who doesn''t believe in myth. He scoffs at them for believing in such a fairytale story.
The soldiers promptly obeyed since they didn''t want to be reprimanded by their superiors. Without a word of protest, the army continues its journey westward.
Hours and hours passed, and the soldier continue marching without rest. The sky gradually changed colours from light orange to bright blue and finally to deep pink. The stars emerged and the moon shining brightly, illuminated their way. The mountaintops were now hardly visible and so does the forest, shrouded in darkness.
Atst, they arrived at a crossroads. To the left is a route to Monroux and Whitrere while the straight path ahead lies their destination.
Victor turns toward his soldiers, "Alright everyone, we''ll set up a camp here and rest for the night."
....
On the next day in Harlington, the soldiers of nde begin to stir from their sleep and rose to their feet. Some went to a nearby well to wash up their face while others sharpened their weapon for onest time. Those who are awake called out for their fellowrades.
"Wake up! Wake up! Get ready before we get called." shouted a soldier to his friend.
The barrack was abuzz with the nking sound of soldiers donning their armour and horse neighing. Every soldier gathers in their assigned regiment and battalion, listening to thest-minute instruction given by theirmander.
After a short briefing, soldiers line up in formation, waiting for the order to move out.
Braun came to the front, riding his horse. "SOLDIERS!! Are you ready?!!
"YES, SIR!! We''re ready!" shouted the soldiers, stating their readiness for a battle.
"Good, let''s move out."
Chapter 190 Laying A Siege
"Good, let''s move out." As soon as Braun said that, the army began to march 150 kilometres to the west on a winding path. Except for a trail road made from human walking to and from, there''s no proper road constructed between Tethereswest and Harlington. As such, the army movement is a bit slow and arduous.
The slow movement allowed for more conversation to form. While marching, they chatted amongst themselves about their vige, their families and their dreams. The topic eventually lead to thend reward promised by the government.
"I hope the promised were true." said one of them. He, like others, joins the war because of the reward. To them, obtainingnd is a way to turn their lives around. It''s an opportunity to build a better future for their family and descendant.
Many of the soldiers came from a family ofndless peasants, bound to work on thend owned by others. Despite their country being called the "United Republic", the scent of feudalism remain strong in society.
Another soldier replies with scepticism, "Don''t put your hope too high. We never know when the government would go back against their words." He said with his finger pointing at thend around them. "Take a good look at thend around you. It''s ideal for agriculture and raising livestock, which could yield an enormous profit. Do you really think those families would allow us to have it? They''ll never tolerate anyone who challenges their position. At best, we''ll be left with only scraps they don''t want."
Hearing his reminder was like a p that brought them back to the harsh reality. For peasants like them, it appeared impossible to even imagine opposing their dominance.
Those who joke about being the eighth great family immediately shut their mouth and chatter slowly died down. A sense of resignation hung in the air as they trudged on the worn-out path in front of them.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Their discouragement didn''tst long however as four dayster, they arrived at their destination.
Braun gazed at the fortified city in front of him with awe. The city was surrounded by towering walls in an octagon shape that stretch up to ten meters high. At the top of the wall, sharp spikes protruded outwards like the teeth of a beast, making it impossible for anyone to climb over them.
In addition to that, the general could see the walls were fortified in multipleyers, with towers at every corner and battlements dotting their surface. The tower was round and sturdy,plete with archer slits that allowed arrows to be fired at those who dare to approach.
As for the gates, two massive wooden doors were reinforced with iron bands. They were nked by two towers that soared higher than the wall. The chance for any siege engine to approach the gate close enough is near zero, let alone to breach it. Talking about getting close, he would first need to find a way to cross the wide water-filled trench that encircled the walls.
"Oh boy, this would be harder than I thought." He murmured to himself. "I wonder how long I would spend to capture this impregnable city." nde had failed in their attempt to conquer it 187 years ago. But Braun was determined to capture the city and etch his name in the annals of nde''s history.
Braun''s eyes catch a figure standing on top of the wall, staring down at him with arms crossed over his chest. The figure had a weather-beaten face with a pair of piercing eyes that bore into his soul. Near his eyes, there''s a prominent scar, adding to the fierceness of his gaze. The general couldn''t help but feel a twinge of apprehension. "So, that''s Theodore Tetherswest, the Iron Wall of Bagyarosia, huh? I thought he was in Bideford with his son-inw, leaving his only son behind."
"Perhaps he rushed over here when he catch the news of our invasion." specte his second-inmand, Lieutenant General Kurt Ernest.
"I can''t help but feel regretful that we arrived herete. It''ll be much easier to face his inexperienced son than him." His voice wasced with a hint of disappointment. After taking a deep breath, Braun issued an order, "Begin the siege!!"
The 25,000 soldiers were separated into three groups. The first group of ten thousand soldiers stayed in the northeast, the direction they came from. Another seven thousand would set up a camp in the western part of the city while the remaining eight thousand would block the south. With this, all roads leading to Tetherswest would be blocked and their supply lines were cut off.
The general was keenly aware that the city had likely stockpiled food and water beforehand. Even though he wasn''t sure how long their supplies wouldst, he expect it to be more than three months. In fact, it would be a miracle if they''re able to hold that long. He hadn''t received any report of mass migration, which suggested that this city''s poption was still at twenty thousand people.
In order to cause damage to the city wall, Braun ordered a specialized group of craftsmen which consist of carpenters, cksmiths and stonemasons to start constructing trebuchets, mantlets and battering rams.
He turns his attention to a group of spies. Braun gathered them for specific tasks which was to gather information about the city''s defenders. They were to provide information on their numbers, their strength, any ws in defence and other pertinent details that would help in breaching the city.
"Gather as much information as you can, especially regarding the location of Tetherswest''s supplies. This was a crucial mission. We need to deprive them of their resources. and shorten the duration of the siege." Braun said with a tone of importance.
The leader of the spies nods, "Understood, General. We''ll do our best."
Braun put his hand on the spy''s shoulder, knowing well the risk they''ll face. "I wish you the best, soldiers."
The spy leader gave a small smile before dispersing.
Chapter 191 Night Attack
Night arrives and covered the whole region in total darkness. Tonight was a moonless night. Thick clouds blocked out the light of the moon and the stars. In such a situation, the human''s visibility is significantly reduced to only a few feet. However, human hearing be more acute. The soft rustle of leaves caused by the wind can be easily heard. The air was thick and humid, a sign of an eventual downpour.
Creeeak!¡ª
In the midst of such conditions, the northeast gate of the city was open and a bridge was lowered. The thunderous sound of hooves reverberated as a group of four thousand horsemen exited the city, charging straight towards the nde camps, located one kilometre away.
They had no difficulties navigating through a moonless night. nde''s camp illuminated the night with their campfires,nterns and torches used for warmth and cooking. It was easy to spot them from afar.
In just five minutes, the Tetherswest''s assault cavalry finally arrived at the nde''s camp.
The enemy camp was situated in an open area with no natural protection and was only protected by palisades around them. Sure enough, there are few troops who remained awake, guarding the camp despite thete hour. They were seen to be moving back and forth, walking in a predetermined path.
Nevertheless, the n remained unchanged. Only a few that stay awake while the majority of nde''s soldiers were dozing off anyway.
"We''re charging through! Don''t get distracted and end up getting separated. If that happens, you''re on your own." shouted the cavalry captain. He reminds them of the gravity of the situation so that they wouldn''t be to absorb the battle and end up straying away from the group.
"Sir, should we go straight for theirmander?" asked one of the soldiers.
"No," The captain shook his head. "We''ll spread chaos across the camp while searching for their storage area for supplies and equipment. We need to destroy their arrows and siege weapons first."
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Understood, sir."
Entering the camp, the assault cavalry was greeted with hundreds of tents set up in an organized fashion. Judging from the size, each tent can house anywhere from 4 to 6 soldiers.
Their presence didn''t go unnoticed as the nde''s soldiers on watch duty hurriedly sounded the bell. The suddenmotion outside throws everyone in the camp into chaos.
Soldiers rushed out of their tent, retrieving their weapons and armour.
However, not everyone is fully awakened as some are still rubbing their eyes. As they struggle to shake off their drowsiness, a kiss from a cold and sharp sword on their neck solves the problem. Now, the sleepy nde soldiers no longer need to open their eyes forever.
The assault cavalry from Tetherswest cut down nde soldiers left and right in a rhythmic motion like a scythe through wheat. Effortlessly. The initial ten thousand soldiers are now down to nine thousand.
The initial shock damage caused nde soldiers in a state of disoriented.
They found themselves struggling to keep up with the speed and ferocity of the cavalry.
The once tranquil camp was turned upside down. The atmosphere filled with the sound of sword shes and arrow whizzes. Dying screams can be heard all over the ce.
Not to mention, the sudden fire spread raged through the camp, burning everything in its path. Orange glows brightly against the dark of the night.
"Supplies! Check our supplies!" shouted one of nde''s soldiers, realizing what the enemy aiming for.
Those who heard rushed to check. But, the fire had consumed all their food supplies and fresh water. Soon, the fire moved to the next tent, where their weapons were stored. Nothing he can do except watch everything burn.
In the midst of chaos, Braun sprang up to save the day. He quickly shouted out a series of orders to his men. "Form a defensive line! Infantry to the front! Archers to the sides!"
"But sir, our arrows were destroyed in the fire together with other supplies. The amount we have on hand won''t be enough for a prolonged battle." reports the same soldier who checks the supplies with concern.
Braun''s jaw tightened. Heshes out at them, urging the soldiers to fight with all their might. "Then use your sword, damn it! We can''t let them wreak havoc in our camp, can''t we? Or are you nning to wait for them to ughter you?"
"No, sir!" The soldier firmly denied it.
"Then move your feet and readied for battle." The soldiers nodded. He quickly ryed the orders to the rest of the archers.
Within moments, the well-trained soldiers quickly fell into formation. They beautifully line up, shoulder to shoulder, with their weapons brandished.
He turns to his second-inmand, Kurt. "What''s their estimated number?"
"Probably around 4,000 to 5,000 cavalry," Kurt replied.
"Fortunately, we have numbered as our advantage." His tension eased a little bit while his mind still racing toe up with backup ns.
Kurt reminded his superior, "But our number can''tpete with their mobility."
"I know. What happens to our cavalry?" Braun asked.
"Can''t use them right now. Some get caught in a fire while some are not in a condition to be used. I already ordered soldiers to take care of the horses while we fighting."
"Good job."
Shortly thereafter, the nde archers released a volley of arrows at the iing cavalry charge. But it didn''t do much to stop them nor did it cause chaos among their ranks. Such a move was short-lived as nde run out of arrows.
With their bows now useless, the archers drew their swords and joined in closebat.
The sh of swords and fierce battle filled the air with both attempting to gain the upper hand. In this situation, the cavalry assault team has massive advantages. They continuously chipped nde''s number away.
After an hour or so passed, the battle finally leaned to nde''s side. Because the cavalry assault team moves in a formation of arrowhead-like shape for the most destructive power, all nde had to do is taking advantage of their number, and swarmed them on all sides.
Seeing the sh that happen head-on finally leaned on their side, Braun ordered his soldiers in the centre to retreat slowly in an organised manner. They are to focus on solely absorbing the impact while retreating.
Meanwhile, soldiers further from the centre advanced and move forward, cutting off the left and right sides. Gradually, the space around the enemy''s cavalry was gradually reduced.
The enemy''s cavalry found their movement bing more and more limited.
nde sessfully managed to nk the cavalry on both sides, leaving only one escape route. Seeing this, Braun couldn''t help butment. "If only we had more troops, we canpletely surround them."
"But we have significantly reduced their mobility, sir." Kurt pointed out.
"True, we should proceed to strangle them." Braun nodded in agreement. He ordered the soldiers to continue pressing on.
On the opposite side, the cavalry found themselves surrounded. They lost the initial momentum they previously had. The situation has turned against them and their advantages disappear. Any more than this, they may end up getting trapped and ughtered.
"Retreat now!" With a heavy heart, the captain yelled to his troops. His face filled with frustration and anger as they didn''t manage to aplish all the mission objectives.
The cavalry quickly turned their horse around and started to gallop away from the camp.
"Don''t let them escape!" Behind them, a cavalry belonging to nde closely chasing them.
The difference in horse energy is apparent. nde''s horses are full of vigour while the Tetherswest''s horses are severely tired from hours of constant running.
"Captain! They''re getting closer, should we engage with them?"
The captain turns for verification. The nde cavalry was hot on their heels, with swords glistening in the dark. "Tsk, they''re so persistent." He clicked his tongue while simultaneously shaking his head, "No need for that. Focus on making our way into the city."
The assault cavalry rode hard, trying to put as much distance as possible between them. Soon, the city wall came into their sight. The captain waved his hand, signalling to the garrison at the top to open the door. At the same time, the archers on the wall pulled their bowstrings.
While waiting for the bridge to be lowered, Tetherswest''s archers stalled nde''s cavalry by hitting them with arrows. One of nde''s unlucky horsemen falls to the ground, groaning in pain as he tightly grasps his bleeding shoulder.
Whoosh¡ª
Another arrow was shot. This time it hit the tight instead of the shoulder. It was a clear warning sign, do not advance any further.
nde''s cavalrymen rush to help theirrade. And the chase ended rather abruptly.
As the bridge lowered, nde could only watch the Tetherswest cavalry safely retreat back into the city.
nde, on the other hand, had suffered a significant loss in this battle. The camp was destroyed and the ground was littered with dead bodies.
Chapter 192 Hit And Repair
nde''s cavalry unit gallops back to the camp, returning with heavy hearts and a sense of defeat. They moved slowly and quietly as it was difficult to see in a single-file line, each one following the captain ahead. As they rode back, the sound of their horses'' hooves was muffled by the soft ground.
The night was pitch ck, with only the sound of the wind whistling through the trees can be heard. The soldiers had to rely on their senses of hearing to navigate their way back to camp.
A few minutes after going through the darkness, they can see a faint glowing from their camp in the distance. As they approached the camp, the flickering light of torches and the dim glow ofnterns be clearer. A sense of relief washes all the fatigue and weariness.
Silence and mncholy hung over the camp. The sign of attack was evident everywhere in the camp. Burnt-out tents and other supplies littered the area. Their faces were grim as they took in the destruction that had been wrought upon their camp.
As they dismounted their horses, they quickly made their way to meet the general. Braun could sense the disappointment and frustration in their eyes.
The first thing they do is to get theirrade the medical attention he needed. Although the injuries are not severe, they were still concerned about the bleeding that persisted despite their efforts to staunch it.
"Captain, how did the battle go?" Braune up to them and asked.
"At the time we almost catch up with them, they manage to escape into the city. We can''t get close to them because of their archers on the top of the wall, covering for the cavalry." reported the captain while shaking his head. There is a tinge of frustration in his voice. "Even one of us was shot by them."
Braun listened intently to the captain''s report and remained silent for a moment. "Okay," He said with a sigh, "We lost this battle but it doesn''t mean we have lost the war. It was simply because their attack was too sudden. The real battle starts tomorrow."
In the first ce, Braun never expects them to seed. He merely wants to scare Tetherwest''s cavalry off and try his luck. The general then said to the captain, "Now, go and rest for the night."
Braun turned his attention to his second-inmand, Kurt. He asked Kurt about the damage and losses caused by the night''s attack. "How much we lost on our side?"
"We''ve lost 1,521 of our men in the surprise night attack, sir. All of our supplies were burned and so does ammunition such as arrows. Wepletely lost a way to deal with damage from a distance. Luckily, theponents of the trebuchet were unscathed." Kurt reported.
The news caused Braun''s countenance to be graver. Archer is a crucial unit in war as they provide support, softening up the enemy forces before melee engagement happens. "What about the casualties on the enemy''s side? He inquired.
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "We anticipate they only suffered 400 to 500 casualties."
"Tsk, that''s lower than my expectation," Braun clicked his tongue. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "We have to act immediately. Scavenge for any usable supplies and ammunition. Also, send a group to Harlington for more supplies." He ordered.
With such considerably low casualties, Tetherswest can conduct a raid for a second time or maybe even a third time. And without archers on their side to defend against the cavalry charge, it''ll cause devastating damage to their infantry units.
His second-inmand nodded. Before he leaves to execute Braun''s instructions, he turns around and asks a question. "Sir, should I order the craftsmen to assemble the trebuchets?"
The general sighed, "Of course! What else should we spend the rest of the day on? Admiring the city wall?" replied Braun, irritated with a seemingly unnecessary question. "Assemble the trebuchets and get them up and running as soon as possible. Time is of the essence."
Kurt promptly fled the scene to inform the craftsmen. The crew quickly get to work the moment they received the order, measuring the area and ensuring it was level. Every single one of them is aware that even a small inclination couldpromise the trebuchet''s uracy.
Due to the overall t terrain, there are many spots suitable to set up the trebuchet which gives Braun a wide range of options to choose from. The crew began with constructing sturdy triangr-shaped wooden beams for the frame. They worked meticulously with precise measurement tools, which ironically enough came from Ryntum.
Once they finished with the frame, the crew attached the counterweight to the arm and the sling. With both secured in ce, they moved on to the release mechanism.
"Sir general, we''ve finished assembling the trebuchet."
"I can see that. Hurry up and load it with ammunition."
The dedicated group of soldiers who were trained in using the trebuchet take over. They begin loading the siege machine with a round-shaped stone weight approximately fifteen kilograms.
After the ammunition has been loaded, the sling was adjusted to ensure it''ll be released at the desired angle and trajectory. The rope was pulled, causing the counterweight to be lifted. The trebuchet creak under the strain.
The trigger was removed as soon as they receive the signal. The arm swings forward with tremendous force, hurling the stone from the sling toward the direction of the target.
Swoosh¡ª
The ammunition spins and whines as it soars through the air as it gains momentum. Before long, a deafening crash was heard by everyone. The stone mmed onto the wall with a force that caused a massive dent and crack. Dust and debris flew everywhere. Some of the wall''s stones were dislodged and fell to the ground below.
....
Boom!
Inside the city, Theodore stood in the open space of his mansion. His eyes fixed on the trebuchet in the distance. He observed as the trebuchet continuously fired its deadly projectiles. The thunderous sound of rock crashing into the wall reverberated throughout the city, sending nearby residents into a panic.
The duke remained calm and collected. His trust in the sturdiness of the city wall is unparalleled. A mere stone couldn''t possibly prate an average thickness of four meters of the wall even if they bombard it hundreds of times.
Standing close to the duke is the captain of the assault cavalry, Leif Horsemann. His face drained of all colour and sweat trickled down on his back. The reason couldn''t be more obvious, he failed toplete the mission.
"Didn''t you say you''ve set their equipment on fire?" questioned the duke to the captain.
"This..." Leif stammered. His mind reyed the attack conductedst night. The opposition they received exceeded their initial expectation. He had no excuse for the duke as he''s the one who''s suggested bringing four thousand cavalries.
In the end, only words of apologies came out of his mouth. "I''ve failed you, Your Grace."
Theodore let out a long sigh before walking inside the mansion, to the council chamber where his trusted advisors are anxiously waiting. "Forget it. One defeat doesn''t mean we lost the war. We still have two months'' worth of food. I''m sure we can turn the table around."
One of his advisors spoke up, "Your Grace, perhaps we could request military aid from Ryntum."
Remembering the conversation he had with Riz, the duke shook his head. "That''s out of the question," replied Theodore.
In the beginning, Ryntum had offered to help extract his son from Tetherswest unnoticed. However, he rejected the offer because the action of abandoning his people sounds unhonourable to him.
Theodore firmly states that he''ll exchange ces with his son and face nde''s force alone.
Hearing the duke''s selfless and heroic reason, Riz rolled his eyes. He, after all, despises this kind of person. Not only such a personality is quite the opposite of him but also weird in his opinion. He''s a staunch believer of ''Every human is selfish and only acts for their own sake.''
Nevertheless, he wasn''t that cruel to send Theodore off empty-handed. Ryntum gives them ample supplies of food, ammunition and raw materials for their use.
However, he also warned his future father-inw to not expect any military help. It may sound heartless but he has his own kingdom to take care too.
There was heavy silence in the room, only the sound of bombardment was heard.
After a few moments, Theodore spoke up. "Ryntum has given us tons of cement to use. Have our craftsmen mastered the way to use it?"
One of his advisors who was responsible for internal management stood up. "Yes, Your Grace. They mastered it in no time."
"Excellent! We shall use it to repair the city wall tonight. This is a contest between destruction and restoration. Let''s see if you had the patience to take this city, nde." Theodore said with a firm voice, his eyes gleaming with determination.
Chapter 193 Begin With A Bang!
The day was 24th March 303 Paign Era. On the same day that nde began their bombardment on the city wall of Tetherswest, Barlia''s Second Corps, led by General Victor Shena, finally caught sight of their target.
Vofors City, the capital of Vofors Republica was like any other city. Wall surrounded the city with thick towers looming at regr intervals. Garrisons at the top, manning the fortification.
Bang¡ª
Before the Barlians could do or say anything, they were shot by the garrison on the city wall.
The loud bang of the arquebus echoed through the air, causing some of the Barlian soldiers to jump in surprise. The shot was nowhere near being urate but the sound it produce was heard by everyone inside and outside the city.
While panic erupted within the city wall, Barlians wasn''t perturbed in the slightest.
Victor and the garrison man locked eyes and stare and each other for a couple of minutes before his eyes move to the side. There''s a man who wears a dark-coloured suit with a waistcoat, shirt, and cravat. Compare to the garrison man, his attire is more formal and sophisticated.
''This man must be Metternich Henderson...'' said Victor to himself.
No words need to be spoken between them to exin for such action to be taken. It was clearly a warning shot, telling the invaders to back off from the city.
Since Barlians have been travelling for days, most of them are weary and exhausted. They need some rest and recuperation anyway. As such, Victor nod understandably andplied.
He ordered his army to begin building a camp further from the city. To avoid any night charge, the camp was built at the highest elevation they could find. As the soldiers got to work, Victor couldn''t help but feel a twinge of impatience. After all, Sarika who was younger than him by a few years managed to capture two cities in less than a week. On the contrary, he took a staggering four days to move.
....
Sun shines brightly the next day, bathing the camp in a cosy golden warmth. Victor wakes up early and quickly gets dressed in his full suit of armour made of metal tes. His armour was adorned with intricate engravings and emblem of his family. Grabbing his helmet with a decorative plume, he walks out of his massive tent to check on his soldiers.
Before long, the Barlia''s army begins to move toward the city but their advancement were blocked by the approaching Vofors who want to take this battle far from the city.
Riding atop his horse, Victor sees Vofors army standing shoulder to shoulder in a straight line and in rank with their arquebuses and cannons ready to fire at any moment. Cannons were positioned in key locations and manned by expert gunners who had received training from Ryntum.
His eyes darted around, Metternich wasn''t in the vicinity as he expected. Instead, an unknownmander is in charge of the whole Vofors army.
Vofors soldiers stood in tense silence, with the frontline holding shields tightly to protect themselves and their fellowrades.
A daunting fifty thousand enemies outnumbered them five to one, causing a mix of emotions.
Victorid his eyes on the 12-pounder cannons with curiosity. He had heard about it and was told to be careful as the weapon can inflict massive damage to the traditional army.
Thus, relying only on a frontal attack would be suicidal and theycked the firepower to break through the defenders'' line.
What''s left is to make use of Barlia''s numerical superiority and mobility which allow them to move faster than Vofors.
His strategist, Caelisun came over as he was pondering his options.
"General, I have an idea," He said. "We could nk the Vofors with our cavalry and assault them from behind. They won''t be able to react fast to a nk attack since their cannons and arquebuses are positioned to face our main force."
After giving it some thought, Victor nodded. "It''s risky, but it could work. We can''t send all our ten thousand cavalry at once. To increase the cavalry''s mobility, we''ll separate them into two groups. The four thousand would be further broken into smaller groups with the main task of harassing the enemy and as a diversion. While the remaining six thousand will be our main attack force, caught them by surprise. The problem is how do we catch them off guard?"
Caelisun nodded, agreeing with Victor''s approach. "General, I think we can hide them in the forest on our left. It belongs to the same forest that we pass by on our way here from Cerdeauxia."
"Hmm...It''s a bit far but I guess we can somehow lure them in." Victor nodded in agreement with his strategist''s n. "Very well, let''s do it."
After receiving approval from Victor, Caelisun galloped away to ry the general''s order.
As the sun climbed higher in the sky, Barlia''s thirty-five thousand infantry moved to the front followed by five thousand archers who will provide ranged support and disrupt enemy formations.
"Charge!!" Without further ado, General Victor Shena issued an order.
A mix of heavy and light infantry charge forward. The battlefield echoed with the sound of a thousand boots all striking the ground at once.
On the other side of the battlefield, Vofors soldiers readied for the impact. Their pike formations formed a wall of steel. Their arquebuses and cannons were positioned behind them, ready to fire. The air was thick with the smell of gunpowder.
Two armies collided, producing a shing sound, shouts and screams. Barlia''s heavy infantry engaged in a brutal hand-to-hand fighting with the enemy''s pikes while the light infantry darted in and out, killing off the arquebusiers as they were busy reloading.
Meanwhile, the cavalry on the right engaged in their own skirmishes. As the sh of swords and spears, and the cries of horses filled the air, Barlia''s cavalry charged and countercharged in an effort to dislodge the gunners and take out Vofors''s primary weapon.
BOOM!¡ª
A deep and resonant sound of cannons firing rang out across the battlefield. Quickly and efficiently, Vofors'' artillery crews load and fires the 12-pounder cannons with precision. Each shot killed infantry soldiers with a deadly shower of shrapnel and debris. Those who were unlucky were quickly decimated.
Despite the Barlians being briefed about the cannons beforehand, mayhem and confusion still urred in their lines. Every time cannons were fired, a massive gap opened in their line.
As the battle raged on, Victor ordered the infantry to retreat in an organized manner.
Vofors soldiers, filled with confidence, began to advance. The thought of battle leaning on their side filled their minds. With their pikes lifted and their cannons positioned behind them, they advanced in a straight line.
Victor watched from a distance as the enemy soldiers moved closer to the forest on their right side, waiting for his chance tounch a nking attack and turn the tide of the battle.
When Vofors is where he wants to be, he signalled for his cavalry to charge. "Cavalry, advance! nk them!" He shouted.
The sounds of horses galloping reverberated. Vofors soldiers realized their mistake toote.
"What''s happening? They''re attacking us from the side!" one soldier yelled in rm.
Panic set in as they had advanced too far to retreat. Barlia''s cavalry charged forward with swords and spears shing in the sunlight. They crashed into Vofors'' right nk with the aim to take down Vofors'' artillery crews by surprise and quickly overpower them.
The infantry, who had been retreating, now turned around and charged back into the fray. With Vofors''s artillery unit in disarray, there''s nothing to fear.
Vofors fought back valiantly, but they were now besieged on the front and back by Barlia''s infantry and cavalry respectively.
Shortly thereafter, Victor transferred some infantry from the centre to both the left side and right sides. Slowly, the Vofors soldiers are gettingpletely encircled.
The number of deserters among the Vofors'' rank begins to increase after sensing the inevitability of their defeat. Their formation became more disorganized, and their morale began to wane. More and more men started to flee the battlefield in an effort to escape with their lives, despite the superiors'' best efforts to keep them in line.
"Keep fighting! We almost win!" Victor shouted, urging his troops to press on. It became clear to him that Vofors'' army was on the verge of copse.
Barlia''s redoubled their efforts, pushing forward with renewed vigour and determination. Their lines began to crumble, and their soldiers were bing more vulnerable to attack.
The battle raged on for several more hours, with Barlia emerging victorious at the end of the day. Vofors'' army waspletely routed and their soldiers scattered in all directions.
They run and leave behind their valuable weapons, cannons and arquebuses. Many of which were taken by Barlia''s army.
These weapons would be a useful addition to their collection and offer them an edge in uing battles. Although they win the war, Vofors City remains unconquered.
Chapter 194 Escape Time
The battlefield was left with a scene of chaos and destruction. The air was thick with the smell of death and smoke from the cannons and muskets that had been fired throughout the conflict, and the ground was covered in the remains of men who had died on both sides.
The groans of the wounded and dying can clearly be heard. Without further ado, the injured Barlia''s soldiers were loaded into a wagon by their fellowrades. They are to be carried back to the camp to be tended. Vofors soldiers on the other hand were left to die.
As the sun set and cast a warm glow on the blood-soaked ground, Victor orders for a grave to be dug. The soldiers obey despite their hunger and tiredness.
The sound of shovels digging into the earth filled the air as soldiers worked together to collect and bury the fallenrades. In a short amount of time, thousands of holes were dug. Their nose was tickled with a mix of smells of fresh earth, blood and gunpowder.
The dead were collected and buried in makeshift graves. It was a gruelling and heart-wrenching task, filled with asional sobs and grieving.
Victor watched his men bury his fellowrades with sorrow. Although they win, Barlia had suffered heavy losses themselves. Many of his men were either dead or heavily injured, and the toll on morale was palpable.
Back at the camp, torches were lit to help illuminate the dark night. Barlia''s soldiers gather around to eat and drink, celebrating their victory at today''s battle. For a few brief hours, they managed to put their sadness behind them.
Meanwhile, inside a big tent, Caelisun came with a report. "General, I have assessed the losses on our side."
Victor nodded and motioned for Caelisun to continue.
His strategist stated solemnly, "We have lost about 6,000 men, with another 8,000 injured. It is a heavy blow to us, but we still have 36,000 men avable. As for Vofors'' army, their defeat was a devastating blow. It is estimated that around ny per cent of their men perish while the remaining deserted."
"Hmm...What about their weapon?"
"We have inspected and inventoried them. The cannons were cleaned and fixed, while the arquebuses were checked for damage and reloaded. With these weapons, Barlia''s army now had a better chance of winning the war and seizing the city."
Victor nodded in agreement, "Atst..."
....
Presidential Mansion,
"They lost?!" Metternich asked for confirmation. His face begins to contort with anger as he heard the news of the defeat.
"Yes, Mr President. They were utterly defeated." said his trusted advisor nervously as he brought the devastating news to the presidentte at night.
He mmed his fist onto the table, causing his trusted advisor to flinch. "How could this have happened? We have better weapons than them."
The advisor gave a rundown of how their army was lured and nked by the enemy, causing Metternich to curse under his breath. "What an ipetent fool!" He seethed. "What about the people, did they catch wind of this defeat?"
The advisor shook his head, "No, Mr President. Due to the restriction you impose and the battle taking ce far from the city, people still don''t know the oue. Ny per cent of the troops dead and the remaining on the run, so...I expect the news would arrive at the earliest tomorrow morning."
It would be significantly more difficult for them to mount any more resistance with only a thousand wall garrison. Not to mention, they had lost not only the battle but also their weapons and equipment to Barlia.
Albeit the city of Vofors itself remained unconquered, the setback had severely damaged their army and morale.
Metternich''s mind raced as he sat in his study which once belonged to the Count Vofors. He knew that staying in Vofors was no longer an option, as the Barlian army would likelye to conquer the city on the next day. And he also knew that as the president, his life would be jeopardized.
Time was of the essence. He had to act fast and ensure the safety of his loved ones.
Metternich gathered his family members and some trusted servants to brief the situation to them. "My beloved family and trusted servants, I have some grave news to share with you. We''ve lost the war and the Barlian army is at our doorstep. This city is no longer safe for us."
He stops for a second, observing their expression. As expected, everyone gasped in shock. Worry and fear were etched on their faces. He continues nheless, "Since all of you here are closely rted to me, I''ve no doubts that the enemy will search for you the moment they breach the city."
His servants looked at him with concern. one of them asked. "What are we going to do, Mr President?"
Metternich answered, "I have a n. I found a hidden route out of the city during the revolution, and that is how we will leave the city. It will lead us outside the city, where we can travel to safety to the west."
He was inwardly grateful that he kept the existence of this passage a secret. Now, in a time of crisis, it was the perfect opportunity to use it.
While the servants are weighing his words, Metternich continues to put more pressure, "I am aware that this is a difficult choice to make, but you need to decide quickly before it is toote. We must depart as soon as possible and keep it under wrap."
One of his servants spoke up. "What about the other people in the city? Shouldn''t we try to help them escape as well?"
Metternich paused for a moment. Truth be told, he doesn''t care about them at all. Only his family and their safety matter to him.
However, he these servants to be on board with him so he did his best to not make it sound selfish. "I understand your concern, but we have to prioritize our safety first. The inhabitant of Vofors is most likely to be spared. From to town capture by Barlia, none of them was killed for no reason."
All of them nodded in agreement with his logical reasoning. Since none of them reject the idea, he ordered his servants to pack the essentials and told his family members to disguise their identities by dressing in in clothes.
Once everyone is ready, Metternich walks over to a towering, ornate bookshelf in the corner of his study. He pressed a hidden button at the top of the bookshelf. With a soft click, the bookshelf started to slide to the side. A narrow opening in the wall revealed, barely big enough for a person to fit through.
"Follow me," Metternich motioned for his family and servants to follow him as he stepped through the opening. The passage''s wall was made of rough-hewn stone with dust and cobwebs at the corner while the ceiling is low. The stone steps were worn and slippery.
Metternich could hardly stand up straight, yet he has to move cautiously to avoid tripping and falling.
The passage was dark and the air was overwhelmed with a thick smell of mildew and dampness.
A few flickering candles held by Metternich and his servants managed to keep the passageway dimly lit. Though the light from it end up casting eerie shadows that seemed to dance around them as they walked. It adds more to the eerieness they''re experiencing.
As they entered the passage, they found themselves descending downward.
"We did this passage take us?" Metternich''s wife spoke up after long silence.
"It will take us outside, bypassing the city wall by going beneath it," Metternich exined.
His servant chimed in. "Mr President, what if they learn about this passage? Won''t theye after us?"
"That''s why we have to move quickly and keep our presence here a secret. As long as we''re careful and keep a low profile, we should be able to make it out unnoticed."
The darkness seemed to grow even thicker and the atmosphere be more unsettling. Before long, the ground beneath them begins to level. Nevertheless, it doesn''t mean their journey bes less challenging. It was still uneven and covered in debris, making the passage hard to move about.
They walked in what they assumed was a tunnel for hours, though it was difficult to keep track of time in the darkness. Their footsteps echoed, creating a rhythmic thud that blended with the silence.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reached the end of the passage.
Metternich''s hand ran over the rough surface of the stone wall, searching for a hidden mechanism to open the door. He felt for any inconsistencies or cracks.
In the pitch of darkness, his fingers found a small crevice that was almost imperceptible. He pressed on it.
nk¡ª
The stone door slightly swung open. Metternich gently pushes the door open, revealing the darkness of the night. The cool night air filled his lungs, and he could feel a sense of relief wash over him.
He peered outside, scanning for any danger. Satisfied, he takes the first step outside before turning around, "Everything is clear. You guys cane out now."
Everyone elsees out. A sense of relief washes over them.
Their face was gleaming with joy.
Matternich hurriedly closed the exit door. It was so well-concealed and indistinguishable from the outside.
Chapter 195 Killing Spree
After spending time in the darkness of the passage, they subconsciously look up to the sky the moment they''re out. The moon, which was very bright, illuminated the surroundings with a soft glow. The terrain was lighted by its gentle radiance, casting a shadow on the rocks and trees. The twinkling stars could be seen for as far as the eye could see. The night was quiet and serene with an asional hoot of an owl.
One of his servants let out a sigh of relief, "I thought we were never going to make it out alive."
Metternich put a hand on his shoulder, "We are not out of danger yet. We need to keep moving and stay vignt."
His wife spoke up, "But, where do we go from here?"
Metternich took a brief pause before replying. "We will make for the border and seek refuge in a neighbouring country, Naharog. The nearest town should be Szazki."
"We''re going by foot?" asked his wife.
"Yes, we have no choice but to go on foot." Metternich nodded, "I mean we can''t find a carriage out here, right? I''ll give away our identities."
His wife gave him a worried look, "But we don''t have any supplies, and the journey would be long."
"We''ll find food and water along the way."Metternich attempted to sound more assured than he actually felt by saying, "We need to be resourceful and adapt to our surroundings."
nk¡ª
As a group was about to begin their journey, the door they came out from was suddenly kicked open. Metternich and his servants turned around. Before they could react, a torch was thrown directly at one of his servants, burning his face in an instant.
"Arghh!!" The servant screamed in agony and fell backwards as he attempted to douse the mes with his hands.
As the servant''s screams echoed, the smell of burning flesh filled the air. Others quickly grabbed water and cloth to smother the mes. But the damage had already been done. The man''s face was badly burned and blistered. He is in obvious agony.
The events that had just urred terrified Metternich and the others.
"Who did this?!" Metternich demanded an answer. His voice was shaking with fear.
However, there was no response. Only the sound of footsteps was heard and it seem to grow louder and closer. Everyone held their breath in anticipation, wondering who might be lurking in the shadows. As far as they were told, nobody should know about this passage.
Shortly thereafter, a figure emerged from the darkness of the secret passage. He was dressed in all ck, with his hood off.
His face was fully revealed and was looking at them with aloofness. He looks very unassuming, almost as if he was an ordinary passerby on the street. He had a mop of pitch-ck hair and his eyes were as dark as coal that blended well in darkness. Age-wise, he appeared to be in his mid orte twenties, with a lean build and unremarkable features.
Despite that, Metternich had a hard time believing a man with such a nondescript appearance like him emitting a strong sense of danger, sending shivers down his spine.
"Who are you?" He asked with a firm voice. He didn''t forget to draw his sword and position himself in front of his family. The male servants quickly followed his action.
Ignoring Metternich''s question, the man muttered. "I guess either I''m getting old or my skill dulled. The torch didn''t even hit the target." He sighs at his failure to burn Metternich''s face.
The past few years weren''t good for him. ckout operations were reduced as the budget was channelled toward the war. It naturally limits what he can do. "And what''s worse is even my prot¨¦g¨¦ bes a branch like me. Thankfully, you decided to run away. I can now kill you and hopefully, it will earn me a promotion."
The man drew his sword with a swift motion, revealing a sharp and well-maintained de that glimmered under the moonlight.
Metternich gritted his teeth. His voice nowced with anger, "Hey! Don''t you hear my question? Identify yourself."
The man seemed annoyed but answered nheless. "Jack," he said shortly, before advancing towards Metternich and his seven male servants with his sword at the ready.
The was filled with tension as thesword fight began.
"Stay away from us!" Metternich ordered his wife and daughter to retreat to a safe distance.
Soon, the sound of shing metal echoed through the night as Metternich engaged Jack in a fierce fight while the rest of his men tried to encircle Jack.
Contrary to his statement earlier, Jack however moved with remarkable speed and agility.
"Ha!" The president of Vofors Republica shouted as he lunged at Jack, aiming for his heart. Jack sidestepped the attack with ease. He countered by striking Metternich''s shoulder with deadly precision.
"Tsk," Jack clicked his tongue. The cut he made wasn''t too deep.
Metternich winced in pain. One of his men tried to nk Jack, but the move was seen from the corner of Jack''s eyes.
ng¡ª
The attack was easily deflected.
"Is that all you got?" Jack taunted beforementing on the attack. "Your attack kinda obvious, to be honest. Rather than guarding the president, you should involve more in field operations."
Feeling insulted, the man''s face was twisted in anger.
Receiving no response, Jack dashed to the target closest to him.
He was like a whirlwind, moving from one opponent to the next with ease. His movements were fluid and precise, disrupting the encirclement attempt from time to time.
Each swing of his sword was calcted to take down his enemies as efficiently as possible.
On the other hand, Metternich''s servants fought with all their might. But, they were no match for Jack''s skill and experience. With each passing minute, their number was reduced by one.
Jack''s sword sliced through flesh and bone like a hot knife through butter, leaving only a trail of blood on the ground. He let out a hystericalugh, "This is it! This is what I miss."
The intense fightsted for several minutes before leaving only Metternich standing.
"Die!!" Jack yelled and run towards the only man left. Metternich not going to be defeated so easily. He parried the attack and send Jack stumbling back.
Swords shed and sparks flew as both sides exchanged blows. Each wants to kill another. As time goes on, the parry from Jack bes faster. Metternich realizes he was dragged into the flow by the man in front of him.
Although he tried to keep up, his energy quickly depleted. One blunt mistake caused a swift strike from Jack knocking the sword out of his hand.
The president was nowpletely defenceless as Jack advanced towards him, a menacing smile on his face. He was like a predator stalking his prey.
Without hesitation, he let his sword kiss Metternich''s neck. The president''s head was disconnected from his body. The body copsed to the ground with a loud thud and blood spraying everywhere.
Finally, the fight came to an end with Jack standing alone, victorious.
At his feet, Metternich and his seven servantsy dead. Their lifeless bodies still twitch with thest vestiges of life. The stench of blood and sweat filled the air.
Jack let out a triumphantugh. His sword still dripping with blood. It had been so long since hest had an intense battle.
Still, there is something left for him to do. The witnesses were in the vicinity.
The women gasped and scream in terror. They huddle together with fear etched on their faces.
Metternich''s wife begged, her voice quivering, "Please, spare us. We didn''t do anything wrong. We won''t discuss what we witnessed with anyone."
Jack''s eyes were cold and calcting. He merely scoffs at her pleading and kick her away. "I''m afraid I can''t take that risk. You have seen too much."
As Jack approached them with his sword drawn, the women''s cries got louder. "Please, at least my daughter."
"No, can''t do. Thest time someone''s daughter escapes, she gives birth to a son who ends up bing a king. I would be stupid to let it happen. Don''t worry, I will make it quick and painless."
He held his sword high in the air and dispatched them one by one with rapid and exact blows. Their dead bodies dropped to the ground in session.
Their blood flows like a river, turning the ground into a deep crimson coloured.
The silence of the night returned. Jack stood amidst all of that, enjoying the refreshing breeze of the night. His ck attire is now even darker from the bloodstains.
He let out a deep breath, feeling a sense of satisfaction in his sess. Then he muttered to himself, "Mission aplished."
The man disappeared into the opened passage door, leaving behind the scattered dead bodies on the ground. Who knows when the bodies would be found?
Chapter 196 Opening The Gate
Jack emerges in Metternich''s study. His heart racing with excitement and triumph. Despite the carnage, he couldn''t help but feel happy with his aplishment.
He thought back to all the times he had repeatedly suggested his n to Mark Donald, his friend and one of the highest-ranking members of ckout. He argued that if he were to open the city gate from the inside, it''ll allow General Victor to enter Vofors ease and take over the city.
But, his idea was to meet with rejection. Mark revealed to Jack that the war was not about invading the south but also to test Barlia''s general leadership skills and overall soldiers'' performance. In the past, they had mainly engaged in minor conflicts, primarily in the north. The conflicts were minor, and they did not involverge-scale battles or massive armies.
This war is entirely a different story. It was a conflict that Barlia hadn''t experienced before, one that involves tens of thousands of men, new weapon technology, and extensive strategic nning. The stakes were high and survival of the kingdom was in jeopardy.
Jack had no choice but to ept Mark''s reasoning. After all, who is he to oppose the prince''s decision?
Despite his initial unhappiness, Mark eventually gave him permission to assassinate Metternich, but only if the president made an attempt to flee. And that''s exactly what happened.
However, Mark also made it clear that Jack would have to open the city gate from the inside to allow the army to enter, as in the event of Metternich''s death, there would be two possibilities - either the city would surrender or it would choose to fight till the end.
In thetter case, it would consume more time to capture the city and the Barlia would suffer more losses. Therefore, opening the city gate from the inside would facilitate a quicker conquest while also minimising casualties on their side.
"I''m pretty sure evaluation points on Victor would be deducted by a few points," said Jack as he threw away the blood-soaking robe. He made his way out of the Presidential Mansion, avoiding any patrols or guards who might be on the lookout for suspicious activity.
He made his way to the city gate through the darkened city. The streets of Vofors were eerily quiet and empty, with only the asional sound of a dog barking or a horse neighing in the distance.
Having been stationed in Vofors for two years, Jack knew the city well. He was familiar with all the back alleys and shortcuts, and he used this knowledge to make his way to the east gate unnoticed.He kept to the moving in shadows, avoiding any contact with the patrols as he made his way to the East gate.
"There it is." Jack arrives at his destination, the east gate. He could feel the tension in the air growing thicker. He knew that if he were caught, it would be the end for him. Nheless, the adrenaline started to pump through his veins. The thrill of the challenge excited him.
The gate was tall and was made entirely out of stone. It hadrge wooden doors that were reinforced with metal bands and bolts, ensuring that they would be difficult to breach. There were two massive stone towers on either side of the gate, both of which were equipped with archer positions for defence.
He examined the area around the gate and noticed the presence of a few guards patrolling the area. ording to his prior investigation, Jack knew that the patrolling guards followed a strict andplicated schedule.
They rotated in shifts of four and there were always at least two guards on duty at any given time. The guards were well-equipped with swords, shields and armour. They walked steadily in a precise formation, with one guard leading the way and the other following closely behind. Every now and then, they paused to survey their surrounding and make sure everything was in order.
Although their movement path may appear random to the casual observer, it''s actually not. Jack only had to spend a few months observing them from a distance, noting the various paths they took, the length of time they remained at each location and the number of guards in each group to find their movement pattern.
Looking at the starry sky, Jack realized he had arrived too early and would have to wait for dawn to approach. Opening the gate too early had no meaning if Barlia''s army is unaware of it. Thus, he waited patiently in the shadows.
....
Finally, Jack saw his opportunity as the first light of dawn started to break through the darkness. The guards had just left the gate and were moving down a side street, near his position.
He acted quickly since he was aware that his window of opportunity was small. He quickly approaches them from behind. Without a bit of hesitation, his left hand covered the guard''s mouth, his remaining hand ruthlessly slice his throat with his dagger.
"Urk!" The poor guard didn''t manage to utter a single word before meeting his end.
Thud¡ª
A lifeless body copse to the ground. Jack was quick to act by rushing toward the remaining guard and piercing his heart.
He hurriedly hide their bodies before quickly stripped them of their uniforms and put them on. He made sure the helmets fit properly before taking a deep breath to calm his nerves.
With the guards'' uniforms on, Jack strode confidently to the gate. As he approached the gate, he quickly scanned the area. The guards inside were on high alert as they inspected weapons and equipment. Jack could see that they were still unaware of Vofors army''s defeat.
Despite the tense atmosphere, Jack remained calm and tried not to draw attention to himself. He made his way through the area as he did his research beforehand.
As everyone was busy, he quickly found the mechanism to open the gate that was on the side of the gatehouse. The mechanism was an old, rusted lever that had to be pulled down to open the gate.
He strained his ears to listen to what the guards were saying, and he could discern their words with ease.
"Barlia has been spotted!" one of the guards shouted.
"Get ready!" another guard yelled. "The enemy ising!"
Knowing the time is right, Jack approached it cautiously.
Just then, a voice came behind him, "Hey! What are you doing?"
He turns around to see a rtively old guard staring at him. He calmly replied while walking closer to the guard. "Me? Nothing. Just hanging around."
The guard, however, feels something odd about Jack. His eyes narrowed in suspicion. He instinctively reached for the sword at his waist while maintaining eye contact between them. "You''re lying. What are you doing by the gate?"
Jack sigh, frustration boiling up inside of him. "Not again." He unsheathed his sword in one swift motion and wave it toward the old guard.
ng¡ª
The old guard was taken aback but quick to parry. Nevertheless, he still stumbled backwards. After regaining his footing, two men circled each other warily with eyes locked in a fierce stare.
Jack knew he couldn''t afford to waste any more time so he lunged forward at the old guard. His blow was parried and the old guard tried to strike back. Jack dodged the attack, causing the old guard''s sword to slice the air instead.
He went on the offensive again, this time aiming for the stomach. But the old guard took one step back, narrowly avoiding the sword which passed by a hair-width gap.
The two men continue to exchange blows for a couple of minutes. Their swords rang out in a symphony of steel.
Jack felt his heart racing as he repeatedly attempts tond a blow against his opponent.
Finally, he saw an opening. With a quick flick of his wrist, he sent the guard''s sword flying out of his hand. His leg kicks the old guard to the ground. Jack took advantage of the moment to reduce the distance between them.
"Die!" he said in his voice low before plunging his sword into the old guard''s chest.
Jack sheathed his sword and refocused on his main objective. He pulled down the lever slowly. In doing so, he felt the resistance of the rusted metal.
After a few moments of exerting force, the lever finally gave way and the gate started to creak open. The guards were caught off guard by the sudden opening of the gate.
They were taken aback, looking at each other in disbelief as they realized what had just happened. Before anybody reached the gate to check, Jack had already retreated to the city and disappeared into maze-like streets.
On the outside of the city, Victor gazes at the opened gate with contemted looks. As someone who holds a high position in the army, he naturally knows what this means.
He has been helped.
"General, should we rush in?" asked Caelirun.
"Uhm. Let''s not waste this opportunity."
Chapter 197 Barlia-Bagyarosia Peace Treaty
Weymewesto, Bagyarosia.
Sarika watched from a distance as her army relentlessly bombarded the walls of Weymewesto, the capital city of the Bagyarosia kingdom.
Unlike her previous sess, the Barlia army had a hard time breaching the fortifications because their walls were thick, made of solid stone and brick, and fortified with towers. Despite the typical fortification it has, the strength of the wall somehow far exceeds her expectations.
Her army had tried everything they could use to try and weaken the walls, including catapults and battering rams, but the walls remained standing. They had also tried to scale the walls but were greeted with a barrage of arrows and boiling oil. Wemeywesto defenders were proving to be a formidable force.
In the end, she decided to use cannons despite the weapons were not meant to be used on Bagyarosia. And it has been over two weeks now.
The city has yet to fall even though she expected the city to fall within days. Their ammunition is running out and the next supplies aren''ting anytime soon.
Sarika had grown restless as time passed. She was not used to waiting, especially now when the lieutenant general we''re informed about Victor''s arrival.
She watched as her soldiers fired cannonballs at the wall, causing clouds of dust to rise up with each hit. But even with the heavy bombardment, the wall remained standing.
"Damnit!" Sarika cursed as she returned to themand tent. "How is that wall still standing?" She turned to Nn, "Any news about their supplies?"
"No, ma''am. ording to our investigation, Prime Minister Philip had a habit of regrly stocking up on their supplies. We can guess they canst for a few months." He replied.
Currently, the officers and advisers of the Barlian army gathered at themand tent to discuss a way to capture the city and n their next course of action. Arge map of the city was mounted on one wall, while maps and reports were spread out on the tables.
Sarika''s jaw clenched. "We can''t keep up this bombardment for months. We need toe up with a different n." Her army has sieged them and cut off their supplies. But, waiting for them to surrender would take at least a month.
One officer suggested, "Ma''am, we could try a direct assault one more time. We''ll use our numbers and the firepower to overwhelm their defences by attacking on full scale."
After giving it some thought, Sarika once more shook her head. "That''s too risky. We could lose too many soldiers and still not capture the city. Just because we have the number, doesn''t mean we have to use it."
"What about digging a tunnel under the wall and breaching the city from there?" All eyes turn to another officer.
Sarika replied, "Sounds like a hassle to me. It may end up taking more time than sieging the city." The idea was rejected.
The discussion had reached a stalemate, and the officers spent several minutes brainstorming new ideas. At that moment, a soldier burst into the tent, eximing. "Breaking news, everyone! Vofors City has fallen. General Victor has sessfully captured the capital of the republica."
Sarika''s eyes widened in disbelief. With one city conquered on his side, Victor''s next target should be Dalfos. If shegged behind, he would take the city and all eyes in Barlia would be on him. As a man, he would receive more attention than her. Without a doubt, her branch family would attempt to undermine her achievement.
"Damn it," She muttered under her breath.
"Err...actually, I had another message to deliver." said the soldiers.
Sarika looked up, "What is it?"
"There''s another delegation sent by their king to negotiate a peace deal with us."
''Peace deal?'' Sarika''s eyes brighten up. "That''s it! Send the delegation in." A small smile formed on her face. The delegation came at perfect timing.
Inwardly, she''s grateful that Bagyarosia doesn''t give up and keeps sending them despite being rejected multiple times. They can just peace out with them now and deal with themter.
Nn nodded and signalled for the soldier to escort the delegation into the tent. Sarika didn''t forget to put on her most diplomatic face and greeted them with a smile.
As they entered, Sarika stood up and extended her hand in greeting. "Greetings, distinguished guests. I take it you''re here to talk about a peace agreement?"
The delegation''s leader, a grey-bearded man, stepped forward and spoke with a stern voice. "Yes, General Klover. Our goal never changes, that is to negotiate a peaceful resolution and put a stop to this meaningless war. We believe that both sides have suffered a tremendous loss. Our king is willing to offer apromise."
Sarika nodded, pretending to agree. "Indeed, we have lost many lives in this war but Barlia has a lot more left." She leaned forward, intrigued. "So, what are your terms?"
"Our king is willing to cede two towns; Dunston and Caushilbo to your control, in exchange for a guarantee of non-aggression against the rest of our kingdom," the grey-bearded man said.
"Give us Dunston, Caushilbo and Haugdak and I''ll end this war."
The grey-bearded man''s face contorted in disbelief. "That''s too much! If we lost Haugdak, this kingdom would only be left with one city. Can you even call that a kingdom?"
"You can call yourself a micro kingdom though." She said nonchntly before issuing a threat. "Do not mistake our willingness to negotiate for weakness, old man. I can easily split the army into two, one focusing on siege while another focusing on conquest. I asking you to hand it over so we both could avoid bloodshed and save time."
The grey-bearded man looked nervously at his fellow delegates, who were clearly ufortable with the turn of events. "Give us a moment to discuss."
With a smug expression on her face, Sarika reclined back in her chair. She was aware that she was in a stronger negotiating position. "Sure, take your time."
The delegations promptly exited the tent. They huddled together and spoke in a hushed tone. The grey-bearded man asks, "Do you think of her condition? Should we agree?"
"Absolutely not!" One person disagrees while the other looks reluctant.
Another delegate spoke up, "Stop being stubborn, we have no choice but to ept her terms for now. Barlia came and attack us abruptly and we don''t really have time to properly respond. Our troops have done a very good job defending the capital until now. However, they too have be too exhausted while Barlia can always rotate their soldiers. It is better to let it go now. We can always retake the cityter after mustering our strength. It''s better than uselessly losing more lives and resources now."
The rest of the delegation nodded, realizing the logic in his words. After several minutes of further discussion, they came to an agreement.
As they returned to the tent, the man with the grey beard stated, "We are willing to ept your term, however, Barlia had to pay a sum ofpensation for the damages you have caused to our people."
Sarika, still leaning on her chair asked. "Very well, state the amount you want."
"We request 500,000 Ryntum gold coins."
Sarika raised an eyebrow, "That''s a hefty sum."
"It''s a fairpensation for the loss of ournd and resources," the man replied.
"Very well, I ept these terms," Sarika said with a smile before turning to Nn, "Draft up the peace treaty immediately."
Nn nodded and quickly got to work. In the meantime, she ordered her troops to cease their attack on the city and returned to the camp.
After an hour of waiting, Nn bring the draft of the peace treaty and handed them to both Sarikan and the delegation''s leader. The two of them carefully read the treaty, ensuring all the uses were clearly stated.
[Peace Treaty Between The Principality of Barlia andthe Kingdom of Bagyarosia
Preamble:
Both the Principality of Barlia and the Kingdom of Bagyarosia hereby agree to end the ongoing conflict between them.
Article I: Cessation of Territory
The Kingdom of Bagyarosia agrees to cede control of Dunston, Caushilbo and Haugdak to the Principality of Barlia.
Article II: Compensation
The Principality of Barlia agrees to pay a sum of 500,000 Ryntum gold coins to the Kingdom of Bagyarosia aspensation for the loss of territory. The payment shall be made within thirty days after signing this treaty.
Article III: Non-Agression Pact
Neither party shall engage in any military hostilities against each other. Any dispute shall be resolved peacefully through diplomatic means.
Article IV: Prisoner Release
The Principality of Barlia agrees to release all prisoners of war held by them from the Kingdom of Bagyarosia. Simrly, the Kingdom of Bagyarosia agrees to release all prisoners of war held by them from the Principality of Barlia.
Article V: Ratification
This treaty shall be ratified by...]
"Looks good to me," Sarikamented after the quick review. The delegation''s leader also nodded in agreement.
The two sides proceeded to sign the peace treaty, officially ending the war between them.
Before leaving the tent, the delegation said to Sarika. "We are d that the conflict ended. I hope your side can deliver the promise."
"No worry, I will," Sarika assure them.
Quickly, she gives an order to Nn, "Gather our officers. Our next target is Dalfos."
Chapter 198 Change Target— Nedideters
Bombardment on Tetherswest City continues for several days. In that span of time, Braun witnessed the wall they painstakingly tried to destroy getting repaired overnight. Every morning, the wall stands tall and proud.
When he first saw it, he stood awestruck and disbelieving. Though he doesn''t specifically know what material they use, he bet it must be Ryntum''s technology. After all, how could the dents be perfectly filled?
Regardless of his feeling, Braun ordered an increase in bombardment intensity. As the site dragged on, he started to feel irritated with their resilience. He had already requested tons of additional resources topensate for his losses. Time is ticking and his reputation is at stake. The entire country is waiting for a piece of good news from him.
Thus, he decided to move to n B. He called his second-inmand to his tent.
"What you need for, General?" asked Kurt.
"This siege is bing tedious. I fear we are wasting too much time and resources here without producing any real achievements. It''s time for a backup n." He''s tapping his finger on the map. "We''re going to take Nedideters in the southwest, further blocking help from reaching Tetherswest and gaining ess to the gulf."
Kurt nods, "Understood, sir. Shall we abandon our siege here?"
Braun shook his head, "No. We''ll maintain the siege as a diversion keep bombarding the wall. Don''t let them have time to breathe. Nedideters has only a few thousand people living in the town. It won''t pose much of a problem to capture the town with small forces. Tell the west and south army to chip in a couple of thousands of troops for the n. The regr soldiers doing nothing anyway. It''s not like they have to operate trebuchets personally."
His orders were immediately passed to both armies in the south and west.
As the sun begins to set, four thousand troopsprised of infantry, archers, and cavalry were gathered. Their movement was swift and quiet so as to not alert the garrison of the city.
"I''ll leave things here in your hand, Kurt," Braun said with amanding tone from the top of his ck stallion. "Be sure to stay alert all the time. The tide of war could shift at any moment."
Braun knew that keeping his troops in good condition was essential to win this war. He doesn''t want to strain the soldiers, both physically and psychologically with another fast march. Thus, he decided to move at a slower pace than usual which would take them three days or so to reach Nedideters.
"Don''t worry, General. We''ll keep them busy and make sure they don''t escape our encirclement." His second-inmand replied, eyes glinting with determination.
The army led by Braun departs at night under the shimmering moonlight. The cobblestone path was enveloped in the forest on both sides.
The soldiers marched on with a sense of ease, expecting a swift and easy victory.
Their journey was uneventful. The weather was pleasant with clear skies and a gentle breeze. Along the way, they maintained a rxed routine of marching, eating, singing, chatting and resting which boosted their morale.
By noon of the third day, the army has covered two third of the distance. They were reminded by Braun that they almost reaching Nedideters, and he urged them to prepare themselves.
Little did they know that their movement was watched by many eyes. Scouts from Nedideters secretly watched over them this entire time.
To nde''s army, the enemy is in the town. But Nedideters force was much closer, waiting patiently for the target to enter the trap they tirelessly prepared. Once they entered the narrowest section of the path, a rope was cut.
Thud¡ª
A sudden sound of a heavy object falling to the ground echoed. Everyone including Braun turns around to the back, searching for the source. They see a tree fall from both sides and crash down onto the roads, inflicting injuries on nde''s soldiers, and their horses and damaging their equipped. Most importantly, the fallen tree blocked their retreat path.
As they were trying to process the incident that urred to their fellow soldier, more and more trees began to topple. Chaos ensued as the four thousand army were separated from each other.
It gave Nedideters the perfect opportunity tounch a second wave of a surprise attack on nde''s army.
Before long, arrows came raining down on them from the forest on both sides of the forest. The air was filled with the piercing sound of arrows colliding with armour. It was followed by screams of the injured and dying nde soldiers who were stuck under the weight of the tree trunks.
It was a well-coordinated ambush, aiming to divide and kill them. The enemy had strategically cut into the trees, leaving only a small portion intact and tying the almost-fallen trees with ropes. With forest vegetation growing wild, the ropes were difficult to spot.
The number of casualties began on nde''s side begin to rise. To avoid the ambush from bing one-sided ughter, Braun hurriedly shouted. "Gather and form a shield wall!"
The soldiers scurried to carry out his instructions while blocking the arrows that were being shot at them.
With trees blocking the path and hindering their movement, a simple instruction became harder to execute. The constant volley of arrows and sporadic shes slow them down to a crawl.
With confidence in mind, the Nedideters emerged from the forest and charged at the nde soldiers in the rearguard.
"Archers get ready to shoot at them! Infantry holds the line! Cavalry, rush to the town!!" A series of instructionse out of Braun''s mouth.
The remaining soldiers obeyed hismands and took up positions right away. The soldiers created a shield wall around the archers. Cavalry, on the other hand, charged to the town. The ground trembled beneath the hooves of the galloping horses as they raced towards the target.
The archers released a volley of arrows towards the charging Nedideters, causing some of them to fall to the ground. But the enemy soldiers were determined and pressed on, mming into the shield wall with a resounding thud.
It was his mistake to underestimate the enemy. However, it doesn''t mean he lost yet. Braun was sure that the small port town was left undefended. Upon closer inspection, he estimated that the enemy numbered no more than a thousand.
"Sir, our number is dropping rapidly!" reported one of the soldiers.
"Keep fighting! They don''t have many troops left."
The fight bes more intense and chaotic. The Nedideters may have had a knowledge of the terrain and held an advantage in the early stages of the battle. Unfortunately for them, the battle shifted in nde''s favour when their troops gathered andunched a coordinated attack.
After a gruelling hour, both sides had lost a significant number of soldiers. In the end, the Nedideter soldiers were overwhelmed. Some fight until theirst breath while some run away.
The battlefield was a grim scene, littered with the bodies of fallen soldiers from both sides. Braun doesn''t think that anybody would want to walk on this path for quite some time.
Although it was a short battle, nde soldiers were utterly exhausted and experienced a near total annihtion.
Braun let them rest for a while before order to collect the corpses of their fellowrade. It was a heart-wrenching scene as they carried the lifeless bodies, some of which were still warm. The casualties of their side reached almost one thousand. Once the bodies were taken care of, Braun rallied his troops toward Nedideters.
As they approached the town, General Braun and his troops could see that the town gate was wide open. It appears that the cavalry somehow made to breach in. They also hear the sound of fightinging from inside. The sound of nging swords and the whinnying of horses echoed through the town.
Without further ado, Braun quickly organized his troops and led them into the fray. The infantry charged forward, with their shields held high, while the archers provided cover from the rooftops.
Due to Nedideter soldiers being outnumbered and outmatched, they were quickly defeated. The port town falls into the hand of nde, giving them ess to the Gulf of Napuna.
"Prioritize in securing the area." The soldiers were quick to work, setting up a perimeter and fortifying their position to prevent any counterattacks or surprises from the enemy. He also sends scouts to search for the remnant of Nedideters''s soldiers who may be hiding in the vicinity of the town.
Once the situation is stabilized, Braun took a moment to sit down and write a letter to Wagner. In the letter, he informed his friend of the sessful capture of the town and urged Wagner to bring more troops when he came down to the south.
As the war progressed, the number of soldiers required would increase over time. Braun needs to change his strategy and he tells the admiral a bit of his n in the letter.
He sealed the letter and handed it to one of his soldiers, "Deliver this letter to Wagner immediately."
The soldier nodded before mounting his horse and rode off into the distance.
Chapter 199 Sending Aid
"Nice!" Riz was delighted. The letter from Mezorin has arrived. In his letter, King Nelson has given his permission to allow Ryntum soldiers tond at Napuna port. It was within Riz''s expectation as many are waiting for his kingdom to make a move.
Immediately, he called for his Minister of War and Defence, William Geoffrey.
When William Geoffrey entered the king''s office, he could sense the excitement in the air, "Your Majesty, why did you call me?"
"I have good news, William." Riz handed him the letter while a wide grin spread across his face. "King Nelson has granted us permission to use Napuna port for our mission. So, start making preparation now as we''ll sending aid to Wemeywesto."
William Geoffrey''s eyes lit up as he read the letter."Does this mean, we''re finally joining the war?"
Riz nodded, "Yes, it''s time to get our soldiers to work. Also, we can finally test our new standard-issued rifle, RR-M303."
William Geoffrey nodded in agreement. "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. I will oversee the preparation of our soldiers and make sure our supplies are adequate for the journey."
Just like the king, he can''t wait to see the performance of the new firing mechanism, the percussion cap. Though they did test the weapon at the testing facility, it was a controlled environment. Riz and everyone involved in weapon development knew that the battlefield was the ultimate testing ground for any weapon. The unpredictability and chaos of the battlefield couldn''t be replicated in a controlled environment.
Riz leaned back in his chair, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. "I''ll count on you, William."
William Geoffrey bowed deeply. "The army will not let you down."
....
The preparation finished rather quickly. In just twenty-four hours, the crowds of nine thousand soldiers had gathered in their new red and grey uniforms.
Each soldier wore a wool single-breasted coat with brass buttons that shone in the sunlight. Underneath the coat, the soldiers wore a simple white shirt made of cotton. As for their trousers, it was made from the same material as the coat that loosely fit their size to allow for ease of movement.
The soldiers line up in orderly lines, ready to set sail at the Bideford Port. Their presence drew the attention of the people at the port.
The crowds were thrilled to see Ryntum finally take proactive action in this war. Stories about how the founder of the House of Ryntum, Rayleigh saved the Middle Jozia by pushing the Barlians to the Eikadir region began to resurface once again.
Now, generationster, his descendant, King Rizieri, was taking on a simr task. A sense of pride swelled in their hearts as if they were integral parts of important historical events.
Aside from the soldiers, the crowds were particrly drawn to the ships docking at the port. It was unlike any ship they had ever seen before, they has no sail.
Most of the onlookers were puzzled by how it was able to move through the water. Some of the more educated members of the crowd could roughly recognize the ship''s propulsion system based on the smokestack.
Shortly thereafter, the ck yetvishly decorated carriage pulled by two horses arrived at the port. It was clear as day who it belong to. The king has personallye to see them off.
As the carriagee to a stop, Riz stepped out in his royal finery. He dressed in a simple red military jacket with ck trousers and polished boots. The jacket has minimal decorative designs, reflecting Reri''s preference for practicality and simplicity.
A contingent of his guards cleared a path for him as he strode through the crowd, towards the assembled soldiers. He look at the soldiers before flickered his eyes to the ships.
"Your Majesty," Elric called him with a smile.
"Oh?! Elric, I''m surprised to see you guys managed to build the steamboats so quickly."
"Well, it all thanks to the enthusiasm of the people that we managed to build them quickly. The productivity increased as everyone wanted to see them realized sooner." Elric replied.
Riz nodded, "I hope you guys don''t skimp on quality and safety."
Elric assured him, "Absolutely not, Your Majesty. We would neverpromise the reputation of yourpany. We have conducted a series of tests on the steamboats to ensure their stability, speed, steering, and braking abilities. Furthermore, we performed pressure tests on the boilers and engines to detect any leaks or weaknesses."
"That''s good to hear. Now tell me more about this ship." Riz asked as he pointed at them.
"This ship is seventy-three meters long and seven meters wide, with a gross tonnage of six hundred and ny tons. It can move to a maximum speed of 18 knots and can carry nine hundred and fifty passengers. It was powered by a steam engine, a triple expansion one that we devised to improve the engine''s efficiency."
Riz listened intently, nodding as Elric spoke. A tripe-expansion steam engine ismonly used in maritime applications.
Basically, the energy from the steam produced in the boiler was extracted in three stages, from a high-pressure cylinder, then enters an intermediate-pressure cylinder, to a low-pressure cylinder, before it is condensed and discharged.
It consumes less fuel but produces more power than a single-expansion steam engine.
After listening to Elric''s exnation, Riz spoke briefly to themanding officer who was in charge of leading the troops to Napuna. He then turns to face the soldiers, trying to speak some words of encouragement. His voice was steady and unwavering.
"My dear soldiers, as your King, I would like to express my gratitude for your unwaveringmitment to our kingdom, leaving your loved ones behind. You''re about to depart to the tremulous region of Caushilbo where most of the cities inside it have fallen into the hand of Barlia. The task ahead of you is not an easy one and some of you may not return home."
The soldiers stood at attention, their faces reflecting a mix of determination and apprehension. Riz continued, "However!! I guarantee all of you that the kingdom will take care of them for you. So, rest assured!! Go forth with courage and honour. The people here will wait for your sess."
A few soldiers looked visibly moved by the king''s words, their eyes bing misty with tears. Most of them are relieved to hear that their families would be taken care of. Not only them but the people in the port were also moved by the speech.
Riz took a step back, giving an opportunity for the soldiers to bid farewell to their families.
The soldiers began to find their families amidst the sea of people. It was emotional and heart-wrenching to see the mothers hug their sons, wives clung to their husbands and children clutched onto their fathers.
Tears flowed freely. The soldiers tried to reassure their families that they would return home soon. Some of the soldiers were stoic, trying to look courageous while giving their families farewell hugs. Others openly sobbed because they might never again see their loved ones.
After ten minutes or so,
"It''s time to depart!!" Themanding officer''s voice boomed across the port, signalling to the soldiers that it was time to depart. With heavy hearts, they bid farewell to their families and made their way toward the waiting ships.
The sailors made the necessary preparations for departure. Once the anchor was hoisted, the steamboat''s engines hummed to life, releasing plumes of smoke into the sky.
The ships slowly began to move away from the dock. As they move, gentle waves were created which rocked the boats moored at the port.
As the steamboats gain momentum, the chugging sound of their engines echoed across the water. The boats churned up the waves, leaving a trail of foamy white water.
Despite their sadness, the crowds were mesmerized by the sight of the steamboats moving away from them. For all of them, this is the first time they see the ships moving effortlessly across the water without a sail. It was a new experience to see the giant paddlewheels that churned up the water and the towering smokestacks.
The people stood in silence, eyes fixed on the boats. They were trying to memorize every detail so they could share it with their friends. Without a doubt, the ships would be a hot topic among the people for days.
As the ship became smaller and smaller until it was just a speck in the distance, disappearing into the horizon. Their loved ones are no longer within their sight.
Eventually, the crowds dispersed from the port, continuing their daily activities. And the same goes for Riz. He has no reason to stay under the intense sun any longer.
The king is not worried about his soldiers. It''s not like they''ll be stuck in the sea for a few days. In a few hours from now, they''ll arrive at Napuna port and will immediately head to the Wemeywesto, the capital of Bagyarosia.
Chapter 200 Helping Bagyarosia
Napuna Port,
The typically quiet and deserted was bustling with a lot of people today. Basil and Wilmot, the leaders of the rebellion, were among those who hurried to the port. They had arrived in the city and spent their time doing nothing but sleeping and recuperating. As rebels who were constantly on edge, it was a rare asion to have a break. Therefore, they need to utilize it well and bring their body to top condition.
The salty air filled their nostrils. Their eyes stared out at the vast sea before them and fixed on therge silhouettes that slowly made their way towards them.
The silhouettes be clearer and they eventually identify the object approaching them.
It was a massive ship, unlike anything they had ever seen before. Their eyes widened with surprise and awe. But as the ship drew nearer, they began to feel a sense of fear and unease.
"What the hell was that?" Wilmot asked in bewilderment. His eyes were wide with shock.
"I don''t know," Basil replied, equally perplexed. "Since when there''s a ship moving without a sail in this world?"
The sheer size and power of the vessel was overwhelming. The sound of the engine was loud and unfamiliar to their ears and the towering smokestacks billowing clouds of smoke into the sky.
The steamboat''s impressive size became more apparent as it drew nearer to the dock. Basil and Wilmot could see the crew members scurrying about on the deck, shoutingmands and securing ropes.
At first, both of them were prepared to engage in any battle. However, the crimson red g with a sword on it came into their sight. It was the g of Ryntum, fluttering in the wind.
They heaved a sigh of relief. The sense of trepidation in their hearts gradually disappeared.
The soldiers began to disembark from the ship. They were well-equipped and wore a standardized red uniform. They moved with precision and discipline, securing the ship and setting up a perimeter around the dock.
They appeared to be on high alert, scanning the area and taking note of their surroundings.
Basil and Wilmot looked at each other. "Should we approach them?" asked Wilmot.
"Hmm..." Basil fell into deep thought. The king told them to retreat to Napuna but he never told them what to do next. Suddenly, his soldiers came to the port.
His intuition strongly believes the soldiers before them are somehow were send to them. "I think we should approach them first, did you bring the king''s letter with you?"
"Yeah, it''s here with me." Wilmot took it out and promptly show it to Basil.
"Good," Basil nodded.
He first steps forward and pushed his way through the crowds followed by Wilmot from behind. As he moved closer to the dock, he could feel the tension in the air. People whispered nervously to each other, casting furtive nces in the direction of the soldiers.
"Excuse me," Basil greets, keeping his head down to avoid drawing unwanted attention to himself.
"Hmm?" Themanding officer who watching the soldiers unloading the supplies turns around. He asked with a stern voice. "Who are you?"
"I''m Basil Beldavair and he''s Wilmot Aymer."
"Basil? Wilmot?" Themanding officer murmured their name. His tone immediately changes. "Oh!! You''re both here. Good! I don''t have to waste my time finding both of you in this ce. Here, take this." He handed them a letter with a royal seal on it.
Basil stretch out his hand and took the letter before promptly opening it up. His eyes scanned the page, taking in each word carefully. His expression changed from one of nervousness to one of relief and satisfaction.
Finally, he folded the letter back up and slipped it into his pocket while a smile etched on his face. The letter contained good news.
"What is it? What''s written in the letter?" Wilmot asked eagerly.
Basil turned to Wilmot. He speaks with a low yet intense voice. "Wilmot, I think the day of our revenge is drawing near."
"Is that so?" Wilmot excitedly asked. "Is the king sending these soldiers for us?"
"Not quite urate." Themanding officer chimed in. "You guys shouldn''t get too full of yourselves. We are here to help Bagyarosia who is at the mercy of Barlia. There''s no way the king would waste his manpower simply to help you out of goodwill. Though ording to the king, we can lend you help, please keep in mind that everythinges with a price."
Basil asked, "And what is the price we have to pay?"
"I assume you guys know about Wemeywesto and itsyout better than we do, right?"
Basil and Wilmot exchanged nces, a mixture of confusion on their faces. Nevertheless, both of them nodded their heads. "Yeah, we know it like the back of our hand."
"Good. You guys are going to help us out with that." Themanding officer then handed a pile of clothes to them, "For starters, gather your subordinates and change into our uniform. We''ll march to the city as soon as possible. There''s no time to waste so move fast."
They took the pile of clothes without saying a word and gathered their subordinates right away. The group of rebels who left Haugdak in a hurry dressed in nothing but worn torn clothes and with old and rusted weapons, mostly crude axes and swords. They are in no way in a condition to engage in battle.
The rebels were hesitant at first, but Basil and Wilmot quickly exin the situation and persuaded them. In the end, they trusted their leaders andply.
Within a few minutes, the group had changed into Ryntum soldiers'' uniforms. Unlike their prior attire, the clothes were clean and well-fitted. Not only that but they were also given the newly made steel weapon to rece the crude weapon in their hand.
"Good. You guys now look more like a group of soldiers than beggars." Themanding officer praised the rebels'' clean appearance. He turns to Basil, "You''ve exined everything to them. right?"
"Yes, they''re all aware of it." He stopped for a second, "However, may I ask how you guys intent to reach the capital?"
Themanding officer frown, seemingly not understanding. "Isn''t it obvious? We''ll march straight to the city by foot, of course."
"With due all respect, I would like to inform you that there''s no direct road connecting Napuna to Wemeywesto. It''ll take at least four days to reach the city through the undevelopednd."
"Then, do you have any other route where we can avoid the detection of enemies?" asked themanding officer. Looking at the silent Basil and Wilmot, he knows they have no other viable option.
He sighed and continued, "It seems to me like you''re too absorbed in your petty revenge that you guys are disconnected from the current developments in the region. Barlia is not the only one attacking the South; nde is also joining them. As we speak, they are besieging Tetheswest in the North. Let me emphasize the gravity of the situation. Ryntum''s soldiers will be moving right in the middle between two enemies. If they detect our presence, I have no doubt that they''ll pin us from both sides. Do you understand?"
"Yes, sir." They both said in unison, somehow using a respectful tone when addressing themanding officer.
"Good. If you don''t have any stupid questions, we''ll begin our march." Themanding officer looked around him, "I don''t want to stay here any longer. We stand out like a sore thumb."
Basil and Wilmot look around as well. They get what he means. Hundreds of pairs of eyes are looking at them right now. This is definitely not good as the possibility of spies or informants lurking among the crowds is high.
Shortly thereafter, Basil, Wilmot, and the group of rebels marched alongside the Ryntum soldiers. The soldiers marched in a tight formation, with themanding officer at the front and the rest of the troops following closely behind in column formation.
The rebels, however, were positioned all the way at the back of the line by themanding officer. Even so, the leaders of the rebellion didn''t mind such an arrangement.
From behind, they could see the disparity between the rebellion soldiers and Ryntum''s soldiers. They disy a disciplined precision in movement. Each time their boots thudded against the ground in perfect unison, the rebels were able to feel the ground vibrate.
Although the rebels receive a bit of training from Ryntum, they are nowhere near the level of the actual soldiers.
The army left rather quickly due to themanding officer''s eagerness to put as much distance between themselves and the prying eyes of the locals as possible.
As they left the city behind, they found themselves traversing t terrain that stretch for kilometres away. Despite the rtively easy-to-traverse terrain, the sun beat down relentlessly on the soldiers and it will remain the same for the next for the next four days.
Chapter 201 Saving Wemeywesto
After four days of an arduous journey, the gate of Wemeywesto City finally came into their sight. Without further ado, themanding officer ordered the soldiers to quicken their pace despite their bodies having grown weary and their feet ached with each step. He is not a single bit worried about the possibility of getting attacked.
As thousands of soldiers suddenly appear at their doorstep, the garrison couldn''t help but be tense. The gate was shut down immediately. Each of them readied their weapon to attack the approaching army at the moment of notice.
"Halt!!" Someone shouted from the top of the wall. "State your identity and purpose here. If you don''t, we''ll consider you as an enemy."
The shout echoed out from the top of the wall, causing the soldiers to abruptly stopped. They looked up to see a guard peering down at them. Themanding officer stepped forward, "We are soldiers of Ryntum sent by our king to provide military help to you."
"Ryntum?" The guard''s face brightens up. His tone softened and nodded in understanding, "I apologize for my earlier hostility. We are all tensed up because of the attackunched by Barlia a few days ago."
"I can see that." Themanding officer swiftly examined the scene, noticing the damaged section of the wall and the strewn-about debris. "Can you let us in now?"
"Yes, of course. I''ll open the gates for you now." With that, the gate creaked open, and the soldiers of Ryntum marched into the city of Weymewesto.
Despite the tension and fear that hung over the city, there was a sense of relief and excitement among the people there. The arrival of the reinforcements was a wee sight to them. However, themanding officer soon noticed that the city seems deserted.
He immediately called Basil and Wilmot for confirmation. "Did the city always have a lot more buildings than people?"
"Not that we are aware of. Probably the people ran because of the war," replied Basil.
"I see, that''ll make our job easier." He said. "Anyway, let''s meet King Niall first. Make sure you stay quiet and don''t do anything." Themanding officer led the soldiers towards the grand pce in the heart of the city.
Despite the devastation in the city, the pce remained untouched. Themanding officer entered the throne room alone, leaving Basil and Wilmot with the soldiers.
The throne hall was grand, with intricate designs on the walls and high ceilings that seemed to reach the sky. The king''s throne sat at the far end of the hall, elevated on a tform and adorned with jewels and gold.
"Your Majesty," themanding officer said as he bowed, "Wee from Ryntum to assist you in defending your kingdom in this time of need."
Niall who sat on the throne looked relieved, "Thank you foring, soldiers of Ryntum. We really appreciate your help. Our city is short of soldiers to guard the city. Most of them were killed while defending Barlia''s attack."
"Is that so?" Themanding officer asked solemnly. His eyes quickly scanned the throne hall. Aside from Niall, there are his courtiers, advisors, and nobles surrounding him. He assures the king to not worry, "We will do everything in our power to protect your kingdom, Your Majesty."
"So, what''s your n?" Philip asked. He''s not in a very good mood ever since he had to let go of the port town of Caushilbo. The prime minister has been waiting to recapture the town and Ryntum''s army came at the right time.
Themanding officer replied, "We n to bolster the city''s defence and send scouts to the captured towns to investigate the enemy''s strength. If we could recapture Caushilbo, it would be a great advantage for us as Barlia''s supply line would get disrupted."
Philip nodded, agreeing with his train of thought. "Very well. We''ll try our best to provide you with any resource you need so just asked."
"I will, Mr Prime Minister. I will." Themanding officer reassures Philip.
As themanding officer exited the throne hall, he was approached by two rebel leaders waiting outside.
"How''re the talks going? What''s next?" Wilmot impatiently asked. He''s been trying so hard to infiltrate the city before. Never he expected that he could get in so easily. It''s all thanks to the war.
"The talks were sessful," themanding officer replied. "Now, it''s time for you to shine. I want you to lead a portion of Ryntum''s soldiers to take over the city defence. I''m talking about walls, gates, towers, armoury and food storages."
"Do we have to kill the city garrison?" Basil asked.
Themanding officer shook his head, "No, we won''t be spilling blood unnecessarily. However, if they retaliate, feel free to eliminate them. Just make sure to do it discreetly."
The three of them quickly set the n into action. Ryntum soldiers began to take control of the city''s defences, positioning themselves strategically at walls, gates towers, armoury and food storages.
They are able to take over and gained control of each part of the city without causing any rm. As their intention bes clearer to the guards, some of them try to fight back but are quickly silenced.
By the end of the day, Ryntum soldiers and the rebels'' army had total control over the city with the exception of patrol teams, nobles'' private soldiers and the king''s royal guards.
All of this happens without alerting the king and his courtiers.
The three people who are responsible for the hostile takeover regroup. Themanding officer speaks, "I''m nning to gather all the high-ranking people in the city tonight to brief them about the inspection and results found by scouts today."
Basil was a bit sceptical, "Would they really gather just because you asked them?"
"Oh, they will." He reassured Basil. "They''re desperate enough to turn the current situation around. That being said, I want the rebels toe with me to the pce tonight."
"Absolutely!"
....
Night befalls the city. The moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale, ghostly light over the empty streets of the city. Only patrol teams can be seen walking around in the streets. The city was quiet, almost deserted, with most of its inhabitants having fled to safety.
It has always been this way ever since the invasion started. However, tonight was slightly different. The patrol guards who peacefully doing their job suddenly found their mouths covered. As they struggled to escape or speak, a cold and sharp weapon ran through their neck from left to right. Soon, their muffled voices faded away along with their bodies.
At the pce, themanding officer was having an audience with the king, his courtiers, and other high-ranking officials. The room was lit by the chandeliers hanging at the top, casting flickering shadows on the walls.
"What do you want to say, sir?" Niall asked with a tinge of annoyance in his voice. He obviously did not like being summoned for a meeting sote in the night.
Themandingmander announced, "I apologize for summoning you at such ate hour, Your Majesty. However, I have finished my inspection regarding the city''s defences. As you are all aware, we are at war, and the security of this city and its inhabitants is crucial. Moreover, I have news to tell you about the survivability of your kingdom."
"Please, Sir. Make it quick." Niall yawned, clearly tired and sleepy. The same goes for the nobles. Only Philip straighten up his back and give his full attention.
"Of course, Your Majesty," themanding officer replied with a respectful nod. "Firstly, I want to assure you all that the entire city is now under Ryntum''s control. We have taken control of the city''s defences and anything essential such as walls, gates, towers, armoury, and food storage. Although we receive some resistance from your soldiers, it wasn''t too much of an effort to kill them."
All people in the throne hall exchange nces with each other. A frown formed on their face, feeling weird about his report.
Niall interjected, "Wait, wait, wait! W-What are you talking about?" A stiff smile from on the king''s face. He refuses to believe the report and wants it to be considered a joke.
"I think I''ve said it clearly enough. Ryntum has taken over this city."
Philip steps forward, eyes on themanding officer. "Sir, I don''t think it is good to make this kind of joke."
"Unfortunately, I''m not joking."
Creak-
A door to the throne room was open. Two figures walk in, fully dressed in armour.
Philip clenched his jaw the moment he see them. "Basil...Wilmot..." He muttered in a low voice but was heard by everybody else. He turns to themanding officer, asking him angrily. "How can a kingdom stoop so slow and collude with rebels?!"
Basil answered instead, "Why can''t we? We want revenge and they want the city. I think it''s a good deal." He didn''t forget to brandish his sword.
"I''ll leave all of them to you, the rebels as per our deal." Themanding officer stood up and walked toward the door.
Both Basil and Wilmot simply nodded their heads.
As he exited the door, the rebels rushed in. Despite the closed door, the sounds of screams and swords shing were audible to themanding officer.
Chapter 202 Neutralizing The Spy
"Are you guys done?" Themanding officer asked. It is been a few hours since he leave the rebels alone.
He opens the door slightly and takes a peek inside. The air was thick with the stench of death, causing him to have a hard time breathing.
The once grand throne hall was now a scene of horror and devastation. Deep red blood sttered all over the walls and floors. Pools of it formed around the lifeless bodies of the nobles and guards. Their faces twisted in agony, indicating the painful death they experienced. Severed limbs and heads littered the floor, adding to the gruesome scene.
It was obvious that the rebels had taken their time with the massacre, showing no mercy to people in the hall.
Despite the horrific scene in front of him, themanding officer''s expression remained stoic. He made every effort to keep his emotions under control so that shock or revulsion won''t take over him.
His gaze swept the room, taking in all the detail and evaluating the situation. Everything that happen here would be reported back to the king.
Noticing the presence of themanding officer, Basil and Wilmot whose body was heavily stained with blood greeted him, "Sir! What can we do for you?"
Themanding officer narrowed his eyes and studied the two rebel leaders for a moment before speaking. "Now that you, the rebels have aplished your long-time goals, I want to hear what''s your n next?" asked themanding officer.
Basil and Wilmot exchange nce with each other. "To be honest with you, we are not sure what to do next."
Themanding officer rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "I see," he said. "Well, I have a proposition for you. How about both of you work with Ryntum?"
Wilmot looked sceptical. "Is this your n from the beginning?" he asked.
"It''s my king''s n, actually." He corrected Wilmot. "The king believes that it will be a waste of your talent to not put it to good use."
"What about our subordinates?" Basil asked.
"They''ll join the army and fight against the invasive Barlia."
Basil and Wilmot exchanged nces again, silently considering the offer.
After a moment of contemtion, Basil spoke up. "We''ll do it," he said. "But, our subordinates must be treated fairly by Ryntum''s soldiers."
Themanding officer nodded. "Of course, of course," he said. "I can assure you that my soldiers will happily ept them as a brother in arms. After all, they have been fighting together."
"Good, we have a deal," said Wilmot.
Themanding officer extended his hand, which Basil and Wilmot shook firmly. "Wee aboard," he said. "I think we''re going to make a great team."
"Not so fast," Basil stopped them from being too excited. "What about this city? What do we tell the people?"
"Hmm..." Themanding officer pause for a thought, "We cannot let the people fall into panic. The best way is to not let the news spread. As such, I want the rebels to stay in the pce for the time being."
Basil asked again, "Since the higher-up of the kingdom is gone, there will be a power vacuum in this city. Who''s going to run the city then?"
"You," Themanding officer pointed at Basil.
....
The sun began to rise slowly in the next morning, casting a beautiful golden hue over the city. Birds chirped cheerfully, and the air was crisp and fresh. The streets were empty, and the only sound that could be heard was the gentle rustling of the leaves as a gentle breeze blew through the trees.
As the sun rises, so do the people of Wemeywesto. The city slowly began toe alive with the shopkeepers opening their stores and establishments and vendors setting up their stalls in the market. The day was normal to them, just like any other day.
They werepletely unaware of the tragic events that took ce in the throne hall. The pce gates were closed, and rebels disguise in the guard uniform patrolled the perimeter, keeping a watchful eye on everything. Under any circumstances, they were not allowed to let anyone except a fewe near.
Among the establishments that opened, themanding officer stop at one particr inn. He proceed to the tavern part of the inn, located on the first floor and push the door open.
Ring-
He was struck by the cosy atmosphere as soon as he entered. The morning light filtered in through the windows, casting a warm glow over the wooden tables and chairs. Paintings and tapestries decorated the walls and a small firece crackled in the corner, casting flickering shadows across the room.
No one was there except for the old man who was seen wiping the polished wood bar counter with a rag. He pauses and nces up at the neer before scanning the uniform the officer wear. With a calm face, the old man greets him with a smile, "Wee, young man."
"Thank you, sir," Themanding officer nods and takes a seat at the bar counter. Like the old man, he scans the room for any suspicious activity. "What do you have for breakfast?"
"I''m afraid, you''re too early for breakfast. We haven''t started cooking yet." the old man says, still wearing a friendly smile. "But I can offer you a cup of coffee if you''d like."
"I''ll take your offer." The officer replies with a grateful tone.
The old man turns to the coffee pot and begins to pour a cup for the officer. On the other hand, the officer didn''t let his eyes stray away from the old man.
Last night, when the rebels are busy upholding justice, he spends some time reading an investigation report about the ckout spies hiding in the city.
What attracts his attention the most is during the time Barlia besieged the city, many important figures who were responsible for defence suddenly died. The thing they had inmon is that they visited this specific tavern a few days before their death.
"So, how long have you been living here?" The officer engages the old man in small talk, hoping for any hints or slips that may expose his true identity.
"I''ve been living here my whole life, young man. What about you? I can see that you''re not from here." The old man''s eyes flicker with curiosity.
The officer replied truthfully, "Me? As you can see from my uniform, I''m a soldier from Bideford."
"I guess you''re here to help the kingdom, right?"
"Of course! I''ll kill all the invasive Barlia!" said the officer enthusiastically.
The old man''s smile falters ever so slightly, but he quickly recovers. "You seem to have a deep grudge against Barlians."
"Who wouldn''t? They suddenly came and invade ournd." The officer looks the old man straight in the eye, "Do I have to wee them with open arms?"
The cosy atmosphere quickly turns into a serious one. The tension in the tavern grew palpable and became a powder keg, ready to explode. "Maybe they have a reason."
The office chuckled, amused by the reply. "Maybe."
In a sh of movement, the officer sshes his untouched coffee on the old man''s face. Contrary to his age, the old man nimbly evades the iing coffee. "You have a good move for an elderly."
"What a mannerless young man." The old man, realizing his identity had long been exposed, swiftly reached for concealed weapons hidden beneath his clothes.
The old man lunged forward, his dagger aimed at the officer''s face. The officer dodged the attack with a nimble step. The officer hurriedly unsheathed his dagger,
The two people circled each other cautiously. Only the sound of their footsteps echoed in the tavern. Then, the tension suddenly snapped like a tautly pulled wire.
The officer lunged forward, his dagger aimed at the old man''s chest with lethal intent. The old guy dodged the blow with his quick reflexes. His body moved in a flurry as the sound of metal crashing reverberated throughout the empty tavern.
The fight erupted in a flurry of swift strikes, parries, and dodges. Both of them showcase a profound mastery ofbat. With each sh of des, the ferocity of the attacks increases. One misstep is enough to end their life.
As the fight raged on, the old man find himself short of breath. Sweat streamed down his brows when he realise sooner orter, he''ll be defeated in this dance of des.
Thus, he made his way out of the tavern by jumping out of the window to the roof below before safelynding on the ground.
However, his joy didn''tst long. He finds himself surrounded by a circle of armed soldiers with their rifles pointed directly at him.
Since he knows about the firearm, he naturally knows what it can do.
"Do you think I came here unprepared?" The officer casually walks out of the inn. He continued, "Be honoured, I have soldiers surrounding the entire district just to catch you."
The old man drops his dagger and slowly raises his hands, a gesture to show that he is surrendering.
"Good. At least you''re smart." praised the officer. "Tie him up!"
Chapter 203 Blandes Navy Entered The Gulf
"Tie him up!" ordered themanding officer. He''s gonna have a lot of chats with the spy. The soldiers promptly heed his order. They swiftly approach the old man and secure his hands tightly behind his back using strong ropes.
The curious bystanders in the area watch the scenes develop with interest. They had witnessed the old man''s daring escape from the tavern, but they remain unaware of his true identity as a spy.
Whispers ripple through the crowd as they exchange puzzled nces. Some people express concern, thinking the old man might be subjected to injustice. Others quietly specte on the reasons behind his capture, creating their own stories based on the scant information avable.
Amidst the murmurs and hushed conversations, a few brave individuals voice their opinions. They criticise the foreign soldiers'' behaviour in treating the citizen of Bagyarosia.
"Sir, you can treat our people like this." said one of them to the soldiers who maintaining the perimeter around the old man.
The soldier nced at them from the corner of his eyes, "Back off or I will hold you ountable for hindering us from the performance of our duties."
The air of authority exudes from the soldier intimidates him. Being as idiot and stubborn as manymon people out there, the man refuses to back down. "W-What did you just say?"
To calm the situation down, themanding officer feels a need to exin to the crowd. "Hear me out people of Wemeywesto. The kind old man you know is actually the spy working for Barlia. For years, he has been secretly feeding them with information about the city. Justst night, a group of assassins has infiltrate the pce and carried out a ruthless massacre on the king and all his courtiers."
The crowd fell into shock and disbelief. Their mind takes a few more seconds to process themanding officer''s words. Gaps of shock escape their lips as the news of the tragedy was revealed.
The demise of the monarch left them stunned and disoriented. It was too sudden, especially during this crucial time.
The old man freezes upon hearing the news. Multiple questions appeared in his head. Never did he n on doing that. His job is merely to gather intelligence and deliver it out of the city.
The old man looks at the young officer with a myriad of emotions flickering across his face.
Themanding officer, on the other hand, looks at him with a subtle smile. A smile that was enough to convince his assumption.
In less than a second, everything clicked together.
His eyes widen, reflecting a mixture of surprise and fear.
"No, I am not-" He tries to deny it but found his mouth covered up, preventing words from escaping. The me for this heinous act was unjustly ced upon him. The old man struggles to escape but multiple soldiers hold him down.
As the weight of the usation settles upon him, the old man finds himself at the centre of a storm of usatory nces and murmurs. The people no longer sympathize with him.
Themanding officer continues, "Calm down, everyone. Let me finish talking. Ryntum soldiers manage to kill a few of them but mostly manage to escape. And so, we aremitted to hunting them down and ensuring the safety of the citizen. Therefore, I urge you to not fall into a panic when you see some people you know getting arrested."
"Sir, what about Bagyarosia then?" The murmur of the crowds grew louder and transformed into a chorus of concern.
With the king and nobles dead, the fate of this kingdom is uncertain as no heir to take the throne.
"Worried not. I''ll send the letter to the King Rizieri of Ryntum, requesting him to take Wemeywesto as a part of his territory and bring all of you under his protection."
A flicker of relief washed over the crowds followed by a whisper of assurance. The word of this young officer gave a glimmer of hope to them as they recognized the benefits of integrating themselves with a stronger power.
Themanding officer leaves the crowds alone and went to the pce together with his soldiers and the restrained old man where he''ll be interrogated.
[A/N: Map]
....
Erle Ind, nde.
Wagner, the navalmander, received the letter from General Braun with anticipation. He broke the seal and read the contents. A smile gradually emerges on his face as he read about his friend''s sessful capture of the Nedideters.
However, the next sentence causes him to frown. Braun request additional troops and asked him tond at the port town of Betbury instead. "This guy must have made a change in strategy." He muttered.
Immediately, Admiral Wagner called his trusted advisors and ryed the news to them. They discussed whether to stick with the original n or follow Braun''s request. Also, they need to consider the logistics of bringing additional troops down to the south. In the end, all of them agreed to follow General Braun as he know the most about the situation on the ground.
"Admiral, we have no problem with logistics but where do we get the troop?" His advisor raised his concern. It''ll take a long time to travel back and forth from the north. In the meantime, the situation may change.
"Hmm..." Wagner fell in his thought. "We can conscript the manpower from people on this ind to make up the number."
His advisor remind him, "We''ll only be able to raise a few thousand untrained soldiers if we do so."
"It''s okay, we have our sailors trained soldiers as well. They can teach them the basics. At least, the conscript wouldn''t die uselessly."
Orders were issued, and preparations began. Wagner made sure that the ships were ready for the expedition, stocked with provisions and supplies to sustain the troops. Throughout the ind, the navy spread the word spread about the sess achieved by General Braun and his army.
The news was used to attract the ind inhabitants to join the course. As a result, Wagner manages to gather many able-body men to serve as soldiers for the uing battle. Many of them were from farmer and fishermen backgrounds who never hold weapons in their life.
He instructed his officers to work with the sailors to teach them the basics of military tactics, such as how to handle a sword or a spear and how to form a shield wall. Thankfully, they are not so dumb and quick to learn.
The crash coursested for two days before the fleet departed from the ind to the south. It''ll take approximately one and a half days to arrive at the gulf''s narrow entrance.
Wagner understood the importance of entering the gulf undetected, considering it was a busy trade route. The timing was crucial. He aimed to enter the gulf during thete hours of the night when maritime activity was rtively low.
Therefore, he didn''t directly go straight into the gulf. Instead, the fleet stopped at the coast of Herthet Ind belonged to Sidegean Empire first and wait for the night.
After a long wait, nightfall finally draped its cloak over the ind. Wagner stood on the deck of his gship, looking up to the murky sky. The moon was hidden behind a thickyer of clouds and the faint glow of the stars pierced through.
"What a perfect weather," Wagner said. He then ordered the ships to sail under the cover of darkness.
To further conceal their presence, the admiral ordered the fleet to put out all unneeded lights, leaving only a few for navigation. Additionally, the ships maintained close proximity to one another and reduced their speed to minimize the noise created.
Silence is the key to their sess and he didn''t forget to emphasise it to his crews. Themunication among the ships was done by signal gs andnterns to ry orders and information.
As the fleet ventured near Durbotes, they saw the beam of light from the lighthouse scanning the sea. Wagner was aware of it and he''s also aware that nobody actually wasting time staring at the sea for the entire night.
Nevertheless, he still does his best to avoid being hit by the light which could potentially expose their position.
Once they were clear of the lighthouse, Wagner ordered for one ship tond at Nedediters. The reason is to inform General Braun about their arrival and provide them with additional soldiers. The rest of the fleet, however, was ordered to pick up their speed and steadily towards Betbury.
For the rest of the journey, they remain vignt, constantly scanning the surroundings and checking for any signs of danger.
....
"Huh?! There are still shipsing in at such ate hour?" question a man who lives on-site as a resident caretaker of the lighthouse. He is responsible for maintaining the property, performing routine maintenance, and monitoring the equipment there.
He just happens to see ships entering the gulf while he is about to make his routine check. Since he doesn''t know anything about the war, the caretaker doesn''t put too much thought into it.
Chapter 204 Two Towns In One Day
When the first light of dawn broke through the horizon, the small port town of Betbury entered their sight. The warships were shrouded by the morning fog, making it difficult for the town''s inhabitants to detect the imposing vessel that loomed just offshore.
Wagner who was standing at the forefront of his gship, surveyed the scene ahead with a calcting gaze. "Prepare tond!" He said after finding out that Betbury has no significant defensive features.
As hismands reverberated across the decks, the sailors scurried around, preparing fornding vessels. The small boats were swiftly lowered into the water, their sides sshing as soldiers eagerly climbed aboard.
The soldiers propelled their boats to the shore with their movements perfectly synchronised. The steady cadence of their strokes echoed in the air, producing a rhythmic sound.
On the other side, the fishermen prepared to embark on their daily routine. But, a peculiar sshing sound emanating from the sea caught their attention. They quickly turn around and squinted their eyes to figure it out.
After a few seconds passed, they were baffled to see numerous small boats carrying men armed and armoured heading toward the shore. The fishermen exchanged bewildered nces. As the armed men rowed closer, their initial surprise was reced with a mounting sense of unease.
With a sense of urgency, the fishermen abandoned their n and ran back toward the town to warn everyone else. However, their efforts were in vain as it was toote to prevent what was about to unfold.
As the boats neared the coastline, the soldiers prepared to make theirnding. With a resounding thud, the first boats made contact with the sandy beach.
The soldiers leapt out from the boat and instantly formed a defensive perimeter to protect theirrades who were yet to disembark.
At the same time, they scanned their surroundings and readied themselves in case of an attack. One by one, thending vessels unloaded their human cargo. The soldiers poured onto the shore like a relentless tide.
Their presence became evident to the garrison''s guards, who quickly realized the impending threat. Nheless, they advanced into the town. Along the way, they encountered resistance from the garrisons who tried their best to fend off their invasion.
nde soldiers engaged the garrison''s guards in fiercebat. Their weapons shed in the morning sunlight. The sh of steel and the reverberation of battle cries shattered the morning stillness. With each resounding sh, the townsfolk found themselves in the midst of chaos which they cannot escape.
As such, they opt to hide in their house and pin all hope on the garrison''s guard.
However, unbeknownst to them, the garrison''s guards were caught off guard and ill-prepared for the sudden attack. Their ranks were gradually faltered by the coordinated assault of the invaders.
Under themands of Wagner, nde soldiers slowly gain the ground and overpower the garrison''s guards with their sheer numbers. One by one, the key positions in the city were captured, further strengthening nde''s foothold in the town.
Realising they were outnumbered, the garrison''s guards retreated further north with the hope to reestablish their line of defence.
The battle continues to rage on. The nde soldiers pressed their advantage, not giving any chance for the garrison''s guards to reorganise themselves. nde soldiers moved through the streets, clearing buildings and securing strategic locations
Through narrow alleyways, across open squares, and up stone steps, the nde soldiers advanced, driving the garrison''s guards back while disrupting the defenders'' retreating process by dividing them into numerous small groups.
The cries of the defeated and shouts of victory coexisted in the streets, intertwined with the sounds of battle. The locals watched the tragedy y out through the window of their house. They huddled together in fear, eyes wide open in horror as they see the bodies of the lifeless garrison''s guards scattered on the streets.
After hours of intense fighting, the garrison''s guards finally reached a breaking point. Overwhelmed by the relentless assault and seeing their cause as lost, they began to surrender or flee.
The nde soldiers immediately secured the remaining areas of the town, putting Betbury under their total control.
With the capture of Betbury, the nde soldiers rejoiced as they secure a strategic foothold for their next campaign.
"Should we head to Greroy immediately, Admiral?" asked his advisor.
Wagner shook his head, "Not yet. Order the soldiers to regroup and tend to the wounded first. Then, we''ll leave a portion of our soldiers to fortify and establish a stronghold in Betbury before moving northwards."
"I''ll ry yourmand immediately."
Wagner, standing amidst the conquered town, watched his soldiers break into the citizens'' houses, dragged them out and gathered in a town square.
....
After his soldiers finish tending the wounded and replenishing their energy, Wagner wasted no time for the next phase of his mission, to capture Greroy. The town was only fifteen kilometres north of Betbury.
"Hurry up and move!" Wagner''s voice resonated, urging his troops to quickly organise themselves into a column. "We need to arrive at Greroy before they catch wind of our invasion."
Under the scorching sun, the nde''s army begins their march with civilians, young and old alike, leading at the front. Fear and exhaustion etched deep lines on their faces as they trudged forward. The sharp des of Wagner''s soldiers pressed against their backs, a constant reminder of the consequences that awaited any sign of disobedience.
After an hour of marching, their muscle ached and their parched throats cried out for water. With energy dwindling, their marching speed slowed down significantly which incurs the wrath of the admiral.
"Pick up the pace, you useless lot! We don''t have time to waste." Wagner''s voice cut through the air,ced with disdain. nde''s soldiers intensified their prodding and pushing. Their des dug deeper into the backs of the civilians, causing whimpers of pain.
Gripped by a sense of dread, theyplied with his demands. Their eyes filled with resignation as they forced their weary legs to carry them while clung to one another for support.
Wagner and his troop arrive at the outskirts of Greroy an hourter. Simultaneously, General Braun, at the helm of his troops, rode in from the west.
The two friends approached each other.
"Braun!" Wagner was the first to call his friend out. A wide smile etched on his face, a stark contrast from his attitude earlier.
Braun returned the smile, dismounting from his horse and extending his hand in greeting. "Wagner, my friend, it''s good to see you. I assume the capture of Betbury went smoothly."
"Yes, we manage to capture the town," Wagner affirms Braun''s assumption. "However, I need to remind you to not make a sudden change in n. It just happen to go well this time but who knows if it''ll work in our favour again."
Braun replied in an apologetic tone, "My bad, Wagner. The war develops in an unexpected direction. The change was made to salvage the situation. Luckily, it turn out as I predicted."
"So, have you made a n to capture this town?" Wagner asked.
"Unfortunately, there''s no established n yet." Braun shook his head. "Why do you ask? Do you have a n?"
Wagner pointed out at the civilians he brought along, "Do you see them?"
"What about them?" Braun asked but before his friend answered, everything clicked together. "Ahh! I know what''s your n. That''s pretty good, Wagner. Do you want to be in charge?"
The admiral refuses the offer, "I''ll leave it to you, the general."
Braun takes charge of thebined army. He put the citizens of Betbury at the front line and ordered them to rush toward the south and the west gate of the city. Archers were ordered to shoot anyone who ran away from the battlefield.
As the civilians rush towards the gates, fear and uncertainty gripped their hearts as they were ordered to rush towards the gates, knowing that their lives were on the line.
The town garrisons hesitate tounch a counterattack. However, the general knows that relying on a human shield won''tst long. After all, humans are not kind and selfless when their own interest is jeopardized.
As Braun expected, Greroy''s garrisons stationed within the city walls end up releasing the arrow to the iing civilians. They felt a pang of empathy as they locked eyes with the frightened faces of the oing citizens.
While the garrisons were struck with a difficult and heart-wrenching decision, Braun ordered them to close in and breach the gate. "Hurry up and tore it open! We don''t have much human shield left at our disposal."
Hearing a sense of urgency in their general''s voice, the nde soldiers relentlessly hammered the gate. Fueled with adrenaline, they hacked and pounded the wooden gate until it finally gave way.
The soldier poured into the city like a torrential wave, killing anything that block their path. Braun doesn''t have to give out his next order as the soldiers know what to do. nde''s army secured key positions in the town, making sure the enemies were totally subdued.
By the end of the day, two towns in the Tetherswest region fall into the hand of invaders.
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 205 First Hospital
King''s office, Bideford.
Riz leaned forward on his throne, his brow furrowed. He questioned with concern. "So, you''re saying that someone spotted a fleet of ships entering the gulf in the middle of the night."
"Yes, Your Majesty." The informant from Durbotes nodded, his voiceced with urgency. Beads of sweat glistened on his forehead. "After we received the report, I immediately rush here to check if such ships docked at the capital. If not, we believe them to be the enemy''s fleet trying to make a covert entry."
Creak¡ª
As the informer finished speaking, the heavy wooden door creaked open.
Charlotte stepped into the office. Her eyes darted between Riz and the informant, her expression mirroring their shared concern.
Riz turned his attention to Charlotte, inquiring for an answer from her. "Did you find any record about the fleet in the port?"
Charlotte''s face fell slightly as she shook her head. "No, milord. There''s none of the ships seen to dock in our port."
Riz stares at the map, "Hm...If their destination is not our ports, the only port left is Napuna, Nedediters and Betbury. Let''s say they''re an enemy, any of these ports can be considered a perfectnding site." His hand cross Napuna, eliminating it from the list of options.
"May I know why not Napuna, Your Majesty?" The informant asked.
"Supplies," Riz exined, "Assumed the enemy is nde, their main force is currently at Tetherwest. Napuna on the other hand is far to the south. How do you think they can sustain thousands of soldiers? Piging? It won''tst long. Plus, they''re at risk of exposing their location which means we can simply block them and left them stranded on foreignnd.
The informant asked, "What aboutnd?"
Riz shaking his head, "Transporting supplies ovend would be impractical and time-consuming. And there''s Greroy stands in the middle, making it an unfavourable option for them."
The informant nodded, "I guess sea is not their option either."
"Yes, the route itself is too risky to casually enter. Isn''t that the reason they sneak in? That will leave us with Nedediters and Betbury. Which one do you think it is?" Riz asked the informant for his opinion.
"Nedediters." The informant pointed at the map. "It''s closer to Tetherswest and Harlington, so it''s easy for them to link up their forces without worrying about the supplies."
Riz leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming against the wooden armrest. His gaze shifted towards Charlotte, seeking an update on the ongoing siege at Tetherswest.
"What''s thetest news about the ongoing siege at Tetherswest?" Riz inquired with a tinge of hope in his voice.
She ryed the information, "The city still stood tall. Despite the relentless attacks from nde, they have not yet managed to breach the city''s defences thus far."
Riz''s shoulders rxed slightly. A n began to take shape in his mind.
"Since they want toe in, don''t let theme out." He dered with a firm and decisive voice. He turned to the informant, "Contact the second fleet stationed at Torksey Ind immediately. Tell them to guard the entrance and block any suspicious ships attempting to pass through."
The informant nodded, "Right away, Your Majesty."
"As for the enemy in the gulf, leaving it to the first fleet here to make an inspection and deal with them. Charlotte, you go and notify them."
"As you wish, Milord." She responded.
The two of them hurried out of the office to fulfil the king''smand.
Riz, on the other hand, continues reading the stupendously long letter from hismanding officer who is currently at Wemeywesto. The detailed information was well-written and organised, providing aprehensive overview of the recent developments.
Everything went well except for the bad news extracted from the captured spy. A furrow formed on his brow, indicating the gravity of the situation reported.
Sigh¡ª
A heavy sigh escaped his mouth as he finished reading the lengthy letter.
"What a troublesome group of people." He muttered under his breath.
Riz carefully folded the letter and ced it in his drawer as he n to deal with themter.
He looks at the longcase clock in his office. He murmured to himself, "It''s almost ten in the morning, I should get going now."
He made his way out of his office, adorned in his regal attire as today was a momentous day for his kingdom. He was scheduled to inaugurate the first hospital, a symbol of progress and care for his people.
In the past two years, the medical field in his kingdom had experienced an unprecedented wave of progress and advancements, thanks to the fruitful cooperation among the brilliant intellectuals he had gathered.
The progress made was elerated ahead of his expected deadline.
A multitude of medical technologies were created in the process.
One of the most important inventions in this world is thepound microscope. This ground-breaking tool allowed medical professionals and researchers to dive deeper into the microscopic world.
The once-unseen creatures and mysteries of various diseases were revealed, having the researchers crucial insights to effectively diagnose and treat illnesses.
Not only that, the creation of the stethoscope, simr to Laennec''s design allows for enhanced auscultation of the human body.
Thanks to the increase in understanding of blood pressure, ''Mad Schr'' Stacy Stallion be the first to measure blood pressure by putting small tubes into her own arteries and gauging the height to which the blood column rose. She truly lives up to her name.
Putting her craziness aside, intellectuals at Bideford Research Center sessfully created anaesthesia through extensive research and experimentation. Patients would now feel less difort, and surgeons would be able to executeplex procedures that were previously thought to be impossible.
To administer medications and fluids with precise dosing and targeted delivery, a hypodermic syringe came into existence. Made with abination of materials like wood, ss and metal, it was the first of its kind in this world.
....
The ck carriage carrying Riz and the group of soldiers escorting him arrived at the hospital, situated near the highly popted.
cing the hospital in such an area allows for maximum essibility and ensures the services are easily within reach of arge number of people.
The location for other numerous clinics and hospitals had been decided across the kingdom and would be built as soon as possible.
As Riz stepped out of the carriage, he was greeted by a gathering of hospital staff, dressed in their customary uniforms,munity members and a group of schrs responsible for all the discoveries and inventions in the medical-rted fields.
The hospital housed specialized departments, including emergency care, surgical units, maternity wards, pediatric clinics, and outpatient services. Each area was equipped with advanced medical equipment and supported by highly skilled professionals dedicated to providingprehensive healthcare.
A woman stepped forward, "We have been eagerly waiting for your arrival, Your Majesty."
Riz turned his attention to the woman, casting a warm smile at her. "Madam Stacy, allow me to express my gratitude for your invaluable efforts in making this hospitale into existence."
"Thank you for your kind words," She''s humbly responded, "But, there''s no way I can do it alone without the assistance of my students and other schrs."
Riz nodded in agreement. Without further ado, he stepped onto the makeshift stage, facing the crowds who are looking at him with anticipation and excitement.
"Ladies and gentlemen, today marks a significant milestone in the history of our kingdom. For thest two years, the kingdom has been continuously making progress in research and discovering new knowledge to find a cure for diseases that have been guing us for generations. This hospital is proof of the kingdom''s dedication to ensuring essible cures or treatment for all of my people."
From the stage, he notices tears streaming down the faces of some individuals. These tears, he thought, were not only tears of joy and relief but also coloured by the memories of their poor loved ones who had previously been unable to obtain the required medication or therapy.
Riz spontaneously make a change in his speech on the spot. He pledged to make sure the hospital would be a beacon of hope and healing and a ce where no one would be turned away because of financial difficulties.
He concludes his speech by expressing his gratitude to all schrs involved in contributing to the advancement of medicine and medical technologies.
''Damn! I''m sure sound like a politician.'' He muttered to himself.
Nevertheless, Riz walked up to the ribbon and readied to inaugurate the hospital. As he ceremonially cut the ribbon, the crowds stood up and apuded, filling the air with their enthusiasm and appreciation.
With the ribbon now cut, Riz spends some of his time greeting people, building his image as a friendly and kind-hearted king. The crowds then dispersed to explore the newly opened hospital, leaving the king to entertain the reporter by answering a few questions.
Chapter 206 Taking Nedideters
[First Hospital, A Promise of essible Healthcare for All
Bideford- A historic moment for Ryntum the kingdom proudly inaugurated its first hospital, solidifying itsmitment to essible healthcare for all. In his speech, King Rizieri Ryntum emphasised the value of providing healthcare to people regardless of their social or economic background...]
The article about the inauguration ceremony made its way to Ryntum Weekly a weekter, capturing the attention of readers far and wide. The publication highlighted the significance of the event, shedding light on the kingdom''s unwavering dedication to providing all of its citizens with ess to quality healthcare.
The citizens who read the article were filled with a mix of emotions. Many expressed a sense of joy and relief, knowing that essible healthcare was now within reach for themselves and their loved ones.
News of the kingdom''s decision to establish a hospital and provide essible healthcare quickly spread beyond its borders. It was met with mixed reactions with some praising the noble endeavour, and others viewing it with scepticism.
They deemed Riz''s move as an unnecessary expense to treat the peasants.
....
Meanwhile, at the sea...
The second fleet of Ryntum Navy consisting of four galleons, six carracks and twelve caravels led by Admiral Jareth departed from the naval base at Torksey Ind with the mission of guarding the entrance and ensuring the security of the kingdom''s waters.
As the second fleet arrived at their destination, they were greeted with a bustling scene of the gulf. Trading ships of various shapes and sizes traversed the waters, entering and exiting the kingdom''s water with their precious cargo.
Merchant vessels, adorned with colourful gs and sails, cut through the waves while carrying valuable goods ranging from exotic spices to fine fabrics for the consumption of people in Ryntum. These trading ships formed the lifeline of the kingdom''s economy, connecting it to distantnds and cultures.
Without further dy, the second fleet assembled into an imposing line, creating a formidable floating barrier that effectively narrowed the entrance of the gulf. This strategic positioning allowed for only two ships to navigate in and out simultaneously. Thorough inspections were conducted for each vessel as part of the new safety protocol during wartime.
Under the vignt watch of the naval fleet, the sailors diligently carried out a meticulous record-keeping process. They meticulously documented the identity of each merchant, ce of origin,pany affiliation, their previous stops along the way and the variety of items they brought.
This process resulted in significant congestion of sea traffic. However, the merchants acquiesced without creating uproar or voicing anyints. The imposing presence of heavily armed galleons loomed over the waters, serving as a formidable deterrent to any potential dissent or resistance.
After days of guarding the strategic chokepoint, the second fleet stationed at the entrance of the gulf had not encountered any sign of the suspected enemy ships. The tension that gripped Jareth''s heart gradually ease.
"There''s no enemy discovered. What should we do, Admiral?" asked the sailor. After being on the sea for days, the crew was growing restless, longing for a break from the monotonous routine.
Standing on the deck of his gship, Jareth gazes at the vast expanse of the sea. He firmly replies, "We will monitor the situation for a few more days. I believe we will receive the further instruction in a couple of days."
With the absence of enemy encounters for his second fleet, nde discerned that sending reinforcements through this route was no longer necessary. All left is to entrust the first fleet with the task of dealing with enemy vessels that manage to sneak into the gulf.
....
The first fleet from Bideford sailed into the waters of Nedideters. The admiral at the helm of the gship peered through his spyss.
A devastating scene of the port town entered his sight. The already sparsely popted town was devastated by the attack from nde. The port town before him appeared hauntingly quiet and deste with only a few people seen to move around. The scars of war marred the town''sndscape, evident in the crumbling walls, shattered windows, and copsed rooftops.
As the fleet approached the port town, the scene of destruction be clearer. His gaze settled on a solitary enemy ship docked at the port.
A frown gradually appears on his forehead. "Where are the rest of them? ording to the report, there are multiple ships spotted sneakily entering the gulf. "Did they split?" He asked the questions to himself.
If so, he needs to recover and hold two ports for a long time. That means, the difficulty of his mission just bes more challenging. He is not against it but...who would be pleased when the tasks they initially thought to be easy are actually not.
Nheless, he ryed themand to his officers on the deck. "Prepare to sink the ship in front of us," His voice carrying authority. The crew swiftly responded, scurrying about the ship to prepare the cannons.
Tension heightened as the fleet loomed closer to the enemy ship. The admiral''s gaze hardened as he issue his order, "Prepare to engage! Fire at will!!"
Instantly, dozens of cannons erupted with thunderous force, unleashing volleys of iron balls that tore through the air and crashed into the enemy ship. The sea roared with the deafening cacophony of explosions and the splintering of wood.
The barrage gradually ceased as the smoke billowed, cloaking the battlefield and obscuring their vision.
After the smoke cleared, the nde''s ship was now a mangled wreck. Its mast splintered and its hull battered, slowly sinking into the sea. The fate of anyone onboard was sealed the moment Ryntum navyunched that merciless blow.
In the port town, the nde forces stationed were taken aback by the sudden attack. While they are trying toprehend the situation, the admiral capitalizes on the opportunity by ordering the fleet ordered to sail closer to the shore.
Refusing to give them any chance to prepare, the Ryntum navy unleashed another volley of iron balls. This time targeting the defensive structures near the port. It didn''t take long for deteriorated structures to crumble under the immense impact, reducing them to rubble and debris.
Now, the path was clear for the Ryntum navy to assert control over the port town and dismantled nde''s grip in this area.
"Prepare tond!" the admiral''s booming voice echoed across the deck of the gship. They need to subdue the enemy before they had a chance to reorganize themselves.
Anchors were lowered into the water and the rowboats were prepared to take the soldiers to the shore. Soldiers d in armour and armed with weapons rows the boats toward the battered port.
Upon reaching the shore, the soldiers disembarked and formed ranks. Their eyes scan the surroundings for any signs of attack.
The order from the admiral was clear- "no enemy was allowed to slip through our grasp." It was to prevent any escapees from reporting to the main force in Tetherswest.
As such, the Ryntum soldiers spread out into town. They conducted thorough searches of the area, carefully inspecting each building, alleyway and hidden corner with the goal of sealing off every possible escape route that nde''s soldiers might use to escape.
Along the process, skirmishes asionally ensued from nde''s soldiers who manage to avoid naval bombardment.
The sounds of gunfire and shing metal echoed, followed by shouts and cries of pain.
The skirmishes were short-lived but intense. Mainly because nde''s attacks were fueled by the primal instinct to survive after they found out that they have been trapped.
The already damaged town suffer more destruction thanks to the skirmishes.
Meanwhile, a team of intelligence officers began the task of gathering information from captured enemy soldiers. Valuable intelligence such as nde''s n, total strength and supplies route were extracted through interrogation...and torture.
These crucial pieces of information would be ryed to the highest levels ofmand.
Amidst the ongoing skirmishes, the admiral took his time to write a letter to his colleague, Admiral Jereth of the second fleet. He updates them on the current situation on his side.
In a separate letter addressed to the capital, the admiral inform of their sess and told the crucial information he obtained. Additionally, he stressed the need for reinforcements and additional support to consolidate their gains and prevent any potential counterattacks.
With the ink dried on the letters, he entrusted his subordinate to deliver the updates swiftly. The decision from the capital could influence the direction the war is heading to.
By the time the sun tilted toward the west, a soldiere and tell him about the progress in capturing the town. "The battle has ended with our victory. We have sessfully subdued nde''s soldiers."
"What about the inhabitant of this town?" The admiral promptly asked.
"The local poption are fine. Many of them are thankful for defeating the nde."
The admiral nodded, "Arrange for medical teams and supplies to tend to any injuries and provide assistance where needed. Provide them with food if they don''t have anything to eat. From now on, this town belongs to the Kingdom of Ryntum!" He deres.
Shortly after, Ryntum''s crimson red g was hoisted.
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 207 Moving South, Moving West
Nedideters changed ownership for the second time this year, and Braun, stationed at Greroy, remained oblivious to this development. Little did he know that Ryntum had entered the war, establishing their presence in thend across the gulf.
In the week preceding the naval bombardment of the port town by Ryntum''s navy, the general has gradually transferred ten thousand soldiers from Tetherswest to Greroy.
Having faced difficulties and time constraints in capturing Tetherswest, he aimed to employ these soldiers to conquer another location beforehand.
Consequently, only eleven thousand soldiers were left to continue the siege on the city.
At present, the number of soldiers Braun has swelled to twenty-two thousand, with seventeen thousandprising the army and the remaining five thousand serving as sailors. They mainly roam around the town, waiting for the nextmand from their general.
Their presence however cast a dark shadow over the town. The once vibrant and lively town is now stood subdued under the weight of upation. The bustling streets had be deste. Shops closed their door and the locals shut themselves in the house, afraid ofing out.
At the centre of the town, General Braun sat in hismand tent, poring over maps before him. The next target would be Napuna in the south. His long-time friend, Wagner joined him in cooking a n.
"How do you think we should attack the city?" Wagner asked. He continues, "It''s the former capital of Bagyarosia so the defence shouldn''t be easy to breach like Tetherwest."
Braun, still staring at the map replied, "It''s not the same, Napuna is rtively easy to capture. Unlike Tehterswest, Napuna wasn''t surrounded bynd in all directions. The city has a port where we can use to rush in."
"Instead of concentrating our force on one side, we should attack Napuna from bothnd and sea. That way the enemy has no choice but to divide their forces into two. This will create confusion and weaken their defences. It''s a bit risky manoeuvre, but it could give us a significant advantage."
Braun considered Wagner''s suggestion carefully, his brow furrowed with concentration. "You have a point, Wagner," he replied. "But, it will require precise coordination between our army and navy."
Wagner nodded, "Worry not, Braun. We have the advantage of surprise on our side. The enemy didn''t know our navy has slipped in. While they are focusing their attention on you, we will capture the port and cause confusion among their rank."
Braun and Wagner deeper into their discussion. They outlined the intricacies of their dual assault, assigning specific tasks to their army and navy. They meticulously nned their action in order to maximise the element of surprise. Slowly, their n took shape.
....
The crimson red g billowed proudly atop the highest point of Wemeywesto, capturing the attention of all whoid their eyes upon it. Its bold hue stood out against the backdrop of the sky, symbolizing a change in power. It marked the beginning of a new chapter in its history.
The inhabitants of Weymewesto felt a mix of emotions. For some, the sight of the crimson g evokes a sense of security and safety for them and their families. Others may have felt a pang of sadness, knowing that the Kingdom of Baygarosia has ceased to exist.
"So, are we now citizens of Ryntum?" asked one of the elders, voicing the question that was on many people''s thoughts.
Standing in front of the gathered crowd, themanding officer addressed the concern with a reassuring smile. "Indeed," he began, "By the decree of King Ryntum, Wemeywesto is now part of his realm. As I mentionedst week, your safety is guaranteed. Ryntum will do whatever it takes to drive the invaders out of thisnd."
A wave of relief washed over the crowd as the officer''s words resonated with them.
The past week had been marked by a series of unsettling events and upheavals.
Ryntum soldiers filled the streets of Wemeywesto, barging house by house, building by building, establishment by establishment to search for any signs of suspicious activities.
Every day, numerous people were captured and detained for being suspected of espionage or colluding with the enemy. The captured people were taken to prison for interrogations.
Some returned home while some was no longer been seen. Rumours started circting among the citizens about their disappearance. However, nobody knows the exact truth.
The thing that stands out the most is how almost all the remaining members of the deceased nobles were rted to espionage activities.
Regardless of gender or age, they were all captured and imprisoned which leaves the people bewildered.
A mix of fear and suspicion rose in everyone''s mind but no one dare to open their mouth.
After the sessful hunt for the hiding spies in Wemeywesto, a newfound sense of peace settled over the city. Normalcy was restored as everything returned to its usual state. People resumed their daily routines, no longer burdened by the lurking shadows and danger.
With the eradication of the ckoutspywork, themanding officer can now focus on the order he just receive from the capital. The king had issued a clear order for their forces to swiftly proceed to the west and render assistance to the beleaguered Tetherswest city.
Upon receiving this crucial directive, themanding officer promptly summoned Wilmot and Basil.
"Why do you call us?" Basil asked with curiosity.
Themanding officer waved the letter in his hand. "I receive the letter from the capital. We were to proceed immediately to the west and provide assistance to the city of Tetherswest which is being besieged by nde as we speak."
Basil asked, "Why don''t we attack Harlington? It''s much closer to us. I''m sure we can catch them off guard."
"Well, we do have a chance to capture the city. But, then what? Can we keep it?"
Basil pondered on the question before ending up shaking his head, "Probably not. They can repeatedly attack the port and we''ll consume a lot of resources to defend it."
"Exactly," Themanding officer nods approvingly.
"How strong is their army?" Wilmot asked.
"Don''t know." Themanding officer shrugged. "Thest information we got is that they have a twenty-five thousand strong army."
"Hmm..." Wilmot muttered, breaking the silence. "Twenty-five thousand... that''s several timesrger than we could muster. At most, we are capable of assembling ten...no, eleven thousand."
"Oh! You got it wrong, Wilmot." Themanding officer interrupted. "We are not to go there and fight them head-on. Rather, we are to harass them and let the Tetheswest do the heavy lifting."
Wilmot nod. "I understand now." In order for nde to siege the city, they had to split up their forces, blocking all routes which are far from each other. As such, harassing them won''t pose any problem. "So, when are we departing?" He asked.
"Not me, but you." Themanding officer pointed his finger at Wilmot. "Take...Hmm, let''s see...Six thousand of Ryntum''s soldiers and rush to Tetherswest. As for the rebel soldiers, they will stay here training and guarding the city. They are not yet ready for the war."
Wilmot''s eyes widened in surprise but quickly recovered. He nodded firmly, "I will gather the troops immediately and make our way to Tetherswest without dy."
He quickly turned on his heels and exited the room, leaving Basil and themanding officer behind.
"I''m surprised that the king entrusted Wilmot to lead this mission," Basil said.
"What''s so weird about it? It''s not like the king and both of you have enmity toward each other. Considering that he has taken you in, it seems only logical to employ your skills to their fullest extent."
Basil sighed, "I guess you''re right."
At the barrack, the news of their deployment spread quickly among the troops. Soldiers hurriedly gathered their gear, checked their weapons, and made preparations for the uing campaign. Eachponent of their rifles was meticulously inspected to ensure they were in optimal condition.
Excitement and anticipation filled them as they were eager to put their new standard-issue rifles to use. It is such a shame that they don''t get a chance to use it when taking over the city. The rifles represented a significant improvement in efficiency and firepower.
A few hourster, the sun began to set, creating a breathtaking spectacle unfolded across the sky. The radiant hues of orange and pink painted the horizon. Red banners fluttered in the wind.
The soldiers stood tall and resolute, lined up in a straight line. Their red uniforms are illuminated by the vibrant colours of the sunset, intensifying the hues of the said colour.
The army of Ryntum, led by Wilmot set forth on their march to Tetherswest. The rhythmic sound of marching boots echoed as the army embarked on a week''s journey to free the duke and his city from nde.
Themanding officer and Basil stood among the people of Weymewesto, silently watching them disappear into the horizon.
Chapter 208 Pursuit In The Sea
After hours of arduous marching under the moonlit sky, Wilmot and his weary army finally came to a halt, seeking respite in the cover of darkness. The location they settled on for their nighttime campout was nestled in a dense forest, offering some semnce of shelter and concealment from prying eyes.
Under the shimmering moonlight, soldiers swiftly set to work. Tents of various sizes and shapes emerged amidst the trees. Each tent was meticulously positioned to form a defensive perimeter around the mainmand centre.
As the soldiers settled into their assigned tents, exhaustion etched across their faces. Bedrolls were unfurled, creating makeshift beds on the forest floor and campfires were kindled.
Slowly, the voices in the camp died out as the soldiers gradually fell asleep leaving only sentinels to keep watch and ensure the safety of theirrades.
Their vignt eyes scanned the surrounding darkness for any signs of danger. Nheless, the only sounds that punctuated the stillness of the midnight camp are the distant hoot of an owl and the rustling of leaves.
Far to the west of their camp,Admiral Wagner and General Braun reached the conclusion of their strategic meeting. Both of them had a clear idea of their next move. The n was set.
....
In the light of the following morning, General Braun led his army of seventeen thousand men on the arduous march towards Napuna. The soldiers trudged forward with the weight of their armour and weapons burdened their bodies. At the very least, they''re not burning under the scorching sun.
Instead, a damp and chilly breeze swept through the ranks. The soldiers shiver beneath their armour. The air this morning was heavy with moisture, and the distant rumble of thunder could be heard echoing in the distance.
Some of them look up to the grey sky above. Dark clouds gathered, obscuring the sun and casting a gloomy atmosphere over the march. The impending rain seemed imminent.
General Braun ordered the army to press on, taking advantage of this cold weather to elerate their marching speed.
The raindrops soon began to fall sporadically. At first, it came down gently but as time passed, the intensity grow.The soldiers can feel the ground beneath their boots turns muddy, making each step more challenging than thest.
"General!! Should we stop for a while?" asked the soldier behind him.
"No," Braun''s reply was short and firm. "They''re alwaysining about marching under the hotness of the sun, right? Now, I will let them enjoy the downpour."
Inwardly, the soldier couldn''t help but feel a twinge of frustration and resentment towards the general''s response. While the majority of them walks on their feet, theirmander rode on horseback.
Nevertheless, the soldiers didn''t give up. "Sir, can we at least take off our armour during this downpour? I don''t think there is an enemy out here, soaking in the rain."
The armour and equipment grew heavier as the rainwater collected on their surfaces. The burden on their bodies increases significantly. Sooner orter, they will be forced to halt their movement whether the general like it or not.
The soldier''s question hung in the air for a moment before his reply echoed through the rank, "Sure."
The soldiers'' spirits lifted at the unexpected response. They slowly unfastened buckles, loosened straps and took off various parts of their armour. Pieces of metal and leather clinked and nked as they were set aside. The soldiers were temporarily freed from the weight that had been burdened them for so long.
After a brief interval, the soldiers began to prepare themselves to resume the march.
They still have days of distance to cover.
...
Admiral Wagner, on the other hand, lead his contingent of five thousand sailors to Betbury where the fleet of ships under theirmandy anchored.
The first ordered issue by Admiral Wagner is to assess and inspect the ships.
Each vessel was carefully examined, from the hull to the rigging, ensuring they were seaworthy and ready forbat. The sailors climbed aboard, inspecting the masts, sails, and decks with practised eyes, looking for any indications of wear and addressing necessary maintenance or repairs.
As the sailors diligently worked on their assigned tasks, the rain began to descend. Their clothing was soaked and the deck surface glistened with rainwater. Gradually, the sound of the rain intensified, drowning out other noises and creating a serene yet invigorating atmosphere.
One by one, the sailors approached Admiral Wagner to report on the condition of their assigned vessels. The majority of the reports were positive. They detailed the thorough checks they had conducted, highlighting the sturdy hulls, secure rigging, and well-maintained equipment.
Admiral Wagner listened attentively, nodding in acknowledgement of their reports. Bolstered by the positive ship condition reports, he gives his order. "Good work, everyone. It appears that we''re ready to set sail."
The sailors swiftly responded, hoisting the sails and preparing the ships for departure. The fleet set out on its journey while the rain continued to pour down, slicing through the rough seas towards their next destination.
As they sailed, a palpable sense of unease settled upon the admiral. The ocean, shrouded in a thick mist, seemed to mirror his growing apprehension.
Through the misty veil, he caught glimpses of movement on the horizon. Soon, multiple silhouettes appeared in the distance and approached them.
He reached for his spyss and peered through it. His eyes widened as he caught sight of the waving g atop the lead ship.
It was a g adorned with a deep crimson red, a symbol he recognized all too well, belonged to none other than Ryntum. Thest thing he wish to see in this campaign was that g.
Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, Wagner turned to his officers and issued the order, "Prepare to outrun the Ryntum fleet! Signal the ships to increase speed and manoeuvre into the dense fog ahead. We will use it to our advantage and lose them in its shroud."
The sailors sprang into action, adjusting the rigging and trimming the sails.As the sails filled with wind, the fleet surged forward while swiftly altering its course, veering towards the dense fog bank that loomed ahead.
Admiral Wagner stood at the helm of his gship, his gaze piercing through the foggy veil. His experienced eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any sign of the pursuing Ryntum fleet. The admiral knew the Ryntum was unlikely to give up so easily.
Minutes turned into an agonizing stretch of time. The silence caused them to be restless.
A sudden shout rang out from the crow''s nest. "Admiral! The Ryntum fleet is closing in on our position!"
"Tsk," Wagner clicked this tongue. Wasting no time, orders were issued. "Prepare for evasive manoeuvres! Signal the fleet to change course, break formation, and scatter amidst the fog. We must make it harder for the Ryntum fleet to target us."
Each of nde''s vessels begins to alter its course, dispersing in calcted chaos.
The rain continued to intensify, reducing their visibility to mere meters. The tension among the sailors grew as it became harder to discern friend from foe. They had no other choice aside from relying on their training, experience and instincts.
Suddenly, the silence was shattered by the distant thunder of cannons. Fortunately, none of nde''s ships were hit by it. A wave of relief washed over Wagner.
It seems the far distance between them is what kept nde fleet safe.
Admiral Wagner wasted no time in issuing orders. "All ships continue changing your course! Don''t clump into one spot. Put as much distance as possible."
It became clear that the Ryntum fleet was relentlessly tailing them from behind. asionally, the cannons were shot but none of them hit their target.
Thanks to the dense fog and dark atmosphere engulfing them, Wagner could see a flicker of light each time the cannons were shot. It allowed him to give appropriatemands and prepare for the impact.
Seeing that the performance of the Ryntum navy is not up to his expectation, fear in Wagner''s heart slowly disappears and were reced by confidence.
His mind begins to cook up some n to turn the situation around.
The moments ticked by, the n was formed piece by piece. However, a sudden voice from his sailor disrupts it all. "Admiral!"
Startled and slightly annoyed, Wagner turned to the source of the interruption. "What is it?"
The sailor''s face paled as he pointed in a specific direction. "There''s a ship directly ahead of us."
Wagner''s eyes widened in disbelief. "That can''t be," he muttered. He swiftly moved to the ship''s bow with his spyss, peering through the rain and mist to get a clearer view.
Sure enough, there it was a massive ship emerging from the haze, seemingly materializing out of thin air. Its presence loomed ominously, blocking their intended path and leaving little room for manoeuvring.
Wagner''s eyes frantically scanned the ship, searching for any distinguishing symbol to identify its affiliation. His gaze darted across its towering masts and rain-soaked sails and caught sight of a crimson red g, defiantly fluttering in the torrential wind.
His breath caught in his throat, "Impossible! How?" His mind races, searching for clues to figure out how theymunicate with each other.
As if the light bulb suddenly lit atop his head, the admiral got the answer. "The cannons! Theymunicate with each other using cannon fire! Damnit!" He eximed.
"Admiral, what should¡ª" Before the sailor finished his question, the cannons were fired.
Boom!¡ª
The ship near Wagner''s gship was sted into smithereens.
Chapter 209 Erle Part I
On the deck, the admiral of Ryntum''s first fleet watches the sea fortress unleash a relentless barrage of cannon fire upon the enemy''s fleet. The thunderous roar of exploding shells filled the air, mingling with the crashing waves and the howling wind, creating a cacophony of chaos and destruction.
A smile of satisfaction etched on his face as the enemy ships sumbed to the relentless onught.
"Admiral, your strategy ofmunicating with other ships using cannon fire has worked wonders. Our coordinated attacks have rendered their attempts of escaping."
The admiral nodded, a sense of pride swelling within him.
As time passed, more and more Ryntum ships closed in, encircling the enemy vessels like a tightening noose.
The nde fleet now found itself trapped, surrounded by an overwhelming disy of naval power. Ship after ship met its fate, consumed by mes or sinking into the depths of the stormy sea.
"Their defeat is imminent." The admiral dered, "Maintain the pressure and show no mercy. Let them know who''s the ruler of this sea."
The battle raged on. The admiral watched the enemy vessels sumb to the onught one by one.
Before long, nde''s fleet had been utterly decimated. The casualties on their side were immense. All ships had been sent to a watery grave.
From a total of five thousand sailors or so, the vast majority had met a grim fate in the relentless ocean. Those who survived found themselves adrift and at the mercy of the victorious Ryntum fleet. Among them was Admiral Wagner himself.
Ryntum has emerged victorious. Swift to capitalize on their victory, Ryntum had taken prisoners of war, capturing the surviving sailors who had managed to cling to life.
Shortly thereafter, not wanting to waste any time, the admiral issued his nextmand.
His voice resonated with authority. "Immediately change course to Betbury. We are taking that town into our fold!"
The sailors on board swiftly carried out his orders, adjusting their sails and directing their ships towards their new objective.
....
At the sea near the entrance of the gulf,
The ominous clouds nketed the sky, casting a gloomy shadow over the scene. The rain had been falling steadily since the early hours of the morning, enveloping the ships in a misty veil. Raindrops relentlessly pelted the deck, creating a rhythmic symphony.
In this sombre and tranquil atmosphere, the sailors sought shelter inside the ships, leaving only a few outside. Ryntum''s second fleet remained anchored at the entrance of the gulf, anticipating further instruction.
Admiral Jareth makes a decision to forgo conducting security checks today due to the fear of his subordinates falling ill which will pose a potential hindrance to the uing mission.
A sailor''s voice suddenly broke through the silent atmosphere. "Sir, there are about seven ships approaching us," the sailor called out, pointing towards a distant glimmer of light in the rainden darkness.
"Seven ships, you say?" Admiral Jareth''s eyes narrowed. Grabbing the spyss tied on his waist, his eyes sharply focused on the iing vessel.
The rain obscured his view, making it difficult to discern any details. However, he manages to catch sight of the crimson reg g on the ship.
A sigh of relief escaped his lips, momentarily easing the tension that had gripped his heart.
"Don''t worry, it''s Ryntum''s ships." He assures the tense sailors.
Admiral Jareth weed the messenger on board his gship. The messenger, d in a soaked uniform, delivered a sealed package of papers to the admiral, a message and information from the capital that held the instructions and directives for their mission.
Taking the package inside, Admiral Jareth broke the seal and unravelled the contents.
He first took the letter, scanning the words written in it and absorbing the content of the message. The order from the capital was clear and direct.
[...Proceed immediately to Erle Ind and establish a foothold. Secure the ind and neutralize any resistance.]
"Huu..." He let out a long exhale as soon as he finishes reading the letter. He suddenly felt the weight of the task ahead settle on his shoulders.
This order can only mean the kingdom of Ryntum would no longer remain passive in this war, but instead take the initiative tounch an attack. They even send additional seven ships to bolster the second fleet and increase the sess rate.
As the officers assembled in the briefing room, Admiral Jareth stood before them.
Without letting a second be wasted, he began the briefing, emphasising the strategic importance of the ind located in the middle of the Levianic Sea.
Then, the admiral presented the intelligence sent by the capital, detailing the ind''s topography, the locations of settlement, and the enemy''s estimated strength. The meetingsted for several hours for them toy the foundation for aprehensive n.
Once the sailors make inspections on the ships, the fleet embarked on their journey to the north. The seven galleons, nine carracks, and fourteen caravels sailed through the vast expanse of the open sea, their sails billowing in the wind.
The journey stretched ahead, spanning nearly two days of sailing time where they arrive at dusk on 13th April 303 Paign Era. As thest rays of sunlight danced on the water, Erle Ind gradually came into view.
The fleet drew closer to Erle Ind and the vibrantndscape unfolded before their eyes.
From the deck of their ships, they could see a patchwork of verdant fields, stretching as far as the eye could see. The ind''s fertile soil supported a thriving agricultural industry, with numerous farms dotting thendscape. Aside from that, their economic activities also consist of raising livestock and fishing.
"Alright, let''s split now as we n." said the admiral.
The fleet gracefully divided into two groups, each assigned a distinct mission. Four galleons altered their course to the west, aiming to navigate around the ind and head northward.
Meanwhile, the remaining ships stayed on their original course, nning to make anding in the southern part of the ind.
As the fading light of day embraced the horizon, the ships of the Ryntum second fleet sailed steadily through the gentle waves towards their designated targets.
The inders, returning from a day of fishing notice the sudden appearance of the warships on their tranquil waters. They paused their activities and gathered along the shoreline, their faces reflecting a mixture of curiosity and trepidation.
As they scanned the ships, confusion is etched upon their faces.
There are no gs, symbols or emblems that can be used to determine the affiliation of the iing fleet. Ryntum had purposefully removed all their crimson red gs.
Whispers of spection spread among the inders, as they attempted to make sense of the situation. Most of them believed the ships were their own nde''s navy while a small portion of the inders believed it to be a foreign navy.
Despite their uncertainty, a sense of caution prevailed.
The ships eventually came to a gentle halt and anchors were dropped. Small boats were deployed onto the sea. Each of them carries armed soldiers, ready to make their presence known on the ind.
Manned by Ryntum soldiers, the small boats swiftly approached the shore. To the inders who were watched, the intentions of unknown soldiers were clear. Panic spread like wildfire among the onlookers as they realized that the fleet before them belonged to the enemy.
In a frenzy of fear and desperation, the inders scattered. Their instincts urged them to flee and seek refuge ind. And so, they fled with all their might while screaming in terror, hoping to warn others of the impending danger.
The once peaceful coastal vige turned into a scene of chaos and distress as families scrambled to find shelter.
The Ryntum, on the other hand, wasted no time at all. They swiftly disembarked from the boats and charged forward, advancing towards the first coastal fishing vige.
Their superior numbers and military training enabled them to capture the coastal settlement rtively easily. The fishing vige fell under the control of the Ryntum forces.
The crimson red g flutters majestically in the air.
Now, the foothold has firmly been established but they are far from done.
With the first coastal fishing vige under their control, the Ryntum forces pressed onward. They moved ind, going to vige after vige in a short amount of time.
The inders, taken by surprise at Ryntum''s swift advance, could only watch in helplessness as their once-peaceful home fell into the hands of the invading forces.
The guards tasked with protecting the safety of the viges found themselves powerless against the invaders. They were left with no choice but to surrender or meet a tragic fate filled with bullet holes.
The crimson red g of the invaders fluttered ominously over each captured vige, reminding them of their new rulers.
As night descended upon Erle Ind, a sense of triumph and jubtion filled the air.
The Ryntum forces celebrated their sessful capture of significant portions ofnd in the south.
The troops do not forget to construct temporary outposts within their newly acquirednds to fortify their positions and consolidate their control.
Chapter 210 Erle Part II
As Erle Ind was enveloped in darkness, a serene stillness settled upon the ind. The gentle breeze whispered through the trees, and the stars adorned the sky with their sparkling brilliance. Yet, the inhabitants of this ind don''t care about this veneer of tranquillity.
The news of the Ryntum invasion spread like wildfire through dry grass, reaching the ears of every viger, farmer, and fisherman across Erle Ind. Fear and concern gripped the hearts of the inders. Those who had witnessed the capture of their viges fled and sought refuge in other regions of the ind.
With the southern part of the ind falling under Ryntum''s total control, the inders living in the east part of the ind begin to pack their belonging on the same night. Since they are the closest to the upied south, the enemy''s next target would definitely be here.
In this time of distress, the people turned their hopes towards the soldiers stationed in the city of Erle toe as soon as possible to repel the enemy.
Each passing minute felt like an eternity as they yearned for daybreak, hoping it would bring with it the long-awaited arrival of their protectors. They clung to the belief that the soldiers would restore a sense of safety and normalcy.
....
Meanwhile, the four galleons from the Ryntum fleet that split earlier charted a course to the west, veering towards the northern reaches of Erle Ind.
The captains and their crews were tasked to approach the major city of Erle under the cover of darkness and unleash a devastating assault on its naval facility.
Silently cutting through the calm waters, the galleons maintained a strict formation while their crews prepared the cannons and ammunition.
As the night grew darker, the galleons stealthily approached the coastal city.
By captain''s order, the cannons were primed and aimed, ready to rain destruction upon the city.
"Fire!" With a signal from the lead galleon, the first cannon was fired, shattering the tranquillity of the night.
Boom¡ª
The cannons unleashed a barrage of destructive power, obliterating a section of the naval facility''s defences. A direct hit caused a massive explosion, sending debris and mes cascading into the night sky.
The remaining galleons joined in unison, sending projectiles hurtling towards their targets.
Each cannon shot reverberated through the city of Erle. Under their relentless assault, buildings near the port area crumbled in a matter of seconds. With each shot, the Ryntum showcase its overwhelming firepower and precision to the enemy.
The deafening symphony of cannon fire continued until all the key structures were dismantled. Warehouses storing supplies were reduced to rubble, docks were rendered unusable, and watchtowers crumbled under the relentless barrage.
The fire spread, engulfing the city of Erle in mes and smoke. Chaos and panic consumed the inhabitants. Homes crumbled and streets were strewn with debris. Amidst the chaos, cries for help echoed through the air. Injured and disoriented, citizens stumbled through the smoke-filled streets.
Families desperately sought shelter, fleeing from the raining destruction that Ryntum''s cannons unleashed upon them.
The once-thriving city was reduced to a scene of devastation.
In a square near the city centre, a group of survivors huddled together. Their faces bore the weight of loss and anguish.
Among them, a seasoned sailor who had witnessed the devastation caused by Ryntum''s cannons stood up and said, "We cannot stay here forever. Sooner orter, we''ll be trapped inside our own ind. Our only chance to survive this onught is to find a way out of this ind." His voice filled with determination.
His words caused others to murmur before nodded in agreement. Their eyes filled with a glimmer of hope. Soon, word spread among the survivors. More and more people gathered and banded together for the same goal of finding a means to leave Erle.
They scoured the city for any seaworthy vessels that had survived the bombardment.
Fortunately, there were a few small ships and boats that manage to escape Ryntum''s relentless assault. These vessels, hidden away in less conspicuous areas of the port, had been spared the full force of the bombardment.
Gathering their collective skills and knowledge, the survivors set to work repairing the damaged vessels. They scoured the city for salvaged materials, improvising and adapting to make the necessary repairs. Ropes were re-knotted, sails patched, and hulls reinforced.
As the repairs nearedpletion, anticipation and anxiety gripped their hearts. They are aware of the escape nes with risks. Nheless, they have no choice but to try.
A group of brave men volunteer to embark on this dangerous escape attempt and deliver the news to the nearby ind. With hope and trepidation intertwined, the volunteers pushed the repaired vessels into the water. They silently paddled away from the shore with eyes fixed on the horizon, searching for any sign of the enemy''s ship.
However, their hopes were instantly shattered. The Ryntum patrolling ship appeared before them. No warning or reminder was said. The cannons simply roared, obliterating the floating vessels with fiery explosions.
As thest remnants of the vessels sank beneath the waves, the relentless pounding of the cannons subsided. The atmosphere was filled with the eerie stillness of defeat.
The escape attempt was thwarted. Desperation engulfed the volunteers as they clung to debris, struggling to stay afloat amidst the chaos. The survivors faced a bleak reality.
....
Back at the port, a heavy silence also settled over the battered city of Erle. The smoke began to dissipate, revealing the extent of the devastation thaty the city in ruin.
The remaining galleons, having inflicted significant damage, closed in on the shoreline to makendfall. They disembarked from their imposing ships, stepping onto the soil of Erle with conquest in mind.
"Stay vignt, soldiers. We have decimated their defences, but do not underestimate any remnants of resistance that may linger." The captain reminds them.
"Yes, sir!" The soldiers responded.
Under the moonlit sky, the soldiers cautiously moved through the ravaged streets. Their footsteps echoed amidst the ruins. Unbeknownst to them, nde''s soldiers are hiding among the rubble and ruins.
Swoosh¡ª
An arrow flew through the air, finding its mark in one of the unsuspecting Ryntum soldiers. "Arggh!" He let out a pained cry, clutching his wounded arm.
"We''re under attack! Take cover!" shouted hisrade. His voice filled with rm.
The battle erupted in the narrow streets. nde''s soldiers utilise the ruined cityscape to their advantage. They emerged from hidden corners,unching swift and deadly attacks before vanishing back into the shadows.
"Stand your ground! Maintain your formation! Do not let them break our ranks!"manded a Ryntum captain, rallying his troops. "Keep your rifle ready!"
Amidst the confusion, the Ryntum soldiers hastily sought cover behind crumbling walls and debris, desperately trying to regain theirposure. The echoing sounds of shes filled the air as nde''s soldiers engaged the disoriented Ryntum troops in closebat.
"Form a defensive line! Protect one another!" the captainmanded, his voice resolute.
Despite the initial chaos, the Ryntum soldiers were quick to move. Ryntum soldiers, armed with percussion cap rifles, took aim and fired at their adversaries.
Bang!¡ª
The loud cracks of the rifles cut through the night, apanied by the shing of steel as nde soldiers attempted to close the distance.
"Hold steady! Reload and return fire!" yelled the captain.
The Ryntum soldiers carefully reloaded their rifles. In the midst of reloading their rifles, nde soldiers also seized the opportunity to regroup and reorganize themselves.
Bang¡ª
The whizzing bullets found their targets, causing the nde soldiers to falter and retreat.
"Advance! Drive them back!" the captain''s voice boomed, urging hisrades to push forward.
The Ryntum soldiers do as they were told. Their rifles zing with deadly uracy. Each shot found its mark, forcing the nde soldiers to retreat further into the depths of the ruined city.
The nde soldiers unable to withstand the onught and gradually lost ground. "Fall back! Fall back!" shouted one of the nde soldiers, realizing the tide was turning against them.
The desperate cries of the retreating nde soldiers echoed. Not far behind, the Ryntum soldiers pressed on, pursuing their enemy deeper into the heart of the ruined city.
Amidst the crumbling buildings and debris-strewn alleys, the battle raged on. The nde soldiers fought to hold their ground. However, the superior firepower of the Ryntum soldiers proved to be an insurmountable advantage.
ng¡ª
In such a desperate moment, nde''s swords shed against the metallic rifles. But, their efforts were in vain. Aside from shooting, Ryntum soldiers also were trained in closebat.
With each passing moment, the tide of battle shifted irreversibly. The nde soldiers were forced to yield more and more territory. By now, half of the total city area is under Ryntum''s control.
The only choice they had is to move ind and regroup. And that''s exactly what nde did.
They abandoned the city of Erle and its inhabitants, leaving the city falls in the hand of, its conqueror, Ryntum.
Chapter 211 Erle Part III
As the first light of dawn painted the sky with hues of gold, the army stationed in the south of Erle Ind assembled. Their armour gleamed in the gentle morning glow, and the rhythmic sound of marching feet echoed as they move eastward.
The viges along the way, once bustling with the activities of daily life, now stood eerily silent. Doors were shut tight, windows boarded up, and abandoned belongings scattered in the wind. Signs of hasty departures were evident throughout the viges in the east.
No resistance or retaliation was encountered by Ryntum in the region.
With no one to oppose them, Ryntum simply nted their g in every vige and region they passed, a visual symbol of their dominance and control over thend.
Also, they didn''t forget to leave some troops to consolidate their holding.
"Now, what? Should I lead the soldiers to the north andbine our forces or capture the west?" The Ryntummanders contemted their next move.
The prospect of joining forces would greatly help hisrades in the north to control the poption that seems to gather there. On the other hand, venturing westward would allow Ryntum to expand its control, securing strategic locations that could further strengthen its grip on Erle Ind.
In the end, the Ryntum forces decided to venture mountainous westward in search of some action. Before entering the area, they sought someone knowledgeable about the terrain to be their guide and scout. Of course, they convinced the guide in a harsh way.
As they step inside the region, the soldiers immediately encountered resistance from the inhabitants. Arrows flew from multiple directions to halt their movement from pushing forward.
"Who the hell are they?" themander asked.
"They are mountain people, sir." said the guide. "They are intimately familiar with the peaks, valleys, and hidden pathways."
"Is that so? I thought they would run away to the north," he said while watching the mountain people advancing toward them. "Prepare to brace for the impact!" He shouted.
Two forces shed. The locals, utilizing their knowledge of the mountains,unched strategic ambushes and guerri-style attacks on the advancing enemy.
Facing a fierce and intense attack, Ryntum forces quickly realized the need to adapt their strategies to the rugged environment. A group of agile and nimble soldiers were immediately gathered. Multiple mountain warfare units were formed to cope with the resistance in the mountains.
Using their numerical advantage, Ryntum forceunched simultaneous attacks on multiple fronts. The goal is to force the enemy to spread their forces thin.
Ryntum also capitalized on their advanced weaponry, utilizing long-range rifles to engage the enemy from a distance.
Time passed and the battle ultimately tipped the scales in Ryntum''s favour.
The mountain warfare units had done a great job of disrupting them psychologically. The units randomly appear near their vige from time to time. Such a simple tactic is enough to make the enemy lose their focus and filled their hearts with worries.
Despite their initial disarray, Ryntum emerged victorious as the enemy decide to surrender in exchange for guaranteeing the safety of their families. With the western region falling under their control, all left is tobine force and suppress the people there.
"Let''s depart to the north. I''m worried that our fellow soldiers there are unable to handle a sudden increase of refugees."
....
As the weary refugees from the south and east regions arrived at the city of Erle, they were greeted with the sight of destruction and chaos. Buildings were marred by battle, their walls crumbling and streets littered with debris. Smoke billowed from damaged structures, mixed with the cries of frightened inhabitants.
The city they had believed would offer them protection now stood as a stronghold for the enemy.
"What are we supposed to do now?" panicked voices echoed among the disced refugees. There''s no ce left for them to go except to the west. In their desperate search for safety, they stumbled upon a camp made by the fleeing nde soldiers.
"Listen, everyone!" shouted one of the nde soldiers, his voice filled with urgency. "We cannot let our city remain in the hands of these invaders. We must stand together and drive them out! As such, I implore any able body to join us in this daring endeavour."
A glimmer of hope flickered within their hearts. Gathered around a makeshift table, they meticulously crafted a n. Weapons were made by utilizing the resources avable amidst the rubble.
Their hearts filled with determination as they prepared to set their n into motion. But their optimism was short-lived. News about the approaching enemy from the west arrived at the camp. Simultaneously, the enemy within the city begins to make a move as well by mobilising their troops, closing in on the camp position.
The sound of heavy boots pounding on the street can be heard. With each passing time, it grew louder and louder.
Panic set in as the refugees realized that they were trapped in two directions. A sense of impending doom enveloped them as they realized the gravity of their situation.
Their hopes for liberation shattered. Faced with the overwhelming odds, the refugees knew that continuing the fight would only lead to further bloodshed and destruction.
It was clear to them that surrender was the only option left.
With heavy hearts, theyid down their makeshift weapons and raised their hands in surrender. The once defiant and determined faces now wore expressions of defeat and resignation.
The Ryntum soldiers surrounded them. Their weapons are at the ready, aiming at the refugees. "Kneel on the ground! Anyone who disobeys will be killed."
With no other choice, the nde soldiers and the refugees obediently dropped to their knees. The weight of their defeat hung heavy in the air as the Ryntum soldiers towered over them.
The refugees were eventually freed and allowed to return to their homes, albeit under the watchful eye of the Ryntum forces. On the other hand, nde''s soldiers were imprisoned.
Ryntum imposes a strictw, prohibiting anyone from leaving the ind. Thew would remain until the kingdom fully consolidate its control over the new territory.
Chapter 212 Hagens Vacation Island
[I am pleased to ry the news of our resounding triumph in the capture of Erle Ind. Despite the challenges, our forces executed the operation wlessly and manage to secure the ind under our control.
I hereby express my intention to pursue the capture of a nearby ind. Rest assured, we will proceed with caution and avoid any unnecessary risks.
Sincerely,
Admiral of the Second Fleet, Jareth.]
The letter was passed to his trusted subordinate to promptly send the letter to the capital and ensure its swift delivery and receipt by the intended recipients.
He leans back in his chair. The sessful capture of Erle Ind had bolstered his confidence. With the main objective sessfully achieved, the admiral doesn''t n to let the second fleet waste their time doing nothing.
He turned his attention to the map spread before him. Two nearby inds caught his eye.
His gaze first fell upon the smaller of the two inds. It appeared to be a third of the size of Erle Ind, making it a feasible target for his limited manpower.
The ind held potential strategic value. Situated closer to the maind in the south, it offered a distinct advantage in terms of defence. The ind''s close proximity meant that supply lines and reinforcements could be more easily maintained.
His attention soon shifted to therger ind. Despite the allure of therger ind, Jareth has no n of capturing it since the manpower he has isn''t enough to do so.
Not to mention, the ind is inhabited by the House of Hagen, one of seven powerful families in nde. Known as the "overlord of agriculture," their dominion over the fertilends was a significant source of their influence and wealth.
Having control over food gives them a lot of leverage in the decision-making process in nde, more than any other family. This war, one way or another, is an attempt by another six families to break the monopoly they have over food.
Admiral Jareth wasted no time in issuing the order for the fleet to prepare for their next mission. Themand was swiftly ryed to his subordinate officers, who in turn began mobilizing the fleet. Sailors begin securing supplies, conducting inspections, and preparing the ships for the forting voyage.
"Sir, we are running low on ammunition." report his officer.
"How long will our current ammunition supplies sustain us?" he inquired, his voice tinged with concern.
The officer, after a brief moment of contemtion, responded, "Sir, based on our current usage rates and reserves, we estimate that our ammunition supplies willst for approximately three more days of sustainedbat."
His brow furrowed further upon hearing the officer''s response. "That''s lower than I thought," he muttered. The fleet seems to be using more ammunition than necessary. And it''ll take some time before the supplies arrived.
With a nod, he replied, "Order the crews to reduce the usage of cannons to a minimum. They have to emphasize uracy and precision. We must conserve our ammunition for critical moments as every shot count."
Before long, the fleet departed from the port, leaving a portion of manpower to control the ind on his behalf. The sails billowed with the wind, propelling the vessels forward. Onboard, the sailors were busy adjusting the rigging, hoisting the sails, and ensuring the ships were in optimal condition for the voyage ahead.
With favourable winds propelling them, the voyage was remarkably swift. The ships effortlessly sliced through the open waters, covering the distance in just a matter of approximately six hours.
As the fleet approached the smaller ind, the coastline came into view. The ind''s pristine beaches and lush greenery beckoned, offering a sanctuary from the vast expanse of the sea.
The ships gracefully navigated the waters, expertly guided by the experienced helmsman. Once the ships get closer, smaller boats were deployed to ferry the soldiers ashore.
As thending parties set foot on the ind, they were baffled by theck of any significant defences on the ind. Nevertheless, it worked to their advantage, allowing them to swiftly gain control and assert their presence.
"Is this ind uninhabited?" asked Jareth as he set foot on the ind. His eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any signs of life. The absence of people puzzled him. Turning to his subordinates, he issued amand to spread out and thoroughly search the ind.
Thending parties fanned out, meticulouslybing through the ind''s nooks and crannies. They scoured the dense vegetation and inspected every corner of the ind.
After hours of searching, a discovery was made. In a secluded corner of the ind, tucked away amidst towering trees was a single massive house made of sturdy wood.
Curiosity piqued, Admiral Jareth and his subordinates cautiously approached the house. The structure exuded an air of elegance and grandeur, blending perfectly with the ind''s natural surroundings.
As they neared, they could make out the faint sounds of activity and voices emanating from within.
Entering the house, they found themselves in a spacious hall adorned with intricate carvings and tapestries. The few people there seemed shocked by their arrival. Their expressions were a mix of curiosity and apprehension.
Seeking rity, Jareth posed the question, "Who are you?"
A sudden appearance of unknown soldiers causes the people in the hall to exchange nervous nces. A man, dressed in the attire of a butler, stepped forward.
His voice trembled slightly as he replied, "We are the caretakers of this estate, entrusted by the House of Hagen to maintain and preserve this property."
"House of Hagen? Jareth''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Why would such a prestigious family have a mansion here?"
The butler cleared his throat before responding. "The Head of Hagen, Lord Hugo, hadmissioned this vi as a retreat for his family. It provides them with a serene and private environment to enjoy their leisure time."
Admiral Jareth absorbed this information, "Is that so? Well, I had a piece of news to tell you. From today onwards, this ind belongs to the Kingdom of Ryntum."
The butler''s eyes widened in surprise and concern. "S-Sir, I must inform you that the House of Hagen has held possession of this ind for generations."
Jareth''s expression remained stoic, "Are you forget that we''re currently at war?"
The butler stumbled over his words, realizing the gravity of the situation. "Forgive me, sir. We are well aware of the conflict. But, we didn''t have direct involvement in this war."
Jareth''s stern gaze bore into the butler. "No ce in is truly safe or exempt from the war. Not Ryntum, not Barlia, and not nde either. You wage this war and expect to be safe from it? Howughable."
Chapter 213 Extorting House Of Hagen Part I
Jareth''s stern gaze bore into the butler. "No ce in is truly safe or exempt from the war. Not Ryntum, not Barlia, and not nde either. You wage this war and expect to be safe from it? Howughable."
The butler''s voice quivered as he spoke, "Please, sir, I implore you to consider your decision. We''re are only the innocent lives who are residing on this ind."
"No." The admiral shook his head. "You guys are already aware of our presence in this region. Who knows if you guys would act as eyes for nde? We better be safe than sorry and take you with us."
The butler''s face fell, realizing the futility of his plea. He was aware that trying to fight them would be a pointless thing to do. Reluctantly, he nodded, signalling hispliance.
Jareth swiftly issued orders to his subordinates, instructing them to escort the residents of the vi to the awaiting ship. As the residents were guided towards the ship, their expressions disyed a mix of confusion and anxiety.
Once everyone was aboard the ship, the admiral ordered the fleet to set sail, leaving behind the now-deserted vi and the ind.
The ships sailed through the open waters. Their course is set towards therger ind where the Hagen family resides.
The fleet reached the waters surrounding the ind a few hourster. Admiral Jareth gazed upon the bustling scene of maritime activity. The strategic ind, known as a trading hub, was a vibrant nexus ofmerce and exchange. Tall masts of merchant ships dotted the port. Their sails unfurled as they embarked on their voyages to distantnds.
Admiral Jareth gathered his trusted officers for a strategic meeting. A map of the ind spread out before them.
"Gentlemen, our objective is simple. We will surround the ind and establish a naval blockade. Cut off their ess to external trade and ensure no merchant ships can enter or leave."
"Do we n to capture this ind, sir?" asked one of the captains.
"No, we are going to extort the money out of them."
"Why?" He asked again.
"Because they''re the biggest suppliers of food to the nde army in the south. Also, the equipment, weapons, medicine and many more were gathered here before being sent to the south for their soldiers to use." exined the admiral.
"Ahh!" The captain nods understandably. "By disrupting the supply chain, we can weaken their military strength in the south, giving an edge to our fellow soldiers."
"Exactly, captain."
Jareth got an idea when he delved deeper into the political dynamics of nde. He discovered the growing tension between the House of Hagen and the other influential families.
The one who gives the most opposition to this campaign is the House of Hagen. The Hagens fiercely protect their interests, unwilling to change the status quo or relinquish their control over the industry that has been the source of their wealth and influence.
They view this as an attempt by the other six families to break Hagen''s long-held dominance in agriculture. And they''re not pleased by it.
Recognizing this as an opportunity, he formted a daring n to exploit their internal strife.
The fleet was divided into three main units. Unit One would position their ships to the east of the ind, effectively blocking any merchant vessels attempting to enter from that direction. Unit Two would anchor to the northwest, cutting off ess to the city of Herne. Lastly, Unit Three would secure the southern waters, preventing any maritime escape routes.
All three units assumed their designated positions around the ind. Meanwhile, the gship carries the admiral and the vi''s servants cruised into the ind''s main port. The cityscape came into view.
The building was a tapestry of diverse architectural styles, adorned with intricate carvings and colourful facades that stood as symbols of wealth and sess. Bustling marketces lined up neatly at the shoreline, filled with the vibrant energy of traders, sailors, and locals.
Alleyways branched out from the waterfront, leading to abyrinth of streets where shops and stalls beckoned passersby with their wares.
The ind''s prosperity was evident.
The warship''s presence is impossible to ignore, drawing the gaze of onlookers and causing a ripple of unease among the city''s inhabitants. Merchants paused their transactions, fishermen halted their tasks and even the seagulls circling overhead muted their cries.
The streets that were once abuzz with the sounds ofmerce and conversation fell into an uneasy hush.
Admiral Jareth called for the butler from the vacation vi.
The butler, still visibly shaken, made his way onto the ship''s deck. His mind raced with questions, unsure of why he had been summoned. "S-Sir, what did you call me for?" He stammered.
"Butler, I want you to call the Head of Hagen here and meet me. If he refuses toe, I will blow this port to smithereens," ordered Jareth.
The butler''s eyes widened in rm at Admiral Jareth''s words. From the admiral''s expression, he doesn''t seem to be joking. The butler responded with a nod, "U-Understood, sir. I will call Lord Hugo for you."
Leaving the ship, the butler''s strides quickened as he rushed through the bustling streets to the mansion located far deeper in the city. Seeing hime down from the warship, people parted ways to make room for him. They can sense the urgency in his demeanour.
He navigated through winding alleys until he reached the grand mansion of the House of Hagen. The imposing structure stood as a testament to the family''s wealth and influence.
The butler approached the imposing entrance of the Hagen mansion. The grand gates stood tall and sturdy, guarded by stern-looking men d in armour.
"This is the Mansion of Hagen. Who are you and what is your business here?" he inquired, his voice filled with authority.
"I''m a butler from Hagen''s Vacation Ind. I''m here to speak with Lord Hugo." the butler replied.
The guard''s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized the butler. "You expect us to believe in your words alone? How can we be certain of your identity?"
The butler''s heart sank. He currently had nothing on him to prove his affiliation.
Seeing the man in front of them panic, the guards have no reason to keep him around and simply chase him.
Desperate to convey the urgency of the situation, the butler fell to his knees, pleading with the guard. "Please, I understand your doubts, but lives are at stake. If I am not allowed to meet Lord Hugo, many innocent people will die."
The guards hesitated. It''s kinda weird to see someone begging them on their knees. They exchange nces with each other.
After a moment of deliberation, one of them reluctantly entered the mansion, seeking someone who could confirm the butler''s identity.
Chapter 214 Extorting House Of Hagen Part II
"Wait here." said the guard.
The butler nodded. He waited anxiously at the entrance.
After what seemed like an eternity, the guard emerged from the mansion, apanied by a middle-aged man dressed in fine attire.
The guards nodded to his friend as a sign of approval. With a relieved sigh, the massive gate creaked open before him. The butler promptly approaches the middle-aged man.
"I heard from the guard that you''re a butler from Hagen''s Vacation Ind. So, why are you here and not at the ind?" the man demanded, his voice sharp and authoritative.
The butler took a deep breath, "Sir, it is true that I am from Hagen''s Vacation Ind." He recalls everything that happen to him in the past few hours.
The middle-aged man''s expression shifted from scepticism to one of realization on the gravity of the situation. The tension in the air was palpable as he processed the butler''s words.
"I see," he finally spoke, his voiceced with concern. "If what you say is true, then we are facing a dire threat. Follow me."
The massive door was pushed open. The butler was overwhelmed by the luxury and elegance of the mansion''s interior decoration.
His footsteps echoed on the marble floors as he walked closely behind the middle-aged man through the foyer. The butler''s eyes go all over the ces, observing the ornate sculptures, luxurious furnishings and intricate tapestries that adorned the walls. They passed several rooms along the way. Each room is more grandiose than thest.
The journey through the mansion felt like traversing a maze, its corridors stretching out in multiple directions.
As both of them get closer to their destination, the butler encountered more and more guards stationed. Their vignt gazes followed his every move, ensuring the security of the estate.
Atst, the grand double doors finally came into view, adorned with intricate carvings and gilded ents. The butler straightened his attire, smoothed his hair, and mentally prepared himself for the audience with the lord that awaited beyond those doors.
*Knock* *Knock* *Knock*
The middle-aged man raised his hand and knocked. The sounds echoed through the quiet expanse of the mansion. "Lord Hugo, I have brought the said butler with me."
"Come in."
The doors swung open, revealing the opulent room, adorned with elegant furnishings, bookshelves lined with leather-bound tomes and exquisite artwork on the wall. On the desk, an assortment of quills, ink pots, and meticulously organized papersy in perfect order.
As Lord Hugo sat behind his desk, his imposing figure exuded a sense of authority, while his piercing gaze held a hint of curiosity and concern.
"Exin yourself. What do you mean by your im that many people will die?" He demanded, voice resonating with authority.
For the nth time, he exins everything that happens to the head of the House of Hagen. He described the arrival of Admiral Jareth and his fleet to Vacation Ind, the capture of Erle Ind, and their intent to expand their control over the region.
The urgency in his tone conveyed the gravity of the situation.
"My lord, you must meet their admiral immediately. Ryntum''s forces have already begun surrounding the ind as we speak. They are ready to attack at any given time." the butler implored.
Lord Hugo''s eyes widened in surprise. The news of Erle''s fall shook him to the core.
Realizing the gravity of the situation, he rose from his seat and instructed the middle-aged man. "Prepare the guards immediately. We must make haste to the port and meet with their admiral."
The mansion was buzzed with activity as guards hurriedly assembled, donning their armour and gathering their weapons. Lord Hugo, apanied by the butler made their way to the port.
....
Lord Hugo''s gaze lifted to the towering ship before him, its size casting a shadow over the surrounding docks. gs fluttered atop its masts, proudly disying the colours of Ryntum.
Boarding the ship, Lord Hugo was greeted by the hive of activity on the deck. Sailors scurried about, performing their duties. The tter of boots on wooden nks echoed in the air.
The admiral emerges among the sailors, making his way toward Hugo.
The two leaders exchanged a nod. Their gazes locked in a silent confrontation as they grab each other hand.
"I heard you wanted to meet me," Lord Hugo stated.
"Yes," replied Admiral Jareth. "I have a proposition for you."
Lord Hugo''s expression hardened, "And what it will be?"
"Surrender all the rations and supplies that belong to nde. I know the supplies from the north are umted here." Jareth confidently said.
"What?! Do you want me to be a traitor by betraying my fellow countrymen!" Hugo raised his voice.
Facing Hugo''s outburst, Jareth maintained hisposure, "Oh please," He rolled his eyes. "Stop being so patriotic and consider your own circumstances. As the war progress in nde''s favour, you''ll lose your monopoly in the agriculture industry."
Lord Hugo clenched his fists, hearing Jareth''s words. He never thought the enemy knows about the discontent between Hagen and other families.
Nevertheless, Jareth''s words held a grain of truth. Losing their wealth mean losing their strength. The other six families would definitely take the opportunity to weaken them further.
Taking a deep breath, he reluctantly nodded in agreement. "Fine," Hugo said with frustration. "I will cooperate and surrender the supplies. But mark my words, this will be the first and thest."
Jareth''s lips curled into a slight smirk, "While you at it, why don''t you throw in some golds too."
"You thieving bastard!" Lord Hugo''s face contorted with anger. "I don''t really care about the supplies, but my family''s wealth is off-limits!"
Jareth furrows his brows, reminding the man in front of him with a stern voice. "Lord Hugo, let''s not forget the precarious position you and your family are in. If you choose to be stubborn and ignore our request, I assure you, we''ll rush straight to your mansion and take everything instead. Do you want to endanger your life for a meagre amount of gold?"
Lord Hugo''s anger wavered, his eyes darting around as he see the crew on the ship forming a circle around him. Begrudgingly, he conceded, "Very well. Take what you want."
Chapter 215 Fake Attack
"Excellent!" said the admiral while giving a satisfied nod. "Now, we had to fake our attack to take the supplies. I think midnight would be the best time to execute the attack."
Lord Hugo frowned, his brow furrowing with concern. "Faking an attack? How''s that will help? It could escte tensions and cause further damage."
Jareth''s gaze narrowed, his voice firm. "We need to create the appearance of an attack in order to maintain the image of your loyalty to nde. It will provide you with the necessary justification for losing the supplies. This way, you can save yourself from being suspected of working with the enemy."
Hugo realises the rationale behind Jareth''s n. Reluctantly, he nodded in agreement. "Very well, but ensure that the attack is controlled and doesn''t cause too much damage to the port."
"Sure, you have my word."
As Lord Hugo stepped off the ship, the onlookers'' curious gazes fixated on him. Whispers and rumours about the enemy''s presence began to circte among the crowd, fueling anxiety and uncertainty. Hugo could feel the tension rising, and he knew he had to move quickly to alleviate their worries.
With amanding presence, he raised his voice to address the gathered crowd. "People of Hagen, I stand before you today to deliver an important news. As you all know, there is a presence of the warship in our port. Rest assured, we''re not getting attacked. This ind remains free from the ravages of war."
The Head of Hagen''s gaze swept across the faces before him, looking at their facial expressions. He continued, "I have just concluded a discussion with Admiral Jareth of Ryntum. We have engaged in peaceful dialogue and reached a mutual understanding between the two of us."
Sigh-
A collective sigh of relief rippled through the crowd. Their tension is easing. His words assuaged their fears and instilled a sense of calm in their heart.
"Worry not, people of Hagen Ind, there will be no war between Hagen and Ryntum." Lord Hugo dered.
A wave of apuse erupted and the sound of hands pping echoed through the air. The furrowed brows of worry were reced by smiles.
The crowd''s enthusiastic response punctuated the air and made its way far above, to the deck of the Ryntum warship. A sly smirk formed on his lips as he nced at Lord Hugo who stood amidst the cheering people.
"Look at him," Jareth chuckled. His voice wasced with a hint of derision. "ying with his words like a snake. When the timees for our attack, the people will me us for breaking the deal."
His subordinate understands the implications. "Indeed, Admiral. They will assume us as untrustworthy because of this incident. Words would spread and our reputation would plummet."
Jareth turned to his subordinates, "Let them be. For now, let''s get out of this port."
The subordinate nodded, acknowledging the order. He swiftly ryed themand to the crew to prepare for their departure. The crew members sprang into action, raising the anchor and unfurling the sails.
The ships slowly started to drift away from the shore, leaving the port behind.
....
At the stroke of midnight, multiple warships stealthily returned to the ind''s shores. Its ckened hull blended with the shadows of the night. The only indication of its presence was the faint creaking of the wooden nks as it anchored near the port.
The silence that enveloped the sleeping ind was shattered by a single cannon shot. Its thunderous boom echoed through the air.
The sudden explosion jolted the ind''s inhabitants from their slumber. Their hearts pounding with fear and confusion for the sudden disruption. People hastily dressed and stumbled out of their homes, drawn to themotion.
Within moments, another cannonball followed, smashing into a distant structure. Panic and rm begin to spread like wildfire. The ind''s residents, still groggy with sleep, found themselves amidst Ryntum''s sudden attack.
The sound of hurried footsteps and anguished cries filled the night as they raced to safety. Anguished cries pierced the air, their voices echoing the betrayal they felt. "They lied! They said they wouldn''t attack us! They lied!"
Amidst the turmoil, the admiral''s n unfolded. His subordinates, guided by Hugo''s earlier disclosure, swiftly converged on the designated warehouses. The warehouses which had an abundance of valuable supplies for the military were their coveted targets.
Under the relentless assault of Jareth''s troops, the doors of the first warehouse creaked open. In a synchronized motion, they spread throughout the building, searching for supplies such as food, medicine, weapon and armour. Crates and barrels were hastily opened and their contents inspected. The once meticulously organized warehouse was now in disorder.
In the midst of the turmoil, Lord Hugo stood at a distance, watching the raid unfold. His face was twisted with a mixture of anger, helplessness, and resignation. Although he had expected the attack, it still cause a bitter taste of defeat to witness it firsthand.
"I think we already give them enough time. Should we go and repel them, my lord? The people would be suspicious if we take too long to arrive at the scene." the middle-aged man asked.
"Give them some time," Lord Hugo rejected the idea. "As you can see, they have no intention of conquering this ind. Let them raid the warehouses."
Meanwhile, the people of the ind watched in disbelief as the enemy ransacked the warehouses. The Ryntum soldiers swiftly loaded the precious supplies onto the ships. The captured resources, meant to sustain nde''s armies, would now bolster Ryntum''s forces.
With the plunderplete, Admiral Jareth signalled for his men to return to the ship. The warship''s anchor was raised, and one by one, the ships turned away from the deste ind. As they sailed into the night, their hulls heavy with stolen provisions, the ind''s residents were left to grapple with the devastating aftermath of their invasion.
Only when the warship had faded into the distance, the guards from Hagen arrived, feigning concern as they scattered throughout the ind. The guards act as if they care about their well-being, pretending to offer assistance to the distressed residents.
Luckily, only several people were injured but no one died from the attack. At least, Jareth kept his promise of minimizing the damage.
Chapter 216 Real Attack
The warships smoothly sailed away from the waters of Hagen. Their white sails billowed in the wind. Jareth''s subordinate approached him with a question, "Admiral, now that we have secured the supplies, where shall we set our course next?"
Jareth stood on the deck, scanning the horizon, his eyes deep in thought. After a moment, he turned to his subordinate and replied, "We will make our way back to Erle, deliver the supplies and wait for further instructions if there are any."
With themand given, the warships altered their course. Their bows sliced through the open sea towards their destination. The night turned into day, the fleet sailed onward without stopping at any location.
As they approached the familiar shores of Erle, the destroyed port came into view. Crumbled structures and charred remnants lined the shoreline, serving as grim reminders of the recent devastation. Splintered dock nks jutted out from the water, barely recognizable amid the debris.
The fleet sailed into the ruined port, where a striking sight of a steamboat anchored at the dock caught their attention. Its gleaming metal structure and towering smokestacks stood in stark contrast to the surrounding vessels.
The crew members exchanged curious nces while Admiral Jareth recognized it as a vessel dispatched from the capital.
Anchor was dropped and the crews began unloading the supplies. Due to therge amount of them, the soldiers who were stationed at Erle came to help.
On the other hand, Admiral Jareth descended from his ship and surveyed the scene. His gaze swept across the port before turning to the soldier standing nearby. "Is there anything of importance I should take notice of?" he inquired.
The soldier nodded, signifying that there was something that required his attention. "A letter from the capital has arrived along with the rations and administrative staff," he informed.
"That''s fast," said Jareth, his eyes widened in surprise. "Go get the letter for me."
The soldier nodded before swiftly making his way to the temporary office that the military used to govern the ind. He reached the table where the stack of documents had been ced, sifting through the papers until he found the letter bearing the seal of the capital. Gripping it tightly, he hastened back to where Admiral Jareth stood.
Handing over the letter, the admiral begins to read the content with inquisitiveness. A flicker of intrigue danced in his eyes, momentarily revealing the thoughts that churned beneath his stoic facade.
"Nice, the capital approved." Jareth mused. Aside from thetest development in war, the capital gave him permission to act as he see fit. If possible, the higher-up in the capital hoped he could capture Harlington.
"Harlington...huh?" Jareth turned to his trusted officers. "Prepare for a change of ns," hemanded, his voice steady and resolute. "Our next objective is now Harlington. We will secure the city swiftly and decisively."
They were taken aback, "H-Harlington, sir?"
"Yes, Harlington," Jareth affirmed, his gaze piercing through the uncertainty in his officers'' eyes. "The capital hope we can retake the city from nde."
The officers exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of surprise and concern. One of them spoke up, voicing the question that lingered in their minds. "But sir, Harlington is heavily fortified and defended. It won''t be an easy conquest. We will drag into attrition war."
Jareth''s lips curled into a confident smile, "The previous attempts were unsessful because Bagyarosia attacked fromnd while Harlington continuously get supplies from Hagen. However, the circumstance has changed. We''ll go by sea and blockade them. As simple as that."
In the days that followed, a blockade n was meticulously devised by Jareth and his officers.
"To effectively blockade Harlington, we will need a substantial naval presence," the admiral said. "We will deploy five galleons, three carracks and six caravels to establish the blockade and cut off their maritime supply routes."
He continued, "As for guarding Erle, we will leave two galleons, one carrack and four caravels behind to defend our base. The remaining five carracks and four caravels will join the patrol of the water, fending off any attempt of intervention."
The officers nodded, agreeing with Admiral Jareth''s allocation of ships.
"Do you have any questions?" asked Jareth.
"No, sir!!" said the officers simultaneously. They understood the role yed by each fleet in the forting operation.
"Since you guys have no questions, go and inspect the ships and prepare the supplies."
Jareth''s officers promptly dispersed, each taking on their assigned tasks. The soldiers began their inspection of the galleons and caravels, ensuring they were well-equipped for the uing blockade. Others made their way to the supply stores, overseeing the loading of provisions onto the ships.
As the sun began its descent, casting a warm golden glow over the port, the preparations nearedpletion. The ships stood ready for some actions.
"We are ready to sail, Admiral," one of the officers reported.
Jareth nodded, "It is time to blockade Harlington."
Under the darkening sky, the fleet sailed into the vast expanse of the open sea. With the stars as their guide, they pressed on through the night, their destination set for the shores of Harlington. Throughout the journey, the sailors ensured the smooth operation of the ships and maintained a steady course towards their objective.
....
At noon of the next day, the busy port came into their sight. It was a typical bustling port. The ships seem toing in and out of it as Jareth had seen in Bideford Port before.
The Ryntum''s navy quickly split ording to their predetermined task. Slowly, the main fleet from a crescent moon formation just a bit far from the shore. They only open a narrow passage, just wide enough for the departing ships to exit the port. The rest were simply trapped in the city.
Merchant ships were baffled to see the sudden appearance of what they assumed were warships. With curiosity filling their mind, they gaze up to see the affiliation of the fleet.
The crimson red g of Ryntum proudly fluttered in the wind. Jareth has no intention to hide their identity. It''s useless to do so.
Sensing the war might take ce, everyone rushes inside the city wall to seek refuge and save themselves. Everybody was prepared for the eventual attack by Ryntum.
However, it neveres. The Ryntum simply anchored their ship in the same position.
Noon gradually passed and evening arrived before being reced by night. Day turns into night and turns to day again. The port was deserted, void of any presence of human andmercial activity.
There is not a single time nde''s soldiers see the ship make any movement. Nevertheless, inhabitants of Harlington felt their necks were slowly strangled. On the fourth day, they couldn''t hold any longer. The city waves a white g, admitting its defeat.
Chapter 217 A Peaceful Surrender
The wind gently carried the fluttering white g, its symbol of surrender. From the deck of the gship, Jareth and his officers can clearly see it.
"What should we do now, admiral?" asked his officer. Fearing it might be a trap, the officer let out his thought. "It''s only been four days since we besieged them. Don''t you think they are giving up too early?"
"Hmm..." Jareth who is still peering through his spyss thinks for a moment before replying. "I don''t think it is a trap. Those greedy merchants were probably the ones who put pressure on Harlington to surrender. Prepare tond!" he dered.
With caution and vignce, the fleet glided through the calm waters into the port of Harlington. Once they anchored the ships, the soldiers disembarked onto the solid ground. Each step was taken with caution. In their hand, the weapons were at the ready to shoot. The soldiers maintained a defensive formation while securing the perimeter.
Jareth''s eyes swept across the surroundings, taking in the sight of the once bustling port now eerily quiet and deserted. Empty market stalls, closed shops, and an air of destion hung over the streets. The absence of resistance fueled his belief that the merchants had indeed yed a significant role in the city''s surrender.
His eyes capture the sight of one figure cautiously approaching them from the distance. The man, dressed in the expensive and finely woven garb, had a mix of anxiety and resignation on his face.
Without further ado, Jareth asked about the man''s identity. "Who are you?"
The man took a deep breath and mustered his courage, "Ie as a representative on behalf of the ruler of Harlington," he spoke. His voice filled with weariness and resignation. "We wish to negotiate the terms of our surrender."
Jareth''s piercing gaze fell upon the man, analyzing his words and demeanour. The man in front of him doesn''t seem to be lying.
The admiral nodded, acknowledging the representative''s words. He motioned for the representative toe closer.
The soldiers maintained a vignt stance with rifles aimed at the man. It wouldn''t surprise them if the so-called representative suddenlyunch an attack.
The representative approached Jareth with caution. His eyes darted between the admiral and the armed soldiers surrounding him.
Sensing the tension in the air, Jareth spoke with a calm yetmanding tone. "State your terms, and we shall consider them."
The representative took a deep breath before speaking, "We offer our city''s surrender under the condition that the lives of our people are spared. Also, we wish you would allow those who wish to leave the city can do so and they can bring together with the wealth they have."
Jareth considered the terms. While conquering Harlington was an objective, he also understood the value of preserving peace and harmony within the newly acquired territories.
After a brief pause, Jareth nodded. "Fine, we ept your term. However, we will only give you three days to leave the city. And we expect full cooperation from the citizens who didn''t leave. We won''t tolerate any acts of resistance or treachery."
The representative exhaled, relief evident in his eyes. "Thank you, sir admiral. I''ll pass your word to the people in the city."
With the surrender agreement settled, Jareth proceeded to outline the terms and conditions, emphasizing the integration of the city into the expanding Ryntum territory. He made it very clear that Harlington would undergo certain changes under the kingdom''s rule.
As the negotiation concluded, the representative returned to ry the news of the surrender.
Meanwhile, Jarethmanded his soldiers. "Secure all the vital ces within the city. Make sure we had total control of them."
....
While the soldiers secured important aspects of the city, the representative announced the finalised terms of the negotiation to the inhabitants of Harlington. It was met with a mixed reaction as a range of emotions flickered across their faces.
After a moment of silence, whispers spread among the crowds. To a group of people, the terms were fair and reasonable while the rest dissented it altogether.
Some among them, fearing the consequences of living under foreign rule, made the decision to leave the city. With belongings hastily gathered, they set off on a sombre journey toward Hagen, seeking refuge and sce in the familiarity of their homnd.
Amidst the departure, others chose to remain and live under foreign rule. They either have nothing to lose or no money to start a new life. Inevitably, they braced themselves for the changes and uncertainties that woulde on their way.
That evening, the port of Harlington buzzed with activity. Hundreds of people who had chosen to leave gathered with their belongings. They''re waiting to board the merchants'' ships and leave the city. The sound of hurried footsteps and whispered goodbyes filled the air as the departing citizens made their way to the waiting vessels.
Jareth stood at the high ground near the port, staring nkly at the unfolded scene. His gaze then swept across the streets and buildings. There were no hidden enemies or signs of trickery from Harlington reported.
Atst, he can heave a sigh of relief. The weight of responsibility on his shoulder lessens.
Currently, his mind contemted the next move. ording to the letter he received, the army from Weymewesto supposedly arrive at Tetherswest by now.
Once they defeated the nde soldiers in Tetherswest, the region would be freed from northern encroachment and effectively fall under Ryntum possession.
He shares his thoughts with the officers under hismand, seeking their opinion.
One officer spoke up, "I think we should focus on Harlington. I''m sure the army can handle the enemy. They are not weaker than us."
"I disagree," Another officer objected. "Our soldiers in very high morale. We should use this momentum to im more victory."
"But, that will put our manpower stretched thin. What happens if nde sends another wave of the fleet? We won''t have enough personnel to handle them."
"All we had to do is maintain our supremacy at the sea and we''ll be fine."
"Isn''t that a bit too optimistic? You need to think about the worst-case scenario. What if Hagen attacked? What if nde manages tond? Please be more critical when you think."
"Are you saying I''m stupid?!"
"Who knows? Maybe-"
"Alright, alright, calm down." Jareth end a little discussion and quarrelled before stating his decision. "Prepare a small detachment of troops to be sent to Tetherswest," he instructed his officers. "But, the defence of Harlington and sea patrol remains our top priority. Am I clear?"
""Yes, sir!""
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 218 Unpeaceful Tetherswest
Inside the fortified city, tension filled the air as the guards scrambled to find the elusive spy who had once again managed to slip through their fingers after sabotaging the city''s food storage.
"Find him!" The guards'' voices echoed through the narrow alleyways of Tetherswest, followed by the tter of armour and dozens of footsteps.
Their eyes frantically searched for the spy. Every corner, every shadow became a potential hiding ce. After multiple failures to capture the damned rat, the guards be desperate as their lives are at stake.
"He''s not here!" shouted one search party.
The shout was met by the other party, "Not here either!"
"Damn it!" cursed the leader of the search operation. "I''m so dead."
The spy leader, on the other hand, swiftly darted through thebyrinthine streets before melting into the bustling crowd. His heart was pounding with adrenaline.
He had managed to slip away once again, leaving the guards frustrated. He cast quick nces over his shoulder, scanning the faces of the guards searching for him.
Slowing his pace to match that of the crowd, the spy leader overheard snippets of conversations around him.
Citizens whispered in hushed tones about the ongoing pursuit, sharing spections and rumours about the spy.
"Have you heard? Another sabotage on food storage has urred," one citizen murmured.
The other citizen grumbled in response. "It''s bing more frequenttely. What the guards are doing? Would there be enough food for us to hold on? The enemy outside show no sign of giving up on the siege."
"The number of our troops is reducing too. A few days ago, the duke announced another round of conscription." informed the citizen.
"Would this time make any difference though? They still can''t break the siege. Sooner orter, we''ll run out of able bodies to fight the war." said another one with scepticism.
The spy''s lips curled into a small smile, proud of the impact he had caused on the city.
All the shortages and idents will gradually wear down the city''s resilience, sowing seeds of discontent among both the defenders and the popce.
Originally, he was tasked by General Braun with the job of finding a way to open the city gate from within. But, his initial attempts had failed, causing a lot of his fellow operatives to get caught.
Since then, security has increased dramatically. He sees no way of slipping in without drawing the attention of the guards.
Now, with the guards on high alert, the spy leader knew he had to change his strategy. Instead of targeting the gate directly, he decided to slowly chip away at the city''s ability to sustain itself during the siege.
This was the best he could do to so assist nde in the war and possibly end it a bit faster.
....
Late at night, the spy leader skillfully scaled the walls of the Tetherswest mansion under the cover of darkness.
He believed now would be the best time to rescue his friend as the guards'' minds were mostly likely preupied with his other attempt of sabotage.
It is safe to say that more and half of Tetherswest''s manpower has been diverted elsewhere. His few days of observation on their forces allocation patterns suggested so.
Slipping through the shadows, the spy descended deeper into the hidden chambers beneath the mansion. He is fully aware of the location his fellow operatives were being held captive.
He moved silently through the maze-like hallways, avoiding the guards'' prying eyes as they patrolled the area.
As he reached the chamber, his fellow operatives came into his sight. A sudden wave of horror washed over the spy leader as heid his eyes on them.
His fellow operatives were tightly bound with thick iron chains. Their bodies bore the marks of torture apanied by bruises that marred their skin. Exhaustion and anguish were visible on their face.
The spy leader paused, assessing the situation first before making any move. However, the sound of approaching footsteps foiled his n. He quickly hid himself as the see three figures approaching his location.
"How is it that we have not captured the remaining spy yet?" Theodore''s voice carried a hint of frustration.
The advisor hesitated before replying, "We have increased the manpower, Your Grace. But they are cunning and elusive."
"I am sick of hearing your excuses. You said the same thing over and over again but show no result. Should I consider putting you on the front line instead?" Theodore threatened.
The advisor''s face paled but he manage topose himself.
Sigh-
Theodore''s voice grew grave as he continued, "And how much food do we have left? The siege has been relentlesstely."
"Your Grace, our supplies are depleting faster than anticipated. We estimate that we have enough provisions to sustain the city for another month, perhaps less."
Theodore''s brows furrowed in concern as he was told about the gravity of the food situation. "So, we have until the end of May, huh?"
The siege had been relentlesstely and their depleting food supplies may threaten their ability to withstand the enemy''s onught. Not to mention, the acts of sabotage only exacerbated their plight.
The spy''s eyes shine as he eavesdropped the conversations. It seems like his trip here was not in vain. Now, he has an estimation of the amount of food left in the city. His mind was to ponder his next move, considering the best course of action to maximize the impact of their sabotage.
He continues to listen to the conversation between the duke and his advisor.
"Maybe we should seriously consider requesting help from King Ryntum." urged the advisor for the nth time. "There''s no shame in asking for help."
Theodore sigh, "Maybe you''re right. Let''s wait until the end of this month first."
The advisor''s smile faded, reflecting his growing concern. The duke''s excessive pride could lead to the fall of this city. Inwardly, the advisor n to secretly send a letter to the kingdom.
"Anyway, begin the interrogation now. I am certain they still possess valuable information," Theodoremanded.
For the next few hours, the spy leader watch his fellow operatives subjected to brutal torture. The chamber was filled with agonizing screams and cries.
Chapter 219 Unwanted Presence
The morning sky of 18th April 303 Paign Era in a golden and pink hue, signalling the dawning of a new day. Kurt Ernest stirred from his slumber, knowing that another day of intense bombardment awaited him.
Sigh-
It''s been almost three weeks since General Braun left him in charge of the siege here. However, they have not yet made any breach of Tetherswest''s defence.
Although they suffered little to no casualties, theck of progress caused nde soldiers to grow increasingly bored. The prolonged siege has turned into a battle of attrition.
A development that had taken its toll on their morale, dampening their spirits and diminishing their enthusiasm for the mission.
Nevertheless, he put on his armour and carefully fastened each piece. The clinking of metal filled the air as he tightened the buckles and adjusted the straps, ensuring a snug fit that would offer him the necessary protection on the battlefield.
Stepping outside his tent, he could see the sun slowly rising on the horizon illuminating thendscape. The light rays broke through the dense fog, revealing the sprawling encampment that had be their temporary home.
As he made his way towards themand centre, Kurt could see the weary faces of nde soldiers. Their exhaustion was etched deep within their eyes.
Reaching themand centre, Kurt found himself surrounded by maps and strategic ns spread out across the tables. The tent was filled with discussion and murmurs as the officers scurried about, preparing for today''s operations.
One soldier approached Kurt, "Sir, what''s the n for today?"
Kurt let out a long sigh. His gaze fixed on the maps before him. "What else do we do?" he replied with a hint of frustration. "Continue bombarding the city."
The soldier nodded and responded, "Yes, sir."
Kurt''s attention shifted to another pressing matter, "What about ration?"
"We still have some left and we expect the next batch to arrive today."
Kurt was relieved as soon as he heard the soldier''s reply. The arrival of new supplies would lift up the spirit of the worn-out soldiers.
With the ns set, the soldiers continued their preparations for another day of relentless bombardment.
Outside, the sound of war drums reverberated through the camp. Their rhythmic beats attempt to heighten the soldiers'' spirits.
Kurt took a moment to gaze upon the sprawling expanse of Tetherswest City while the soldiers worked tirelessly to load the trebuchets, carefully adjusting the tension in the ropes.
Swoosh-
The projectiles soared through the air, crashing against the stone walls of Tetherswest. Dust and debris filled the air and the ground shook with each impact.
After a few minutes, the deafening echo of the impact subsided, reced by a momentary lull. The damage etched upon the walls of Tetherswest was revealed. However, it was no different from the previous days.
"Look!" one soldier eximed, pointing towards the horizon. His sudden shout caused many nde soldiers to turn their attention away from the wall. The tension in the air was palpable.
Kurt Ernest stepped forward, his brow furrowed with worry. He observed the approaching force, trying to discern their intentions.
As the mysterious army drew nearer, their banners and armour became more visible. The entire army was covered in red, marching with discipline toward them.
It was clear they were not allies or reinforcements but the enemy. A very strong enemy.
"Ah, sh*t!" cursed Kurt. The new presence on the battlefield sent a shockwave of unease through his veins. Questions swirled in his mind, demanding immediate answers. The main question is how they evene from the east direction.
....
After one week of travelling from Wemeywesto, they finally arrived. Wilmot stood at the outskirts of Tetherswest, his gaze fixed upon the imposing trebuchet that loomed on the horizon. Its towering presence served as a sign of the ongoing battle.
"Hmm...their numbers don''t look like twenty-five thousand soldiers," Wilmot mused, his brow furrowed with curiosity. "Could it be that a portion of their forces has been deployed elsewhere?"
His second inmand stepped forward, his eyes scanning the surroundings. "It''s possible, sir," he replied. "Perhaps they''ve divided their troops to cover multiple fronts. We must investigate before making any move."
Wilmot nodded, a flicker of hope dancing in his eyes. If the enemy forces were indeed smaller than anticipated, Ryntum doesn''t have to harass them and attack head-on instead. But, depending on assumption alone is dangerous. He needs a clear picture of the situation.
"Send out our scouts to investigate," Wilmotmanded, his voice firm. "We need detailed information on the enemy''s positions and strengths."
Multiple scouts team embarked on their mission, disappearing into the shadows of the surrounding terrain.
While waiting for the scouts to return, Wilmot issued the order to establish their camp.
The soldiers swiftly went to work in unison despite knowing nde forces is aware of their presence. Tents were pitched, creating a makeshift camp that would serve as their home during the uing conflict.
Wilmot walked through the camp, observing the progress. Themand tent stood at the heart of the camp, nked by the officers'' quarters and a field hospital. Supply carts were positioned nearby, stocked with provisions and weapons, ready to meet the needs of the soldiers.
A few hourster, Wilmot and his officers gathered for a briefing inside themand tent. Maps depicting the surrounding terrain were spread across arge table. The atmosphere was filled with anticipation.
The scouts returned from their mission. Their figures silhouetted against the entrance of the tent. Wilmot motioned for them to step forward and share their findings.
The soldiers, marked by visible exhaustion from their arduous journey stood before theirmanding officer, ready to deliver their report. Wilmot listens intently as the scouts told about the estimated number of nde forces and the allocation of their soldiers.
"Thank you for your efforts," Wilmot spoke after the scouts finish reporting. As he expected, their number is far lower than the initial estimation. This begs the question about their role, whether they should assist Tetherswest or fight them in a straightforward manner.
The officers weighed the options and the room was filled with intense debate, differing opinions, and strategic considerations. It was not until evening that they reach a consensus oue.
Chapter 220 Fear Of Being Sandwiched
The officers had finally reached a consensus after hours of intense debate, their minds set on a strategic n. However, their moment of the resolution was abruptly shattered as the sound of chaos erupted outside themand tent.
"What happens?" asked Wilmot with urgency.
"It''s an ambush, sir!" one of the officers shouted, hastily reaching for his rifle. "nde soldiers have infiltrated our camp!"
Wilmot''s jaw clenched with determination. "Sound the rm! Get our forces in position!" he ordered. Hastily, he grabbed his rifle and rushed out of the tent, only to be greeted with a scene of pandemonium.
nde hadunched a swift and unexpected attack on their camp, catching them off guard. He can see the desperation in their eyes.
Honk-
The ring sound of horns pierced through the air, alerting all the soldiers in the camp. Soldiers hurriedly primed their rifles, pouring ck powder down the barrels before carefully cing percussion caps on the nipples.
"Form a defensive line!" Wilmotmanded. His voice cut through the chaos. Thanks to the hundreds of times of practice, lines were quick to form. Once he see the soldiers are ready, he shouted again, "Fire!"
As sparks lit the caps, the scent of gunpowder permeated the air. The rifles came to life, followed by the thunderous boom which echoed through the camp. The smoke produced lingers in the air, obstructing the line of sight and making it difficult to see clearly.
Amidst the chaos, Wilmot''s voice rang out, urging his troops forward. "Reload! Push them back! Don''t let theme near us!" he shouted as he fumbled with his own rifle.
The camp became a battlefield, engulfed in swirling smoke, shes of sparks, and the deafening roars of rifle fire. Soldiers from the nde assaulted the Ryntum lines but were met by a storm of bullets. Each discharge sent deadly projectiles hurtling towards the enemy, forcing them to falter and retreat.
Wilmot''s eyes scanned the chaos. His finger never left the trigger. He was ready to fire at any given moment. After the smoke subsided and his range of visibility increased, themander barked orders to his men.
"Steady, soldiers! Aim true and fire!"
Bang-
The battle raged on. The air resounded with the sharp crack of hundreds of shots being fired. The rhythmic sound of loading, aiming, and firing became a symphony of defiance against the approaching enemy.
Slowly but surely, the tide of battle began to turn in favour of the Ryntum soldiers. The overwhelming firepower showcased proved Ryntum''s superiority in terms of weaponry.
Faced with the relentless volleys, the ranks among the nde forces started to waver and begin to thin. Casualties on their side keep mounted up.
"Press forward! Drive them back!" Wilmot shouted, giving Ryntum soldiers another boast of encouragement after seeing the enemy''s dwindling line. His voice rose above the cacophony. "Reload and advance!"
Align to Wilmot''s order, the Ryntum soldiers pushed forward. Their rifle roared with fury, spitting out bullet after bullet.
In the end, the enemy''s resistance crumbled under the weight of their assault and was forced to retreat.
The shooting gradually died down and the battlefield fell silent. As the smoke gradually dissipated, Wilmot surveyed the scene.
There''s no sign of an enemy in sight. Only the scene of the destroyed camp, littered with fallen bodies and the detritus of battle left in ce.
"Gather the wounded and get them treated! The rest remain vignt! Although we have repelled them, who knows when they wille back." Wilmotmanded, his voice steady but tinged with exhaustion. "Also, secure our perimeter!"
As dusk approaches, torches were lit, casting flickering light upon the scene. The camp came to live with activity. Soldiers rushed to the field hospital carrying the wounded.
Wilmot, his armour stained with dirt and sweat, surveyed the perimeter. He was aware that the enemy mightunch another attack during the night.
"Make sure to finish constructing the barricades first," Wilmot gives his order. To think that the four thousand or so nde soldiers dare to rush straight to their camp. These people must be desperate to escape their cornered situation.
As the moon rose high above in the sky, its pale light cast an ethereal glow upon the camp. Wilmot returned to themand tent at the centre of the camp.
"What''s the extent of our losses?" Wilmot asked as his eyes scanned the room.
The officer who is responsible for providing the casualty report cleared his throat before responding. "Sir, we suffered a total of almost a thousand casualties. two hundred of them are dead while the rest is injured."
Wilmot''s eyes widened in shock as the officer delivered the staggering casualty report. Silence enveloped the entire tent.
"A thousand casualties..." He whispered in disbelief. "Two hundred dead..."
The magnitude of the loss was beyond what he had anticipated. He clenched his fists and tightened his jaw, "They''ll pay for it tomorrow." he dered, his voice firm and resolute.
Outside themand tent, under the pale moonlight, the Ryntum soldiers solemnly carried out the sombre task of burying their fallenrades.
The air was heavy with grief and tears.
....
"How many casualties on our side?" Kurt asked anxiously.
"About eight hundred death." replied the soldier with a wearily. "The enemy has advanced weapons that we didn''t possess and we suffered significant losses because of that."
Kurt clenched his fists in frustration. The cost he had to pay for this risky move was high. "You do as I told you right?"
The soldier quickly nodded. "Yes, sir. We used the fallen bodies as shields to protect ourselves from their relentless attack and get closer to them. But, as the distance between us and them decreased, our casualties spike so...we''re forced to retreat."
Kurt sighed, tapping his finger rhythmically on the table. "Reach out to the units stationed in the south and west. Inform them to send some soldiers to reinforce our position here. However, make sure don''t take too much manpower or else the Tetheswest might notice the difference in the number and take advantage of that."
The soldier nodded, "Understood, sir. I will contact them immediately."
Chapter 221 Morning Clash Part I
The first light of dawn peeked over the horizon, awakening the world from its slumber. The sky, painted in a hue of soft orange, showcased the arrival of a new day. The air held a crisp freshness, carrying the gentle whispers of nature. As the sun rose higher, its warm rays stretched across thend and caressed the region.
Inside the camp, the echoes of preparations could be heard. The nking of weapons being readied and the muffled conversations betweenrades proved the hive of activity on the Ryntum side.
Shortly thereafter, the soldiers emerge from the camp and stood in formation. Their faces are etched with both focus and apprehension. Banners billowed proudly, disying the colours and symbols of their kingdom.
Wilmot sits high on his horse, exuding an air of authority. His eyes scanned the horizon with sharp eyes before stopping at the sight of nde''s camp. "Hmm...We need to get closer to the city and let them know of our presence. I believe they''re smart enough to know what to do next."
He then turned to his soldiers with amanding voice. "Forward, men! Advance towards the enemy camp!"
The ground trembled beneath as the soldiers advanced towards the enemy camp. The rhythmic sound of marching feet filled the air, creating an imposing cadence that resonated with the spirit of the army.
With every stride, the gap between them and their enemy grew shorter. The tension in the air was palpable.
The nde forces, aware of the impending attack, stood poised and ready to receive the enemy. Each of the frontline soldiers was equipped with heavy armour and a thick shield. A lesson was learned from thest night''s attack.
Both sides stood at a stalemate, a moment frozen in time as the two armies locked eyes. The sound of heavy breathing and the shifting of feet echoed through the stillness.
As the sun climbs higher in the sky, the metallic gleam of rifles caught the light.
Wilmot barked his order, "Ready!..."
The soldiers quickly took their positions, awaited for themand to shoot. Their discipline and training are evident in their precise movements.
The drummers in the back set the pace. Their steady beats resonated through the ranks, instilling a sense of unity.
"...Fire!" As the order was given, a thunderous roar erupted from the Ryntum ranks.
The crackling of gunfire pierced the air, creating a symphony of chaos and destruction. Bullets whizzed through the air, finding their targets with deadly precision. The battlefield was shrouded in smoke, obstructing sightlines for everyone.
Amidst the chaos of gunfire and smoke, the nde army seized the opportunity created by the obscured vision. "Advance forward!" Kurt shouts at the top of his lung.
The nde soldiers, armed with des and spears, closed in on the Ryntum forces and swiftlyunch a close-range attack. A chaotic maelstrom of violence erupted on the battlefield as two armies collided.
The nde soldiers, with their swords gleaming under the sunlight, charged forward with primal ferocity. They swung with deadly precision, seeking to carve their way through the Ryntum ranks.
In response, the Ryntum soldiers held their ground. They aimed their rifles and unleashed volleys of bullets upon their adversaries. The thunderous sound of gunfire once again reverberated across the battlefield, mixing with the anguished cries of the wounded.
However, the ferocity of nde soldiers didn''t waver. They continue to engage with Ryntum troops in close-quartersbat, shing and thrusting their des.
Wilmot, seeing the battle tilted on the enemy side, ordered his Ryntum troops to take a step back. He wants his soldiers to create a distance between themselves and the enemy, regaining their range advantage once again.
As Wilmot''smand echoed across the chaotic battlefield, the Ryntum soldiers swiftlyplied, taking a step back from the swirling melee.
Kurt, on the other side, recognizing the significance of the situation, swiftly issued orders to the nde soldiers. "Do not pursue them any further! Come back! Return to your original position!" he bellowed. His voice carries authority amidst the mour of battle.
He understood the potential consequences if nde moved too far from their location and pursue the enemy. The possibility of Ryntum seizing the opportunity to circumvent them and secure the northwest gate weighed heavily on his mind.
Kurt has been keeping his eye on the small group of cavalry on Ryntum''s side since the beginning of the war. Theck of movement from them only heightened his suspicion that they were biding their time, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
He is not going to let both Ryntum and Tetherswest join hands together. If that happen, weeks of siege efforts by the nde army would be rendered useless.
The nde soldiers, though filled with the fervour ofbat, obeyed Kurt''smand. They halted their advance and take a step back in an orderly manner. Their eyes never left the retreating enemy in front of them.
Wilmot, observing the nde soldiers retreating from their position. A significant distance has been created. As such, he told them to stop retreating and readied their weapon.
"Ryntum soldiers, take aim!" Wilmot''s voice rang out once again, urging them to go offensive.
The Ryntum troops swiftly obeyed, shouldering their firearms and aligning their sights with precision. With a resounding volley, a hail of bullets was unleashed upon the nde soldiers.
The impact of the first volley of bullets tore through their ranks. The nde forces faltered but their rank isn''t copsing from that. The heavy armour soldiers were quick to tighten the gap and covered their fellow soldiers from the attack.
"They have taken a passive stance. Move! Move!" shouted Wilmot. The Ryntum soldiers slowly pressed forward, while firing in unison. They are careful to not get too close.
nde soldiers were forced to retreat to the vicinity of their own camp.
Meanwhile, in the city of Tetherswest, the garrison atop the walls watched the battle unfold. It was an unexpected turn of events. They quickly ryed the news to their superiors about the presence of the Ryntum army.
Word spread like wildfire among the Tetherswest defenders, igniting a renewed sense of hope and determination to break away from the siege.
Chapter 222 Morning Clash Part II
"Is that true?!" asked the Duke, his eyes widening with a mixture of surprise and delight.
"Yes, Your Grace," replied the messenger, trying his best to hold back a sense of excitement in his voice. "The Ryntum army has arrived and is currently engaged in the battle against the nde forces. It seems they havee to our aid."
The Duke''s face lit up with a broad smile. This was an opportunity to turn the tides in their favour. Without further ado, he quickly gathered his advisors and militarymanders in the grand hall of his mansion to discuss the next course of action.
"Everyone," The duke addressed the gathered assembly with brimming enthusiasm in his voice. "Perhaps many of you already know about it but let me tell you one more time. The Ryntum army hase to our city and fought with nde. We must seize this opportunity to strike a decisive blow against the nde and free ourselves from this stalemate situation."
A murmur of agreement swept through the room as everyone exchanged nces. The significance of this exact moment is well understood.
"I want to hear suggestions from all of you." said the duke, giving the floor to his advisors. "Feel free to speak."
One advisor stepped forward, "Your Grace, I suggest we dispatch a contingent of our soldiers to the northeast gate, where the Ryntum forces are currently engaged. By reinforcing them, we can mount a coordinated assault and break through the enemy lines."
Another advisor offered a counterpoint, "But Your Grace, if we divert our troops and concentrate solely on the northwest gate, the remaining units of the nde in south and west may exploit the opening andunch an attempt to scale the wall."
The duke nodded thoughtfully, weighing the options presented to him. After a moment of contemtion, Theodore finally speaks. "We should concentrate of troops on the unit in the west." he dered.
"Your Grace! Are we going to let Ryntum handle the northwest?"
"Yes, that''s the n." The duke nodded. "They are only three thousand nde soldiers in the west. I believe we can defeat them easily and open up that route."
The advisors exchanged approving nods, agreeing with his decision.
Preparations for the uing battle were set in motion. Orders were dispatched swiftly and troops were assembled. Armour was polished and weapons were sharpened.
To increase the sess rate, more men were conscripted whether they like it or not.
....
As the morning progressed, the sun continue to ascend higher in the sky. Its golden rays send heat across the battlefield. The soldiers perspired profusely. Their brows glistened with sweat as they fought with the enemy.
The battle rage on the northeast side of the city. Ryntum, who has been on the attacking side begins to lose their momentum in the battle. The situation took a turn for the worse as nde forcesing from the southunched a surprise attack.
The south unit reinforced theirrades by striking the Ryntum army from the side. The unexpected assault threw the Ryntum soldiers into a momentary disarray which Kurt capitalize on.
"Hold the line! Protect our nks! We cannot let them overrun us!" shouted Wilmot, half panicking. He thought nde wouldn''t dare tobine their forces since it would loosen their siege. Unfortunately, he was wrong.
The Ryntum soldiers fought with fierce determination but even their more advanced weapons has its limitation. They couldn''t keep up with the relentless assault from the front and left side.
Wilmot looked up to the top of the city wall. The city garrison seems to notice their presence. "Since I aplish my objective, I guess this is it for now..." he muttered.
"Retreat! Fall back to the campground! We need to reorganize ourselves!" bellowed Wilmot, his voice strained butmanding. The order was quickly ryed, and the Ryntum soldiers began their strategic withdrawal again.
But unlike before, the nde sensing an opportunity, pressed their advantage.
Kurt issued orders to his troops, urging them to pursue the retreating enemy. "Don''t give them time to reload that damn thing! Kill as many enemies as you can and take their weapons!"
The sh between the two armies intensified as the nde soldiers closed in on the Ryntum forces. des tore Ryntum''s uniform from behind, inflicting a fatal wound.
At the same time, the thunderous sounds of fire were heard as a portion of Ryntum soldiers manage to fire the bullet.
As the Ryntum forces found themselves pushed back, their retreat became more desperate. Wilmot, realizing the precariousness of their situation, strained his voice and issues another order. "Cavalry! Buy us some time!"
His voice carried across the chaos of the battlefield, reaching the ears of the cavalry units positioned at the rear. Without hesitation, the cavalry units, mounted on their sturdy steeds, charged towards the advancing nde army.
With thundering hooves and the glint of steel, the cavalry riders stormed into the chaotic battlefield. They move with great speed and agility, manoeuvring through the sea of people to intercept the oing enemy.
The shing of weapons and the cries ofbat echoed through the air as the cavalry shed with the nde soldiers. They fend off any attempt of advancing from nde, keeping them in check the entire time.
The cavalry''s charge disrupted the nde advance, causing confusion and disarray. They be a barrier that momentarily halts nde''s momentum.
The swift and relentless strikes of the mounted soldiers pushed the enemy back, buying the retreating Ryntum forces the precious time they needed to regroup.
While the cavalry kept the enemy at bay, Wilmot seized the opportunity to rally his troops and organize an orderly retreat. "Quick! We can''t rely on the cavalry for long."
On the other hand, Kurt observed the relentless onught of the nde forces. He realized nde no longer benefitted in the current situation.
His limited manpower restrain him from engaging in anything recklessly. With a heavy heart, he reluctantly made a decision to halt his soldiers from pursuing the retreating enemy.
Chapter 223 Detachment Unit
As the Ryntum forces regrouped after their strategic retreat, they caught their breath and reassessed their position. Wilmot, a mixture of exhaustion and determination on his face, gathered his officers for a brief council.
The officers huddled together, their faces etched with weariness and dirt smudges from the battle.
Wilmot''s voice cut through the tense air, his words expressing urgency. "Clearly, fighting head-on alone won''t do. We need to strike back, but we must be strategic. nde has the advantage in numbers but they are divided into three units. So, we must divide their attention and exploit this weakness."
"I suggest we split our forces and go around the city to attack other units." said one of his officers. "Though we can''t guarantee if our action will force the nde to reinforce other units, it will at least put worry in theirmander''s head."
Wilmot nodded understandably. His gaze swept over the map spread out on the makeshift table. "We can move in a clockwise direction, targeting the nde''s weakest forces in the south. I''m pretty sure they had fewer troops stationed there since most of them have been pulled here," he said while his finger tracing the path of their proposed manoeuvre.
"But we must be cautious, General. Splitting our forces will leave us vulnerable." said another advisor. "If our main force here copsed, we are as good as losing this war."
Wilmot nodded, acknowledging the validity of her concern. "In that case, we need to send a detachment without alerting them. The question is how?"
"In the next sh, we will utilize the cavalry to cause chaos among their rank. They seem to be worried about our mobility in the battle. The cavalry may be a good method in diverting their attention." said his advisor.
The officer questioned, "Why don''t we send the cavalry instead? It will be much faster to reach there."
Wilmot shook his head, "They seem to be worried about our cavalry so I''m pretty sure they going to keep their eyes on them."
"I see..." The officer nodded his head. "If we seed, we can secure the south gate and joint force with Tetherswest."
"Exactly!"
....
The sh resume on the battlefield. The air filled with the cacophony of shing swords and the thundering hooves of warhorses.
While the main force of Ryntum engaged the nde troops, a small detachment of Ryntum soldiers embarked on a stealthy mission to secure the south gate and possibly join forces with Tetherswest.
Masked by the chaos of the ongoing battle, the detachment unit silently slipped away to the south their movements. They swiftly made their way towards the southern side while carefully avoiding the enemy''s eyes.
Boom!-
As they approached their destination, the sounds of trebuchet bombardment grew louder. Contrary to the sound heard, the contrast in numbers was stark.
There are only a few hundred nde soldiers remaining to defend the area.
To Ryntum, it was an opportunity to turn the tide of the battle in their favour.
With the element of surprise on their side, Ryntum forces closed in on the nde troops with their weapon readied. Order was transmitted in a low voice, urging every single one of them to take aim.
"Fire!" The shout was heard, signalling them to unleash their full might upon the enemy.
Bang-
The crackling sound of gunfire pierced the air, as the percussion cap rifles unleashed a barrage of bullets towards the enemy lines. The rapid rate of fire and uracy of the rifles gave the Ryntum soldiers a significant edge in the battle.
They are able to pick off the enemy from a safe distance, inflicting heavy casualties on the disorganized and overwhelmed nde troops. With disciplined formations and coordinated volleys, the Ryntum soldiers systematically targeted the enemy''s key positions.
Their precision shots found their marks, disrupting the enemy''s lines and causing panic among their ranks.
The nde soldiers who were focusing onunching stones into the city wall were caught off guard. Before they couldprehend what had happened, tens of them drop to the ground within a second.
The ferocity and firepower shown by Ryntum prevent them from mounting an effective defence.
The battle became a one-sided ughter as the Ryntum forces maintained their distance, continuously firing volleys of bullets that tore through the enemy ranks.
The nde troops, struggling to close the gap and engage in closebat, faced insurmountable odds against the lethal firepower of the rifles.
Overwhelmed and demoralized, the nde soldiers began to retreat in disarray, seeking refuge from the onught.
"Press forward! Do not let them escape!" Themand echoed over the battlefield.
The Ryntum soldiers, eyes gleaming with determination, obeyed the orders. The detachment unit advanced steadily while maintaining its formation.
They continued to unleash a relentless hail of bullets upon the retreating nde soldiers until not a single one of them was left alive.
As the echoes of gunfire subsided, a profound silence fell upon the battlefield. The air hung heavy with the acrid smell of gunpowder. The soldiers took a moment to catch their breath. Sweats trickle down from their forehead caused by the intense sunlight right above them.
After the smoke cleared, the detachment unit cautiously scanned the area only to see the dead bodies of the nde soldiers littered on the ground.
Some soldiers began to secure the small number of wounded soldiers, carefully assessing their injuries and providing basic medical aid.
Other members of the detachment unit moved among the fallen nde soldiers, checking for signs of life and gathering any valuable intelligence or weapons left behind.
In a decisive move, the trebuchets that had been used by the enemy were swiftly destroyed, preventing them from being turned against them in future battles.
With the south secured, they finally can establish contact with the Tetherswest forces to solidify their alliance against themon enemy.
A small group of messengers was dispatched to the southern gate of the city, delivering a message about the defeat of the nde forces and their intention to join forces.
Chapter 224 Joint Force
A small group of messengers from the Ryntum detachment unit was swiftly dispatched to the southern gate of the city, carrying a crucial message about the defeat of the nde forces and their intention to join forces with the Tetherswest.
As they neared the gate, they were met by a vignt garrison, their spears gleaming in the sunlight. The guards raised their weapons and readied to attack them.
"Halt! State your business," A sudden voice was heard, demanding them to stop. That voice wasced with suspicion.
The messengers were startled. They started to look around, searching for the voice before one of them look up. "Over there." He said to his friends while pointing above.
"State your business," The guard, on top of the wall, repeat his question. Bows was readied to shoot at them.
"The nde forces have been defeated!" said one of them. His voice tinged with excitement as he delivered the news. The messenger continues, "We seek to join forces with the Tetherswest to secure our victory."
The guards exchanged wary nces. Their eyes scanned the weary faces of the men in front of them.
They hesitated, contemting the decision they should make. If what the group of men below said were true, it makes perfect sense why nde stop bombarding the city wall.
Creak¡ª
After a tense moment of deliberation, the gate slowly creaked open. "Enter," one of the guards grumbled, stepping aside to allow the messengers to walk in. "But be warned, we''ll be keeping a close eye on you."
With a nod of gratitude, the messengers hurriedly made their way through the open gate. Their footsteps echoed against the stone walls.
As they ventured deeper into the city, they could sense the palpable tension that hung in the air¡ªa mix of anticipation, weariness, and determination. Despite being besieged, the city seems to operate normally.
Shops were open, selling whatever wares they have left. The pedestrians moved about their daily routines, filling the streets. People greeted each other with smiles and exchanged friendly banter. Children yed in the squares, theirughter a stark contrast to the recent turmoil.
The messengers walked briskly through the city streets toward the Tetherswest mansion, following the directions given to them. As they neared their destination, the imposing Tetherswest mansion came into view.
It stands tall and formidable amidst the urbanndscape with grand architecture and well-manicured gardens that spoke of wealth and power.
The messengers couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe and trepidation at the sight.
They approached the mansion''s gates, the sturdy iron bars standing as a barrier. Guards in ornate uniforms stood watch, their eyes sharp and vignt.
With a deep breath, the messengers tell the guards their purpose. The guards scrutinized them for a moment before acknowledging their presence and granting them entry.
Passing through the gates, the messengers entered a world of opulence and refinement.
They were weed in the mansion''srge entryway, which featured polished marble floors and sophisticated chandeliers hanging above. The walls were covered with paintings that portrayed historical events and noble ancestry.
Their steps were muffled by plush carpets as they were taken through the opulent hallways. The subtle aroma of perfumes and the soft murmurs of distant conversations.
Finally, they arrived at the designated meeting room, a spacious chamber adorned with tapestries and maps disying the territories of Tetherswest.
The room exuded an air of authority.
Taking a moment topose themselves, the messengers entered the room, where they found members of the Tetherswest leadership gathered around arge table.
The tension in the room was palpable as eyes turned towards them.
"I heard you guys are the messengers from Ryntum?" Theodore asked. His voice wasmanding and filled with a hint of authority.
The lead messenger stepped forward with unwavering confidence. "Yes, Your Grace," he replied. "We were sent to bring news of the nde defeat in the south and our proposal for a united front against ourmon enemy."
The room buzzed with whispers of conversation. One route has been reopened after weeks of siege.
A smile formed on the duke''s face as he heard about the news. It was a piece of good news that lessen the pressure on this shoulder.
"Tell me more," Theodore urged, his voice filled with anticipation. "How did Ryntum achieve this victory? As far as I know, your main army is in the northeast."
The lead messenger stepped forward and start pouring out the detail of their battle from start to finish.
Theodore who is listening formed a frown on his face. He leaned back to his chair. "So, Wilmot has join your kingdom,huh? Why I''m not surprised by this development?"
Although the messenger didn''t tell the duke about what happen in Wemeywesto, Theodore can roughly guess it. The rebellion case is not something new and fairly popr.
He ask again, "Your detachment army only amounts to one thousand or so. How do you propose we unite?"
"We propose that webine our force and clean up the nde''s west unit first. With both of us working together, I think we stand a better chance of securing victory." exined the messenger.
The duke shook his head, "Unfortunately, we have dispatched our troops to engage with the enemy in the west."
As the messenger shared the news that Tetherswest had already gone to attack the west unit, disappointment filled the room.
The n had taken an unexpected turn, but the messenger quickly proposed an alternative course of action.
"If Tetherswest has already engaged the west unit, Ryntum should swiftly move to join them," suggested the messenger with a voice brimming with urgency. "We can catch them off guard and create chaos within their ranks. by attacking them from behind."
Theodore''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he listened to the messenger''s proposal. He quickly realized that their presence might actually work in Tetherswest''s favour. As such, he agree with them, "You know what, another helping hand is most weed."
"Send someone to the west," hemanded, his voice carrying the weight of leadership. "Tell them about the iing of our ally, Ryntum soldiers."
The messengers heave a sigh of relief, "Thank you, Your Grace."
Chapter 225 Clash On The West Side
At the west side of the city, a fierce battle raged between the Tetherswest forces and the nde west unit. The sh of weapons and the shouts of warriors reverberated through the battlefield, painting a chaotic and intense scene.
The nde forces, numbering around three thousand men, fought with a tenacity born out of their desire to maintain control over the west route of the city. Their ranks formed a formidable wall of shields and spears, braced to repel the onught of the Tetherswest army.
The Tetherswest soldiers,prising a mix of infantry, archers, and cavalry unleashed their fury upon the nde ranks. They know this is the golden opportunity to free themselves from the enemy''s siege.
Tetherswest strategically utilized its superior cavalry numbers tounch swift and devastating attacks on the nde forces.
With thundering hooves and gleaming weapons, the Tetherswest cavalry charged forward, aiming to dismantle their siege machines.
Like a storm unleashed, the cavalry surged through the battlefield. Their war cries echoed through the air, instilling fear in the hearts of the nde soldiers who scrambled to defend their siege machines.
However, it was toote to prevent the attack. nde''s west unit mostly focused on fighting Tetherswest''s infantry and archer. They don''t have enough troops to reinforce the small number of soldiers at the back.
The Tetherswest cavalry skillfully manoeuvred around the massive structures, evading enemy attacks while relentlessly hammering them with their weapons. Swords shed,nces pierced, and arrows found their marks. One by one, the machines that cause a lot of problems to the city for weeks were rendered inoperable.
After they are done with the siege machine, the Tetherswest riders swiftly shift their target to another group of people. This time, they are targeting the engineers who are responsible for the construction of the siege machine.
The engineers, caught off guard scrambled to defend themselves. Desperation fueled their resistance as they brandished whatever weapons they had at hand.
The Tetherswest cavalry with their blood pumping with adrenaline, expertly closed in while dodging the feeble attacks directed toward them.
The engineers fell under the relentless onught. Their cries for mercy were drowned out by the mour of battle. Tetherswest showed no mercy to the engineers. They were driven by the desire to cripple the enemy''s war effort and remove any chance of the siege machines being rebuilt.
As the dust settled, the cavalry stood among the dead bodies. The threat of the siege machines had been eradicated and the engineers had been eliminated. With their mission aplished, the Tetherswest cavalry retreated to recover their energy.
Meanwhile, inside themand centre of the Tetherswest forces, the air was thick with tension. Themanders were deep in discussion when an urgent message arrived from the duke.
The messenger ryed the news of the imminent arrival of the Ryntum army, ready to lend their support in the fight against the nde.
In an instant, their expressions changed from weariness to renewed hope. "This is a game-changer. With their numbers and expertise, the victory of this battle is guaranteed."
Others nodded when hearing thatment. Although the Tetherswest has two thousand more soldiers in terms of number, they are conscripted civilians with no formal training or experience.
"Tell our soldiers to hold out a bit more. The help is on the way!"
....
As the sun began its descent, casting long shadows across the battlefield, the soldiers from both nde and Tetherswest were weary and exhausted.
The ferocity of the war has gradually decreased. Each side suffered a substantial amount of loss and was thinking to end this battle for today.
However, as the war is about to draw its curtain, the Ryntum detachment unit from the south arrived just in time. They quickly took their positions, their percussion cap rifles gleaming in the fading light.
The Ryntum soldiers aimed their rifles towards the enemy''s vulnerable nk and unleashed a thunderous volley of bullets. Chaos begin to erupt within the nde ranks as the unexpected assault struck them from behind.
The arrival of another enemy force from behind added to the confusion.
The nde soldiers found themselves sandwiched between the relentless onught of the Tetherswest infantry and the Ryntum detachment unit.
Unperturbed by the chaos, the Tetherswest infantry pressed forward. Exhaustionpletely disappears from their face as they sh with the disoriented nde forces.
Seeing the chaos in their rank, the nde cavalry stepped in to quash the attack from Tetherwest infantry.
They charged forward with thundering hooves. However, their efforts were met with fierce resistance from the Tetherswest cavalry who wish for the circumstance to stay as it is.
With two cavalry units meeting eye to eye, an inevitable sh of steel filled the air as both cavalry units engaged in a deadly fight.
Amidst the chaos, the Ryntum detachment unit steadily advanced, closing the distance between themselves and the beleaguered nde forces.
As they close in, they reloaded their rifles, preparing for the next devastating volley. Shortly thereafter, the acrid scent of gunpowder filled the air.
A second volley of bullets was released, tearing through the nde ranks. While the Ryntum soldiers maintained their disciplined formations, the enemy fell into further disarray and panic.
The relentless firepower pushed the nde soldiers back. Their ranks thinned and their morale shattered.
With darkness descending upon the battlefield, both Ryntum and Tetherswest give a final push simultaneously. The Tetherswest infantry surged forward and Ryntum continue their onught.
The nde forces, overwhelmed and outnumbered, could no longer withstand any of their attacks. Their resistance crumbled and the weapons in their hand begin to drop to the ground.
The battlefield, once a scene of chaos and violence, now became a tableau of defeat.
The nde soldiers, weary and disheartened, cast nces of resignation at their conquerors who stood tall in triumph. They were rounded up by the victorious forces and ced under guard, their movements restricted to prevent any further resistance
As thest rays of sunlight disappeared beyond the horizon, both armies and the prisoner of war spend the night inside the city. Throughout the night, jubnt cries of celebration resonated through the city.
The liberation of the west area served as a beacon of hope to repel the remaining nde in the northeast.
Chapter 226 Chase And Defeat
The next morning dawned with a soft, golden glow that spread across the northeastern horizon. As the first rays of sunlight pierced through the scattered clouds, they cast a warm, ethereal light upon thendscape. The air carried a gentle breeze, whispering promises of a new day filled with possibilities.
In the northeast, the remnants of the previous day''s battle were evident. The ground bore the imprints of countless footsteps, the scars of conflict etched into the soil.
The camp of the Ryntum soldiers slowly stirred to life. Tents pped lightly in the breeze as soldiers emerged from their temporary shelters, stretching their weary limbs and preparing for the day ahead. The murmurs of conversations and the soft shuffling of boots intermingle with the weighing of the horses.
Wilmot and his officers convened around a central area, having a discussion among themselves.
"The defeat of the nde west unit is a significant victory for us. It weakens their overall forces and shifts the bnce in our favour. However, I must remind all of you to not stay on high alert."
Suddenly, a scout burst into the room, breathless.
"What is the meaning of this interruption?" one of the officers snapped. "We are in the midst of an important discussion."
The scout, undeterred by the officer''s anger, replied, "Apologies, sir, but I bring urgent news. The nde camp, it''s empty. There''s no sign of their presence."
The room fell silent as the officers exchanged puzzled nces. Wilmot furrow his brows, "Empty? Are you certain, scout? Could it be a trap or a decoy?" he questioned.
"Yes, sir," the scout affirmed. "I watch them from the dawn but there''s no movement from within the camp. I brave myself and scoured the camp thoroughly. But it appears as though the nde soldiers have abandoned their positions. They left a lot of equipment and provisions behind."
Wilmot''s expression hardened from this unexpected development. It''s hard to believe that they run away. "Send the cavalry out in all directions, conduct a thorough inspection of the surrounding areas and report it back." he dered. "Don''t forget to inform the Tehterswest in the city about this."
The officers sprang into action, delivering the news as quickly as they can.
....
As the hours passed and the sun reached its zenith, the cavalry returned. They spotted the nde forces heading in the direction of Harlington.
Wilmot closes his eyes for a moment. He never thought that the nde''smander would opt to run away. Nevertheless, victory was within their grasp.
"We will not let them escape," he dered. "Gather the Ryntum and Tetherswest soldiers. We shall give chase and bring an end to the threat at this front once and for all."
Thebined forces of Ryntum and Tetherswest quickly mobilized, fueled by a shared determination to end the exhausting war.
With banners flying high and the sound of marching feet reverberating through the air, they embarked on a relentless pursuit towards Harlington.
The chase was on. As they advanced, the sun continued its steady ascent, casting a radiant glow upon the sprawlingndscape.
Wilmot, riding at the forefront of the army, spotted the nde soldiers in the distance. "Prepare for battle!" hemanded.
The army was split into three. One unit would go to the left and another one would go to the right. Their primary objective is to limit nde''s movement and prevent them from scattering while he leads the rest of the soldiers to engage with the enemy head-on.
Tetherswest soldiers who were equipped with swords and spears led the charge. They pinned the nde forces into a fixed position. Meanwhile, Ryntum soldiers who were mostly at the centre delivered deadly shots. The result was devastating for the nde.
Kurt who was protected at the centre shouted at the top of his lung, "Run! Rush toward Harlington! Leave the injured behind and save yourself first."
As Kurt''smanding voice pierced through the chaos of the battlefield, a wave of panic surged through the remaining nde soldiers.
Without hesitation, they heeded his desperate plea and broke ranks, abandoning their woundedrades and scrambling towards the town of Harlington.
The scene became a frenzy of frantic footsteps and heavy breathing as the retreating nde soldiers raced towards safety. The sound of their hurried footsteps echoed in the air, apanied by the asional cry or shout of urgency.
The Ryntum soldiers seized the opportunity to press their advantage.
As the nde soldiers rushed toward Harlington, their eyes widened in disbelief as they encountered another contingent of Ryntum soldiers.
"How? Why they came from that direction?" Kurt''s voice was filled with a mix of surprise and confusion. Ryntum soldiers hase from the direction he least expected.
Wilmot who see the red banner fluttering in the wind was surprised as well. Regardless of his reaction or how Ryntum soldiers spawn there, he knows this is a chance topletely encircled the nde forces from all four sides.
However, the Ryntum forceing from Harlington is too small to receive the impact of the panicked and disarray nde. They will probably get trampled facing thousands of enemies alone.
As such, he ordered the soldiers to unleash a volley of gunfire in order to thin the enemy number. The crackling sound of rifle fire filled the air, creating a deafening symphony of chaos and desperation. nde soldiers fell to the ground, their bodies convulsing under the impact of the bullets.
The units from the left and the right intensified their assault on nde forces, attempting to slow them down.
From the direction of Harlington, a unit of Ryntum soldiers swiftly moved into position, their weapons poised to deliver another devastating blow to the already beleaguered nde forces.
Kurt, witnessing the overwhelming might of the enemy and the havoc they wreaked upon his soldiers, lost all hope. Every time he blinked his eyes, tens of lifeless bodies fall to the ground.
Bang-
A bullet flew into his shoulder, jolting his body. He staggers and falters. A searing pain erupts in his shoulder, radiating through his entire being like a lightning bolt.
He instinctively put his hand on the source of agony. The warmth of his own blood seeped through his trembling fingers.
Bang-
Another bullet had found its mark, this time with fatal consequences. The world around him blurred and faded away. In his final moments, a thought rushed through his mind about the danger this army posed to the northern nations.
Chapter 227 Under New Management
With the nde forces decimated, the aftermath of the battle revealed a scene of both triumph and devastation. The once-beautifulndscape had been transformed into a grim tableau of fallen soldiers and strewn weaponry.
The air hung heavy with the acrid scent of gunpowder and smoke, a result of the fierce attack unleashed by Ryntum''s troops.
Amidst the devastation of war, medics and healers tirelessly moved through the battlefield, providing aid to injured soldiers. The rest of them meticulously checked the bodies of the fallen nde soldiers. Wounded soldiers were carefully tended to. Their wounds were cleaned and bandaged to the best of the healers'' abilities.
As the sun reached its zenith, the surviving Ryntum soldiers gathered together. They took a brief respite to replenish their strength before forming ranks and began their journey back to Tetherswest.
....
As they marched toward the city, word of the decisive victory quickly spread like wildfire, reaching the ears of the nearby viges.
Wilmot has dispatched a lot of messengers to carry the news of nde''s defeat.
The messengers galloped through the countryside, their horses kicking up dust as they raced towards the viges. Vigers emerged from their homes and fields, their faces lighting up with joy as they absorbed the news. Cheers erupted, spreading from vige to vige.
Meanwhile, the army continued their march. The banners of Ryntum and Tetherswest fluttered proudly in the wind.
Soon, the city gate came into their sight. Unlike before, the gate was no longer shut tight but was open as wide as it can.
The army with an amount of almost ten thousand soldiers passed the gate. The scene that greeted them took their breath away.
The streets leading to the heart of the city were lined with excited onlookers.
Their faces beaming with anticipation. Men, women, and children gathered, waving gs and banners, their cheers echoing through the air.
The sound of drums and trumpets filled the atmosphere in the background, adding to the crescendo of jubtion.
As the army entered the city, the streets transformed into a sea of celebration. Rose petals rained down from windows and balconies, creating a colourful carpet beneath their feet. The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers and the melodious sounds of music andughter.
Grateful citizens thronged the streets, reaching out to touch the soldiers and offering them words of gratitude.
The soldiers smiled and nodded to the civilians, humbled by the outpouring of love and respect.
The city square served as the epicentre of the celebration.
Theodore, the Duke of Tetherswest, stood at the forefront. His eyes filled with pride and gratitude as he awaited the arrival of the victorious army.
As the soldiers marched into the city square, a wave of apuse and cheers erupted from the gathered crowd.
Theodore stepped forward, his voice resonating with warmth. "Brave soldiers of Tetherswest and Ryntum, for the past few days, you have fought with unwavering courage and determination to free thisnd. Today, we stand here united, triumphant over ourmon enemy."
His gaze swept across the sea of faces before continuing. This time, his voice filled with a mncholy tone, "To those who have fallen, we offer our deepest condolences and eternal gratitude. They shall forever be remembered as heroes in our hearts."
Theodore''s words hung in the air, a poignant reminder of the sacrifices made. However, the solemn atmosphere didn''tst long.
The celebration continued with feasts prepared in every corner of the city, tables groaning under the weight of sumptuous delicacies. The aroma of savoury delicacies mingled with the sweet fragrance of victory, enticing all to partake in the bountiful celebration. Laughter and conversation echoed through the streets and mingled with music.
While the jubnt celebration engulfed the city, Wilmot and the duke found a moment of respite to meet in private. The air carried a sense of formality as they exchanged pleasantries.
Curiosity burning within him, the duke wasted no time in addressing the question in his mind. "Wilmot, tell me, what has transpired in Weymewesto?"
"Are you sure you wanna hear it?" asked Wilmot.
Theodore nodded. Without further ado, he recalled everything that happen in the city in great detail. His words were imbued with a mixture of pride and happiness.
On the other hand, the duke''s expression turned grave. An undercurrent of fear pulsed through his veins. Although he knew Riz''s personality fairly well, he never imagined the extent of the kid''s wickedness.
As the duke contemted, Wilmot broached a sensitive topic.
"Your Grace, I must inform you that Ryntum has imed most of thend in this region." Wilmot began, his voice measured but firm. "Our gs now fly proudly in those territories, signifying our authority."
"What?!" He eximed. The duke''s eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and anger. He struggled toprehend Wilmot''s words.
"You didn''t mishear me, Your Grace," Wilmot replied calmly.
"No! No! No! This is an outrageous act! You have clearly overstepped your boundaries," the duke burst out with indignation. "You have no right to take it."
Wilmot, maintaining hisposure, offered a different perspective. "Your Grace, I know it sounds like we deceived you but hear me out. It is important to note that the territories Ryntum now ims were once lost to the nde forces. We merely take them. We did not snatch thend from Tetherswest but from nde as spoils of war."
The duke''s face turned pale as he absorbed the gravity of the situation.
The loss of his duchy''s territories was a bitter pill to swallow, leaving him with only Tetherswest City as an independent enve.
Anger and defiance swelled within him, fueled by the realization that his power and influence had been greatly diminished.
"I cannot ept this!" the duke''s voice trembling with a mix of frustration and desperation as he shouted. "You cannot simply take what rightfully belongs to my duchy! Ryntum is supposed to help us liberate ourselves."
Wilmot chuckled, "Your Grace, I am pleased to remind you that there''s no formal agreement signed between the Grand Duchy of Tetherswest and the Kingdom of Ryntum. Both sides only made a verbal agreement. Remember what the messenger told you the other day?"
The duke recalled the promise they made earlier. It only revolves around Tetherswest and Ryntum joining forces to defeat nde.
"It seems like you remember them well," said Wilmot after observing the duke''s facial expression. "So, we are not obligated to help you. And our actions were simply driven by our own strategic interests."
The duke''s face flushed with anger. He felt like he was tricked by someone he trusted. His voice wasced with defiance. "You manipte the situation to your advantage! This is not how an ally behaves. Ryntum was supposed to be our ally, not a conqueror!"
Wilmot''s gaze hardened. His voice took on a more serious tone. "Your Grace, let us not forget the reality of our situation. The world is veryplex and ever-changing. You shouldn''t trust someone so easily, especially when he has no familial ties with you."
The duke''s face contorted with anger upon hearing Wilmot''s words. His eyes narrowed, and his voice quivered with suppressed rage as he retorted, "How dare you question my judgment!"
"But, it''s true right?" Wilmot shrugged his shoulder.
The duke took a step forward, his expression a mix of defiance and determination.
"I will not ept it, Wilmot. Tetherswest will not bow down to Ryntum''s ambitions. We will find a way to stand against this tyranny and reim what is rightfully ours."
"Is that so?" Wilmot questioned with a firm and unwavering tone. "You are quite adamant in your refusal, Your Grace. But, let me tell you something. Ryntum is also interested in this city."
The duke straightened his posture, his eyes reflecting resolute defiance. "I will not submit to Ryntum''s demands. Tetherswest will never surrender its sovereignty to another kingdom."
He leaned forward, eyes locked on the duke. "Your Grace, I must make it clear that Ryntum will not hesitate to take the same approach we did in Wemeywesto¡ªa hostile takeover¡ªif necessary. We seek to establish our authority in thesends, and if resistance persists, we will be left with no choice but to assert our authority forcefully."
"You have the audacity to threaten me in my city?!"
"Yes. We can do it once, so we definitely can do it twice. We can settle this in an easy way or in a hard way. The choice is yours." said Wilmot.
At the same time, multiple soldiers emerge around them.
The duke realized the gravity of the situation had increased dramatically. The sight of the soldiers surrounding them only added to his apprehension.
His voice trembling with a mix of fear and defiance. "You... you wouldn''t dare!" he stammered.
Wilmot''s expression remained stoic, "Oh, who knows about that, Your Grace. I can simply report your death in the enemy hand to the king and your entire family member who is currently in Bideford."
Theodore''s unwavering gaze softened slightly when thinking about his family. His expression showed a momentary flicker of concern and uncertainty.
Wilmot seized the opportunity, his tone more persuasive. "Your Grace, just think about this as a transition to new management. There''s no drastic change that would happen except for you losing a chunk of your power."
After a relentless persuasion, the duke''s resistance crumbled. His shoulders slumped, and his voice quivered as he reluctantly capitted. "Fine... I willply with your demands. But know this, Wilmot, I will inform that kid about this."
"Feel free to tell the king," Wilmot replied. He doesn''t care as long as he can get things done.
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 228 A Terrifying Force
Wilmot retired to his quarters, his mind brimming with a sense of aplishment.
Sitting at his desk, a flickering candle casting a warm glow upon the paper, Wilmot took his quill in hand.
The ink flowed smoothly as he carefully crafted a letter, intending to inform the king of the resounding sess of their operation and the submission of Tetherswest.
The words danced across the page, capturing the essence of the triumph. He emphasized the significance of Ryntum''s growing influence and authority over the region. Thanks to their sess in war, people in the duchy viewed Ryntum as their saviour.
With each stroke of the quill, he describes the event that happened in the past few days in great detail.
He then sealed the letter with wax and entrusted it to a trusted messenger, who would embark on a journey to Bideford, delivering the news of their sess to the king.
As the messenger rode off into the fading daylight, Wilmot leaned back in his chair. He didn''t know when would his mission be next. So, he will take this chance to rest.
....
Dalfos has fallen. The once bustling city is now upied by seventy-six thousand troops of Barlia''s army.
When both forces of Lieutenant General Sarika Klover and General Victor Shena arrive at Dalfos, the city was empty.
The streets of Dalfos echoed with emptiness. The silence was punctuated only by the asional creaking of wooden structures swaying in the breeze.
Deserted houses stood as silent witnesses to the hasty departure of the city''s inhabitants, leaving behind an eerie sense of abandonment.
Though it seems like a cowardly move, the city stood no chance against them. There''s no possible way they could repel such a massive army with meagre numbers.
Without facing any resistance, Barlia''s army was quick to settle into their new surroundings. They first established a strong presence throughout the city, patrolling its streets and fortifying key positions.
The upation of Dalfos by Barlia''s army didn''t progress further to the next target due to supply issues. The vast number of troops stationed in the city required a constant stream of provisions and the logistics of managing such arge force in a foreign territory presented a challenge.
Without adequate supplies, it would be imprudent to embark on any further military campaigns. As such, they anxiously awaited a new batch of supplies from Eikadir, a crucial lifeline that would alleviate their predicament.
Days turned into weeks as Barlia''s army maintained its hold on Dalfos.
Today, a new batch of supplies was expected to arrive.
Lieutenant General Sarika Klover and her superior, General Victor Shena, stood at the city gate awaiting the arrival.
However, morning gradually turns into afternoon, and still, there was no sign of their supplies. The sky, once bathed in the soft hues of dawn, now transitioned into a zing expanse of azure.
They exchanged worried nces.
"Where the hell are they?" Sarika broke the silence with her grumble. Her eyes scanned the horizon while her foot tapped the ground impatiently.
Victor nced at Sarika, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Patience, young girl. They''re making their way here. Sooner orter, they will arrive."
Sarika huffed, crossing her arms. "I know, I know. But we can''t afford any dys. Our troops have been running on fumes for far too long."
"Is it them or you?" he chuckled. "I''ve heard whispers about the conflict within the Klover family. Seems like your position as the heir to the duchy is at risk."
"Shut up, Victor!" Sarika''s frustration red. She shot Victor an icy re. "My family''s matter has nothing to do with you. Once I''m done with these people in the south, I will make a move on those bastards."
"Rx, rx. You don''t need to be so angry." Victor shrugs. "Don''t forget that I''m currently your superior."
As they spoke, a cloud of dust emerged in the distance, catching their attention. Their eyes widened with relief as hundreds of horse-drawn carts came into view,den with supplies.
The carts rolled closer, their wheels creaking and echoing as they move through the silent streets of Dalfos.
The soldiers stationed at the gate sprang into action, forming a human chain to unload the provisions efficiently. Sarika and Victor supervised the process, ensuring the supplies were distributed to the appropriate units.
Sarika inspected one of the crates, carefully lifting the lid to reveal a set of sleek arquebuses nestled inside.
"So, this is the new weapon we would be using?" she remarked, running her fingers along the smooth surface of an arquebus.
"Yes," Victor confirmed, nodding. "The enemy we will face would be far stronger than we have previously fought. Barlia needs to close the technological gap as much as possible if we want to have a chance at victory."
Sarika pondered for a moment, her eyes fixed on the arquebuses before her. "So, we need to conduct mass training sessions, then. How long do you think it would take?" she asked, turning her attention back to Victor.
Victor furrowed his brow, deep in thought. "I''d say we should allocate at least two weeks for intensive training. We should aim of raising their skill so they could wield new weapons effectively."
Sarika nodded, her gaze unwavering. "Two weeks it is, then. But, what about ammunition? We need to ensure a steady supply of ammunition and proper maintenance for these weapons."
"Do not worry about that. From now on, the supply units will keeping to this city to ensure a consistent flow of ammunition. Our skilled cksmiths have been studying the Ryntum weapons we got from Vofors City. They are making improvements on our own weapon as we speak."
As the unloading continued, the bustling activity gradually filled the emptiness that had gued the city.
The soldiers eagerly transport their rations into the city. The presence of a new batch of foods has made their worries disappear.
With the supplies ounted for, Sarika retired to her temporary home within the city, preparing for the training session.
Chapter 229 Postal Services
p! p! p!
At a certain part of the capital city, Bideford was filled with the sound of apuse reverberating as the inhabitant of the city gathered to witness a momentous asion.
King Rizieri Ryntum, famously known for his progressive vision stood at the front of the newlypleted building.
Dressed in regal attire, he looked out upon the crowd with pride and anticipation. The moment had finally arrived¡ªthe inauguration of the kingdom''s very own postal offices.
With a wave of his hand, Riz signalled for silence. The area fell into a hushed stillness as all eyes turned toward the king.
"Ladies and gentlemen," he began, "Today, we gather here to witness the birth of a new era¡ªa time whenmunication shall flow freely and swiftly throughout ournds."
He continued, "For a long time, we suffered from the limitations of slow and unreliablemunication between our rtives and friends. However, now, it is time to take our first step to connect our towns, cities, and viges, fostering unity and progress in every corner of our realm. With the postal system, we shall ovee the barriers of time and distance, enabling the exchange of knowledge, news, and ideas."
The crowd erupted into cheers and apuse, their enthusiasm reached its peak.
"Today, I hereby dere the establishment of Ryntum Post throughout our kingdom," Riz announced.
The inauguration ceremony continued as the king unveiled a grand post office emblem¡ªa symbol of reliability. It would be disyed proudly at every post office, signifying themitment to deliver the letters and parcels efficiently and securely.
Following the unveiling, Riz turned his attention to a postbox situated in front of the post office. The ornate postbox was adorned with intricate carvings and the emblem of the postal system.
The crowd hushed as the king stepped forward, holding the first letter in his hand.
The king then symbolically inserted the first letter into a postbox as an act that represented the officialunch of the postal system.
Another round of apuse and cheers erupted,memorating the significance of his act.
With a satisfied smile, Riz addressed the crowd once again, his voice filled with pride and optimism. "Let this act mark the beginning of a new chapter in our kingdom''s history."
Riz stepped back from the postbox, allowing the eager crowd to partake in this historic moment.
The atmosphere was charged with anticipation as people of all ages and backgrounds rushed forward, letters in hand, eager to experience the newfound services of the kingdom''s postal system.
One by one, they carefully slid their letters into the postbox, their faces reflecting excitement.
Riz watched their excitement not too far from the postbox. Most of the letters he manages to catch a nce at are just regr mail. "I guess nobody is willing to try a faster delivery yet."
Ryntum Post ssified letters, documents, or other lightweight items as ''mails''. They are usually smaller in size and weight, and it is often sent in envelopes.
''Parcels'' on the other hand are typicallyrger, bulkier, and heavier and are often packaged in boxes, bags, or wrapping material.
Mail can be sent by regr mail delivery or registered mail delivery with the former having a much cheaper rate than thetter.
But, the regr delivery is much slowerpared to the registered one which also offered an additional level of security and tracking.
When sending an item by registered mail, it would be recorded in a registry book and the sender would receive a receipt as proof of postage. The item would be assigned a unique identifier or a seal to signify its registration.
All people have to do is simply buy a stamp as a postal fee, depending on their chosen ss of services and slid it in the postbox whenever they want.
The people in the capital were fortunate, as they had the convenience of not having to make the long trek to the post office every time they wished to send a letter.
This amenity was currently limited to the residents of Bideford alone.
Those living outside the capital had to go to post offices if they wish to deliver letters. They had to patiently wait until postboxes were built in their own neighbourhoods.
Unfortunately for parcels, it''s a bitplicated.
Although regr and registered delivery options are avable, people had toe to the post office if they wish to deliver something.
The charged fee is different depending on weight, distance ss of services and some optional additional service fees.
Despite the parcel''s fees being more expensive, the impact of the postal system soon became evident.
Riz was sure that merchants would be frequent users of this service as they needed to keep in touch with customers and colleagues.
Moreover, businesses such as publishingpanies would dly use it in order to expand their market across regional borders, fostering trade and economic growth.
Schrs can exchange their research and wisdom, fueling intellectual progress.
And lovers, yearning for connection, found sce in the words carried by the postal service.
Since his business here was concluded, Riz decided to return to his office. He climbed into his iconic ck carriage, the symbol of his authority and wealth, and settled in.
As the carriage began to move, he gazed out the window. Ominous clouds gather in the sky, signalling an impending rainstorm. The air grew heavy, and a gentle breeze rustled through the trees, carrying with it the scent of rain.
The sky now transformed into a grey canvas and distant thunder rumbled in the distance.
Soon, the misty drizzle began to fall. The rain brought a serene stillness to the streets, offering a moment of tranquillity amidst the bustling city.
On the streets, he noticed something unusual as well. The city seems to be packed with people, more than he is aware of.
The poption that seemed to be abnormally increasing piqued his curiosity. As he gazed out the window, he pondered the reasons behind this surge in numbers.
"Did the refugees have reached here?" he muttered in a low voice.
Chapter 230 Influx Of Population
The carriage rolled onward to the governmentplex where his office is located. The rhythmic clip-clop of the horses'' hooves provided aforting soundtrack. With each passing street, the surroundings grew increasingly familiar. Finally, the carriage came to a halt with a gentle tug on the reins.
Riz gracefully stepped down onto the solid ground. The cool touch of the cobblestone beneath his shoe sent a shiver up his spine. The air wasden with a scent of petrichor, the earthy fragrance of rain mingled with the delicate fragrance of nearby blossoms.
Taking confident strides, Riz ascended the staircase leading to his office. Along the way, he came across the staff working in the building. Their bowed heads in respect to his presence.
As he climbed, the bustling sounds of the city below gradually faded, reced by a serene hush that embraced the upper floors.
Riz reached the top of the staircase, he turned the ornate doorknob of his office. The door swung open, revealing lines of shelves filled with books and documents.
Settling into his chair behind the majestic desk, Riz''s eyes were drawn to a sealed envelope ced on top of a stack of papers. The envelope wasn''t there when he left the office.
With a sense of curiosity, he carefully broke the seal and unfolded the letter. Apparently, it was from Wilmot. He began to read the content. A smile formed on his face, "Atst..."
Wilmot''s words revealed the news he had been eagerly awaiting - the Tetherswest region had fallen into their grasp. The intricate details woven within the letter painted a vivid picture of the military campaign.
Closing the letter, Riz leaned back in his chair. His mind was abuzz with ideas and ns for the newly acquired territory. His tapping fingers on the desk mirrored the quickening pace of his thoughts.
With a ring of the bell, he summoned his trusted staff, instructing them to gather a team of experts from the Bideford Research Center. Geologists, geochemists, agronomists and other specialists were to be assembled promptly.
....
Half an hourter, a flurry of activity filled his office as the experts arrived. However, there''s an extra presence in his office.
"Theodora, Charlotte... What brings you here?" he inquired, raising an eyebrow.
"We have something important to report, but it can''t wait," Theodora responded.
Riz gestured for them to take a seat first. He then cleared his desk, making space for the unfolding conversation. The map of the newly conquered territoryy spread out before them.
Wasting no time, he proceeded with the specialist in briefing them on the task at hand - to set up an exploration team tasked with searching the natural resources hidden within the newly conquered territory.
As his finger traced the contours of the map, Riz discussed potential areas of interest where valuable resources might lie hidden. He emphasized the need for thorough research and careful analysis.
As the meeting draws to a close, the experts filed out of his office.
Riz turned his attention to Theodora and Charlotte, who remained seated.
"Now, Theodora, Charlotte, tell me more about the urgent matter that brought you here," Riz asked, his voice filled with a mixture of curiosity and concern.
Theodora and Charlotte exchanged a nce before Theodora took a deep breath and began, "Riz, the urgent matter we wish to discuss pertains to the influx of refugees into our kingdom''s borders. In recent months, we have witnessed a significant increase in the number of individuals seeking refuge within ournds."
Riz leaned back in his chair, his expression serious. "I''ve noticed the rise in people seeking refuge here. What''s the problem urred?"
Theodora nodded, her voice filled with worry. "With so many refugees arriving, our resources such as food are stretching thin. Sooner orter, it will affect our own poption. Moreover, the overcrowded living conditions in the city will cause health risks and sanitation issues."
Charlotte chimed in, her concern was evident. "Milord, as the poption grows, we are witnessing a rise in small-scale crimes, and makeshift slums are starting to emerge. Our agents having a hard time curbing this problem. They no longer focus on espionage and intelligence gathering but rather engage in peacekeeping."
Riz listened intently to Theodora and Charlotte''s concerns, contemting the gravity of the situation. "Which city the refugees are in, Charlotte?"
"Mostly they are concentrated at Manfura and Bideford," she replied.
"So, they are not widespread yet..." he muttered in a low voice.
After a moment of thoughtful silence, he leaned forward, his voice filled with determination.
Sigh-
"You''re right. We must address these issues head-on," Riz said, his gaze focused. "To ensure the safety and security of our people, I will deploy a portion of our army to maintain peace and order in the affected areas. We need to instil a sense of stability."
Not only he is going to ask the soldiers to keep the peace, but it also serves as a chance to move his army closer to Naharog for the eventual war.
Theodora nodded in agreement. "That''s a wise decision, Riz. By having a visible presence of our forces, we can deter potential conflicts and criminal activities."
Riz then turned his attention to the issue of overcrowding and strained resources. "In order to prevent them from causing problems within our border, we will break the refugees into smaller groups. Less chance for violence to ur."
"I suggest we offer them jobs as constructionbourers. We have several ongoing construction projects, and this will not only help them earn a living but also contribute to the development of our kingdom," suggest Charlotte.
Riz nodded, appreciating the idea. "Excellent suggestion, Charlotte. We can provide them with minimum wages and ensure that they at least stay alive to keep working."
Theodora raised a concern. "But, what if they are a skilledbour force? Wouldn''t it be a waste if they be constructionbourers?"
Riz snorted, "We prioritize our citizens first. I mean, how skilful they might be? If they are truly outstanding, I don''t see the problem. But, with our education system here, I don''t think weck of skilled workforce."
Chapter 231 Plan For Citizenship Registration
"While we are at it, I think it is about time to introduce the citizenship registration system," said Riz.
"Citizenship registration system?" They asked simultaneously.
"Well, it''s just an idea I had in mind for quite some time now," Riz said. "As the kingdom grows and bes moreplex, it bes increasingly important for us to establish some sort of citizenship registration system. We need to have a means of verifying the individuals who reside within our borders. They will serve as a concrete record of one''s birth and citizenship, ensuring uracy and authenticity in matters of personal identity."
He continued, "Also, it would greatly help us in collecting urate census and demographic data, which are crucial for effective governance, resource allocation, and policy nning. And these documents would be used for legal and administrative purposes."
Theodora and Charlotte exchanged nces. Their expressions showed a cautious interest.
The concept of birth certificates and citizenship identification is new and unheard of. Much less to use it as legal documents.
However, Charlotte was quick to see the potential in this system. "Does that mean we can improve our national security by urately identifying and tracking citizens, residents, and visitors?"
"Exactly!" He eximed, "Do you know what else it can solve? The resources problem you mentioned earlier. By establishing a system of identification, we can limit ess to our healthcare, education, employment opportunities, and social welfare programs to only our citizens."
"What if outsiders want to use our services?" Theodora asked.
Riz gives a short and firm reply, "We charge them more. While it''s true that we can offer our services to outsiders, it is important to prioritize the well-being and needs of our own citizens. By implementing a higher fee structure for non-citizens, we can ensure that our resources are primarily directed towards those who belong to our kingdom."
Theodora nodded in agreement. As a finance minister, her concern was somewhat assuaged by Riz''s response.
And since the kingdom has an established healthcare system, she had no doubt that foreigners will keeping despite being charged higher fees. They might potentially use the healthcare system to generate revenue.
"Although it sounds great, I can see mountains of work need to be done just to set things up. With war looming on us, do we have enough money to make it happen?" Charlotte asked.
Riz nodded in acknowledgement of Charlotte''s concern. "You''re right, Charlotte. Implementing this system will require a significant investment. However, I still believe in the long-term benefits. As for the avability of money, we have plenty."
He turned to Theodora, "I trust you to allocate some money. We don''t need much since this time, I n to start from the rural area first."
Theodora nodded, "But, that also means that we need to appoint officials or a specialized department responsible for overseeing this system, right?"
"Yeah, they will develop the necessary procedures and manage the registration process, but leave that to me. I''ve also been considering the design and format of these certificates. They should include essential details like the individual''s name, date and ce of birth, and their parents'' information. To ensure their authenticity and connection to the monarchy, we''ll incorporate the royal seal or emblem."
"Milord, don''t you think this approach is wed?" Charlotte furrows her eyebrows, expressing her concern. "People might cheat their way into bing citizens."
Riz acknowledges her apprehension but remains confident. "I know and I don''t intend to implement strict measures right from the start. Registering newborns is rtively simple, but adults will need to provide credible proof to support their citizenship ims. They can rely on fellow vigers, friends, or any credible sources."
Charlotte, remains unconvinced, voicing her doubts. "It still sounds wed to me, milord."
Riz smiled reassuringly, "That''s where youe in, Charlotte. If anyone is proven to have cheated their way to citizenship, we can simply retract their status."
"But milord, with thousands of people in the kingdom, it would be impractical for the SIN agents to investigate them all." She pointed out.
Riz''s smile widens. "Who said anything about investigating everyone individually? Instead, we will raise a rumour about foreigner falsifying their background to be our citizens and enjoy the same benefit. This will create tension among the citizens themselves. Some would start pointing fingers at each other out of grudges or jealousy. Essentially, we will use citizen again citizen."
"That''s...kinda horrible thing to do." A flicker of concern crossed the woman''s face as she contemted Riz''s n. "But I suppose it''s not entirely unexpecteding from you."
Riz''s pride shone through his response as he confidently replied, "Indeed! It''s precisely my ability to think outside the box and consider unconventional methods that set me apart."
Her voice lowered to a whisper, "It wasn''t really outside the box and I wasn''t intending it to be apliment in the first ce." she muttered.
"Did you say something, my lovely maid?" Riz throw a fake smile at her.
"N-No, milord," replied Charlotte.
"Alright, alright, enough chit-chatting. We still haven''t done with this topic." Theodora interrupt. How many buildings do you n to build this time?" She cast him a knowing look. Riz has a track record of going overboard when doing something.
"None," Riz shook his head, dismissing the notion. "Just build an extension to the town halls we have in every city. This extension will serve as the dedicated office for birth registration and the issuance of certificates. They are already conveniently located in major cities or regional capitals for essibility."
Theodora''s eyes widened in surprise, her brows furrowing slightly as she struggled to process Riz''s unexpected response.
"Wait, is that it?" she blurted out. Her voice bes proof of her shock. "No grand architectural projects or imposing structures? Just an extension to the existing town halls?"
Riz smirked subtly as he enjoyed her reaction. "Yes, Theodora. Sometimes, we have to be simple to get things done. By utilizing the already-established infrastructure, we can minimize costs and maximize efficiency. This thing is essential, so by the time we begin, it needs to be done fast."
As a person responsible for this kingdom''s finance, Theodora''s joy was palpable by his decision.
Chapter 232 Steam Locomotive— Test Run Part I
The next day, Riz''s ck carriage, adorned with intricate golden ents, awaited him outside the pce gates.
As he stepped inside, the carriage driver skillfully manoeuvred the horses, urging them forward with a gentle flick of the reins. The majestic horses, their glossy coats glistening in the morning sun, pulled the carriage into motion.
The city streets bustled with activity, as merchants set up their stalls, pedestrians hurried about their daily errands, and carriages weaved through the maze of bustling traffic.
Riz peered out the window, observing the vibrant tapestry of his capital city. The tter of hooves filled the air as the carriage made its way through the bustling thoroughfares.
Pedestrians, dressed in a myriad of colourful garments, moved aside respectfully as the carriage approached. Street vendors paused momentarily to watch the elegant procession pass by, their curious eyes following the ck carriage adorned with the royal emblem.
As the carriage moved farther from the city centre toward the south, the noise andmotion gradually subsided. The buildings transformed from towering structures to quaint houses and verdant fields. The bustling cityscape gave way to a more serene and idyllic scenery.
They journeyed deeper into the outskirts to a vast expanse of clearednd. The carriage rolled to a stop and Riz stepped out onto the untamed earth.
The location served as a testing ground to evaluate the lotive''s capabilities.
Nestled amidst the open space, only a basic infrastructure consisting of a makeshift track and a modest tform was built. It was a humble setting, contrasting with his monumental vision of the future railway station that would soon grace thisnd.
Waiting for him was a group of engineers and researchers from the Bideford Research Center. Their beaming excited faces were the first that came into his sight.
Behind them stood a magnificent creation, a marvel of engineering, ready to revolutionize transportation.
Its sleek and elongated form exuded power and elegance. The polished metal gleamed under the sunlight, reflecting the vibrant hues of the surroundingndscape. A series of tall, slender wheels adorned its undercarriage.
As Riz approached, he marvelled at the design. The lotive''s body resembled a long, slender arrow, purposefully crafted for speed and efficiency. A graceful funnel protruded from the top, hinting at the immense power contained within. Its surface bore intricate engravings, showcasing the fine craftsmanship that had gone into its creation.
"Wee, Your Majesty." Arnold greeted with a touch of excitement in his voice.
Riz acknowledged Arnold''s greeting with a nod and turned his attention to the assembled engineers and researchers from the Bideford Research Center.
Their faces were filled with anticipation and pride as they stood beside the steam lotive.
"Impressive work, everyone," Rizmended as he move closer to the lotive. His voice was genuinely filled with admiration.
Appearance-wise, it only looks like a traction engine merged with the carriage. It has a striking resemnce to Stephenson''s Rocket. Nevertheless, this was their first step attempt to push the limit of the distance travelled by humans. As such, there''s no need to go overboard and build somethingplicated right off the bat.
"Why don''t you exin to me Arnold how its works?"
"As you wish, Your Majesty." Arnold stepped forward. He pointed to the cylindrical boiler, emphasizing its importance. "Here lies the heart of our lotive, the boiler. We burn coal, producing heat that turns water into steam."
Arnold pointed at therge driving wheels. "These sturdy wheels are connected to pistons inside the cylinder. As the steam enters the cylinder, it pushes the pistons back and forth. This back-and-forth motion is then converted into rotational motion, causing the wheels to turn and drive the lotive forward."
He continues, "Within the cabin, our driver controls the flow of steam, adjusting valves to regte the speed and direction of the lotive."
Riz nodded, "Why don''t we start the test now?"
"Certainly, Your Majesty," Arnold replied, eager to showcase the lotive''s capabilities. With a confident nod, he signalled to the engineer to initiate the test.
Steam billowed from the vents as the fire roared within the boiler, creating a mesmerizing sight. The rhythmic chugging filled the air, apanied by the soothing hiss of the steam. The lotive came to life, ready to embark on its journey.
"Your Majesty," Arnold said, gesturing toward the railroad car attached to the back of the lotive, "Allow me to show you the passenger car."
Riz followed Arnold''s lead, stepping into the small railroad coach car. The interior boastedfortable seating arrangements, upholstered in plush fabric. Large windows lined the sides, providing a panoramic view of the surroundingndscape.
Arnold exined, "This is a passenger car we built for this asion. It was designed to ensure afortable and enjoyable journey for you, Your Majesty. The seats are cushioned for maximumfort, and therge windows offer scenic views during the ride."
King Riz took a seat, feeling the softness of the upholstery beneath him. "This is quite impressive, Arnold. Honestly, you don''t really have to do this and keep it simple."
"Don''t worry, Your Majesty. This railroad car is only made for you. As for the general passengers, we n to build an open-air car concept with a simple roof and sturdy railings on the side. The design allowed passengers to enjoy the journey while immersing themselves in the surrounding scenery."
"Is that so?" Riz nodded, understanding the intention behind keeping the design simple and cost-effective. "I appreciate the concept of simplicity and affordability. Just make sure to prioritize safety so no idents happen. We don''t want to scare people from using it once it begins operating."
"You have my word, Your Majesty. Safety will be our utmost priority," said Arnold. The engineers on the couch nodded in agreement as well. People often tend to be apprehensive about new technologies.
As they settled in, the lotive''s engine continued its rhythmic chugging, signalling that it was ready to depart. Arnold and King Riz watched as thendscape outside began to glide by.
Chapter 233 Steam Locomotive— Test Run Part II
As they settled in, the lotive''s engine continued its rhythmic chugging, signalling it was ready to depart.
Gradually, the lotive picked up speed, and the once stationary scenery outside transformed into a mesmerizing blur of vibrant colours and shifting shapes.
Lush green fields, once static, now swept past Riz''s window in a breathtaking disy. The wind, unleashed by the speeding train, brushed against Riz''s face gently but invigoratingly, awakening his senses to the exhrating journey unfolding before him.
Riz turned to Arnold who is sitting beside him. Curiosity gleamed in his eyes. "Arnold, tell me more about the capabilities of this lotive. How fast can it go?"
Arnold smiled, eager to share the technical details. "Your Majesty, this lotive has been carefully engineered for remarkable performance. It is designed to reach up to forty kilometres per hour, allowing for efficient transportation between our cities and towns. However, with further improvements, we believe we can push its limits even further."
King Riz nodded, impressed by the speed it offer. At least it is much better than riding a horse carriage for days. "And what about its carrying capacity? How many passengers or cargo can it amodate?"
"Your Majesty, this lotive canfortably amodate up to one hundred passengers. In terms of cargo..." Arnold pondered momentarily, "It''s hard to make an urate estimation without testing it first. However, I can safely say it is capable of transporting between three or four thousand kilograms loads of goods."
Riz leaned back in his seat, absorbing the information. "Hmm...That''s a pretty good start. With that speed, we can probably cover the distance between Bideford and Baroks in five to six hours. Once the service is open to the public, it will be the main choice for both efficient passenger transportation and the movement of valuable cargo."
Arnold nodded in agreement. His eyes brightened with enthusiasm. "Indeed, Your Majesty. The potential benefits of a railway system are immense. It will reduce the transportation cost and time travel significantly. Can I assume that you n to start the railway operation to the south first?"
"Yes," He nodded, "Kingdom of Inver is our important trading partner after all. We should build a station at Portsbury as well. By the way, how long does this track go?"
"We have only managed toy down approximately twenty kilometres of track. As per your suggestion, we make sure the inside edges of the rails are 1,435 millimetres apart."
The king nodded thoughtfully. That''s the standard gauge for most railways worldwide back on Earth.
As the lotive continued its journey, the two of them engaged in further conversation, discussing the finer technical aspects of the lotive''s construction. The rhythmic sound of the engine provided aforting backdrop to their discussion.
Among the topic they talk about was Arnold''s vision for the future lotive.
"What we are riding right now is too small and too slow. I have been envisioning a steam lotive of greater size and power. With arger boiler and additional driving wheels, we could significantly increase the hauling capacity and overall efficiency of the lotive."
Riz listened attentively, not a bit surprised by that idea. In fact, he believes they are capable of building far more advanced steam lotives than the one is riding right now.
However, it would be unwise to suddenly skip several steps ahead. He wants all of his citizens to catch up with the technological progress.
"Arnold, I appreciate your vision and enthusiasm for innovation. However, let us not be hasty. Our immediate priority should be the establishment of aprehensive railwaywork that connects our cities, towns, and ports. Let people get to know about trains first."
Arnold nodded, acknowledging Riz''s words. "You are right, Your Majesty. The railwaywork should indeed be our primary focus. But...it required significant manpower to make it happen."
Riz continued, "We have a unique opportunity before us, Arnold. The influx of refugees into our kingdom brings a vast pool of potentialbour force. These people left their homes and lost everything. I''m sure they are willing to work for a cheaper wage."
....
As the test ride neared its conclusion, the lotive gradually came to a stop. It was a sess. No malfunction happen during the journey.
Riz, Arnold and other passengers disembarked from the lotive with satisfaction beaming their faces.
The sun reached its zenith. Its radiant illuminated the clearing where the test had taken ce, casting long shadows from the stationary lotive.
Riz looked around, taking in the vast expanse of clearednd thaty before him.
With a gracious smile, he approached the gathered crowd of engineers, researchers, reporters and workers. Everyone seems eager to hear his opinion on this innovation.
After taking a moment to clear his throat, Riz opens his mouth. His voice carried through the air as he addressed them with admiration and appreciation.
"Today, we have witnessed the birth of a new era, a testament to human ingenuity and innovation. I stand before all of you, as a king, to express my deepest gratitude for your unwavering dedication and tireless efforts in inventing this remarkable method of transportation."
He continues, "Through your perseverance and brilliance, we have unlocked a path to progress and connectivity. This lotive represents the beginning of a transformative journey for our kingdom, where long distances will be bridged and opportunities will flourish."
A resounding cheer rose from the crowd, echoing in the stillness of the emptynd.
With the speech concluded, Riz climbed into his awaiting carriage, bidding farewell to the gathered crowd. The horses began their steady trot, carrying him back to his office.
The rhythmic clip-clop of the horses'' hooves filled his ears while the wind,ing from the half-opened window tousled his hair.
Riz sat back in his plush seat. His mind was abuzz with ideas for the train station, carefully considering the myriad factors that might involve in constructing it since he know that congestion will inevitability happen since it was located in the capital.
Chapter 234 To Mezorin
Riz made his way back to the grandeur of his office. Another thought aside from the train station swirled in his mind, pressing him to take immediate action.
Once inside, he wasted no time. With a swift gesture, he called for his trusted secretary to summon the Minister of War and Defense, William Geoffrey, and the Chief of the Army, Bain Lawrence, to his presence.
A few minutester, the sound of bustling footsteps grew louder outside his office, drawing nearer with each passing moment. Riz straightened his posture, ready to address the urgent matters that awaited his attention.
As the door swung open, Minister Geoffrey and Chief Lawrence entered with measured steps, their expressionsposed and their postures respectful. Without wasting time, he delved into the heart of the issues that demanded their opinion.
"Thank you, gentlemen, for joining me promptly. Your presence is greatly appreciated," Riz addressed them with amanding tone.
William Geoffrey and Bain Lawrence nodded in acknowledgement. Their eyes meet Riz''s with a mixture of deference and readiness.
"Your Majesty, we are at your service. What urgent matters require our attention?" William inquired.
Riz give the reports spread across his desk to both of them to take a look. At the same time, he gives them a rundown of the current circumstance.
The weight of the situation settled heavily upon him. The Tetherswest region had finally fallen into their kingdom''s control but the news of Dalfos in the east being captured by the enemy dampened his joy.
The size of Barlia''s army shook him to his core. A formidable force of seventy-six thousand soldiers is now making its way westward, posing a significant threat to them.
Turning to Chief Bain, Riz posed the critical question that weighed on his mind.
"Bain, with Dalfos in their hands, the enemy now has a foothold in the entire of Vofors territories. The only thing that separates us from them is the Kingdom of Naharog. Which city, in your estimation, do you think they will target next? Mezorin or Szaki?"
Bain Lawrence furrowed his brow, contemting the options carefully before delivering his response. "Without a shadow of a doubt, they will target Mezorin, the capital of the Kingdom of Naharog, "
Riz''s brow furrowed in curiosity, urging the Chief of Army to borate further. "Why Mezorin, Bain? Please enlighten me."
Bain Lawrence locked eyes with the king, his voice steady and filled with a sombre gravity.
"Your Majesty, considering the enemy''s position, Mezorin is a prime target. It lies between the enemy-held city of Dalfos, which they currently control, and the Kingdom of Ryntum, under your rule. Also, Mezorin is Naharog''s capital city, where the royal family resides. Extinguishing the royal lineage would deal a severe blow to people''s morale and stability."
He continue, "Mezorin also located in the centre, make it a crucial stronghold that. If it was captured, would allow Barlia to have more options. Boasting such overwhelming numbers, they go north to attack Napuna, go south to attack Szazki and go west to attack Manfura. All at the same time."
Riz absorbed Bain''s exnation. The weight of the situation bes even more apparent.
Safeguarding Mezorin, the capital of the Kingdom of Naharog, held paramount importance in preserving the integrity of the Kingdom of Ryntum and the rest of his territories.
"We cannot afford to let the enemy achieve its ambitions. We must act swiftly and decisively to reinforce the Kingdom of Naharog. Wilmot, order the army to make preparation immediately. Bain, you will lead them." Riz dered.
Determined to confront the impending threat, he ordered Ryntum to mobilize fifteen thousand soldiers to reinforce the defence of Mezorin.
A series of announcements about the impending war were also made to every corner of the kingdom. The news spread like wildfire, catching the attention of vigers and townsfolk alike. Whispers filled the air, and anxious anticipation took hold of the poption.
The fate of Mezorin seemed to hang in the bnce, intertwining with the destinies of all the settlements neighbouring the Kingdom of Ryntum.
As the announcements echoed through the streets, the people of Ryntum became acutely aware of the imminent threat that loomed over their neighbouring kingdom. Concern etched deep lines upon their faces.
In response to Riz''smand, the Kingdom of Ryntum shifted into a state of feverish preparation. Their weapons were meticulously maintained, checked, and loaded, ensuring their functionality and reliability on the battlefield.
The logistics team worked tirelessly to gather ample supplies of ammunition, ensuring that each soldier would have an adequate stockpile to sustain them throughout the mission.
Rations were carefully calcted and procured, taking into ount the duration of the deployment and the number of troops involved.
In the meantime, the soldiers assembled with excitement stered on their faces. After undergoing rigorous training, honing their marksmanship skills and tactical prowess, the soldiers finally had a chance to test their skills on the field like their fellowrades in the Tetherswest region.
Nevertheless, they didn''t let their excitement fill their head. Each of them went through medical assessments as per order. It was all to ensure they were in optimal health and ready forbat. Any injuries or illnesses were treated and addressed immediately.
In addition to that, medical personnel yed also made sure that the medical supplies were stockpiled, including bandages, antiseptics, and pain relievers, to provide immediate care on the battlefield if necessary.
At the top of themand chain, the higher-ups conductedprehensive briefings and strategic discussions. They studied maps of the region, analyzing potential routes, and identifying key defensive positions.
The army made their final preparations. A mix of determination and anticipation filled the air in the capital. Every citizen has a palpable sense of nervousness on their face as everyone felt the danger of war like never before.
Regardless of their tremulous emotions, the citizens pinned their hope on the Ryntum army, believing they could seed just like the army in the north and the navy on the sea.
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 235 The Abandoned Braun
It had been two weeks since General Braun arrived at Napuna, and his initial n to capture the city had gone awry. With determination in his heart, he had besieged the city, hoping to swiftly capture it.
However, as the days turned into weeks, his forces made little to no progress.
The original n, carefully crafted by Braun and Admiral Wagner, seemed to have faltered.
ording to the original strategy, thebined forces were supposed tounch a surprise attack on Napuna from bothnd and sea.
The aim was to divide the enemy''s defences and create chaos within their ranks. But as time passed, Braun realized that something had gone awry.
Admiral Wagner, who was supposed to lead the naval assault, was nowhere to be seen.
Braun felt a growing sense of unease and frustration.
The absence of Wagner had disrupted the synchronization between the army and navy, leaving Braun''s forces isted and vulnerable.
The general knew that he had to make a crucial decision ¨C whether to persist with the besiegement or to alter his strategy in Wagner''s absence.
To make matters worse, he hadn''t received any updates from Kurt, his trusted second-inmand that was responsible to handle the siege on the Tetherswest city.
Normally, letters arrived regrly, providing vital information about the progress of their operations. But now, there was only silence.
Sigh-
Braun brooded over the map, contemting his next move.
A weary soldier entered the tent. His haggard appearance spoke of the hardships endured by the army. "General Braun," the soldier began, "Our food supply is dwindling. The prolonged siege has strained our resources, and the men are growing hungry."
Braun''s brow furrowed in concern. He knew that the soldiers'' morale would plummet further if their basic needs weren''t met.
"We can''t continue like this," Braun muttered, more to himself than to the soldier. "Our n has crumbled, and our provisions are running low. We need a new course of action."
The soldier nodded, understanding the weight of the situation. "What shall we do, sir? We can''t sustain this siege for much longer."
Braun looked at the soldier, determination gleaming in his eyes. "We must find a way to break this deadlock. Gather themanders, and we''ll discuss our options. We need to adapt and ovee these challenges."
As the soldier left to ry General Braun''s orders, themanders gathered inside themand tent. Weariness and frustration were etched on each of their faces.
They knew that a drastic measure had to be taken to break the stalemate.
General Braun stood at the head of the table, his gaze fixed on the map before him. "Gentlemen," he began, his voice filled with a resolute tone, "We can no longer afford to wait. Our provisions are dwindling, and the absence of Admiral Wagner has left us vulnerable. Therefore, we must act swiftly and decisively."
Themanders exchanged nces. One of them spoke up, his voiceced with curiosity. "What n do you have, general?"
General Braun''s gaze shifted from the map to the assembledmanders.
He took a moment to collect his thoughts, weighing the options thaty before them. His voice carried a hint of determination as he responded.
"Our best chance lies in a coordinated assault on multiple fronts," Braun began. "We will divide our forces into three battalions. The first battalion willunch a frontal assault on the city gates, drawing the attention and fire of the enemy."
"And what about the second and third battalions, sir?"
Braun''s eyes gleamed with a spark of strategic insight. "The second battalion will execute a nking manoeuvre, moving swiftly and silently under the cover of darkness. Their mission will be to infiltrate the city through a less fortified section of the walls and sow chaos within the enemy ranks."
The colonel raises his concern. "But sir, won''t that expose our troops to heavy casualties?"
Braun met the colonel''s gaze, his resolve unwavering. "Yes, the risks are high, but we are not in the situation to be picky. Besides, our third battalion will provide support."
Themanders absorbed the n, contemting its intricacies and potential oues. After a moment of silence, the colonel spoke again, "It''s a daring n, General, but it just might work. We will rally our troops and ensure they are prepared for their respective roles."
Braun nodded, acknowledging the weight of the impending battle. "Gather the officers and brief them on the n. Stress the importance of coordination and timing. We must execute this assault wlessly."
....
The sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden glow over the city.
General Braun took a deep breath, steeling himself for thest attempt to capture the city of Napuna.
With the sound of trumpets and war cries, the first battalion charged at the city gates, engaging the enemy in a fierce and bloody battle. The sh of swords, the thud of arrows, and the cries of wounded soldiers echoed through the air.
Meanwhile, the second battalion executed their move, manoeuvring swiftly and silently through the darkness to the less fortified section of the walls. Scalingdders were set against the walls, and soldiers climbed with lightning speed.
However, the defenders had anticipated some form of infiltration, greeting the nde''s army with fierce resistance as soon as they reached the top.
The third battalion provides support byunching a diversionary attack, trying to draw the attention away from the second battalion.
However, as time passed, the battle took a devastating toll on Braun''s army. Waves of enemy archers and spearmen exacted a heavy price, inflicting significant losses and casualties upon the attacking forces.
The n, while bold, proved to be an arduous undertaking.
Victory seemed to slip further away with every passing minute.
Braun witnessed the staggering losses, having no choice but to order a retreat.
Exhausted and battered, the remnants of Braun''s army returned to their camp. Their hearts were heavy with the weight of their losses. Weary soldiers slumped down, seeking sce and respite from the relentless battle they had endured.
The camp was filled with a sombre atmosphere, punctuated by the groans of the wounded.
Amidst the destion, a sudden appearance of a few individuals dressed in different military uniforms causes a stir in nde''s camp.
"Who are you, and what brings you to our camp?" Braun inquired while cautiously approaching them.
The scouts, surrounded by tens of trained soldiers quickly introduce themselves. One of the Barlian scouts, a weathered veteran with a determined gaze, approached General Braun.
"General, we''ve stumbled upon your camp in the midst of our reconnaissance mission," he said, his voice filled with urgency. "And we''ve witnessed the dire situation you face."
"And what that has anything to do with you?" asked the general.
The scout nced around, "Since both of us have the same objective, we believe we can assist you. Barlia can provide your army with food supplies to replenish your dwindling rations. In return, you have to cooperate with us and aid in our own campaigns."
Braun''s gaze narrowed as he weighed the proposition. The soldiers around them waited patiently for their general''s decision.
"What guarantee do we have that Barlia can deliver on this promise?" Braun questioned, his voiceced with scepticism.
The scout nodded, understanding the general''s concerns. "We have a secure supply line to transport provisions swiftly into the deep ind and we can demonstrate ourmitment to this alliance. Together, we can tip the scales in our favour."
Braun looked at his weary soldiers, their gazes fixed upon him with a mix of exhaustion and longing for respite. He made his decision.
"Very well," he said, his voice filled with determination. "We ept your offer."
Chapter 236 The Return Of Count Hajdu
Hector Hajdu was once a count of Hajdu County. The House of Hajdu had ruled their ancestral territory of Hajdu County for over a hundred years.
When the kingdom of Bagyarosia fell apart, the Inverloch Empire, situated in the south, extended an enticing offer to him, beckoning him to defect to their side.
The allure of this proposition was simply too irresistible to refuse. The Inverloch Empire tantalized Count Hector Hajdu with promises of prestige, wealth, and, perhaps most importantly, a prestigious tie with an imperial family through marriage.
The offer was too lucrative to refuse. As such, the county fall under Inverloch''s jurisdiction.
Unfortunately, not everybody acknowledged it since the deal was amidst chaos and turmoil. Some saw this as an opportunity to reap the benefits for themselves.
Naharog for example,unches an attack on Lonsbak as soon as it officially bes a kingdom. Meanwhile, in the north, Vofors Republica also use the chaos as an advantage by capturing the city of Dalfos, establishing their presence in the region.
The news of these developments naturally infuriated the emperor of the Inverloch Empire. Reacting swiftly and decisively, the emperorunched a sudden counterattack, swiftly capturing Nyirdi and the southern part of the Vofors Republica.
The emperor of the Inverloch Empire knew that his task was far fromplete. He determined to consolidate his authority in the region.
The invasion of Barlia and nde from the north provides a very good opportunity for him to join the fray and attack the remaining city.
To reim Lonsbak, the emperor issued a decisive order to move his twenty-five thousand soldiers strong army from the south. The person he entrusted for this mission was none other than the former Count Hajdu with this crucial mission.
Count Hajdu was chosen for his intimate knowledge of the region''s geography. Having spent years as the ruler of Hajdu County, he possessed a deep understanding of the region that could give his forces an edge.
....
Perched atop his noble steed, Marquess Hector look at the city of Hajdu from afar. A ce he once ruled over.
As he took in the sights and sounds that filled the air, a sense of nostalgia washed over him. He closed his eyes, breathing deeply, savouring the familiar scents of the city he had once ruled.
"It''s been a while since I came here. This ce seems to never change," he whispered, his voice carried away by the wind.
Much of his recent two years were dedicated to the grandeur and political intrigue of the imperial capital, Ferlochia.
Because he was new in the circle, Hector had to work extra hard for the survival of his family in the new environment. Especially, since the marriage between his son and the girl from the maternal family of the emperor was scrutinized by many imperial nobles.
Nheless, at least the emperor stays true to the part of his deal. He offered him a myriad of opportunities to socialize and forge rtionships with the nobility of the empire.
In the heart of the bustling imperial city, he had attendedvish balls and extravagant soir¨¦es, exchanging pleasantries and engaging in the delicate dance of diplomacy.
After two years of attendingvish balls, Marquess Hector found himself back in the north, leading an army on a demanding march from Nornish.
It''s been a long time since he felt the weariness of the journey weighed upon him, both physically and mentally. Fatigue clung to his old bones as he longed for a moment of respite within the familiar walls of the city.
"This is where we will split off. I hope you aplish your mission before the designated time period." said the marquess to a group of people who were wearing normal clothing.
"Worry not, my lord. You can count on us," they replied confidently.
As the group of men gradually faded from his sight, Hector lead the rest of the army closer to the city. The appearance of arge army naturally sends widespread panic across the city.
As Marquess Hector approached, the guards posted at the city gates raised their spears in a defensive stance. Their faces reflected a mixture of surprise and apprehension as they recognized the weary but unmistakable figure of their former lord.
Hector, anticipating their inquiry, swiftly retrieved a document from his travel-worn satchel. The parchment bore the official seal of the capital, affirming his status as Marquess Hector Hajdu.
With a confident gesture, he presented it to the guards, who quickly scanned the document.
"Apologies for halting your movement, my lord," one of the guards stammered, bowing deeply. "Please, enter the city."
Acknowledging their deference with a nod, Hector led his army through the city gates, the sound of clinking armour echoing through the quiet streets. Panic whispers spread like wildfire as the citizens recognized their former ruler.
Surveying the city, Hector noted the changes in the city. New structures had sprung up, recing once-familiar buildings. The streets, once bustling with familiar faces, now teemed with strangers. Also, the poption seems to have increased significantly since his rule.
Guiding his troops, he made his way towards the mansion which still belong to him. It stood proudly amidst the absence of him or his family. In terms of size, this mansion looks smallpared to the average mansion size in the imperial capital.
As the doors swung open, the mansion weed Hector with the familiar embrace of its grandeur. The memories of opulent balls and whispered conversations flooded his mind.
Hector''s footsteps echoed through the vast hallway as he made his way deeper into the mansion. The air felt still, and the silence was broken only by the soft sound of his own breathing.
As if time hade to a standstill, he was pleased by the absence of any umted dust in this mansion.
The servants responsible for tending this estate seemed dedicated to their work, not skimping on any detail. The polished surfaces gleamed under the soft light streaming in through the tall windows, and the intricate designs of the furniture remained wless.
Hector didn''t forget to arrange for his soldiers to be quartered in the mansion''s spacious courtyard. The barrack, once reserved for a handful of guards, now housed an army.
Within its confines, the soldiers found the rest they needed so much.
Chapter 237 Unsettling News
As the night deepened, gears began to turn in the distant ce. The presence of twenty-five thousand soldiers did not go unnoticed. Their presence cast an imposing aura that sent ripples of awareness throughout the area, stirring the region with a sense of unease.
Whispers spread like wildfire, reaching the ears of bothmoners and merchants alike. Among the merchants caught in the midst of themotion was a group from the bustling city of Baroks, located in the west.
They had arrived in Hajdu to conduct business, unaware of the impending arrival of Marquess Hector''s army. As they witnessed the formidable forces making their way through the streets, a sense of urgency gripped them.
With haste, the merchants hurriedly returned to Baroks on the same day under the cloak of night. Their minds were filled with the need to inform the city''s mayor of the unforeseen development.
As they approached the city gates, the vignt guard, initially on high alert, recognized their familiar faces and swiftly granted them entry. The merchants wasted no time and hurried through the streets.
Navigating the dimly lit alleys and bustling marketce, they finally reached the grand residence of Mayor Samuel Lazo, surrounded by walls and steel fences. Guards were seen patrolling the premises, scanning their watchful eyes for any potential threats.
The merchants approached the imposing gates, where they were stopped by a stern voice, "Halt! State your business," the guardmanded, his hand firmly gripping the hilt of his sword.
However, his grip loosens when he saw the merchant in front of him as someone he knows. The leading merchant stepped forward, a sense of urgency evident in his voice. "Brother, we have urgent news for Mayor Samuel Lazo."
The guard nodded and signalled for the gates to open. "Proceed, but do so with respect and discretion," he cautioned.
The gates swung open, revealing a beautifullyndscaped courtyard.
The merchants hurried through, ncing at the well-maintained gardens and the fountain that stood as a centrepiece. They made their way to the main entrance of the mayor''s residence, where additional guards stood watch.
Reaching the heavy wooden doors, the merchants found themselves facing a formidable barrier. They pounded on the doors, their urgency conveyed through the echo of their knocks.
Within moments, the doors creaked open, revealing a well-dressed butler standing before them.
"State your purpose," the butler demanded, eyeing them with suspicion.
"We must speak with Mayor Samuel Lazo immediately," one of the merchants implored, his voice filled with urgency. "It''s about the foreign army from the south."
The butler regarded them for a moment, assessing their sincerity. Satisfied by their desperation and the gravity of their words, he nodded and stepped aside. "Follow me," he instructed.
The butler lead them through a grand hallway adorned with portraits and exquisite tapestries and brought them to a spacious study. Its walls are lined with bookshelves and itsrge windows offer a view of the city below. "Wait here for a second."
As the merchants anxiously awaited the butler''s return, Mayor Samuel Lazo, still immersed in slumber, was suddenly awakened by the persistent knocking on his chamber door.
Groggy and disoriented, he slowly sat up in his plush bed, his mind racing toprehend thete-night disturbance. He rubbed his eyes, attempting to shake off the remnants of sleep.
Samuel walks towards the entrance of his residence. Opening the door, he saw the butler standing straight at the front door. "What bring you herete at night, butler?"
"Your Honor, I apologize for the disturbance, but a group of merchants has arrived at our gates. They bear news of a pressing matter that requires your immediate attention," the butler informed him.
"Merchants?" Samuel''s brow furrowed. He sighed, "This is better be important. Butler, lead me to them."
"As you wish." The butler leads the mayor to his study.
The merchants with faces etched with concern stood before him. "Thank you for being willing to meet us, Your Honor," the leading merchant said, bowing respectfully.
"Enough with pleasantries." Samuel waves his hand. "Tell me what''s the urgent news."
Complying with the mayor''s request, the leading merchant broaches the main topic right away. "While we are conducting business in Hajdu, we witnessed a huge army enter the city from the southern gate. Although we don''t know their intentions, we do know the one leading them is called Marquess Hector. If our assumption is correct, this Hector is most likely the former Count Hector."
"Hector..." Samuel muttered that name in a low voice. His expression turned grave. It was the name he less expected to hear since the said person has brought his entire Hajdu family to the south.
This unexpected gathering of a well-equipped army in the north raised questions about Hector''s intentions in the region. However, it''s probably not a good one as the Inverloch army conveniently came during the war with Barlia and nde.
Thoughts swirled in Mayor Lazo''s mind as he contemted the implications of this information.
Taking a deep breath, he addressed the merchant with a sense of urgency. "Do you have any estimation of the number of soldiers in Hector''s army?" the mayor asked.
The merchant hesitated for a moment, weighing his words carefully. "From what we could gather, Your Honor, it is likely that there are approximately twenty thousand soldiers under Hector''smand," he replied.
"Huu..." Samuel let out a long exhale. Such a formidable army could potentially overwhelm their defences and other cities in the region.
Determined to take immediate action, he expressed his gratitude to the merchant for their valuable information. "Thank you for bringing this vital information to my attention," Samuel said sincerely.
Turning to his butler, the mayor instructed him, "Fetch me paper and ink from my office. I must pass this information to the king."
The butler nodded and swiftly left the room, returning momentster with the requested materials. Samuel took a seat at his desk. His mind focused on the urgent task at hand.
With steady hands, he began penning a letter, carefully detailing the presence of Hector''s army and its potential threat to the stability of the region.
As the ink flowed onto the parchment, Mayor Lazo''s words carried a sense of urgency and gravity. Once the letter wasplete, Samuel sealed it with his personal si ring, ensuring its authenticity.
He handed it to the butler, "Give the messenger the fastest horse I have and depart for the capital immediately."
Chapter 238 Arrive At Mezorin
As the butler departed to fulfil his task, the mayor leaned back in his chair, a mix of determination and concern etched upon his face.
Samuel turned his head toward the door as it creaked open slightly, revealing his wife, Aurora, peering in with a mix of curiosity and concern.
Once her husband notice her, she stepped fully into the room, her eyes searching his face for answers."What is happening, Samuel? I couldn''t find you in our bedroom."
"Aurora, my dear," he said, rising from his seat and crossing the room to greet her. "Apologies for the disturbance. There is indeed an important matter at hand¡ªa potential threat to our city."
Taking her hand in his, Samuel led her to afortable seating area near the study''s window. He took a moment to collect his thoughts before exining the situation in a measured tone.
"The merchants came to inform me about a sighting of a sizable army spotted in the city of Hajdu, led by Hector," he began, concern evident in his voice. "Their intentions remain unknown, but it poses a potential threat to us here in Baroks."
Aurora''s eyes widened with worry as she grasped the gravity of the situation. "Hector? You mean the former count, Hector Hajdu?" she asked, her voice tinged with apprehension.
Samuel nodded solemnly. "Yes, it seems he was sent here to expand the empire''s influence." He nces at his wife to see her expression, "Don''t worry too much, Aurora. I have already sent a letter to the king, informing him about this. We can expect to receive the reply soon."
Aurora nodded, believing in the capability of her husband and the king to handle this threat.
As the night wore on, Samuel and Aurora chose not to return to their bedroom. The couple sat together in the study, gazing out of the window as the moon dipped below the horizon and the first hints of dawn painted the sky in gentle hues of pink and gold.
....
As the sun painted the sky with shades of orange and gold, the rhythmic beat of a distant drum echoed through the camp of the Ryntum army.
The soldiers, weary from their journey and seeking rest, were abruptly awakened from their slumber. Tents rustled as men emerged, stretching and rubbing the sleep from their eyes.
Bain Lawrence, who lead this fifteen thousand soldiers stood tall, surveying the scene as the army began to stir with a newfound energy.
"Wake up, soldiers!" Bain called out, his voice carrying authority and urgency. "We have a long march ahead of us. Mezorin awaits, and there''s no time to waste."
The soldiers, still groggy from their interrupted sleep, quickly roused themselves and gathered in small groups to prepare breakfast.
The air was filled with the scent of sizzling meat and freshly baked bread as fires crackled and cooking utensils nged. Soldiers huddled around fire pits, stirring pots of hearty stew and flipping pancakes over hot griddles.
Around the camp, soldiers exchanged stories as they enjoy their breakfast together. asionally,ughter permeated through the air, lifting the atmosphere in the camp.
"Stop wasting time talking! Finish your breakfast quickly!" Bain''s voice thundered, cutting through the morning haze.
The soldiers, startled by theirmander''s booming words, snapped into action. They rush to finish their breakfast as the time for rest was over, and the long march to Mezorin awaited.
They doused the fires, cleaned their utensils, and packed their supplies. The camp transformed from a lively gathering to a disciplined formation. Rows of soldiers stood in readiness. Their weapons gleamed in the morning light.
Bain surveyed his troops. Satisfied with their readiness, he positioned himself at the forefront. His voice, calm yet resolute, rang out, "Onward, myrades! Mezorin awaits us!"
With the sun now fully risen, casting its warm glow, the Ryntum army set forth on the final leg of their journey to Mezorin.
The rhythmic sound of marching boots resonated through the air as the Ryntum army forged ahead. The road stretched before them, winding through the vast ins. Each step brought them closer to their destination, Mezorin, a city of strategic importance in the ongoing war.
Morning transitioned into noon before transitioning again into the evening. The soldiers pressed on towards the capital of the Kingdom of Naharog.
And finally, after what felt like an eternity, the outline of Mezorin came into view. On the horizon, the gleaming spires and towering walls of Mezorin came into view. The sight breathed new life into the weary hearts of the soldiers.
As they approached the city gates, Nelson Naharog, the king himself stood at the entry, awaiting for their arrival.
Bain Lawrence who once spent some time in the kingdom was particrly familiar to the monarch. As their eyes met, a sense of recognition and respect filled the air.
"Chief Bain, it is truly a pleasure to see you once again," Nelson Naharog greeted with genuine warmth in his voice.
"Thank you, Your Majesty. We will be in your care for quite some time." Chief Bain responded, reciprocating the warmth in the king''s greeting.
"There''s no need to feel reserved, Chief Bain. You are here to help us defend the city. I would be considered ungrateful if I didn''t treat you nicely."
With a gesture of his hand, King Nelson Naharog beckoned for the soldiers to follow him. The weary yet determined troops fell into formation, their disciplined march echoing through the streets of Mezorin.
As they walked, the king speak of the strategic location of Mezorin the soldiers can use when the war erupt. Bain listened intently, absorbing every important information.
Finally, they arrived at a spaciouspound not far from the heart of the city.
"I hope you are satisfied by this ce, Chief Bain. It''s closer to the city centre and not far from my pce as well," said Nelson. "Rest well, for tomorrow we shall discuss our ns to face the enemy."
Chief Bain nodded gratefully, "Thank you, Your Majesty."
Chapter 239 Priest In The Military Meeting?
The first rays of dawn painted the sky with hues of soft gold. Bain Lawrence roused from his slumber. He had a crucial meeting scheduled with King Nelson Naharog and the esteemed military officers of the kingdom.
Without further ado, Bain arose from his makeshift bedroll within the confines of hisrge tent. Although he was offered a room by the king in the pce, the chief of the army politely refuse. He is morefortable sleeping inside his tent just like his soldiers.
As he stepped out into the cool morning air, he found himself surrounded by a serene stillness that enveloped the camp. The soldiers, exhausted from their arduous journey, slumbered peacefully in their tents, their fatigueden bodies seeking respite.
The usual mour and bustle that defined the camp at dawn were notably absent. Bain''s gaze swept across the rows of neatly aligned tents.
He was usually a proponent of early awakenings to set the rhythm of discipline in the soldiers'' minds. However, this time, he opted for a moment of leniency.
Recognizing the toll their recent endeavours had exacted upon his soldiers, he made a conscious decision to grant them the rest they so sorely needed. It was a calcted decision, acknowledging the toll their arduous journey had taken on their bodies and minds.
With purposeful strides, Bain left the camp and made his way towards the grand pce where the crucial meeting was scheduled to take ce.
As he approached the pce gates, the guards recognized Bain and respectfully saluted him. He returned the gesture with a nod, acknowledging their presence before continuing his determined march towards the meeting hall.
Bain passed through the ornate corridors adorned with intricate tapestries and polished marble floors before ultimately arriving at the meeting hall.
He paused for a moment to collect his thoughts andpose himself. After taking a deep breath, Bain pushed the heavy double doors open. There is arge oak table revealed with multiple seats around it.
Bain promptly entered the meeting hall. He noticed that King Nelson Naharog had not yet arrived. Nheless, the room was already upied by several military officers. Their stern expressions indicate their awareness of the importance of the meeting.
Momentarily unsure of where to sit, Bain''s eyes swiftly scanned the table for any indications. His gaze ends upnding on a seat closer to the head of the table.
He saw that it had his name assigned to it.
Relieved to have found his designated ce, Bain confidently made his way towards the seat. He acknowledged the officers already present with nods and took his position.
As Bain settled into his seat, he became aware of the presence of an elderly man dressed in red sitting next to him. If he is not mistaken, this old man introduced himself as Fire Priest Gliibious, a representative from the neighbouring Turtevekesia.
His king, Riz had warned him beforehand to be cautious of this individual, as their motives and intentions were unclear.
Bain''s gaze briefly flickered to the old man, observing him discreetly.
Fire Priest Gliibious appeared calm andposed. His eyes filled with wisdom that bespoke years of experience.
"Is there something on my face, young man? You have been observing me for a while now." asked the priest.
Caught off guard by the priest''s remark, Bain quicklyposed himself and responded, "My apologies, Fire Priest Gliibious. I did not mean to appear intrusive. It is merely my habit to observe those around me."
Bain''s answer seemed to satisfy the old man, who nodded and turned his attention back to the ongoing discussions with the officer near him.
However, the question still lingered in Bain''s mind¡ªwhy was the priest attending a military meeting?
Creak¡ª
The door was open. The creaking sound reverberated throughout the meeting hall.
Bain''s attention shifted towards the entrance of the meeting hall. King Nelson Naharog had arrived, marking the beginning of the significant gathering.
With amanding presence, the king strode into the room, his regal aura demanding respect. The officers rose from their seats, offering deep bows and salutations to their monarch.
Bain followed suit, standing up as a sign of his respect for the king. He did not however bow down to Nelson as the king of Naharog is not his king.
King Nelson Naharog acknowledged the officers with a nod and a warm smile before taking his ce at the head of the table.
The room settled into an expectant silence as the king gestured for everyone to be seated.
Bain took his seat while ncing at Fire Priest Gliibious for a brief moment. His curiosity regarding the priest''s presence continued to linger. The old man''s expression remained unreadable. His attention seemingly focused on the king.
King Nelson Naharog took notice of his confusion. Sensing the need for rification, the king took a moment to address Bain''s curiosity.
"Sir Bain," King Nelson began, his voice resonating with authority, "I understand your confusion but I can assure you that Fire Priest Gliibious will be a great help to us. The priest possesses an ability that can turn the tide of battle. He has shown me a remarkable skill in oveing overwhelming enemy forces, something that we really need."
Bain''s eyes widened in surprise as he heard the king praise the Fire Priest Gliibious''s remarkable ability to ovee massive numbers of enemies. The notion of such a formidable power intrigued him greatly, but he realized that delving into the details at that moment would distract him from the ongoing meeting.
With a quick nod of acknowledgement, Bain set aside his curiosity for now, knowing that there would be opportunities to seek further rification and understanding once the meeting had concluded.
"Let''s begin the meeting now, shall we?" said the king.
""Certainly, Your Majesty.""
The meeting officiallymenced. The participants straightened in their seats, prepared to delve into the matters at hand. The room brimmed with palpable energy as discussions unfolded, ns were proposed, and strategies were debated.
Chapter 240 Fire Priests Ability
On the sunny day of the 4th of May, 303 Paign Era, near the serene Lake Nevya, an atmosphere heavy with anticipation hung in the air.
The sky stretched across the horizon in an unblemished blue, while the gentle breeze whispered through the surrounding trees, causing the leaves to rustle softly.
The tranquillity of the scene seemed at odds and unfitting with the imminent sh between two opposing armies.
The armies, each bearing their respective banners, faced each other in a carefully orchestrated formation. The soldiers, stoic and disciplined, stood in rigid lines with their expressions mixed with determination and apprehension.
Sweats trickled down their forehead as the tension could be felt by both sides. The metallic surface of the weapons in their hand was smeared by sweat as well.
Nervous whispers travelled among the troops. Their voices were hushed but filled with fervour. The weight of the moment bore down on each soldier.
The very atmosphere seems to hold its breath in anticipation of the impending sh. Time seemed to slow as the armies stood locked in a suspended moment.
Commanders paced along the frontlines, their eyes fixed on the enemy''s ranks, analyzing their formations and seeking weaknesses to exploit.
As the tension reached its peak, the warhorns were blown.
Honk-
With the shrill sound of warhorns cutting through the air, the tension on the battlefield reached its crescendo. The deafening silence shattered on both sides.
The forces of Ryntum-Naharog and Barlia, unleashed a barrage of artillery upon each other, filling the sky with a thunderous symphony of chaos.
Explosions quickly erupted across the field, sending plumes of smoke and dust billowing into the air. The ground trembled beneath the relentless onught, reverberating with the force of each detonation.
The sharp crackling of gunfire merged with the resounding booms of cannons, creating a dissonant cacophony that drowned out all other sounds.
Projectiles streaked through the sky, whistling ominously before crashing into the ground with devastating impact. The artillery fire painted the battlefield with destruction, leaving scars upon the once pristinendscape.
In this tumultuous moment, the Fire Priest Gliibious step forward. mes seem to flicker in his eyes.
Taking a deep breath, Gliibious focuses his mind, drawing upon the dormant energy that resides within. He channels his inner me, feeling its heat surge through his veins. With a swift motion, he releases the energy, directing it outward.
"Fire Shield!" he shouts, his voice rising above the mour of battle.
A brilliant barrier of mes materializes in front of him, shimmering with intense heat and radiant light. The shield''s size keeps getting bigger, providing protection for a few thousand people behind him.
Boom-
Projectiles collide with the shield. The impact was absorbed and dissipated by the fiery barrier. Each impact is met with fierce resistance from the fire shield.
The battlefield fell into a momentary silence. Allies and enemies alike stood in awe. Their eyes were wide with disbelief and wonder. A mix of shock and admiration washed over their faces.
"U-Unbelievable!" Bain eximed. His jaw dropped slightly, and his eyes widened as he witnessed the incredible disy of power before him.
Despite standing near the old man, he still couldn''t believe what his eyes were seeing. "I''ve never seen anything like this," he murmured.
His gaze flickered between the fire shield and Gliibious. Now, Bain understands why the King of Naharog put so much trust in this priest. The fire priest''s abilities were far beyond anything he had encountered.
However, the realization of Gliibious'' immense capabilities raised questions that weighed heavily on his mind. Did everyone is Turtevekesia capable of wielding such power? And even more importantly, can the Ryntum military possess win against these people solely with the weapon they had now?
Amidst the attention everyone gave him, the old priest sustains his focus to ensure the shield remains intact. He promptly called out for Bain, "Young man, take this chance to resume the attack. This shield is not going tost forever."
"Ah! Yes..." Snapping out of his thought, Bain quickly rallied the army to resume their relentless barrage of projectiles toward the enemy.
The soldiers, fueled by the Fire Priest''s protection filled the air with deafening sounds of gunfire. At the same time, the infantry moved forward in an orderly manner, closing the distance between themselves and the enemy.
....
On the other side of the battlefield,
"Did you see that? Please tell me that I''m dreaming," eximed Sarika, perched atop her horse. She voiced her astonishment at the sight of the awe-inspiring fire shield.
"No, you''re not dreaming, lieutenant," General Victor responded, his face etched with concern and a touch of apprehension.
The presence of that old man among the ranks of the enemy was unsettling to him. He had heard rumours about magic users before, but this was the first time he had witnessed one in the flesh.
Sigh-
Victor''s hand reached his temples and massage it. He was visibly concerned. Their task of conquering Mezorin city would be significantly more challenging now.
"They have started firing back. What should we do now?" Sarika inquired. Her eyes remain fixed on the fire shield that provided formidable protection to the enemy forces. The shield made their attacks seemingly useless.
"Continue attacking the shield," General Victormanded. "While the shield may seem imprable, I believe he cannot maintain it indefinitely. Sooner orter, he will reach his limit. Even now, he can''t expand it to protect the entirety of the army."
Understanding the importance of pressuring their opponents, General Victor urged his troops to persist with their assault.
They maintain a relentless barrage of fire, concentrating their efforts on wearing down the fire shield. Their efforte to fruition went the shield gradually disappeared.
Hope surged among the Barlian troops as they saw their persistence yielding results.
However, their moment of relief was short-lived. The old man''s eyes zed with an intense fiery light. In an instant, he thrust his arms forward, unleashing a wave of scorching mes in a wide arc before him.
The unleashed wave of intense heat billowed forward with incredible force, engulfing the surrounding area. As the wave move forward, the searing heat licked at everything in its path including hundreds of enemies. They were either incapacitated or disoriented.
"Retreat! Retreat!" Reacting to the sudden danger, General Victor called out orders, urging his troops to move away and take cover from the iing wave of fire.
Chapter 241 Its Me, Your Former Lord!
"What was that?" Bain who watched the fire priest unleashed a new technique curiously asked. He turned to the source of the mes himself, Gliibious, seeking an exnation.
"That was the Ignition Wave," he responded. "It is one of the exclusive spells wielded by Fire Priests. It doesn''t possess overwhelming destructive force. When the heat wave engulfs individuals, it has the potential to render them temporarily incapacitated, giving us an advantage in battle. The ignition wave is particrly useful for managing encounters with groups of enemies or providing area control inbat."
"I see..." Bain absorbs the information shared by Gliibious.
"Look, young man," said Gliibious with his finger pointing forward, "The enemy begins to retreat."
Following Gliibious''s gesture, Bain directed his gaze toward the enemy lines. True to his words, signs of retreat became evident among the Barlian forces. Soldiers began to fall back. Their movements disy a sense of disarray and urgency.
Taking in the sight of the retreating enemy, a glimmer of hope ignited within Bain and the soldiers. He sensed an opportunity to exploit this moment and press their advantage.
As much as he want to chase them, he didn''t act by instinct alone. Turning to the fire priest, Bain sought confirmation. "Priest Gliibious, how long do you estimate the Ignition Wave spell willst?"
Gliibious responded, "This technique won''tst long, young man as consume a lot of mana to maintain it. Unfortunately, I don''t have arge pool of mana. As we are speaking right now, I can feel my mana reserve being drained rapidly. The mes will eventually subside, and we must be prepared for the enemy''s next wave of attack."
"Is that so?" Taking the Fire Priest''s words to heart, Bain reconsidered his idea of moving too far from the city.
He realized that pursuing the retreating enemy without a well-nned strategy could expose their forces to potential encirclement or counterattacks. Despite the help of magic, they were still outnumbered by Barlia''s forces.
"If that''s the case," Bain stated, "We should reorganize our position here and wait. Considering their intent to take this city, I am certain they will return."
....
"Let''s go!" Marquess Hector eximed. He stood at the forefront of a formidable army,prising twenty-five thousand soldiers, as they prepared to march northward towards the coveted city of Lonsbak.
The air crackled with anticipation as the soldiers donned their armour, tightened their grips on their weapons, and adjusted their marching formations. Banners bearing the emblem of the imperial house fluttered in the wind, disying their allegiance and instilling a sense of unity among the ranks.
With amanding gesture, Marquess Hector led the way, his horse galloping forward, setting the pace for the entire battalion.
As they ventured further north towards Lonsbak, a sight of majestic beauty greeted them on their left side¡ªa vastke, its tranquil waters stretching as far as the eye could see. The shimmering surface reflected the golden hues of the setting sun, casting an ethereal glow upon the surroundingndscape.
Theke was called Lake Sra, the biggestke among all the threekes that existed in this region. Nestled between the cities of Nyirdi, Hajdu, and Lonsbak, thiske held a prominent ce in the hearts of the people as a source of water and food.
Hector dismounted his steed and approached the water''s edge, kneeling down to cup his hands and take a sip. A cool liquid touched his lips before flowing down his throat.
"Aaahh...This is refreshing. You can''t find this back in Inverloch. They have no sizableke." said the marquess.
He rose to his feet and motioned for his army to resume their journey. Their destination was now within close reach.
....
After travelling for another hour or so, they finally see the city wall. Without further ado, Marquess Hector splits his forces into multiple groups as he pre-nned.
The highly skilled and stealthy soldiers he had sent ahead days ago position themselves strategically near the gates of Lonsbak. Their mission is to gain control of the gate and ensure it remains open for the main force to storm into the city.
Within the city, as the imperial banners came into their sight, the infiltrators swiftly overpower the gate guards and eliminated any resistance.
With the gate under their control, they secure it and keep it open, allowing the main force to surge forward into the heart of Lonsbak.
Like a broken dam, Marquess Hector''s army floods through the open gate. The element of surprise,bined with the sheer force of their numbers, catches the enemy off guard.
Chaos escted as Marquess Hector''s forces quickly gain ground, seizing key positions and cutting off escape routes. It was an easy feat as he knows this city like the back of his hand.
The streets of Lonsbak be a battleground as the defenders attempt to regroup and mount a counteroffensive. However, they find themselves outnumbered and disoriented, struggling to coordinate an effective response against the relentless assault.
Marquess Hector, on the other hand, doesn''t want to prolong this meaningless fight any longer. His troops have got a grip on the city which makes their struggles even more useless.
His mission was not to destroy, but rather to bring the city under imperial rule, asmanded by the emperor himself. In order to ensure a smooth transition of power, any meaningless death need to be avoided.
As such, he raised his voice above the mour of battle and shouted. "Drop your weapons! It is me, your former lord!"
The defenders, caught off guard by his unexpected deration, hesitated. Confusion and disbelief flickered across their faces as the enemy is not some stranger but their once-familiar lord.
Hector continued to persuade, "Let us stop spilling more blood. I have taken control of the city. There''s nothing more you can do. Think about your family first."
A moment of tense silence hung in the air as they weighed his words. They turn around, assessing the vicinity. Realizing they have been surrounded, the defenders slowly drop their weapons to the ground and give up on fighting.
Hector heave a sigh of relief. Thankfully, his words were not in vain.
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 242 Same Target
With the dust settled in Lonsbak, Marquess Hector shifted his gaze towards the neighbouring town of Szazki.
Since Szazki is smaller in size and poption, he saw an opportunity to extend the reach of imperial rule without spreading his forces too thin.
Confident in the capability he has, Hector determined to exin further. Before he set out, he ensured that the affairs in Lonsbak were stabilized.
Understanding the importance of maintaining control and order, he left a portion of his troops behind to guard the city. They would serve as a symbol of authority and security, instilling confidence in the inhabitants and deterring any potential uprisings.
Once the necessary arrangements were made, Hector set out for Szazki with a select group of trusted advisors and a contingent of troops.
....
At the Mezorin Front,
"Retreat! Retreat!" Reacting to the sudden danger, General Victor called out orders, urging his troops to move away and take cover from the iing wave of fire.
As the order to retreat echoed through the battlefield, Barlia''s soldiers hurriedly disengaged from the frontlines, seeking cover and regrouping at a safer distance. Their hearts pounding in their chests as they move with a sense of urgency, aware of the imminent danger posed by the iing wave of fire.
Dirt and dust kicked up into the air as boots pounded against the ground. Each step was fueled by adrenaline while their eyes scanned their surroundings for other potential threats.
With the soldiers having sessfully retreated to a safer distance, Sarika turned to General Victor, her eyes reflecting curiosity. "So, what''s next, Victor?"
General Victor, his face etched with annoyance. Clearly, the presence of a magic user has thwarted his n.
Nevertheless, it''s not the end of the world.
Although they suffered a substantial amount of casualties, they are not defeated yet.
"Hmm...," He pondered her question for a moment. "We shall split our troops into two groups andunch a coordinated attack on two ces simultaneously," he dered. "If we can capture Szazki, we will be able to route the enemy byunching simultaneous assaults from two sides."
Sarika''s gaze sharpened as she grasped General Victor''s n. The seemingly unimportant town turns out to be strategically important.
From her perspective, the town not only allows them tounch a two-side attack but also to go straight for Manfura if they want to.
"Go and inform the troops, Sarika." ordered her superior.
Nodding, she ryed the general''s orders to the troops.
Barlia soldiers, upon receiving the order, regrouped and prepared themselves to attack another city. Seventy-six thousand soldiers were split into two units, forty-six thousand and thirty thousand led by Victor and Sarika respectively.
With the troops organized and the n in motion, the soldiers, under Sarika''smand swiftly advanced toward the town.
Marching for an hour or so, they finally arrived at the outskirts of Szazki town. Their arrival was marked by a collective pause when they noticed another army approaching from the south.
Sarika immediately dispatched a group of scouts to gather information about the approaching force.
The scouts moved swiftly and silently as they navigated the terrain, utilizing cover and camouge to remain undetected.
Meanwhile, the main force under Sarika''smand held their ground, maintaining a defensive posture to ensure their readiness for any potential engagement. The soldiers remained vignt, their eyes scanning the horizon as they awaited the return of the scouts.
Minutes felt like hours as the tension thickened in the air. Finally, the scouts returned, bringing their findings to Sarika.
"The approaching army is not affiliated with Ryntum-Naharog," reported the scouts. "However, their banners indicated that they are from Inverloch Empire. As the lieutenant probably can guess, they too want to capture this town."
"Inverloch...," Sarika''s expression turn for the worse. To think that she would meet with the imperial force here of all ces. Inwardly, she began to question her luck.
With this newfound knowledge, she ordered the scouts to go and establish contact with them. "Tell them that I wish to hold a discussion with whoever is in charge."
The scouts swiftly conveyed Sarika''s message to the approaching Inverloch Empire forces, rying her request for a discussion with theirmanding officer.
The imperial force agreed and arrangements were made for a meeting between Sarika and the Inverloch.
As the appointed time arrived, Sarika, apanied by a small delegation of trusted officers, stepped forward to meet the Inverlochmander.
To her surprise, the one who was in charge of leading the attack on Inverloch''s behalf was Hector Hajdu.
"Count Hajdu?" words unintentionally came out of her mouth.
"Youngdy, I go by Marquess Hajdu of Inverloch now." Hector corrected her. "I assume you are Lieutenant General Sarika Klover?"
With aposed demeanour, Sarika give a confirming nod. "Yes, I am Lieutenant General Sarika Klover."
Hector, now Marquess Hajdu, regarded Sarika with a measured gaze. "It seems Barlia has a lot of young talent in their country," he remarked.
Sarika gave a small, acknowledging smile.
Aware of the pressing matters at hand, Sarika swiftly shifted the conversation. "Marquess Hajdu, I presume we share the same goal of capturing this town."
"It appears to be so," replied a marquess. His voice tinged with sternness. "Let me rify something first. The empire wishes for this town and we won''t back off."
Sarika listened attentively to Marquess Hajdu''s words, acknowledging the Inverloch Empire''s im to the town.
She understood that Inverloch''s objective was far different from Barlia''s. While they wish to secure control over the city, Barlia sought to use it as a strategic base for their operations against Ryntum-Naharog.
"I understand the Inverloch Empire''s desire to im this town," Sarika responded, her tone measured and diplomatic. "Our intention is not to dispute your ownership, but rather to request permission to utilize the city as a staging ground for our operations against Ryntum-Naharog."
Marquess Hajdu, his expression serious, contemted Sarika''s request.
After a moment of consideration, he nodded in agreement. "Very well, Lieutenant General Sarika. We grant you permission to use the town. In exchange for that, we want your help to capture it."
Sarika''s face twitched. The marquess basic asked her to use Barlia''s manpower for Inverloch''s purposes.
Despite her displeasure, she chooses toply with his request. "Thank you for the permission, Marquess Hajdu. Rest assured, Barlia''s forces will work in close coordination with the Inverloch army to capture this town."
Chapter 243 Sending Letters And Reinforcement
The king''s office reverberated with tension as Riz held the letter from Mayor Samuel Lazo of Baroks in his hands. His expression shifted from curiosity to shock as he read the contents, his eyes widening in disbelief.
"What in the realm is Issac doing? How could such a sizeable army slip without anyone noticing?" Riz eximed, his voice tinged with frustration. Questions swirled in his mind, "Wasn''t he supposed to keep them busy and prevent the imperial forces from venturing north?"
The weight of the situation bore down upon him. Not to mention the one leading the army is not some stranger but former count Hajdu himself.
Whatever their purpose is, he could imagine that it will go smoothly.
The worst-case scenarios shed before Riz''s eyes. The thought of Barlia and Inverloch joining forces sent shivers down his spine. Such an alliance would plunge the entire realm into chaos.
Determined to understand the situation, he swiftlyposed a letter addressed to King Isaac. As he move his hand, words flowed from his pen, a mixture of inquiry and frustration, as he sought to understand the unfolding events.
"King Isaac," he wrote, "I trust this letter finds you well, for I write to you burdened by grave news. Reports have reached my ears of the imperial forces advancing into the northern territories. I implore you to shed light upon this matter, for the peace of my realm is hanging in the bnce."
As he sealed the letter, Riz hoped for a swift and enlightening response from King Isaac, one that would assuage his concerns and shed light on the unfolding situation.
He thenposed a second one, this time addressed to the mayor, Samuel Lazo. He knew that in times of uncertainty, clear directives were the best way of reply he should give.
"Dear Mayor Samuel Lazo," he began, "I have received distressing reports of the imperial forces'' presence near Baroks. The news has filled me with a deep concern for the security of our realms and the well-being of our people."
Riz''s words carried a sense of urgency and caution as he continued, "In light of this grave development, I implore you to exercise caution and restraint. Do not engage in any offensive actions unless you are directly attacked. Our primary focus must be the protection of our city and its inhabitants."
He continues his writing, "However, be prepared to defend your city and its people should youe under direct attack. You are hereby granted permission to conscript able-bodied men for the purpose of bolstering your defences, should the need arise. Utilize the military base in the south to gather the necessary reinforcements."
With the two letterspleted, King Riz affixed his royal seal before entrusting the missives to the royal couriers to be delivered fast. Time was of the essence.
Riz lean back into his chair, his mind filled with a mix of hope and concern. This time, he did not send officers or troops from the capital to handle the situation in the south. He had full confidence in Samuel''s capability as a leader and knew that he could effectively manage the defence of Baroks.
He doesn''t know whether the imperial force would encroach on hisnd or not. But, he does know the presence of the Inverloch army will significantly affect the battle in Mezorin.
The army led by Bain Lawrence in Mezorin needs to be reinforced quickly. As such, the called for his minister of war and defence, William Geoffrey to this office.
After a few minutes, William arrives at his office.
"Your majesty, what did you call me for? Did something happen on the battlefield?" William asked for the development of war with haste.
"Something does happen but you wouldn''t like it," Riz responded. He looked at Minister William Geoffrey with a grave expression.
"Now you made me curious....and scared, Your Majesty," said William.
"William, I have received reports from Samuel about the sighting of the imperial forces near Hajdu City," King Riz began, his voice steady but tinged with worry. "The army is estimated to be around twenty thousand men. Their target was most likely Lonsbak, and I believe their intentions seem to extend beyond that."
William''s brow furrowed, his eyes narrowing with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. "Your Majesty, this is troubling news indeed. The imperial forces could pose a significant threat to the oue of the battle."
"That''s not all. You will be shocked to know who''s leading the army."
"Who is it?" William''s curiosity reaches its peak.
"Former Count Hajdu, Hector Hajdu."
William took a deep breath, absorbing the news delivered to him. "If that''s the case, we should assume Lonsbak is as good as fall into their hand," he replied.
"I know," Riz nodded, agreeing with William''s assumption. "The reason I called you here is to raise another fifteen thousand troops to reinforce Bain Lawrence''s army in Mezorin. I sincerely hope Hector won''t interfere with the ongoing war but, it is just my optimistic thought. We better prepare for any eventuality."
The conquest of Lonsbak was merely the beginning. He envisioned Hector''s desire for achievement would push him further. All in order to prove his worth and impress the imperial nobles, his new circle of friends.
It was an instinct woven into the fabric of human nature, the relentless pursuit of eptance and validation. Each person instinctually had a yearning to fit in and to avoid exclusion in some form or way.
"Your Majesty, consider it done. I will mobilize the necessary resources and ensure the troops are ready to march to Mezorin as soon as possible."
With a firm nod, Riz acknowledged Minister William Geoffrey''smitment and determination. "Thank you, William. I will leave it in your hand."
As Minister William left the king''s office, the room fell into a solemn silence. Riz leaned forward, his gaze fixed on the map of the kingdom spread before him.
"No matter what, I shouldn''t let the war spread into my border," he muttered slowly.
Chapter 244 Should We Split?
"Where did the rest of them go?" Bain asked while peering through the binocrs.
His concern grew as he realized that a significant portion of the Barlia soldiers seemed to have vanished from the battlefield.
Immediately, he ordered a group of scouts to investigate the situation and gather intelligence on the whereabouts of the missing troops.
After a short while, the scouts returned with crucial information. "Sir, it appears that approximately half of the Barlia forces have moved towards Szazki," one of the scouts reported.
Bain''s expression turned grim as he processed this news. He understood the implications of such a move. "Damn it! Thisplicates our situation." He muttered to himself.
"Err... That''s not all, sir," the scout spoke up, hesitantly.
Bain''s attention snapped back to the scout. His brows furrowed as he turned to the scout, sensing there was more to the situation. "What do you mean?" he asked again.
The scout hesitated for a moment before continuing, "It appears another faction has entered this region."
His voice grew urgent as he inquired, "And who it might be?"
"It''s the Inverloch Empire," the scout replied, his voice trembling slightly.
Bain''s eyes widened in surprise as he heard the scout''s words. The entrance of the Inverloch Empire into the region added an additionalyer ofplexity to the already vtile situation.
"Inverloch Empire?" Bain repeated, his voice filled with concern. That name almost takes away his breath and causes him a headache.
He knew that the empire was a formidable force with a reputation for military prowess. Their involvement could potentially tip the bnce of power and significantly impact the oue of the ongoing conflict.
"What''s the matter?" Gliibious asked, wondering why Bain hadn''t issued an order yet.
"Barlia split and aim for Szazki. Plus, we have a new yer in the town." He informed the fire priest. "Inverloch join the fray."
"No wonder they seem smallpared to before. Now, what''s our next move, young man? Split the army?" ask Gliibious.
Bain took a moment to consider Gliibious'' question, weighing the options carefully in his mind.
"We cannot afford to split our forces at this critical juncture," Bain replied. "They are massive in numbers. If we divide our forces, we risk weakening our defences and bing vulnerable to simultaneous attacks from multiple directions."
Bain paused briefly, contemting the best course of action. "Instead, we need to reposition ourselves closer to the city so they can support us. But, before that..."
He turns to the fire priest, "Can you cast the magic attack from earlier?"
"You mean ignition wave? Sure I can." Gliibious responded. "Wait? Are we going to attack or retreat?"
"Both," Bain replied curtly. "We are going to jab them first, unleash the ignition wave, and then strategically retreat to a better position."
"Isn''t it too risky? What if we got attacked while attacking?" asked the priest.
"We won''t," Bain reassured. "ording to the scouts, they haven''t captured Szazki yet. So, we still have time."
With the n in ce, Bain swiftly ordered the army to prepare for the imminent sh. The soldiers moved with purpose and confidence. Their spirits were bolstered by their initial sess.
As the evening sun bathed the battlefield in warm hues, the soldiers stood tall and resolute. They knew that with Gliibious, a skilled magic user, on their side, their chances of victory were significantly enhanced.
There was an air of assurance and determination among them, recing any previous tension.
At Bain''s signal, the soldiers unleashed a deafening roar as they fired their artillery and firearms. Explosions rocked the battlefield with projectiles filling the sky.
However, Barlia, unwilling to passively absorb the onught, responded swiftly.
Their artillery thundered in response, unleashing a barrage of projectiles aimed at Bain''s forces. The air filled with the sound of whistling shells and the ground shook as explosions erupted around them.
Barlias''s projectiles, unfortunately, didn''t make it to their target.
"Fire Shield!" With a wave of Gliibious hand, a shimmering barrier of fire materialized. The soldiers once again watched the magic in awe.
Bain, his voice carrying above the mour of battle, issued a daring order. "Advance! Take this chance to close the gap between us and the enemy!"
Responding swiftly to their leader''smand, the soldiers surged forward with Gliibious at the centre, maintaining his shield.
As the distance between the two armies diminished, the contrasting effectiveness of the weaponry became evident.
Ryntum''s firearms proved superior, boasting shorter reloading times and a higher rate of firepared to Barlia''s weaponry. The soldiers of Ryntum unleashed a relentless barrage of bullets, their rifles spitting fire and smoke.
The ferocity and precision caused Barlia to struggle to match the rapid onught of bullets raining upon them. Not to mention the damn shield that prevents their ammunition from flying to its target.
Despite the overwhelming odds, soldiers on the frontlines of Barlia''s defence disyed remarkable resilience. Each fallen soldier was quickly reced by another, proving the abundance of manpower they possessed.
As the battle was in favour of Ryntum-Naharog for a couple of hours, the fire priest shouted to Bain, "Young man, we need to retreat now!" he urged, his voice tinged with concern. "My mana is almost depleted."
Bain''s brows furrowed in frustration. He had been swept up in the thrill of the intense battle, eager to press their advantage and deliver a decisive blow.
"Urghh! Why now?" Bain grumbled, his disappointment evident. "Things are just about to get interesting."
Nevertheless, he recognized the disastrous result they would suffer if they continue to fight without that fire shield.
Right now, they are in dangerously close proximity to Barlia''s artillery and frontlines.
No matter how backward Barlia''s weaponry is, there''s no way they would miss the target at this distance.
With a heavy sigh, Bain raised his voice tomand his troops. "Everyone! Fall back! We have done enough damage! I repeat, fall back!"
The soldiers, their adrenaline still pumping, reluctantlyplied with the order. They maintained their discipline and formation as they withdrew, covering one another.
Fire Priest Gliibious help the retreat process by casting a final spell with the remnant of mana he has. He channelled the mana within him out, emitting a radiant burst of energy, "zing radiance!"
The zing radiance creates a dazzling burst of light and heat, temporarily blinding enemies within its radius.
Thanks to that spell, Ryntum-Naharog''s troops retreated to a safe distance with minimal loss.
Chapter 245 Cutting Off The Supply Line
Turning back time a bit, a letter arrives in the hand of Admiral Jareth. After a long rest, he and his fleet were given a new mission¡ª to strike at the heart of Barlia''s supply line by capturing the Port Town of Caushilbo.
Now that nde is no longer a threat, Barlia has bes their next target. With their main army venturing deep into others'' territory, cutting off their supply line would really hurt them.
"Alright, boys! Rest time is over! We got a new mission to do. Get ready to depart!" shouted Admiral Jareth, rallying his forces.
Without further ado, the fleet consisted of five galleons, three carracks, and six caravels immediately set sail from Erle Ind. The remaining ships were left behind to guard the ind and patrol the surrounding waters, ensuring its safety during his absence.
Their first destination was Harlington. Location-wise, Harlington is not that far in distance from the port town. It was a perfect stopping point where Admiral Jareth can send a reconnaissance team to assess the enemy''s strength guarding the coveted port town.
This would provide valuable information and help in devising an effective n for the uing attack on the Port Town of Caushilbo.
The reconnaissance team,prised of skilled scouts and navigators, departed in a swift caravel, blending into the vast expanse of the sea. Their hearts raced with anticipation as they navigated through treacherous waters while avoiding detection.
Days turned into nights, the reconnaissance team observed the enemy''s activities from afar.
They meticulously counted the number of enemy ships that surrounded the port town of Caushilbo. It became clear to them that the enemy had deployed a formidable fleet to guard their precious supply route.
As the reconnaissance team returned to Harlington, a concerned look was visible on their faces. Nevertheless, they reported their findings to Admiral Jareth.
They emphasise the sheer strength of the enemy''s defences. The news weighed heavily on the seasoned admiral, forcing him to reconsider his initial ns. While they possessed firepower superiority, the enemy''s sheer numbers posed a daunting challenge.
It was clear that a full-scale attack with their entire fleet would be risky, potentially leading to heavy losses.
With a meagre amount of ships they have, the fleet would be run over in no time.
In the end, he decided on a more calcted approach.
....
At the port of Caushilbo, a sense of tranquillity filled the air. The port was just like any other day.
Barlia''s sailors are patrolling the port as usual. Numerous ships flowed in and out of the port, dropping food and essential supplies for theirrades on the frontline.
Every crate was carefully inspected and ounted for, ensuring the integrity of the provisions before they were transported ind.
"Hmm?" Amidst this atmosphere of order, the diligent sailors on patrol noticed a peculiar sight.
Their trained eyes caught sight of a small fleet of ships, distinct from the usual cargo vessels that frequented the area.
A single galleon, its imposing presence impossible to ignore, led the way, apanied by several nimble caravels.
It keeps moving in until it stops right in the middle. An eerie silence fell over the port.
Boom!¡ª
A sudden deafening shot shattered the harmony, reverberating through the port.
A projectile had beenunched.
One unlucky unsuspecting cargo ship, caught in the wrong ce at the wrong time, sumbed to the unforgiving depths of the ocean.
"What the¡ª" gasped one of Barlia''s sailors, his voice drowned out by the chaos that erupted in the wake of the attack. Panic surged through the defenders onnd as they hastily rallied to protect the crates.
On the other hand, Barlia''s naval forces swiftly sprang into action, mustering their strength to fight against this unforeseen assault from Ryntum.
This was the first time Barlia encountered the Ryntum''s naval fleet. All they heard before was their formidable army.
Despite the enemy ships being mounted with formidable guns, Barlia''s sailors managed to maintain a semnce of confidence. In their perception, the Kingdom of Ryntum is a newly emerged naval power and most likely possesses a small and inexperienced fleet.
"There''s only one ship loaded with guns, as long as we avoided it, it is fine." Barlia''s sailors reassured themselves.
Emboldened by their convictions, Barlia''s navyunched a counter-attack.
The stage was set for a battle of naval prowess.
The stark disparity in ship manoeuvring skills became abundantly clear.
As the thundering echoes of cannon fire reverberated through the confined space of the congested port, Barlia''s ships showcased an unmatched finesse in navigating through the waters.
Their crews, honed through years of training and battle-hardened experience, seemed to possess an innate understanding of the maritime intricacies of the environment.
With exceptional precision, Barlia''s vessels weaved effortlessly between the docked ships. Theirmander expertly and tirelessly calcte each turn and anticipate every obstacle.
The crews exhibited an uncanny ability to utilize the limited space to their advantage, utilizing quick manoeuvres and evasive tactics to avoid the projectiles hurling their way.
Boom!¡ª
Boom!¡ª
"Did a long rest dull your skill? None of you managed to hit the target!" shouted Jareth angrily. He never expected the disparity between Barlia''s skill and theirs to be this much.
The admiral was bewildered by the movement showcased by the enemy.
It was as if the very sea itself had be their ally, guiding them through the intricate web of ships with harmonious synchronicity.
As the chaotic barrage of projectiles fired rained down upon them, Barlia''s ships continue to dance gracefully amidst the chaos, seemingly defying thews of physics.
They bobbed and weaved, executing nimble dodges.
Witnessing Barlia''s superior ship manoeuvring skills, the second fleet found themselves unable to effectively target the elusive vessels.
The tightly-packed array of docked ships became an unintentional shield, shielding Barlia''s fleet from the brunt of the assault.
Every projectileunched by Ryntum''s forces seemed to pass by harmlessly, missing their mark as if guided by an invisible hand.
Recognizing the perilous situation within the port, Jareth decided on a calcted retreat, luring Barlia''s fleet away from the congested port and into the vast expanse of the open sea.
Chapter 246 Battle Of Open Sea
Jareth and his small fleet continued their strategic retreat, venturing deeper into the vastness of the boundless sea. Because Ryntum ships are slightly better in quality and technology than Barlia, they manage to widen a considerable distance with Barlia.
The pursuing Barlia forces on one side, remained relentless in their chase. As they pressed forward, Barlia''s ships remained focused on closing the distance between them and their retreating enemy.
With each passing moment passed, the Ryntum fleet approached Makerton Ind.
Admiral Jareth observed the pursuing Barlia forces with a mixture of anticipation and determination. He knew that his hidden n was about to unfold, and the fate of his fleet hung in the bnce.
"Line up the ship," Jarethmanded, his voice steady and resolute. "We''ll block them here."
His crew sprang into action, adjusting the sails and aligning the cannons. The tension on the ship was palpable as everyone understood the critical nature of the uing manoeuvre.
Jareth''s small fleet positioned themselves perpendicr to the oing Barlia fleet with the galleon in the middle and caravels on the left and right, forming a floating barrier against Barlia''s advance.
As the Barlia ships closed in, theirmander realized the floating barrier in front of them. Ryntum readied their guns, aiming at them.
The cannons of the Ryntum fleet roared to life, unleashing a barrage of firepower.
The Barliamander narrowed his eyes as he surveyed the formidable obstacle before him. A grin spread across his face, betraying his eagerness for the impending challenge. He turned to his crew, his voice filled with determination.
"Maintain our course, but alter the sails! Prepare to rush in! We''ll use the wind to our advantage and swiftly manoeuvre through their fire. We''ll teach them how to operate a ship!"
They adjusted the sails, angling their ships to swiftly navigate through the oing projectiles. The Barlia fleet began to surge forward, utilizing their superior agility to evade the iing cannon fire.
As the Barlia fleet agilely evaded the barrage of cannon fire, unbeknownst to them, a new threat was rapidly approaching from behind.
In the distance, the rest of the Ryntum fleet emerged from the shadows, their sails billowing with a newfound sense of purpose. They slowly caught up with the Barlia''s fleet.
On board of one of the Ryntum ships, Admiral Jareth watched the manoeuver with a steely gaze. The trap had been set, and the time for its execution had arrived. He addressed his crew with a firm voice.
"Be careful not to hit your fellow sailor," Jarethmanded his words resonating with a calm yet resolute determination. "We finally have them right where we want them."
As the Barlia fleet continued to evade the iing cannon fire, it''s fleetmander nced over his shoulder and spotted the approaching Ryntum ships. The approaching Ryntum almost neatly lined up to their right nk.
A flicker of concern crossed his face, but he quickly regained hisposure.
"Keep moving! As long as we didn''t stay still, the chance we are getting hit is low."
The Barlia ships manoeuvred and surged ahead while deftly avoiding the relentless attacks from the front. At the same time, they maintain a vignt watch on the encroaching Ryntum fleet from the rear.
With each passing moment, they close in the gap, bringing themselves within striking range.
On the deck of the galleon, Jareth couldn''t help but curse, "These crazy people! Are they trying to crash their ships with us?!"
The admiral''s thought was exactly right. Not only do Barlia''s sailors want to crush the ship but they want to hijack it.
"Prepare to board!" themander shouted, his voice carrying across the deck. "We''ll show them the strength of Barlia up close and personal!"
The Barlia crew readied themselves for the imminent sh, arming themselves with swords and grappling hooks.
As the Barlia ships closed in, Jareth, in a voiceden with fear and urgency, shouted, "Evade! Evade! Evade the crash!"
With a smug and disdainful chuckle, the Barlia''smander mocked Jareth''s order, "Heh! Rookie mistake!"
As the Ryntum ships followed Jareth''s order, the floating line barrier was split into two parts and Barlia ships slip in right between the gap.
Themander bellowed the orders tounch the boarding assault.
The ships manoeuvred skillfully, aligning their sides with the vulnerable nks of the Ryntum fleet. Barlia sailors leapt onto the enemy vessels, engaging in close-quarterbat.
Leading the charge, Barlia''smander shouted his order, "Secure the ship!"
The deck of the caravel instantly became a chaotic battleground. des shed and the air filled with the ng of steel meeting steel. Barlia and Ryntum crew members grappled with each other, locked in closebat, their strength and skill put to the test.
Barlia sailors fought fiercely. However, they didn''t forget their main objective which is to gain control of the ship. They manoeuvred every crook and cranny of the ships, employing tactics to separate and overwhelm their opponents.
Amidst the chaos, a Barlia sailor made a daring leap onto the mast, using the advantage of height to rain down blows upon a group of Ryntum fighters. His agile movements and precise strikes created an opening for his fellow Barliarades to push forward.
At the same time, the Ryntum ships who had been chasing them from the rear catch up. Shots were fired, finding their mark on the closest Barlia vessel.
The ship shuddered under the result of the impact. Its structural integrity weakened.
As the hull gave way to the relentless assault, the sea outside rushed in.
"Sir, we lost one ship!" reported one of Barlia''s sailors.
"Then we have more than enough reason to press on and seize control of this caravel," theirmander dered, his voice filled with a steely resolve. "We will not let their sacrifices be in vain."
The Barlia crew, though weary and battle-worn, rallied behind theirmander''s words. With a unified surge of adrenaline, the intensity of the battle increased severalfold.
However, their hopes of victory were quickly overshadowed by the arrival of the Ryntum ships from the left. The sudden change in the direction of the enemy''s approach caught them off guard, leaving the Barlia fleet trapped in a perilous position.
The Barlia fleet is now sandwiched between the caravels they had crashed into earlier and the newly arrived Ryntum vessels.
The Ryntum navy had effectively boxed Barlia in. The tension in the air grew palpable.
Although the enemy ships were in a favourable position, Ryntum was hesitant to unleash their firepower out of fear of hitting their own sailors.
A sudden voice cut through the chaos, amplified by the winds and echoing across the water. "All Ryntum sailors, evacuate the ship!" Admiral Jareth''s order resonated with urgency and authority.
In a frenzy, Ryntum sailors scrambled toply with theirmander''s order.
They hastily abandoned their posts and weapon, jumping into the sea. The sound of hundreds of sshing bodies was audible to everyone.
Ryntum sailors spend their energy getting away from their own ships and swam towards the nearest ships to seek refuge with theirrades.
Seeing theirrades plunged into the sea, the newly arrived Ryntum vessels, now unburdened by the presence of their own sailors, took advantage of the opportunity to strike.
Without hesitation, the Ryntum ships unleashed a barrage of cannon fire upon the Barlia fleet. In such close proximity, the shot creates more than just boring the hole through the ships, it creates a hailstorm of destruction.
Barlia ships rocked violently as they were pounded by the deadly onught. Wooden nks splintered, sails tore, and the air filled with the cries of wounded sailors. Ship after ship sumbed to the sea.
Seeing the ships they try to take over were rendered useless, theirmander shouted with urgency to his crew, "Jump into the sea, Barlians! Save yourself!"
The remaining Barlia sailors leapt into the unforgiving waters. Their bodies plunged into the depths and swam frantically, seeking safety from the impact.
The relentless barrage of cannon shots soon ceased when thest ships belonging to Barlia disappeared beneath the waves. The once turbulent sea grew eerily quiet, the only sounds thepping of waves against the floating debris and the distant cries of survivors.
Admiral Jareth ordered his ships to encircle the remnants of the Barlia sailors, who clung to wreckage and fought against the currents.
A chilling silence settled upon the scene as the Ryntum''s sailors were seen aiming their rifles toward the remnants of Barlia''s sailors.
"Wait!" he shouted, his voice carrying across the water. "You''re sailors too! It''s an unspoken rule among seafarers to help those stranded at sea. Show us some mercy!"
Jareth, ying ignorant and feigning indifference, responded with indifference. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve never heard of such a rule," he replied, his voiceced with a hint of maliciousness.
The Barliamander''s heart sank. His frustration and disbelief were evident on his face as he stared back at Jareth.
With a wave of a hand, hundreds of shots were released. One by one lost their life. Blood flowed out, mixing with seawater.
The bodies of Barlia''s sailors were riddled with bullets, floating silently in the vast ocean.
Chapter 247 Changing Flag In Caushilbo
Admiral Jareth stood on the deck of his gship, his gaze fixed upon the pool of blood staining the vast expanse of the sea. The heavy air bore witness to the aftermath of the intense conflict that had unfolded upon the boundless sea.
His subordinate approached him with solemn expression to deliver the report of their losses, "Admiral, we lost three ships," the officer informed, his voice filled with a tinge of regret.
Upon hearing the report of their losses, Admiral Jareth''s face tensed, hinting a mix of emotions. His brow furrowed, and a shadow of disappointment crossed his features. Though he try to remainposed, a flicker of concern still passed through his eyes.
The admiral''s countenance tightened, emotions mingling across his face.
"Three ships," he repeated quietly. His voice wasced with a hint of resignation. He had anticipated losses in the battle, but the reality of the casualties weighed heavily upon him.
However, his resignation was short-lived. Jareth swiftly adapted to the ebb and flow of war. He knew that dwelling on the losses would hinder their progress and undermine their resolve.
Taking in a deep breath, he steeled himself and redirected his focus towards the next course of action.
"Prepare to set sail for the port town of Caushilbo," Jarethmanded, "Victory almost lies within our hand, and we will not be deterred by this loss."
Sails were hoisted and the ships begin to leave the scene, leaving the bodies behind as fish foods.
....
When the port town came into their sight, the fleet moved swiftly into the port and strategically positioned themselves.
Having already destroyed Caushilbo''s fleet, only remnants were left in the town, making it easier for Jareth''s forces to seize control.
Under Jareth''s orders, the Ryntum forcesunched a coordinated assault.
The cannons roared to life once again. The sheer power and intensity of the cannon fire shattered the tranquillity that once enveloped the town, sending shockwaves through the hearts of the inhabitants.
Barriers were breached and fortifications crumbled under relentless bombardment.
The Barlians in Caushilbo, caught in the crosscurrents of war, watched with trepidation as the Ryntum fleet loomed on the horizon. Fear mingled with curiosity as they braced themselves for the impending sh.
After a few minutes, the cannons fell silent. A thick haze of smoke and the smell of burning timber hung in the air.
Jareth stood at the prow of his gship, gazing at the battered town before him.
His eyes, gleaming with determination, surveyed the scene as he prepared to lead his sailors in the final stage of the takeover.
"Prepare to makendfall!" Jareth''s voice resonated across the ship, stirring his crew into action. Sailors hurriedly readied ropes and lowered sturdy gangnks, creating a makeshift bridge between their vessel and the shore.
The former inhabitants of Caushilbo, who had been under the upation of Barlia offered their knowledge about the town''syout, acting as guides to Jareth and his sailors, pointing out Barlians'' whereabouts.
With the support of the locals, Jareth and his sailors gradually took control of Caushilbo in no time.
On 4th May 303 Paign Era, as a symbol of their triumph, Jareth ordered the removal of Barlia''s "Pristine" g fluttering at the town centre. In its ce, the proud banner of Ryntum was raised, fluttering in the wind as a promation of their victory.
With this town slipping from Barlia''s grasp, the disruption in their supply line loomed ahead. The loss of control over this vital outpost meant severed connections to crucial resources and provisions.
The admiral was fully aware that this loss would not totally cripple the massive Barlia army. But, this act will force them to devise alternative routes and methods to sustain themselves.
Jareth, apanied by a group of sailors, led the way to thergest warehouse in the town. The warehouses, once belonging to Barlia, stood as a potential source of much-needed supplies for hisrades in the ongoing war.
Creak¡ª
They pushed the doors open. Inside, they discovered a treasure trove of provisions: barrels of salted fish, sacks of grains, bundles of cloth, and various tools.
The supplies, originally intended to sustain Barlia''s forces, nowy at Jareth''s disposal. It was an opportunity to bolster the strength of his own troops and provide aid to hisrades in arms.
Jareth''s eyes sparkled as he see the mountain of resources, "These resources shall not go to waste," he dered to his sailors. "We shall utilize them to bolster our forces and ensure the welfare of our fellow soldiers in the field. Prepare to distribute them ordingly."
The sailors swiftly move ording to his instruction, loading the necessary amount of provisions they need onto their vessels.
Recognizing the need for efficient governance, Jareth assigned a trusted officer to embark on a journey to Wemeywesto. Their mission was to seek assistance from themanding officer stationed there and request the dispatch of apetent individual to oversee the affairs of Caushilbo.
They carried with them a letter penned by Jareth, outlining the current situation and the necessity of having a capable administrator to manage the newly acquired town.
The dispatch officer would then go straight for the capital as Jareth appealed for additional ships as a recement.
In his letter, he eloquently described the number of ships and manpower avable only sufficient to protect Erle Ind and its surrounding water. Safeguarding a town as far as Caushibo would stretch his manpower thin.
"It would be better if the kingdom could raise the third fleet," he muttered. It was a suggestion he put together in his letter aside from the additional ship request.
Before, two fleets seems reasonable since the Kingdom of Ryntum doesn''t have much sea territory to cover and it will be a waste of money to build a lot of fleets.
However, current circumstances are changing now. Ryntum gain a lot of territory and it came with a long coastline. If the navy can''t keep up, they will be bounded to lose all the territory they worked hard for.
Chapter 248 Went On Separated Path
The town of Szazki fell swiftly and decisively under the joint assault of the massive armies belonging to Barlia and Inverloch. The town of Szazki stood defenceless in front of thebined forces of Barlia and Inverloch.
The sh was swift and brutal, overwhelming the town''s meagre defences. Although the defenders of Szazki fought valiantly, they were outnumbered and outmatched. Szazki''s inhabitants, ill-prepared for such a ferocious onught, found themselves caught in a maelstrom of chaos and destruction.
Following the fall of Szazki, their temporary alliance between Barlia and Inverloch came to an end. The victorious armies of Barlia and Inverloch made separate decisions on their next targets.
"This is where our paths diverge, Lieutenant," said Hector Hajdu, addressing the Inverloch leader.
"Yeah," Sarika nodded, "Barlia will set its sights on Mezorin, while your forces can proceed with your intended target, Manfura. We fought well together, but now it''s time to pursue the goals of our individual nations."
Recognizing the temporary nature of their alliance, both leaders part ways and resume their individual campaigns.
The lieutenant general from Barlia maintained her focus on the prenned objective of capturing Mezorin. She regrouped her forces, ensuring they were prepared for the uing campaign.
Meanwhile, Marquess Hector felt confident with his recent consecutive sess, redirecting his forces towards the capture of Manfura.
Believing it to be a valuable target, Hector saw an opportunity to further solidify Inverloch''s position in the region.
He gathered his troops, adjusted their strategies, and instilled in them the determination to ovee any obstacles they might encounter. "I know that our initial n may have been to target a different town, but circumstances have changed. Manfura presents a unique opportunity, and I am confident in our forces to seize it."
As such, Marquess Hector Hajdu departed from Szazki. His army marched resolutely towards Manfura.
As the day wore on, Hector''s keen senses picked up the sound of marching feet grew louder in the distance.
By his order, the imperial army slowed their pace, prepared for the unexpected. After enduring an anxious wait, an army emerged through the same path they are taking.
Their banners billowing in the wind. Hector''s eyes locked onto the banner, recognizing it to be the emblem of Ryntum. It was a reinforcement army sent from the capital to aid Bain Lawarence at Mezorin.
His gaze swept across the soldiers. He spotted a figure, mounted on a noble steed, positioned at the forefront of the formation. "That must be themander," he muttered. He has no collection of the said man. Nevertheless, Hector prepared himself for the encounter.
As the Ryntum reinforcement drew nearer, theirmander was taken aback by the unexpected sight that awaited them. His eyes widened with surprise as he witnessed an army blocking their path.
Confusion mingled with curiosity as he studied the opposing army, trying to discern their intentions and the identity of their leader.
Riding forward, Hector raised his voice, calling out to the leader of the Ryntum army. "I am Marquess Hector Hajdu of Inverloch."
Sigh¡ª
"As expected, it''s the Inverloch," Colonel Levi muttered. He was informed beforehand of the possibility of imperial forces joining hands to attack Mezorin. Meeting them here was out of his expectation.
He raised his voice, "Marquess Hector! Behind me is the Kingdom of Ryntum''s territory. Crossing the border with your army would be considered an act of dering war against us. I advise you to return back to where you came from."
Hector, his voice steady and determined, responded, "That is exactly wants I wish to do, to capture Manfura."
Levi''s face hardened. His eyes narrowed as he listened to Marquess Hector''s response. Tension is rising. Inwardly, Levi knows any more talk would be useless as Hector''s determination was visible on his face.
"Charge!" Hector shouted. The ground trembled beneath the hooves of his steed, the sound of their unified gallop reverberating through the air.
Levi''s eyes widened in response to Hector''s unexpected move. He swiftly raised his voice,manding his troops, "Hold your ground! Brace for their charge!"
Ryntum soldiers reacted swiftly, forming a steadfast defensive line to meet the oing onught.
Thud¡ª
The ground shook as the charging hooves of Hector''s heavy cavalry made contact with the Ryntum''s defensive line. The sheer force of their impact threatened to break the steadfast formation of the Ryntum soldiers.
His voice echoed once again through the chaos, urging his men to hold their ground. The Ryntum soldiers dug their heels into the earth, determined to maintain their formation despite the tremendous pressure.
Meanwhile, at the rear of the Ryntum formation, the artillery crews sprang into action. They swiftly loaded their cannons.
Once Levi knew the cannons are ready, his voice cut through the chaos to ry hismand. "Split in half, to the left and right!"
In perfect synchrony, the Ryntum soldiers swiftly adjusted their formation, creating a path through which the artillery crews could take aim at the charging cavalry.
The soldiers parted, creating a corridor nked by tenaciousbatants on both sides.
"Fire!" The artillery crews wasted no time.
The cannons erupted in a cacophony of thunderous booms. Projectiles hurtled through the air, aimed at the heart of the heavy cavalry.
The heavy cavalry, located in the middle of the trajectory path bore the brunt of the destructive force. Horses were struck down under the impact. Riders were thrown from their saddles, their bodies tumbling to the ground.
The rhythm and coordination of their attack shattered, reced by a disarray of scattered soldiers and panicked horses.
"Fall back! Regroup!" Hector''s voice carried the weight of disappointment and urgency. The surviving riders, their spirits dampened by the unexpected turn of events, began to withdraw from the battlefield.
As he watched his forces disengage from the battle, Hector couldn''t help but curse his impatience. "Damn it! I should have waited and asked Barlia to lend me one or two of their artillery instead."
He had assumed that catching them off guard would provide a decisive advantage, but it seemed that they were far more organized and responsive than he had anticipated.
However, Hector''s numerical advantage remained on his side. And he was aware of Ryntum''s limited mobility. Unlike him, they can''t make a sudden change in direction.
The air crackled with anticipation as the two leaders assessed their options, searching for a breakthrough as neither army was willing to yield.
Chapter 249 Fall Of Mezorin
While Hector''s forces and Levi''s army remained locked in their tense standoff, a separate battle unfolded in Mezorin. Barlia''s relentless assault on Mezorin reaches a new height, proving them to be a formidable force to reckon with.
From the east of the city, General Victor takes the initiative tounch a swift attack first. After being put in a passive position since the beginning of the war, he decided to take advantage of Ryntum''s unpreparedness and deal some damage.
Their tactics worked and left Ryntum scrambling to react. Ryntum thought with Fire Priest Gliibious''s presence on their side can deter Barlia from acting actively on the battlefield.
But, they were wrong. Victor noticed how the Ryntum army began relying excessively on magical abilities user instead of their own acumen. They be toofortable hiding behind that magic shield.
Understanding this weakness, Victor issued orders to his troops beforehand¡ª concentrating on attacking the side where the priest is. Do not allow him the opportunity to prepare his spells.
His prediction came true when Barlia''s troops came like a flood. The first thing Ryntum soldiers did was search for the location of the priest. It was a mistake to take off their eyes from the iing enemy and Victor is sure to capitalize on that golden opportunity.
The attack left the Ryntum army vulnerable and exposed to Barlia''s overwhelming troops. Without maintaining a solid defence against the advancing enemy forces, they were soon pushed back closer to the city.
Boom¡ª
Boom¡ª
The fight escted. The once serenendscape was now marred by the echoes of gunfire and the deafening roar of artillery. The exchange of shots between Ryntum and Barlia armies filled the air with the acrid smell of gunpowder, painting the sky with trails of smoke.
Bain Lawrance shouted orders to his men, trying to rally them amidst the relentless onught. "Hold the line! We cannot let them breach our defences!" he bellowed, his voice drowned out by the thunderous explosions.
Ryntum army is desperately trying to gain the upper hand. He can feel the enemy put everything they had into this round of sh.
"General Lawrance, look! We have another army approaching from the south!" Amidst the chaos and smoke-filled air, Bain heard the shout. Although he doesn''t know who said it, Bain turns his head to the south nheless.
Bain narrowed his eyes. His heart sank at the sight of the approaching enemy. He realized that the situation had be even more dire. "No... We are being surrounded," he muttered.
From the south, Sarika''s troops surged forward, pressing their advantage. The rhythmic thud of boots against the ground echoed through the air as her soldiers pushed onward.
Sarika rode at the forefront, her voice cutting through the chaos of battle. "Soldiers, push forward! The chance is wide open before us! Keep moving, faster!" shemanded, her voice transmitted all the way to the back.
Driven by their previous sess in Szazki, the troops quickened their pace as they smells the scent of victory hanging in the air.
As they closed in, Barlia soldiers unleashed a flurry of attacks under the leadership of Sarika.
Bain quickly assessed the battlefield, realizing that their manpower was concentrated more on the eastern side, leaving their defences in the south too vulnerable. It was toote to bolster the south. The ongoing onught already strained defences. Transferring some soldiers to the south would stretch their line even thinner.
Time was running out, and they needed to make a difficult decision.
"Fall back! Fall back into the city!" Bain''s voice boomed across the battlefield, reaching the ears of his weary soldiers.
Simultaneously, he dispatched a trusted soldier to the pce, carrying a crucial message for the king. "Go to the pce swiftly! Inform the king that we must prepare to evacuate. I wille to fetch him and the queen personally," Bainmanded, his voiceced with urgency and determination.
The messenger sprinted through the streets of Mezorin, his breath ragged. The fate of the kingdom rested on their ability to evacuate the royal family to safety.
As Ryntum''s army take a step back into the city, Barlia''s soldiers took a step forward.
Victor barked orders to his troops, his voice carrying over the din of battle. "Stick close to them! Do not give them a chance to close the city gate! Push forward and maintain the pressure!"
Barlia''s soldiers advanced, further tightening their formation as they sought to exploit the retreating move made by Ryntum to enter the city. The sound of boots pounding against the cobblestone streets starts to echo through the air.
Within the city, several new defensive lines were established. They desperately sought to dy the enemy''s advance and buy enough time for the evacuation of the royal family.
Barricades were hastily erected, and sharpshooters took up positions on rooftops, aiming to slow down the relentless onught of Barlia''s forces.
The battlefield has turned into urban warfare. Firearms roared, bullets whizzed through the air, and the rattle of musketry reverberated in the city. Both sides exchanged fierce volleys with each other.
....
Meanwhile, inside the pce, the news of the imminent evacuation spread like wildfire.
Inside the opulent halls of the pce, King Nelson and his queen moved back and forth with a sense of urgency. Servants hurried to pack their most valuable possessions, while the royal couple exchanged worried nces.
King Nelson turned to Bain Lawrance, his voice tinged with concern. "Bain, are we truly has to abandon the city? Is there no hope to push them out of Mezorin?" His voice wasced with sorrow.
Bain''s gaze met the king''s, "Your Majesty, this kingdom will officially cease to exist if the royal family perished. And I am sure that''s the aim of Barlia. We must ensure your survivability first. As for reiming the city, we will do it in the foreseeable future."
"Where do you n to take us, Sir Bain?" asked the queen.
"We are going to Bideford, the capital of Ryntum. My king would provide protection for both of you. Moreover, your children are also there, studying."
"Bideford, you say? Very well," the king replied. "If it is the capital of Ryntum, then it seems like a reasonable destination."
The pce gates swung open, revealing the chaotic streets of Mezorin. The sounds of battle echoed in the distance, a constant reminder of the imminent danger.
From the pce, the buildings in the city crumbled under the weight of artillery fire. The anguished cries of its people can be heard from every direction.
Bain Lawrance took the lead, with the king, queen, fire priest, and trusted confidants following closely behind. The small group moved with purpose, their hearts heavy with the weight of the moment.
Guided by Bain, they made their way toward the northern gate, where a contingent of soldiers awaited to escort them to safety. The soldiers, aware of their mission, fought fiercely to create a safe path of escape from the onught of Barlia''s forces.
Bain''s voice cut through the mour of battle, giving a clear and straightforward order. "Protect the king and queen at all costs! You guys must bring them to Bideford safe and sound!"
His words echoed in the hearts of the loyal soldiers who formed a protective barrier around the royal family.
"Wait! Are you noting with us, Sir Bain?" asked the king. His voice filled with concern and a hint of trepidation. The prospect of Bain''s absence seemed to unsettle him.
Facing a question from King Nelson, Bain shook his head. A sense of duty was etched upon his face. "Your Majesty, I will not apany you on this journey. I need to make sure my subordinates safely retreat from the city."
He took out an envelope from his military coat. "Please deliver this letter to my king, Your Majesty. It contains vital information that our allies need to know," he said, handing the sealed letter to the king.
King Nelson epted the letter, his gaze meeting Bain''s with gratitude and understanding. "Don''t worry, Sir Bain. You can trust me. Let''s meet again in Bideford."
And with that, the small group of the royal family and their loyal retinue departed from the city. The soldiers formed a protective formation around them, shielding them from harm as they stepped onto the trade route roadwork.
Their destination is set on Bideford.
Bain remained at the gate, his gaze fixed on the retreating figures until they disappeared from sight.
He turned his attention back to the city. The state of the current situation weighed heavily upon him.
As he rushed to lead his soldiers in the midst of the chaos. A soldier called out, breathless. "Sir! The first defensive line has copsed. Nearly one-fourth of the city has fallen into Barlia''s hands. We''re struggling to hold the west gate against their relentless assault."
The urgent report reached his ears, painting a grim picture of the city''s defence. Bain clenched his fist, his mind racing with thoughts of strategy.
It was a matter of time before they are losing more ground.
The city was beyond saving.
Chapter 250 Struggle For Escape
"Abandon the west gate! Fall back and regroup in the northern part of the city! We must make sure the northern gate is tightly in our grip!" Bain''s voice rang out.
With urgency fueling their every step, the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers disengaged from the beleaguered west gate, forming a disciplined retreat towards the northern sector of the city. The sound of gunfire and explosions filled the air, mingling with the shouts and cries of both friend and foe.
Bain, leading from the front, directed his troops towards the northern gate. He knew that if they could fortify their position there, they could mount a more cohesive defence against Barlia''s relentless advance.
As they reached the northern part of the city, the soldiers quickly formed defensive lines, rallying around theirmanding officer. Sweat dripped down their faces and their fatigue was palpable.
Bain''s eyes surveyed the surroundings, mapping out the most advantageous positions for his troops. "We will hold this ground! There is still a chance for us to recover the city!" he dered, his voice echoing with conviction.
Shortly after, Barlia''s forces, led by Victor, arrive at the northern sector of the city. Gunfire erupted, filling the air with the acrid scent of gunpowder. The air crackled with tension as bullets whizzed through the air, both sides exchanging deadly fire.
The sound of artillery and explosions echoed throughout the war-torn streets of Mezorin, a testament to the ferocity of the sh. Explosions rocked the surroundings, tearing through buildings and raining debris upon the fighters below.
The Ryntum-Naharog soldiers were heavily outnumbered. The only saving grace that allow them to keep up with the assault was their superior weapon and their training. Each volley of gunfire was met with a valiant response from the defenders. Their training was evident as they returned fire with disciplined uracy.
The pained cries of fallenrades reverberated through the smoke-filled battlefield.
"Victor, I''m going to take the portion of the troop, circling around the city to reach the north gate," said Sarika.
Victor listened to Sarika''s words. The situation in the northern section was bing increasingly dragged out. A new approach was necessary to break the deadlock.
"Very well, Sarika," Victor replied, his voiceced with a sense of urgency. "Go and block their escape route. I will divert their attention and create a distraction here, drawing their focus away from your manoeuvre."
She nodded. Sarika''s detachment slowly moves away from the battle and makes its way to the west gate. Their footsteps grew softer, their movements purposeful yet discreet.
Meanwhile, at the main front, Victor intensified the assault, ordering his troops to increase their firepower and push forward relentlessly.
The Ryntum-Naharog soldiers at the northern gate fought valiantly despite the build-up fatigue, unaware of the impending danger from the encircling forces.
Sarika''s contingent, moving stealthily along the outskirts of the city, crept closer to their intended target. As she and her forces closed in, they unleashed a sudden assault from the nk, catching the defenders off guard.
Now caught in a pincer movement, soldiers of Ryntum-Naharog found themselves sandwiched between the relentless onught from both sides.
In the face of such a hopeless situation, Bain Lawrance abandons the idea of recapturing the city. The odds were stacked against them, and their survival now took precedence over any notion of victory.
He knew that every passing second meant the difference between life and death for his men.
"We are surrounded! I repeat! We are surrounded! Abandon your post and head to the north gate! Our only hope is to cut through their ranks and make our escape!" Bain''s voice echoed with a mix of desperation and determination.
The soldiers, their faces etched with weariness and apprehension, understood the gravity of the situation. With a sense of urgency, the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers fought like madmen.
They engaged the enemy with relentless aggression. Every single movement they made was driven by the instinct for self-preservation. Every bullet fired, every swing of their des, was for the sake of creating an opening in the enemy lines.
Regardless of the chaos and carnage, regardless of the suffocating pungent smell of smoke hung heavy in their nostrils, they pushed forward, inch by inch.
One moment of hesitation could mean death for them.
They fought tooth and nail, using their bodies to act as a shield against the barrage of enemy fire. They dodged bullets, weaved through the melee, and engaged in hand-to-handbat, all in a desperate bid to escape the clutches of their enemy.
Each step taken brought them closer to the edge of survival. Each step taken is also filled with more danger. And with each step taken, they lost their brothers in arms.
Every second was a race against time. Fatigue threatened to overtake them, but the adrenaline coursing through their veins propelled them forward.
They could not afford to slow down.
Through sheer determination and a grim resolve, the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers carved a path through the enemy ranks. The struggle was intense as they fought valiantly for the chance to see another day.
Sarika''s eyes widened with disbelief as she watched the relentless struggle of the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers. "This is... This is madness!" she whispered. The lieutenant general was utterly amazed.
Throughout her career, never before had she witnessed such a disy of desperation and ferocity on the battlefield. The sight of these soldiers fighting like untamed beasts. Their every move is fueled by a primal instinct for survival.
Far at the back, Victor stood in silent awe. "Incredible," he muttered to himself, his voice tinged with respect. The struggle they disyed, the unwavering determination in their eyes, had earned his grudging admiration.
The magnitude of their defiance touched a chord within him. It was a moment of introspection for Victor, a recognition that the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers had earned his respect through their unwavering resolve.
Nevertheless, his respect doesn''t mean that he will go easy on them. In fact, Barlia''s soldiers should fight harder to match reciprocate Ryntum-Naharog''s fighting spirits.
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 251 Ransacking The City
In the end, only a small portion of the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers managed to escape the almostplete clutches of Barlia.
The struggle for survival had taken its toll, with many brave warriors falling in the face of overwhelming odds. Those who survived were battered, exhausted, and haunted by the memories of the harrowing escape.
"Don''t stop! We are not safe yet!" Bain Lawrance''s voice pierced through soldiers''cency.
The group, now reduced to a handful of weary soldiers dragged their ached bodies forward. Each step forward felt like a monumental effort but the reminder from theirmander ignited a flicker of resilience within their weary souls.
With Bain leading the way, they move northward, to the established trade routework. His n is to move to make their way to Bideford.
....
Back at the city, Sarika''s eyes lingered on the distant horizon where the remnants of the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers had vanished.
She turned to face Victor, her brows furrowed with concern and confusion. "Are you sure you want to let them escape?" she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.
Victor''s gaze remained fixed on the spot where the retreating figures had disappeared. He exhaled a long breath, his voice calm and resolute. "Yes, let them be," he replied with a hint of indifference. "They''ve faced insurmountable odds. It''s not like they''re going to survive anyway."
Sarika''s eyes widened in surprise, her voice betraying a mix of disbelief and empathy. "But... to let them go without pursuing them, without finishing them off? Isn''t that what we''re here for?"
Victor turned to meet Sarika''s gaze, his expression hardened. "Sometimes, victory is not just about defeating the enemy, but also taking what belongs to them." he dered, his voice filled with a ruthless determination.
He knew that within the city''s wallsy the spoils of war, resources and weaponry left behind by the retreating Ryntum-Naharog forces. It was an opportunity too tempting to pass up.
With a nod of agreement, Sarika joined Victor, and together they led the Barlia soldiers deeper into the conquered city.
The streets were strewn with the remnants of the battle, debris and fallen soldiers bearing witness to the intense struggle that had unfolded. The air was heavy with the scent of dead bodies.
They moved swiftly, systematically searching through abandoned buildings and overturned barricades. The sound of shattered ss and splintering wood filled the air as they ransacked homes, looting whatever valuable items they could find.
They seized weapons left behind by the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers, the clinking of metal echoing as they gathered armaments to replenish their own arsenal.
The once vibrant marketce had transformed into a chaotic scene of piging. Barlia soldiers, driven by their hunger for spoils, scrambled to im their share. They grabbed anything of value they couldy their hands on, from precious jewels and gold to practical supplies such as food, ammunition, and medical provisions.
Sarika observed the frenzied scene with a mix of exhration and unease coursing through her. The city''s treasures were being stripped away, leaving behind a sense of destion.
Amidst the chaos of the ransacking, the city''s inhabitants became unwitting victims of the piging. Fear and despair gripped their hearts as their homes were vited, their belongings stolen, and their sense of security shattered.
They huddled together, seeking sce and protection from the relentless onught.
Families were torn apart, and the invading forces upended their lives. The elderly, the sick, and the young found themselves caught in the crossfire of violence and greed.
Cries of anguish filled the air as the inhabitants watched helplessly, their lives and livelihoods reduced to mere coteral damage in the pursuit of spoils.
Some tried to resist, futilely pleading with the invaders to spare their homes and possessions. But their pleas fell on deaf ears, drowned out by the mour of looting and the insatiable hunger for wealth. Others cowered in the shadows, their spirits broken, as they bore witness to the piging of their once beloved city.
Both Sarika and Victor then arrived in front of the curved structure near the city centre, a ce that had be the gathering spot for the Slydrisess.
They cautiously entered the red-colouredir, their eyes scanning the fiery-themed tapestry adorning the walls. The vivid imagery of mes, dragons, and fire-rted symbols lent an air of mystique to their''s interior. Sarika''s gaze lingered on the tapestry, a flicker of admiration for the Slydrisess'' aesthetic taste crossing her face.
As they ventured deeper into their, their footsteps echoed in the dimly lit chambers. The showcased magic by Fire Priest Gliibious invokes their curiosity and desire for such power. It became a motivation that led them here in search of any sign of valuable resources.
Their attention was drawn to a secure safe located in a corner, its imposing presence hinting at the potential riches it held within.
Spotting a figure lurking nearby, Sarika and Victor approached the safe keeper with intimidating expressions. "Open the safe," Victor demanded, his voiceced with an undercurrent of authority.
The safe keeper trembled, his eyes darting nervously between Sarika and Victor. "I don''t have the key," he stammered, his fear palpable.
Sarika''s eyes narrowed as she exchanged a determined nce with Victor. She unsheathed her sword and stab the safe keeper in the chest before saying, "Then we''ll break it down," she dered, her tone brooking no argument.
Bang-
Bang-
Bang-
They tirelessly attempted to force open the secure safe. Minutes turned into an eternity as they exerted all their strength until finally, the resistance of the safe gave way with a resounding crack.
As the safe swung open, revealing its hidden treasures, Sarika and Victor''s eyes widened in astonishment.
Tons of shimmering mana crystals filled the safe, their iridescent glow captivating their gaze. Stacked alongside were magic books, their pages brimming with arcane knowledge waiting to be explored. And nestled in a velvet-linedpartment is a vial containing red-coloured liquid.
"We struck gold mine!" Sarika''s voice filled with a mix of excitement and awe. "This is beyond our expectations. The power contained within these mana crystals and the knowledge within these books... it will change the course of our nation."
Victor nodded, his eyes gleaming with the prospect of newfound power. "Indeed, these resources will be instrumental in solidifying our dominance. We must send this back to our prince for further analysis. But...What is this red liquid?"
"Who cares," Sarika brushed the question away, "Send all of them back to Thyrate. Let them do the analyzing process."
Chapter 252 Just In Time
Bain and the remaining survivors of the Ryntum-Naharog army continue trudging westward.
Their weary bodies and battered spirits weighed heavily upon them. Fatigue gnawed at their limbs, their muscles aching from days of relentless marching and fighting. Hunger pangs gnawed at their stomachs, a constant reminder of food scarcity on their arduous journey.
Regardless of their condition, they keep moving as a team, bound together by amon purpose- to reach Bideford, their capital.
The road stretched before them was usually full of merchants and hundreds of caravans moving between east and west. However, this path now has be dested and rarely taken by merchants or travellers due to the looming shadow of war.
Furthermore, it was a road currently gued by danger, where the highwaymen lurked in the shadows, ready to prey upon the vulnerable.
These ruthless opportunists were refugees who lost everything and make a living by plundering, seeking to recover what they had lost in a short amount of time.
Bain and hisrades had not escaped unscathed from their encounters with the highwaymen.
In their pursuit of survival, they had shed with these marauders. Thankfully, their well-honed skills as soldiers allowed them to defend themselves against the bandits'' vicious assaults.
However, their encounters with the highwaymen had left a mark on them, a lingering sense of trepidation and vignce. Every rustling leaf, every shadowy figure in the distance set their hearts racing. And with their sense were push to the limit, tiredness built up in their mind.
As they take a step forward, they felt the subtle trembling of the ground beneath their feet, coupled with the distant rumbling of hooves. Hurriedly, they turn around. The dust scattered in the distance, swirling like an ominous harbinger, as the figures of mounted soldiers gradually emerged into view.
A hushed silence fell upon the group, their collective weariness momentarily forgotten, reced by a creeping sense of unease.
The enemy approached with their disciplined formations and gleaming armour.
A stark contrast to the ragged and worn appearance of the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers.
Fear took root in the depths of their souls, slowly crawling up their spines like a chilling breeze.
"You gotta be kidding me..." Bain''s response breaks the silence. After one enemy,es another. This time waving a g of nde. He tried to gauge their strength, "Eight thousand...No, at least ten thousand. Perhaps even more. W-We can''t win."
Bain Lawrance, his voice filled with urgency,manded his weary soldiers to disperse and run. "We will meet at Bideford. Do your best to arrive there safely," he shouted, his words carrying the weight of their desperate situation.
The remnants of the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers scattered, their worn bodies pushing past the boundaries of exhaustion. However, General Braun isn''t fond of the idea of letting them escape. He deftly manoeuvred his forces, encircling the disoriented and fatigued soldiers, effectively cutting off their path to freedom.
With their backs pressed against the unforgiving sea and their front lines facing the enemy, a sense of despair gripped the hearts of the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers. They found themselves trapped. The crashing waves mirrored the tumultuous emotions that surged within them, their survival now hanging by a thread.
General Braun, mounted on his horse, cast a disdainful gaze upon the beleaguered Ryntum soldiers. "Well, well, well. Isn''t this a mighty Ryntum troop?" he sneered, his voiceced with deep-seated animosity.
Not too long ago, a woman, d in the attire of a ckout agent, approached him, delivering the news of the defeat inflicted upon nde in the north at the hands of the Ryntum army.
The mention of this defeat, which had led to General Braun''s perilous situation in Napuna, ignited a flicker of anger within him. The memory of the losses suffered by his fellow soldiers fueled his determination to seek retribution, even if he couldn''t directly confront those responsible.
"Your fellow soldiers in the north have caused quite a fair share of trouble for nde," General Braun remarked with a vindictive smirk. "Although I can''t take revenge on them directly, I will certainly make do with you all."
The weight of his words hung heavily in the air, fueling the tension that already permeated the desperate standoff.
Bain Lawrance stood at the forefront, gripping his rifle tightly. He shared a determined look with hisrades, a silent understanding passing between them.
If they are going down, they will go down fighting.
They raised their weapons, the metallic glint of rifles and swords reflecting the fading light of the day.
The tension in the air thickened as General Braun prepared to give the order to attack, his gaze fixed on the enemy troops before him.
However, his attention was suddenly diverted by a movement on the horizon, catching his eye and freezing him in his tracks.
From the distant seas, silhouettes emerged, slowly taking shape against the backdrop of the setting sun. The rhythmic sound of creaking timbers and the billowing of red sails filled the air as the imposing warships of the Ryntum First Fleet came into view.
These vessels, tasked with patrolling the gulf, now loomed on the scene like giants awakened from their slumber.
The ships came to a halt at an appropriate distance.
Their presence cast an ominous shadow over the unfolding confrontation on the shore. Crew members scurried across the decks as they readied the cannons that lined the sides of the warships.
The guns were aimed towards the shore. Their muzzles were pointed directly at the shore.
The metallic gleam of the cannons hinted at the devastating firepower they possessed, a clear warning to any who dared to challenge the might of the Ryntum fleet.
A moment of uncertainty enveloped the battlefield as both sides took in the unexpected turn of events.
The soldiers of Ryntum-Naharog, their backs against the sea, watched with a mix of anticipation and hope. The arrival of the first fleet was just in time, giving them a glimmer of salvation, a potential turning point in the desperate struggle they had found themselves in.
Chapter 253 Back To The Capital
On the deck of the gship, the First Fleet Admiral stood tall and unwavering, his eyes fixed on General Braun. A silentmunication passed between them, an unspoken message conveyed through the intensity of their gazes.
It was a warning, clear and resolute. If General Braun dared to make a move against the beleaguered soldiers on the shore, the mighty cannons of the Ryntum First Fleet would rain down a devastating bombardment upon the beach.
The admiral''s steely resolve mirrored the readiness of his crew, their fingers hovering over the triggers, poised to unleash a torrent of destruction.
The confrontation on the shore reached a precipice, a delicate bnce teetering on the edge.
The seconds feel like an eternity.
All eyes remained locked on the admiral and General Braun, waiting to see who would yield to the unspoken threat, and who would make the first move in this high-stakes standoff.
General Braun''s face contorted with a mixture of frustration and begrudging acknowledgement.
The presence of the Ryntum First Fleet had thwarted his ns, forcing him to reconsider his next move. Reluctantly, he muttered through clenched teeth, "I guess you all are lucky today. Everyone, RETREAT!"
With those words, General Braun signalled his troops to stand down, reluctantly epting the order.
The tension that had hung in the air began to dissipate, reced by a collective exhale of relief from the beleaguered soldiers of Ryntum-Naharog.
Their lives had been spared, for now, thanks to the formidable presence of their fleet.
nde troops slowly began to retreat. On the opposite side, the admiral of the Ryntum First Fleet maintained a steady gaze, ensuring that the enemy did not attempt any treacherous moves.
Once the enemy moves far from the shore, wasted no time in issuing his order. "Go and pick up our fellowrades."
Boats were swiftly lowered into the water, their oars slicing through the waves with urgency. One by one, the weary soldiers of Ryntum-Naharog were plucked from the shore, their battered forms lifted into the safety of the waiting boats.
The Ryntum-Naharog soldiers, weary and famished, were greeted on the warships with open arms. The crew members of the First Fleet attended to their immediate needs, providing nourishing food and warm clothing.
Amidst the bustling activity on deck, Bain Lawrance sought out the First Fleet''s admiral, his own gratitude evident on his face.
As they came face to face, both men exchanged introductions, acknowledging the significance of their encounter in this critical moment.
"Bain Lawrance, Ryntum Chief of Army," Bain introduced himself, his voice carrying a mixture of exhaustion and gratitude.
The admiral of the First Fleet, standing tall and resolute, replied, "I am Admiral Ken Stormrider, the admiral of the first fleet. It appears our timely arrival has saved your troops from a dire fate."
Bain nodded, "Indeed, Admiral Stormrider. Your fleet''s intervention was nothing short of miraculous. Words weren''t enough to convey my gratitude to you, admiral. You really save our life back there."
Admiral Stormrider offered a reassuring smile. "It is our duty to protect and aid our allies in times of need. Rest assured, we will safely transport you to the capital."
Bain felt a surge of relief wash over him as the weight of responsibility eased from his weary shoulders. "Thank you, Admiral Stormrider," he said earnestly.
The warships of the Ryntum First Fleet gracefully navigated the waters and sailed into the naval base of Bideford. The base stood as a bastion of maritime power, built with sturdy stone walls and imposing fortifications.
The entrance to the base was guarded by imposing cannons, their gleaming barrels pointing out towards the open sea, ready to defend against any potential threat.
Tall masts of warships lined the docks, their sails neatly furled, showcasing the might and prowess of the fleet. The air was filled with the unmistakable scent of salt water.
Inside the base, orderly rows of naval buildings and warehouses stretched as far as the eye could see. a mix of timber and stone structures, adorned with intricately carved details, lined the pathways. Naval personnel bustled about, their uniforms bearing the insignia of the Ryntum navy, a symbol of their dedication and loyalty to the crown.
The heart of the base housed themand centre, a grand edifice with tall windows that overlooked the port and the gulf. Maps and charts adorned the walls, showcasing the intricate knowledge of the seas acquired through exploration.
The warships carrying the rescued soldiers docked. They were greeted by a disciplined group of naval personnel, their crisp blue uniforms reflecting a sense of order and authority.
"Admiral Stormrider, you''re back from patrol a bit earlier than previous days." greeted one of the senior officers. His eyes then scanned the First Fleet, noticing that the number of ships was smaller than in the morning. "Why are there fewer ships? Did you engage in battle?"
"I wish I could say we had been in battle, but no," he replied with a tinge of disappointment. "I send some ship toplete the patrol while I came here early to transport these soldiers I rescue."
"Rescued?" His curiosity was piqued. The officer scanned the tired and battle-worn soldiers disembarking from the ships. "What happened, Admiral?"
Admiral Stormrider recounted the events that had transpired. He spoke of how these soldiers were on the brink of getting ughtered by the enemy. His miraculously timely arrival allows the Ryntum-Naharog soldiers to escape.
"That... sad to hear," the officer replied with a hint of concern. "I''m not sure how the public would ept this news of defeat."
"Well...We don''t have to tell anyone except the king and some higher-ups. They need to be aware of the situation. The lost is pretty big and might cause a big shift in the war." said the admiral.
The admiral immediately issued an order for the rescued troops to stay in the naval base for the time being. They would be given the care and support they needed, allowing them time to recover from their ordeal and await further instructions.
Chapter 254 Call To Arm
The next, in the opulent audience hall of Ryntum Mansion, Bain Lawrance stood before King Riz. His heart was heavy with the weight of defeat. A sombre atmosphere settled in the grand hall.
The room seemed to hold its breath and the silence was punctuated only by the distant sound of footsteps and whispers, echoing the crackling tension within Bain''s own spirit.
Alongside Riz was the Minister of War and Defence, William Geoffrey, King Nelson of Naharog and the Fire Priest Gliibious. Both had joined the meeting to assess the dire situation that had befallen theirnds.
King Nelson was deeply concerned about the condition of his capital as he had witnessed the chaos and devastation caused by the enemy''s advance. Fearing for the enemy may raze the city to the ground.
As for Fire Priest Gliibious, he was curious to find out about hisir. That ce is filled with treasured artefacts and sacred knowledge. He feared for all those treasures would fall in the hand of the enemy.
The atmosphere crackled with tension as the weight of recent events hung heavy in the air.
Riz''s face was etched with concern as he recalled the moment he was informed of the devastating defeat. His butler, Edward had rushed to his study with Admiral Stormrider. The admiral, his voice filled with urgency, conveyed the dire situation that had unfolded on the battlefield.
Without hesitation, King Riz immediately summoned Bain, recognizing the gravity of the news and the need to learn about it from the man himself.
"Tell me, Bain, what has transpired in the war?" Riz inquired.
Bain''s gaze fell to the ground. As a Chief of the Army, a mix of shame and regret is evident in his expression. He spoke in a subdued tone, recounting the series of battles and the eventual defeat that had befallen their forces. The weight of responsibility and disappointment weighed heavily upon him as he shared the harsh reality of their loss.
Riz was struck with a mixture of confusion and disbelief. His brows furrowed, and his expression shifted into an oddbination of concern and bewilderment.
"I have sent another fifteen thousand soldiers as a reinforcement for you," Riz stated, his voice carrying a tinge of perplexity. "Did you not receive them?"
Bain frown his eyebrows. His eyes look at the king, searching for an exnation. "The reinforcement?" he repeated before shaking his head, "I received none, Your Majesty. We were left to face the enemy without any support."
A fleeting exchange of nces passed between King Riz and his Minister of War and Defence, William, who stood nearby. Panic and confusion were written all over their face.
It was clear that the news of the missing reinforcements left them feeling uneasy. The absence of the expected troops raised questions about their current whereabouts and the potentialplications they might have encountered.
Suddenly, they had a realization. Their eyes widened, and an almost imperceptible sense of rity washed over them. It was as if a lightbulb had turned on above their heads, illuminating a possible exnation for the missing reinforcements.
"Manfura!" they inwardly eximed, almost in unison. Considering the route the reinforcements were supposed to take, their movement would have likely been obstructed somewhere along the route.
Riz turned to Bain with a sense of urgency in his voice. "Do you see Inverloch banners in Mezorin?" he asked, his eyes searching for any confirmation.
Bain''s brows furrowed, perplexed by the question. "Why would Inverloch be here?" he responded, a hint of curiosity in his voice.
As the words left his lips, it became clear. The pieces of the puzzle fell into ce, aligning with their suspicions. Inverloch, most likelying from Szazki, could have strategically intervened to block the reinforcements, preventing their arrival at the intended destination.
The gravity of the situation deepened, as the presence of an imperial force interfering in their ns meant that the war had taken a more intricate turn.
Riz''s mind raced, calcting the dire implications of allowing the enemy forces tobine and amass such a formidable number of soldiers.
The urgency of the situation demanded swift action.
"We need to reinforce them quickly!" Riz eximed, his mind racing to adjust their strategy. With Mezorin fallen, the path would now be clear for Barlia to advance towards Manfura. The imminent danger of allowing these two forces tobine their strength was evident to all.
"If they join forces, their numbers could balloon up to one hundred thousand soldiers, and that''s not even ounting for the nde forces," Riz continued, his voiceden with the weight of the situation. "It would be an overwhelming force to handle, and our chances of victory would diminish significantly."
"I agree with you, Your Majesty," William affirmed. "We must swiftly deal with the Inverloch forces in Manfura to prevent their union with Barlia. Theirbined strength would pose a significant threat to our chances of victory."
"That is true," Riz nodded in agreement. He turns his attention to his chief of the army, "Bain, I will give you one more chance," he stated firmly. "You must lead our forces alongside Levi and eradicate the threat in Manfura. We cannot afford any further setbacks. The fate of our kingdom hinges on your sess."
Bain straightened his posture, determination etched across his face. "I will not fail you, Your Majesty," he vowed, his voice resolute. "I will lead our troops to victory and ensure the eradication of the Inverloch threat in Manfura."
Riz flickered his gaze to William again, "Tell the soldiers stationed in Portsbury and Baroks to move as well. Since Inverloch attack us, we shall return the attack."
"As you wish, Your Majesty."
Immediately, the call to arms echoed throughout the kingdom under the pretext of fighting the invader or for the safety of the homnd.
It was clear that desperate times called for desperate measures.
The conscription order was issued, calling upon all able-bodied individuals, especially refugees who were not engaged inbour work, to join the ranks of the army.
Riz was resolute in his decision to ensure the safety and effectiveness of his trained soldiers, sparing them from being used as mere cannon fodder.
Chapter 255 The Significant Of Norish
In the Pce of Hadria, King Isaac Hadria sat upon his throne, surrounded by his advisors and courtiers. The air was heavy with anticipation as a servant approached, bearing a sealed letter in their hands.
With a bow, the servant presented the missive to the king, who eagerly took hold of it.
Breaking the seal, King Isaac unfolded the paper and briefly scanned the contents of the letter. The letter, penned by Riz was concise but carried a weighty message. The words conveyed both an inquiry and a directive that demanded immediate attention.
[King Isaac,
I write to you with grave concern regarding the recent escape of the Inverloch forces from your watchful eye. The news of their elusion has disrupted Ryntum''s military strategy.
Moreover, the carelessness of Inver caused a significant loss to us in terms of manpower and weaponry. Not to mention, two ces- Lonsbak and Szazki have fallen into their hand.
It is of utmost importance for us to understand how such an event transpired.
As such, to regain the upper hand, I implore you to take decisive action on our behalf by cutting off their supply lines and disrupting their movements.
Capture the strategic city of Norish, for it lies along their main supply route. By seizing Norish, you will strike a critical blow against the Inverloch forces, destabilizing their operations and diminishing their strength.
Time is of the essence, and you must act swiftly to turn the tide of this conflict. The future of this region depends on your ability to restrict Inverloch''s resources.
Yours faithfully,
King Rizieri of Ryntum.]
As King Isaac finished reading the letter, a flicker of displeasure crossed his face. The tone of the correspondence did not sit well with him.
It felt as though King Riz, who was younger than Isaac, was issuing orders rather than presenting a suggestion or seeking coboration.
Isaac''s brows furrowed. A trace of irritation seeped into his voice, "It seems that King Riz wishes tomand rather than offer counsel," he remarked, his toneced with a hint of displeasure. "While I understand the urgency of the situation, his choice of words should have been more diplomatic."
In truth, the escape of the Inverloch forces was not a result of negligence or deliberate oversight on their part. The Inverloch forces had cunningly exploited the opportune moment during the rotation of soldiers.
Every six months, the army would rotate the current active batch of soldiers with another fresh and well-rested one.
Moreover, the timing they choose coincided with the aftermath of a gruelling battle in the city of r, west of Inverloch. The exhaustion of his soldiers was evident, and their attention was rightfully focused on rest and recovery.
How could they have been expected to remain vignt and anticipate the Inverloch''s sudden manoeuvre?
Isaac leaned back on his throne, a sardonic smile ying on his lips. "If Ryntum''s army is truly as formidable as they im," he mused aloud, his voiceced with a hint of mockery, "then why don''t they take matters into their own hands?"
Despite his dissatisfaction, King Isaac knew he can''t make a decision out of spite alone. He turned his attention to his war minister, Duke Jean Yolger, awaiting his opinion on the matter.
Duke Jean Yolger cleared his throat and spoke with a measured tone, "Your Majesty, I understand your frustration with the tone of King Riz''s letter. However, it is crucial that we assess the situation objectively. If Inverloch manages to capture the southern territories of Ryntum, particrly Baroks, it will create a significant challenge for us. We would be forced to fight imperial force on two fronts, with considerable distances separating them."
He continued, emphasizing the strategic implications, "If such a hypothetical situation happens, Inverloch would have a way to establish contact with the Sidgean Empire in the west. It will pose a serious threat to our own interests. We must consider therger picture and the potential consequences of our actions. Supporting Ryntum in cutting off the Inverloch supply line by capturing the city of Norish would not only help them but also safeguard our own position."
The war minister''s words carried weight. The king pondered these considerations, his frustration with Riz''s rudeness was tempered by the reality of the situation at hand.
"I don''t want to make it seems like I do it simply because a foreign king told me to," Isaac said. Thus, he sought a deeper understanding, "Is there any significance in taking that city?"
Count Joseph Bolgen, the trade minister, interjected, providing valuable insights into the importance of Norish. "Your Majesty, Norish is an agriculture hub because of the extremely fertile soil there. The harvests there are three to four times more bountiful than in any other ce."
The count continues, "It all thanks to the Pheonix Forest located in the east. The wave of mana exuded from the forest pretty much shortens the growth time, improves the nutrients, and increases the crops'' size and amount of harvest."
"I see. An agriculture hub with abundant harvests" the king mused. His interest was piqued. "So, that''s the reason why they move quickly to capturend from Vofors."
"Yes," Joseph replied. "I am not even surprised when I hear the news about Inverloch capturing more than half of Vofors. That so-called republic is just lucky to be in the closest proximity to the forest."
The potential benefits of controlling such an agriculture hub, with its fertile soil and abundant harvest, were not lost on him.
"Inverloch''s hold over Norish gives them a considerable advantage in terms of resources and sustenance for their forces. If we take them, a very fierce war would erupt, wouldn''t it, Duke Jean?"
"Without a doubt, Your Majesty. But, the value it presents outweighs the amount of blood that will spill. Please consider the long-term the city would give to our poptions." Duke Jean replies as he wholeheartedly supports this operation.
Inwardly, he thanks Inverloch for the loss they cause to Ryntum.
"You raise a valid point, Duke Jean," the king replied. "We must consider the well-being and prosperity of our kingdom. If seizing control of Norish will secure a better future for our people, then we shall embark on this operation."
Chapter 256 Forging An Alliance
In the location not far from the city of Manfura, a palpable tension hung in the air as the armies of Ryntum and Inverloch faced each other, locked in a bitter stalemate. The weary soldiers, their faces etched with exhaustion and determination, stood amidst the aftermath of fierce shes.
The battlefield bore witness to the ferocity of their shes. The ground, once untouched by conflict, now hosted a gruesome tapestry of fallen soldiers. Their lifeless bodies are a solemn testament to the price paid in this brutal engagement. The field echoed with the distant cries of the wounded and the haunting silence of those who would never speak again.
Both sides were locked in deadly stares. Days of relentless fighting had taken their toll, evident in the exhausted expressions etched on the faces of the soldiers.
In that time span, their eyes never left the movements of the enemy in front of them. Each step forward one side made was met with a resolute defence from another, making the progress of war an arduous and time-consuming endeavour.
Amidst the grim scene, a glimmer of hope emerged on the horizon as the sound of marching feet grew louder. The soldiers on both sides turned their weary eyes towards the source of the approachingmotion.
A wave of relief washed over the soldiers as the banner of Ryntum came into view. Fresh reinforcement troops marched forward. Their arrival infused a sense of renewed hope and strength into Levi''s army.
With the arrival of the reinforcements, the bnce of power will shift to Ryntum''s side.
Bain Lawrence strode forward on his horse to meet with Levi, the weariness was evident on their faces. "How are you faring, Levi?"
Levi''s brow furrowed with concern as he questioned Bain''s presence. "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in Mezorin by now?" he asked, his voiceced with a hint of confusion.
Bain''s expression fell into one of deep disheartenment as he briefly recounted the tale of defeat. The battles lost, the forced retreat, and the assault by General Braun on their way back to the capital. It was a bitter pill to swallow, the taste of failure lingering in the air.
Levi''s frown deepened as he absorbed the weight of Bain''s words. "Well, that''s certainly important to know. Does that mean we can expect the enemy toe here next?" he inquired, his voice tinged with a mix of caution and apprehension.
Bain nodded solemnly. "It''s highly likely. Considering the strategic significance of Bideford and its proximity to our current position, they may prioritize this target instead of Napuna. Then again, perhaps they''ve reached some sort of agreement which allow nde forces to take Napuna," he exined, his voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty.
"I see," Levi replied. He then reported his situation, "The battle here has indeed reached a stalemate, with neither side gaining a significant advantage. It seems we are locked in a constant cycle of attack and defence."
Bain nodded, his eyes scanning the battlefield. "We cannot afford to remain in this stalemate indefinitely. We don''t have infinite resources and manpower to throw away."
....
On the other side of the battlefield, Marquess Hector observed with concern on his face. The arrival of the reinforcements had indeed bolstered the strength of their enemy, posing a greater challenge than anticipated.
The situation would grow increasingly challenging for his forces, who faced relentless resistance for the past few days.
Inverloch needs some way to break through this blockade and reached their artillery units. As long as they can destroy those weapons, his cavalry won''t have any problem asserting their full potential.
A scout hurriedly approached him, delivering an urgent report. "I havee to report my investigation to you, my lord."
Marquess Hector nced at the scout, his eyes filled with anticipation. "Speak," hemanded, eager to hear the results of the scout''s investigation.
The scout cleared his throat and began to recount his findings. "We have scouted the area extensively. Unfortunately, there is no alternative route for us to advance to the west except for this. On the other side of the city, the enemy has constructed a maze-like fortification line, bristling with wooden towers, deep trenches, and menacing spikes."
Hector''s brow furrowed as he absorbed the information. "I see," he replied.
If he wishes his army to traverse the obstacle-ridden path, he needs to divide hisrge army into smaller groups, giving them more manoeuvrability. However, he was aware that such a move would leave them susceptible to ambushes and relentless attacks from the enemy.
After careful consideration, Hector ultimately forgoes the idea of dividing his army. Instead, he realized the pressing need for reinforcements and creating a unified front.
While he acknowledges the possibility of having to amodate their demands, he is willing to do so as long as they remain reasonable and within eptable limits.
He made the decision to call upon Barlia as their whereabouts is only in the neighbouring city. With such a massive army, there''s no way they would be defeated.
Understanding the gravity of the situation, he swiftly dispatched a trusted emissary to contact Barlia and propose a joint force to ovee the daunting obstacles thaty ahead.
The emissary rode with the utmost haste, his horse galloping across the t terrain as he ventured toward Mezorin. Halfway through his journey, he encountered a Barlian scouting party.
Thinking the emissary might be an enemy, the scouts raised their guards up and ready their weapons.
After tirelessly identifying his identity, the emissary urged the Barlian scouting party to lead him to General Victor.
The scouts quicklyplied, guiding him through the winding paths toward their camp.
As they reached the camp, bustling with activity, the emissary was led to arge tent belonging to General Victor.
The tent''s ps billowed in the wind as he entered, greeted by the stern yet attentive gaze of the Barlian general.
"I heard from the scouts that you were sent by Hector." Victor studied the emissary intently, his piercing gaze weighing the gravity of the situation. "Speak, emissary. What proposal does Hector bring?"
The emissary took a deep breath, his words pouring forth. "Marquess Hector wishes to join forces with Barlia, forming an alliance to ovee the resistance possessed by Ryntum. He believes that ourbined strength can tip the scales in our favour."
Victor''s gaze narrowed as he considered the proposition. "And what is in it for us? With our own forces, we can aplish what you cannot alone."
The emissary paused, carefully choosing his words. "While your words hold truth, General, the more manpower we have, the merrier. With an increased force, we can expedite the fall of the Ryntum Kingdom and achieve victory more swiftly with less loss for Barlia. In exchange, we only need one city in the south to connect ournd."
Victor nodded thoughtfully, his mind already forming a n. "Wait here," he instructed the emissary, rising from his seat. "I need to consult with someone before we proceed."
He strode purposefully through the camp, seeking out Lieutenant General Sarika. Spotting her amidst a group of officers, he beckoned her to join him.
"What do you want, Victor?" asked Sarika.
"Sarika, we have received a proposal from Marquess Hector," Victor began, his tone filled with cautious optimism. "They wish to form an alliance with Barlia to ovee the resistance they face."
Sarika arched an eyebrow, expressing her thoughtful expression. "And what do they offer in return?"
"Their twenty thousand of manpower in exchange for one city in the south." Victor paused, his voice lowering as he shared his thoughts. "I feel we should ept their offer as their request is not unreasonable. With their cooperation, our victory would be all the more assured."
Sarika studied Victor''s face, her gaze piercing. "Yeah, why not. As long as we have the important cities in the north, I''m fine with it. However, I suggest we take full control over their entire twenty thousand of manpower. "
With their agreement on the conditions, Victor made his way back to his tent, where the emissary sent by the marquess awaited him.
"General, what''s your condition?" the emissary impatiently asked.
He regarded the emissary with a hint of scepticism. "Are you certain that you have the authority to make decisions on behalf of Marquess Hector? I don''t want to reach an agreement only to have him backtrackter."
The emissary nodded confidently. "Don''t worry, General. Marquess Hector has entrusted me with the power to decide, as long as the terms are reasonable to us."
"If you say so..." Victor replied, still harbouring a trace of doubt. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before presenting his conditions. "In exchange for our alliance, Barlia want total control over your army, rations and weapons. Marquess Hector would be my subordinate during military operations."
The emissary considered the proposition, weighing the potential gains. After a brief pause, he nodded in agreement. "This seems eptable. I believe we can agree to these terms."
Chapter 257 Sharpshooters Task
With the terms agreed upon, Victor and the emissary finalized the details of the alliance. Messages were sent back to Marquess Hector, informing him of Barlia''s decision to join forces and the city that would be granted to Inverloch.
The emissary departed with the signed agreement. A sense of hope rekindled in his heart.
As they watched him ride away, Sarika couldn''t contain her thoughts any longer. "If we could get nde to join in, our unified army would exceed one hundred thousand. It would be a force, unlike anything this continent has ever seen."
Victor nodded, his gaze fixed on the horizon. "Indeed. nde''s support would significantly strengthen our position. Send a messenger to Braun, urgently requesting his presence here."
Sarika acknowledged the order with a nod and swiftly departed to carry out her task.
....
Swoosh¡ª
Swoosh¡ª
The sound of crashing waves filled the air as the ships sliced through the ocean. The salty mist sprayed across the decks, carried by the strong sea breeze. The fleet sailed in a formation, their sails billowing against the vast blue canvas of the open waters.
Admiral Ken Stormrider stood tall on the deck of his gship, his eyes fixed on the horizon. As the ships advanced, Napuna and its port, gradually emerged in the distance. And as the ships drew closer to the shore, the true scale of the city became evident.
"Boys, we are here!" Admiral Stromrider''s voice boomed across the deck. The crew, d in their naval uniforms, braced themselves, ready for the eventual docking.
While Bain led the reinforcement army towards Manfura onnd, Admiral Stormridermanded the first fleet, entrusted with the crucial task of neutralizing the nde encampment near Napuna.
The ships glide smoothly into the port of Napuna one after another. As the gangnks descended, Ryntum soldiers disembarked onto the solid ground.
The sailors were met with a tumultuous reception from the grateful citizens of Napuna. A chorus of cheers and apuse echoed through the air, mingling with heartfelt expressions of gratitude. The city had suffered numerous attacks from the relentless nde forces, leaving the residents weary. The arrival of the Ryntum fleet was a beacon of hope in a city besieged by uncertainty and fear.
Admiral Stormrider wasted no time in convening a council of war. The task at hand was to devise a strategy to effectively deal with General Braun and his formidable forces.
As the officers gathered around the table, maps were unfurled, and intelligence reports were shared.
"We cannot engage General Braun''s forces head-on," Admiral Stromrider began, his voice carrying the weight of experience. "They are a trained army and we have no chance fighting them in that matter. Moreover, their camp is located far ind, outside of our cannon range."
The officers nodded in agreement, fully aware of the nature of the impending battle.
"And so, I suggest we send a small team of sharpshooters to fight them under the cloak of darkness" Admiral Stormrider dered, his eyes gleaming with determination.
"Sharpshooters? How can sharpshooters fight against the whole army?" asked one of them.
"I never said the sharpshooters need to fight an army. Their goal is to assassinate the top brass of the army. Without leaders or effectivemand chain, the rest are as good as dead."
"Ah!" A realization settles on them. If the admiral is talking about sharpshooters, they are probably the Rogvor people.
Ever since the king made contact with the Rogvor people, a people with elven-like characteristics that reside deep within the forest in the south began venturing out into the world beyond.
While they maintained a certain level of reservation, they are still curious about the world beyond their forest. Coinciding with their emergence, Ryntum had witnessed the birth of numerous new professions, making it all the more enticing to the Rogvor people to explore the world.
Moreover, the king himself had taken it upon himself to guarantee their safety as long as they remained within the kingdom''s territory.
After all, the Rogvor were forced to withdraw into seclusion centuries ago due to the relentless pursuit of normal humans who sought to unravel the secrets behind their slow ageing, longevity, and ethereal beauty.
There are still, however, a few Rogvor at that time who were overly curious and decided to live among humans. However, they often had to hide their distinctive pointy ears and sometimes even their enchanting physical beauty when they are outside their residence.
When ordinary people first encountered the Rogvor, their reactions varied greatly. Surprises spread across their faces as they beheld these unique beings with their elven features.
Curiosity tugged at their hearts, urging them to learn more about this elusive race. Some schrs decided to approach the Rogvor cautiously. Their eyes brimming with intrigue as if they found a new toy.
Others observed from a safe distance, captivated by the gracefulness of their movements and the radiant aura that surrounded them. Whispers of wonder and awe mingled with hushed murmurs of unease and uncertainty.
However, as time passed and more interactions urred, all those thoughts disappeared. Now, you can see Rogvor people walk on the streets just like any normal human.
The presence of Rogvor sharpshooters in the military however was a rare case.
Although Riz is very interested in their innate ability that far exceeds human capability, not many Rogvor people have the bravery to join.
Due to the military''s frequent operations beyond the kingdom''s borders, there is concern that the king''s protection may not extend to these risky situations.
The officers turned their gaze to a man standing among them, his presence exuding a sense of quiet strength. He had a lean physique, sharp features, a bit of pointy ears and an air of mystique about him. It was evident that he was no ordinary sailor.
"What do you think, Al?" asked the admiral, "You are going to lead the sharpshooters and operate this time. Can''t you lead them?"
The man, named ric nodded in response to the admiral''s question.
His keen eyes scanned the faces of the officers, his voice steady and assured as he replied, "Of course, I am more than willing to lead them, Admiral."
Admiral Stormrider''s gaze held a mixture of trust and confidence as he ced a hand on ric''s shoulder. "I have faith in your abilities, Al. As a Rogvor person, your innate skill in stealth and archery makes you a perfect candidate for this job. May your aim be true and your movements unseen."
ric''s lips curled into a small smile, a glint of determination in his eyes. "I shall not disappoint you, Admiral."
Chapter 258 Nighttime Strike Part I
Nightfall descended upon Napuna, veiling the city and its surroundings in darkness. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the forest thaty between the city and Lake Nevya came alive with an air of mystique. The dense canopy overhead blocked out the faint glimmer of moonlight, plunging the forest into more profound obscurity.
It was within this very woond that King Nichs I of Bagyarosia had met his untimely demise, forever imbuing the forest with a sense of mncholy.
ric guided his team of skilled sharpshooters through the thick underbrush. The forest floor, carpeted with fallen leaves and moss, crunched softly under their careful footsteps.
The towering trees'' branches reaching the sky formed a natural fortress that concealed their movements from prying eyes.
The sharpshooters moved with deliberate precision, their senses attuned to the slightest rustle of foliage or the distant hoot of an owl.
As the night goes on, the air in the forest grew cooler, carrying the earthy scent of damp earth and the faint aroma of pine.
Deep within the heart of the forest, the nde forces established their camp.
ric and his team halted, hidden among the thick foliage, their keen eyes piercing through the darkness. Though the night enshrouded the nde camp, the Rogvor people possessed a heightened ability to see in low light, granting them an advantage in their observations.
From the top of the tree, ric discerned theyout of the camp with remarkable rity. Torches flickered at intervals, casting an eerie glow that danced in the dark. The camp was organized, with tents arranged in neat rows, a testament to the disciplined nature of the nde forces.
Soldiers patrolled the perimeter, their silhouettes barely visible against the murky backdrop.
ric''s sharp vision allowed him to track their movements, noting the pattern of their patrols and the positions of the sentries.
Their numbers seem quiterge but it is their reliance on light that ric aims to exploit.
In the heart of the camp, arger tent stood prominent, its fabric billowing in the nocturnal breeze. ric deduced that it housed themanding officers¡ª their target.
ric conveyed his n with a hushed intensity, his voice barely audible above the rustle of leaves. "First, we take out the lights. Panic will ensue across the camp, forcing the top officers to exit their tents to see what happened. After that, you guys know what to do, right?"
The rest of the team nodded in silent affirmation, their expressions resolute. As a fellow Rogvor people, ric was confident in their abilities. He knew they were skilled and disciplined, capable of executing their assigned tasks wlessly.
"Good," ric whispered, his eyes gleaming with determination. "Remember, we strike swiftly and silently. Let the darkness be our ally."
ric''s voice echoed softly in the night air as he issued final instructions. "Pick your targets carefully. Aim true, and remember, we only have one chance at this."
The sharpshooter team then dispersed to their designated positions, moving with the utmost caution.
In the stillness of the forest, tension hung thick in the air. ric''s senses sharpened as he surveyed the camp once more, ensuring their n would unfold seamlessly. A bead of sweat traced its way down his temple, a testament to the gravity of their mission.
Their bows were drawn and arrows notched. The team keep their breathing steady.
The seconds stretched into eternity, each passing moment amplifying the intensity of their purpose. And then, with a swift flick of ric''s hand, he signalled the start of their operation.
Swoosh¡ª
Swoosh¡ª
Specialized arrows sliced through the stillness of the night sky. Each is tied with a uniquebination of fire-retardant substances. Crafted with meticulous precision, these arrows carried a blend of sand, damp soils, and other enigmatic materials on their arrowheads. It was a piece ofmon knowledge for the Rogvors.
With an ethereal grace, they soared through the velvety darkness, guided by the skilled hands of ric and his team of sharpshooters.
The sess of their task hinged on hitting the base source of the firelight which required a supreme level of uracy and timing.
As the arrows flew through the air, their arrowheads grazed the mes, leaving behind a trail of extinguished embers.
Poof¡ª
One by one, the lights were extinguished, plunging the nde camp into darkness.
In the heart of the camp, confusion and panic erupted like wildfire. The sudden absence of light disoriented the soldiers, who had been lulled into a false sense of security by the flickering mes.
"Where is the light? I can''t see anything!" a panicked voice cried out, the fear palpable in their tone.
They scrambled to ignite torches, but the darkness seemed to devour their feeble attempts, leaving them vulnerable and disoriented.
"Don''t panic! Stay together! Don''t lose sight of yourrades!" shouted another soldier, his voice tinged with desperation, trying to restore a sense of unity.
"What''s happening? Are we under attack?" a frightened voice questioned, the fear evident in their trembling words.
"We are under attack?! Let me grab my weapon!" a soldier eximed. "Sh*t! I can''t find my weapon! It''s too dark!" his voice filled with frustration, frantically patting himself down in search of his lost weapon.
Voices rose in a crescendo of bewildered shouts and startled cries. The soldiers stumbled over one another, their hands outstretched, searching for familiar faces in the sea of shadows.
"I don''t know where I am! I can''t find my way back to the tent!" a disoriented soldier pleaded, his voice tinged with fear, his outstretched hands grasping at nothingness.
"Calm the f*ck down!" a resolute voice tried to rally the soldiers, but it was drowned out by the chaotic frenzy, its call forposure falling on deaf ears.
Meanwhile, ric remained concealed, silently observing the soldiers'' frantic movements through the dense foliage and carefully noting their position. The darkness doesn''t affect him or his subordinates as much as it did to nde soldiers.
His heart pounded with anticipation as he waited for their targets to move.
Chapter 259 Nighttime Strike Part II
As the chaos unfolded, the tent p rustled, and two figures stepped out, their authoritative presence cutting through the pandemonium.
"What in the world is happening out here?" demanded a stern voice,ced with authority. It was General Braun, the leader of the nde forces.
"I can''t see a damn thing! The lights went out, and the men are in a state of panic!" replied another officer, his voice tinged with frustration.
"Get the torches lit! We need to assess the situation immediately," ordered General Braun, his tonemanding andposed.
"There he is!" ric eximed, his eyes narrowing in on General Braun, who just exited his camp, unaware of the impending danger. The chaos around them provided the perfect cover for their ndestine operation.
ric''s hand trembled slightly as he notched the arrow, its tip coated with a deadly poison.
With steady focus, he took aim, his trained eyes locking onto his target. He could feel the weight of the moment, the significance of this single shot that could change the course of the battle.
Beside him, his subordinates mirrored his actions. Their own arrows poised to be unleashed upon the unsuspecting officers.
The tension in the air was palpable as they awaited the signal. At the same time, their hearts pounding with a mixture of anticipation and apprehension.
ric turned to his fellow sharpshooters, his eyes conveying the silentmand.
In unison, they drew back their bows, their muscles tensing as they prepared to release their deadly projectiles.
Time seemed to slow as they held their breath, the noise of the panicked soldiers fading into the background.
Suddenly, ric''s hand jerked forward, releasing the arrow into the night.
The others followed suit. A flurry of lethal projectiles streaking through the darkness towards their intended targets.
Swoosh¡ª
The arrows, propelled by skill, sailed silently through the air. Each one found its mark with uncanny precision, striking true and delivering its deadly payload.
The faint sound of impact was drowned out by the chaos of the camp, the soldiers'' panic acting as a shield for their covert assault.
Ack!¡ª
The deadly arrow found its mark. A small, startled cry escaped from General Braun''s lips. His hand instinctively rose to his neck, where the shaft protruded. Its deadly tip buried deep within his flesh. Blood begin to seep from the wound, staining his clothes with a dark, ominous hue.
Staggering backwards, he struggled to maintain his bnce. The authoritative presence he had shown before was nowhere to be seen.
A look of disbelief crossed General Braun''s face as the full realization of his mortal wound settled upon him. His eyes widened, frantically searching for answers that could not be found.
With each passing moment, his movements grew more erratic, his steps faltering as his strength waned.
In a final, desperate attempt to cling to life, General Braun''s hand reached out to grasp a nearby soldier for support. But his grip slipped, his fingers unable to find purchase, and he tumbled to the ground with a thud that echoed through the chaos of the camp.
Thud¡ª
The haunting sound reverberated through the air, cutting through the chaos like a knife.
Startled soldiers turned their attention towards the source. Their senses heightened by the sudden silence that followed.
"I think I heard something drop near the general''s tent!" shouted a soldier, his voice filled with urgency. "Someone! Hurry up and bring the light over here!"
The words sparked a collective realization, and a ripple of movement swept through the camp. Soldiers no longer panicked and rushed to retrieve a source of light.
Their hands trembling with a mixture of anticipation and fear.
Torches were ignited, casting a flickering glow upon the scene, revealing the grim truth that awaited them.
As the light spread, gasps of shock and disbelief erupted from the soldiers. Their eyes widened, mouths agape, as they beheld the lifeless body of General Braun lying on the ground with blood flowing out profusely.
The top officers, those who had stood at the pinnacle of their ranks,y motionless nearby.
Their faces were frozen in expressions of surprise and horror while their skin starts to turn purple.
The soldiers stood transfixed, their minds struggling toprehend the sight before them.
The loss of their respected leader and the top brass struck them like a thunderbolt.
"He''s... he''s dead," stammered a soldier, his voice barely a whisper. "General Braun... and the others... they''re all gone."
"The enemy! The enemy must be hiding somewhere!" shouted a soldier, his voice filled with panic and rm.
The soldiers frantically scanned their surroundings, eyes darting from shadow to shadow, searching for any sign of the elusive assants.
Every tree, every bush, every rustle of leaves became a potential hiding ce for the unseen enemy. Their hands gripped their weapons tightly, knuckles turning white, ready to defend themselves against any potential threat.
As ric and his team remained hidden, their eyes flickered with a mix of amusement and deadly focus. They observed with full attention, patiently waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. With every arrow released from their bows, a life was extinguished, and chaos deepened within the camp.
Swoosh¡ª
"Arrghh! Someone got shot. Find them! Find them!" cried out a distressed soldier, his voice carrying a blend of anguish and determination.
The air buzzed with tension as the soldiers intensified their search, desperation fueling their movements.
"I heard the rustle over there!" shouted another soldier, pointing towards a cluster of trees. They converged on the location, their weapons drawn and eyes darting, determined to flush out the hidden assants.
Meanwhile, ric and his subordinates seamlessly navigated through the darkness, swiftly shifting their positions within the vicinity of the camp.
They became shadows in the night, striking with lethal precision before vanishing into the darkness once more. Their actions were a symphony of chaos, orchestrated to unsettle, demoralize, and weaken the resolve of their adversaries.
Swoosh¡ª
Another arrow found its mark, iming yet another life, further deepening the confusion and despair among the nde soldiers.
The relentless barrage from multiple directions kept them on their toes, unable to find respite or unity in their search for the elusive attackers.
With each sessful attack, fear mingled with uncertainty, sowing seeds of doubt and eroding the soldiers'' morale. The once-coordinated search descended into a fragmented frenzy, as panic and paranoia infected their ranks.
The invisible assants were like ghosts, haunting the camp, striking fear into the hearts of the nde soldiers.
Chapter 260 Dawntime Strike
Swoosh¡ª
Another deadly arrow was released. With lethal precision, it flew and found its target.
Each shot imed the life of a brave soul stepping up to fill the void left by General Braun''s demise.
The sound of cries and agony filled the air, intermingling with the soldiers'' frantic shouts.
Every time they see someone try to step up and rece General Braun''s position as a leader, they will release arrows, killing the said person. The aim is to keep killing brave and courageous people until only a coward is left in the army. So that they could stay leaderless like a headless chicken.
As the night wore on, ric maintained a watchful eye on the nde soldiers so that they would never escape from the camp.
asionally, the sharpshooters would release arrows toward nde soldiers, killing them in a random manner.
After all, he also understood the importance of keeping the enemy soldiers'' nerves frayed and their senses heightened.
A few hours passed and his efforts finally bore a result. The nde soldiers were deprived of thinking rationally. Fear and uncertainty begin to cloud their minds, eroding their mental fortitude. Paranoia spread among them, sowing doubt and discord. Their once-unified force fragmented, as trust disintegrated and survival instincts took over.
Seeing this, the sharpshooters further exploited their weakened state, targeting those teetering on the edge of sanity, pushing them further into madness.
The soldiers'' descent into chaos yed into ric''s hands, as he observed their shattered spirits.
The nde soldiers, exhausted and battered, caught sight of the long-awaited illumination. The first light of dawn pierced through the lingering darkness. Their weary faces turned toward the horizon, their eyes adjusting to the newfound brightness.
A collective gasp escaped their lips, mingled with a mix of relief and trepidation. The arrival of the dawn symbolized the end of a long, torturous night, a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos.
With theing of daybreak, the sharpshooters lowered their bows. ric, their leader, surveyed the scene with a sense of satisfaction. "Our job here isplete," he said in a low voice, "Let us retreat and leave the rest to others."
The sharpshooters nodded in unison, acknowledging their leader''smand.
Swiftly and silently, they made their way back to the city, their movements fluid and agile. Like shadows among the foliage, they skillfully leapt from one tree to another, leaving behind a battlefield strewn with confusion and the remnants of shattered resolve.
Their mission to eliminate the top brass of the nde army had been fulfilled.
In addition to that, they even deliver extra damage, disintegrating the enemy''s spirit.
On their journey back to the city, the sharpshooters stumbled upon Admiral Stormrider, leading thousands of sailors.
ric quickly got down to the ground, approached the admiral and saluted him respectfully. "Admiral Stormrider, I bring news of our sessful mission," he reported, his voice filled with a blend of pride and professionalism.
"Did you sessfully kill their general?" asked the admiral.
"Yes, Admiral." ric nodded, his gaze unwavering as he delivered his report. "We executed our mission wlessly. General Braun and the top officers have been eliminated. The enemy camp is now in disarray."
"Excellent," the admiral responded, his voice filled with determination. "Return to the city and rest. Leave the rest to us."
With a final salute, ric turned and signalled to his subordinates.
The sharpshooters continued their journey back to the city, knowing that their actions in the night had struck fear into the hearts of the enemy.
As the sharpshooters disappear from his sight, Admiral Stormrider turns his attention to the sailor beside him. A fierce determination burned in his eyes as he addressed his men.
"Did you hear it, boys?! The enemy is in disarray and exhausted. So, I expect this battle to be an easy one. With that being said, I don''t want to see any of you die stupidly." hemanded, his voice filled with authority and a touch of concern.
"Yes, sir!" the sailors replied in unison. Their voices reflect their loyalty and readiness for the impending conflict.
With Admiral Stormrider leading the way, the marching sailors approached the camp of the nde forces. The chaotic atmosphere enveloped them as they neared.
The admiral surveyed the scene before him, taking in the dishevelled tents, the signs of struggle, and the lingering sense of fear.
It was evident that ric and his team had done their job well, destabilizing the enemy and sowing confusion.
Immediately, the admiral began giving out a series of orders in a low,manding voice, ensuring they would not be overheard by the enemy. Soldiers leaned in, attentive and focused, as they received their instructions.
"Your team, proceed to the eastern side silently," he whispered, pointing towards a vulnerable point in the enemy''s defences. "Your team, take up positions in theke direction. Be ready all the time as they most likely escape that way." he directed.
Admiral Stormrider continues, "Half of you, conceal yourselves in the nearby woods, kill all the enemy that manages to slip out our encirclement." he continued, outlining a strategy to nk the enemy from behind.
The soldiers moved into their designated positions silently.
Once the soldiers were in ce, the admiral''s voice, though hushed, carried an air of determination. "ATTACK!!" he shouted with a steely resolve.
With adrenaline rushing through their veins, the sailorsunched their sudden assault.
....
Inside the camp, the weary nde soldiers, still recovering from the torturous night, managed to muster some semnce of normalcy. Some soldiers busied themselves with preparing breakfast, while others tended to their woundedrades.
The flickering mes of a makeshift fire brought a faint sense offort in the otherwise grim atmosphere.
Amidst their attempts to regain their strength, a sudden shout pierced the air, sending shivers down their spines. "Attack!" The soldiers froze, their eyes widening in disbelief and fear.
"What now?!" one of them eximed, the panic evident in his voice.
Before they could react, the rming truth became apparent. The realization washed over them like a wave crashing against the shore. "We''re being attacked!" another soldier eximed, his wordsced with a mixture of terror and resignation.
Frantically, they reached for their weapons, hoping to defend themselves against the impending threat. But their efforts were in vain, for before they could fully arm themselves, a relentless onught ensued.
Ryntum sailors, fueled by their sharpshooters'' earlier victories, stormed into the camp with fierce determination. The element of surprise was on their side, and the nde soldiers stood little chance against their well-coordinated assault.
In the chaos that followed, cries of pain and despair echoed through the camp. The sh of steel reverberated in the air as the Ryntum sailors swiftly and efficiently eliminated their disoriented foes.
The nde soldiers fought valiantly, but their exhaustion and disarray proved to be their downfall. Moreover, the absence of a leader makes them even more vulnerable.
Within a short span of time, the camp, once a refuge, became a battlefield stained with blood and littered with fallen soldiers.
The Ryntum sailors emerged victorious, their triumphant shouts echoing through the now-silent camp.
The nde soldiers, who had survived a treacherous night only to face an even more devastating fate,y defeated and broken. No one was left alive.
Chapter 261 Ryntum Come Knocking
With the victory they achieved, Napuna is free from threat. Admiral Stormrider wasted no time in giving the order for his sailors to return to the city and prepare to board their ships.
The admiral, well aware of his role as a navalmander, understood the limits of his forces onnd. While their sessful assault on the enemy camp had dealt a significant blow to the nde forces, he recognized the importance of consolidating their gains and securing their position.
"We''ve done our part here," the admiral dered, his voice carrying a tone of authority. "It''s time to regroup and return to our ships. Our ce is on the sea, and that''s where we''ll continue to fight."
The sailors, weary but filled with a sense of aplishment, swiftly obeyed their admiral''s orders. They packed and scavenged the camp to find anything valuable and tended to their wounded before making their way back to the city.
....
Haugdak,
Major General Nn had been entrusted with a critical role by his superior, Lieutenant General Sarika. His task was to handle the logistics of the main army, acting as a crucial bridge between their homnd and the forces venturing deep into enemy territory.
He was responsible for coordinating supply lines and ensuring the timely delivery of provisions, ammunition, and equipment to the frontline troops.
His strategic nning and organizational skills were essential in maintaining the army''s operational efficiency and sustaining their momentum in hostile territory.
As such, every report and every news in the north, whether it was intelligence on enemy movements, updates on local conditions, or requests for additional supplies, had to pass through Nn''s hands.
On this particr day, a soldier approached Major General Nn, his face filled with urgency. "Major, there''s grave news. We have lost the port town," the soldier reported breathlessly.
Major General Nn''s eyes widened in disbelief as he listened to the soldier''s rming report. The news of losing the port town sent shockwaves through his mind, and he immediately needed to gather all the details to assess the situation.
"What do you mean we lost the port town?" Nn asked, his voice filled with concern and a tinge of disbelief.
The soldier took a deep breath before continuing his ount, his voice filled with a mix of urgency and sorrow. "Major, when I arrived at the port town of Caushilbo to pick up the shipments as usual, I saw people with red uniforms guarding the city. At first, I thought it might be my own imagination ying tricks on me, but as I approached to identify myself, they opened fire without warning. Despite my attempts to exin my purpose, I was shot. I''m telling you, Major, the port has fallen in the hand of Ryntum!"
Nn''s brow furrowed as he processed the soldier''s words. The gravity of the situation was apparent, and he understood the implications of losing control over a strategic port town. It could disrupt supply lines, hinder reinforcements, and potentially tip the scales in favour of the enemy.
DINNNNG-DONG!-
"Hmm?!" His frown grew deeper as the city rm red throughout thepound, its shrill sound cutting through the air.
The suddenness of the rm caught him off guard, triggering a mix of surprise, curiosity, and trepidation that slowly crept up in his heart.
His instincts told him that this was no ordinary urrence.
Rising swiftly from his chair, Nn hurried to the window, his gaze fixed on the city wall beyond. Squinting his eyes, he strained to make out the figures moving back and forth atop the ramparts.
Although his view was obscured, the sight of people scurrying in a frantic manner only heightened his unease. He knew all too well that the enemy lurked just beyond that wall, ready to strike.
BOOM!-
A deep, resonating boom reverberated through the air, causing the ground to tremble beneath his feet. It was a stark reminder of the imminent danger they faced.
Turning to the soldier who had delivered the rming news, his eyes narrowed with a piercing intensity. "Tell our soldiers to prepare. The war hase to us!" hemanded, his voice carrying a sense of urgency and authority.
"Yes, sir!" the soldier replied crisply, his voice tinged with a hint of urgency.
"And order all the inhabitants of the city to stay in their houses. Those who disobey will be considered colluding with the enemy and will be dealt with ordingly," Nn dered, his tone firm and unwavering.
His words carried a weighty conviction, reflecting a bitter truth that about this city.
The inhabitants had grown ustomed to the ebb and flow of power.
When Barlia captured the city, there was no resistance from the inhabitants. They seemed indifferent, unaffected by the change in leadership.
Their primary concern revolved around maintaining their economic activities undisturbed, their daily routines undeterred by the ruling forces.
It became evident to Nn that the people cared little about who held power as long as their economic activities were left unimpeded.
Even when the once-unified Baygarosia broke apart, the inhabitants disyed a strikingck of concern. The dissolution of their nation did not perturb them, as they continued to focus solely on their economic activities and individual pursuits.
Their collective disinterest in political matters was evident, further reinforcing the notion that they were unlikely to oppose or question those in power.
The rebels'' takeover of the city was no different. The inhabitants exhibited an astonishing indifference to the upheaval due to the rebels guaranteeing to not disrupt their economic activities.
And so, they went about their lives, seemingly untouched by the rebels'' actions, as if their concernsy solely within the confines of their personal spheres.
Nn feared the same tactics would be used by the Ryntum to lure the inhabitant of the city to cooperate with them. Considering the Kingdom of Ryntum has the best economic situation than other powers, their persuasion would be tantalizing.
The soldier nodded, his expression mirroring the gravity of the situation. "Understood, sir. I''ll ry your orders immediately."
Nn''s jaw tightened as he watched the soldier hurry away to carry out hismand.
Chapter 262 "Chase Them Out!"
"CHASE THEM OUT!! CHASE THEM OUT!!"
The echoing cries of Ryntum soldiers reverberated through the streets of Haugdak. Their relentless chant, repeated over and over again, carried the fervour of determination and aggression.
Within the confines of their homes, the inhabitants of Haugdak listened with growing frustration. Forced to adhere to Major General Nn''s orders to stay indoors, they felt a deep displeasure seep into their hearts.
The disruption of their daily economic activities, the bustling trade that once animated the city''s streets, nowy dormant under the weight of upation.
The chant outside served as a constant reminder of their constrained existence. It grated against the nerves of the confined inhabitants, who yearned to step outside their homes and reim their sense of normalcy.
Windows cracked open slightly, revealing faces etched with discontent. Whispers filled the air, discontented voices murmuring their dissatisfaction.
The people of Haugdak were not ustomed to being confined, controlled, and dictated to. They had be ustomed to the ebb and flow of a city that thrived onmerce and individual freedom.
However, as frustrated as they were, a sense of fear and caution also permeated the air. The soldiers patrolling the streets were armed and ready to quell any signs of resistance.
In a dimly lit room tucked away in a secluded corner of Haugdak, a group of individuals gathered in secret. They are business owners who were not content to passively abide by the orders of confining themselves in the house.
Every second passed, and they lost a chance to make thousands of coins of profits.
As whispers filled the room, a hushed dialogue ensued, each word carefully chosen to avoid detection.
"We cannot let our city remain under their control any longer. They do not abide by our condition when upying this city" one person spoke, their voice trembling with resolve. "Who knows how long this way wouldst? We must end this war so we could continue our business operations as usual."
"Then, what do you suggest?" asked another person.
A woman leaned forward and said, "Barlia doesn''t have many military personnel here, many were directed to the frontline. So, I suggest we open the city gate and allow the Ryntum soldiers to enter. They are our best bet to defeat the Barlia and drove the war away from this city."
A sceptical voice chimed in, "But it won''t be easy. The soldiers are on high alert, and the risks are enormous. We need a distraction, something that will divert their attention away from the gate."
Another member, his voiceced with a hint of mischief, suggested, "What if we start a fire in the marketce? The confusion and panic will draw the soldiers away from the gate, giving us the opportunity we need."
The room fell silent for a moment before one person spoke, "Are you stupid? What if the fire spread and destroys our properties?"
"There are multiple marketces in the city. Just pick one that is farthest from us."
"Hmm...The farthest one should be at the corner of the city, the one that small vendors used."
"That sound right to me." the figure leading the meeting agrees.
"Yeah, who cares about them? At least not me." the woman chuckled.
Then, with unanimous determination, they nodded in agreement on their target.
Boom!-
The deafening roar of cannons reverberated through the city, interrupting their discussion.
The members exchanged startled nces. It was clear that the situation had taken a drastic turn. At least, that''s what they thought before seeing something falling from the sky.
Thousands of paper slowly descended like a gentle rain, fluttering and swirling through the air before finding their resting ces on the streets, rooftops, and open spaces.
The once tense atmosphere was momentarily reced by a sense of curiosity and intrigue as the inhabitants of Haugdak observed this unusual phenomenon.
Eagerly seizing the opportunity, some of the more daring residents who had been confined to their homes stealthily stepped out onto the streets, their eyes fixed on the delicate paper cascading from above. They moved swiftly, like shadows in the dim light, reaching out to catch the falling treasures.
"What did the paper say?!" one member of the secret meeting eximed, unable to contain their curiosity any longer.
"I don''t know," another replied, his voice tinged with uncertainty. "It seems to be some sort of message, I guess." He held up the paper and passed it around for the rest of the group to see.
As the paper circted among the members, their eyes widened as they beheld the sight of a propaganda paper with bold text that read,
[Chase the Outsider Out!]
[No Barlia No Confinement!]
[Restoring Business Normalcy!]
In the midst of the falling papers, a silent revolution stirred. The inhabitants, emboldened by the words on the pages they held, felt a surge of determination and resolve.
For the sake of money and prosperous normalcy, they no longer saw themselves as mere bystanders but as active participants in this war.
....
"That was the most expensive, arduous, and risky thing to do. The chance of this n not working is nearly ny per cent," said themanding officer, his voice filled with a mix of exhaustion and apprehension.
He stood at a vantage point, observing the paper falling from the sky, the result of their unconventional operation.
The paper projectiles had been carefully designed to carry the message they wanted to deliver.
Instead of the traditional way of bombarding the city wall, he had chosen this unique method to capture the attention of the inhabitants and convey their intentions.
It was a gamble, but he believed it was worth the risk.
When the messenger sent by Admiral Jareth arrives at Wemeywesto, informing them about the victory at Caushilbo, themanding officer promptly makes preparation.
And while doing so, Basil Beldavair told him about this inhabitant''s peculiar behaviour and he ends up changing the n to suit the people.
"That''s enough paper we shot. I think we have delivered the message," themanding officer remarked, his gaze fixed on the falling paper. "Save some in case we need to use themter."
The soldiers around him nodded in agreement. They too hoped it would inspire the people to rise against the upiers and join the cause for liberation.
Chapter 263 Return To Eikadir, Where It All Began
From outside the city, the sounds of chaos and turmoil echoed through the air, apanied by the flickering mes that illuminated the sky.
Themanding officer''s eyes lit up with a mix of amusement and determination as he witnessed themencement of the battle.
"It seems the fight has begun," he remarked, a glimmer of excitement in his voice.
He knew that this was the moment they had been waiting for, and now it was time to seize the opportunity.
Realizing that the Barlia soldiers were momentarily distracted, themanding officer swiftly formted a n to further divide the enemy''s attention.
He issued an order to the artillery unit,manding them to unleash a barrage of actual ammunition upon the enemy positions.
The thunderous booms of the cannons reverberated through the battlefield, shaking the ground beneath their feet.
The explosive impact sent shockwaves through the air, punctuating the message to those within the city¡ª They were not alone in this fight.
As the smoke and chaos filled the air, themanding officer''s gaze fixated on the city gate. And after a prolonged and arduous struggle, the gate finally swung open, revealing a gruesome scene that unfolded within the city walls.
The streets were stained with blood, creating macabre patterns amidst the scattered debris. The once vibrant and bustling thoroughfares had transformed into a battlefield of horror. Bodies of citizens of Haugduky motionless, their life force extinguished in the brutality of Barlia.
"Rush in and take the city!" shouted themanding officer, his finger outstretched, directing his soldiers toward the citadel at the city''s heart.
They surged forward, their footsteps echoing through the ravaged streets. With every step, they were confronted by the grim aftermath of the enemy''s merciless assault.
Blood-soaked corpses of innocent civilians littered the ground. Their lifeless bodies are the testament to the cruel response given by Barlia.
With each street corner turned, the resistance grew fiercer. Barlia soldiers, entrenched in strategic positions, fought fiercely to maintain their hold on the city.
Explosions rattled the buildings as grenades were hurled, sending debris flying and adding to the chaos that enveloped the city. Gunfire echoed through the narrow alleyways, punctuated by the shouts and cries of warriors locked in mortalbat.
As the Ryntum soldiers advanced, their adrenaline-fueled hearts pounded in sync with the relentless gunfire. The narrow alleyways of the city led them closer to their ultimate objective¡ªthe formidable citadel, a bastion of Barlia''s dominance.
"Push forward, myrades! We cannot falter now! The citadel is in our sight!" Themanding officer rallied his soldiers.
However, the closer they got there, the more hail of bullets rained down upon them from the defending forces. The acrid scent of gunpowder tickled their smelling sense as Ryntum and Barlia engaged in a deadly dance.
Ryntum faced fierce resistance as Barlia soldiers fought tooth and nail to hold their ground.
Explosions rocked the citadel as grenades were thrown, shattering stones and sending debris flying in every direction. The thunderous sts were followed by moments of eerie silence, as smoke billowed through the air, momentarily obscuring the battlefield.
But the respite was short-lived, as thebatants swiftly resumed their deadly dance.
"First squad, secure that alleyway!" themanding officer bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Second squad, breach that barricade and clear the path for the rest of the unit!" he ordered, pointing towards a makeshift blockade obstructing their advance.
Gunfire erupted as themanding officer''s orders echoed through the air. The soldiers of the first squad swiftly took cover behind abandoned crates and walls, returning fire at the enemy entrenched in the alleyway.
Bullets whizzed past, tearing through the air with deadly precision.
At the same time, the soldiers of the second squad advanced towards the barricade,ying down suppressing fire to keep the enemy pinned.
Amidst the chaos, themanding officer maintained aposed demeanour, issuing another order. "Third squad, nk left and provide covering fire! Fourth squad, push forward and secure our right nk!" hemanded, ensuring that every angle was covered.
The orders rang in their ears. The third squad swiftly manoeuvred to the left, taking up positions to nk the enemy.
Meanwhile, the fourth squad pushed forward to secure their right nk. They skillfully cleared each room and corridor, engaging in fierce close-quartersbat with the entrenched enemy.
Inch by inch, the Ryntum soldiers fought their way deeper into the heart of the citadel. Enemy resistance began to crumble under their relentless assault.
Finally, the soldiers reached the innermost chambers of the citadel, where the remaining defenders stood defiant.
Themanding officer led the charge, his weapon zing as he picked off enemybatants with precise shots. His soldiers followed suit, their fingers tight on the triggers, unleashing a barrage of bullets that ripped through the defences.
Bang¡ª
Bang¡ª
Bang¡ª
Muzzle shes illuminated the darkness, casting flickering shadows on the walls.
The rapid exchange of gunfire echoed through the halls, punctuated by the asional explosion of a grenade.
As the defenders realized the futility of their efforts, panic gripped their hearts. They turned and fled, abandoning their positions and seeking escape from the relentless onught of the Ryntum soldiers. Their once defiant voices now waned into terrified cries, echoing through the corridors of the citadel.
Themanding officer''s voice boomed, filled with authority and victory, "We''ve taken their fortress! Don''t let them escape!" His words cut through the air like a rallying cry, igniting a renewed sense of purpose within the Ryntum soldiers.
The soldiers swiftly shifted their focus from defence to pursuit. They formed pursuit squads to hunt the remaining Barlia soldiers down.
....
Nn and the remnants of the Barlia soldiers raced through the vast in. Their breaths were ragged and their bodies weary. The pursuit team from Ryntum was relentless, hot on their heels, closing the distance with every passing moment.
He nced over his shoulder, gauging the distance between them and the enemy. "We can''t let them catch up. Keep pushing forward! We are almost there!" he shouted to hisrades, their faces etched with a mix of exhaustion and fear.
The weary Barlia soldiers eventually arrived at Dunston, the first town they had sessfully captured. Nn and hisrades cautiously entered the town. Their eyes scanned their surroundings for any signs of danger.
The scars of the recent battle were visible everywhere¡ªcrumbled buildings, scorch marks on the walls, and remnants of the fierce resistance they had faced.
As they walked through the streets, the gaze of the town''s inhabitants fell upon them, curiosity mingled with suspicion in their eyes.
Nn, aware of the scrutiny, chose to ignore the gazes of the townsfolk. Time was of the essence, and Barlia couldn''t afford to dwell on them.
After evaluating the poor condition of the town, Nn didn''t think there is any hope of setting a defence position here.
Taking a deep breath, Nn turned to hisrades, "This ce is not good enough. We need to find a safe location to regroup and n our next move," he stated.
The soldiers nodded in agreement, understanding the gravity of their situation. It was clear that staying in Dunston would only put them at greater risk, as their pursuers would soon close in on the town.
They made the unanimous decision to retreat further to Eikadir, their stronghold. It offered the advantage of a fortified position and familiarity with the terrain, which could significantly aid their defence against the relentless pursuit of Ryntum.
"We need to reach Eikadir quickly," Nn dered, his voice resonating with determination. "Our homnd must be informed of what has transpired here."
As the Barlia soldiers were about to set forth on their journey towards Eikadir, their stronghold, a sudden cry pierced the air.
"Over there!" shouted one of the Ryntum pursuers, their eyes fixed on the weary Barlia soldiers.
Panic gripped the hearts of the Barlia soldiers as they realized their pursuers had caught up with them.
Adrenaline surged through their veins, propelling them into a frenzied chase scene.
"Run! Don''t look back!" Nn yelled, his voiceced with urgency. With every step they took, the sound of boots hitting the ground reverberated through the narrow streets of Dunston.
The pursuit team from Ryntum, fueled by their relentless pursuit, closed the gap, their footsteps growing louder and more menacing with each passing second. The Barlia soldiers weaved through thebyrinthine alleys, desperately searching for an escape route.
"Split up! Scatter and confuse them!" Nn shouted, his voice barely audible over the chaos.
The Barlia soldiers followed hismand, veering off in different directions, hoping to disorient their pursuers and increase their chances of escape.
Their legs burning with exhaustion, but the fear of capture propelled them forward. They could feel the hot breath of their pursuers on their necks, their presence a constant reminder of the imminent danger.
As they darted through the streets, glimpses of hope flickered before them. The eastern gate of Dunston stood within reach, its towering archway beckoning them to safety.
They poured their remaining strength into one final sprint.
Bang¡ª
The pursuing Ryntum soldiers unleashed a flurry of arrows and bullets, hoping to halt their escape.
But through sheer determination and a stroke of luck, the Barlia soldiers managed to evade the deadly projectiles, narrowly passing through the gateway and leaving their pursuers behind.
"Should we chase them, Sir?" asked the pursuers.
Themanding officer of the Ryntum pursuit team took a moment to catch his breath, his gaze fixed on the gateway through which the Barlia soldiers had just escaped.
He turned to his troops, their faces still flushed with exertion. "No," he replied firmly, shaking his head. "Chasing them into Eikadir would be futile. With our current numbers, it is impossible to inflict any significant damage. Our priority now is to re-establish the border as it was before the invasion and clean up the filth called ckout that has been guing thisnd."
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 264 Weakening The Enemy
Currently, there are two battlefronts in this war.
In the north, Ryntum has sessfully captured the city of Haugdak, as well as two towns, Caushilbo and Dunston. In the central region of the continent, Ryntum, unfortunately, has suffered a setback and lost control of the city of Mezorin.
Usually fighting on multiple fronts is a challenging andplex situation for any military force. It requires careful allocation of resources, strategic decision-making, and effective coordination to ensure sess.
The demands of battling enemies on multiple fronts can stretch a military''s capabilities, both in terms of manpower and logistics.
Despite knowing this, a new battlefront was opened in the south of the kingdom.
Samuel Lazo, Mayor of Baroks had taken charge of leading the army in the south even though the main battlefield happened to be dangerously near the city of Manfura.
His objective was clear¡ªto capture the cities of Nyirdi and Hajdu, expanding the kingdom''s territory and weakening the enemy as much as possible. By doing this, he intended to cut off their supply lines, disrupt theirmunicationworks, and undermine their morale.
....
The troops ultimately arrived at the outskirts of Nyirdi. Mayor Lazo surveyed the surrounding area, inwardly formting his n of attack. He knew that timing and coordination were vital to achieve sess.
At hismand, the army swiftly moved into position, aligning their forces for the assault. The air was thick with anticipation as soldiers readied their weapons and adjusted their armour. With a resounding battle cry, they charged towards the city.
The Ryntum soldiers stormed through the city''s gates. Their battle cries echoed through the streets, startling its inhabitants. To their surprise, the resistance they expected did not materialize. They encountered little resistance as they swiftly moved to secure key points of the city.
With Nyirdi under their control, Mayor Lazo ordered his troops to consolidate their positions.
"Check the city! See it this ce is supplying the Inverloch army!" he ordered.
The soldiersbed through the city. However, as time passed, it became apparent that Nyirdi was not a significant transit point for the enemy''s supplies.
"So, the supply is in Hajdu," the mayor responded after he was giving a report on their search. His eyes gleamed with determination as his mindset its target on Hajdu. The opportunity to cripple Inverloch''s operations was within their grasp.
Mayor Lazo wasted no time. He stood tall, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "Gather the troops! We march for Hajdu at once."
The orders spread like wildfire through the ranks as soldiers, sprang into action and readied themselves for the uing assault.
The atmosphere crackled with anticipation as they prepared to march towards Hajdu. In the light of day, Mayor Lazo led the charge while the soldiers moved like a well-oiled machine with their footsteps synchronized. The sun above illuminated their path and cast a shadow of anticipation over the battlefield.
As they neared the outskirts of Hajdu, their pace quickened. The distant sound of drums and horns signalled the defenders'' awareness of the impending assault.
The booming sound of artillery fire filled the air as shells rained down on the city gate, aiming to crack its sturdy defences. Explosions echoed through the streets, sending plumes of smoke and debris into the sky.
While the Inverloch scrambled to respond, the gate, weakened by the relentless barrage, began to splinter and crumble under the force of the artillery. With a final thunderous st, the gate gave way, its wooden beams shattering into pieces.
Mayor Lazo seized the opportunity, leading his soldiers through the breached gate.
The soldiers moved swiftly through the streets of Hajdu, securing key locations of the city just as they did in Nyirdi. With each step, they gained more ground, encountering pockets of resistance that were quickly subdued.
"Capture all of them. We need to gather as much information as possible." His eyes narrowed with determination as he issued a sternmand to his soldiers.
A group of Inverloch-affiliated personnel were quickly restrained. Their limbs were bind as to ensure they posed no further threat.
Among them, a particrly defiant man stood out, his eyes burning with a potent mix of anger, hatred, and ridicule. Despite being restrained, he mustered his courage and shouted, his voice dripping with contempt, "You can''t do this! Do you evenprehend the sheer magnitude of our army?! The empire is going to effortlessly obliterate your puny and sparsely popted kingdom."
Mayor Lazo, undeterred by the man''s outburst, approached him with a calm yet resolute expression. But the restrained man scoffed as his spiteful gaze fixed upon Mayor Lazo.
The man''s hatred seeped from every pore, poisoning the air around him. "You''re delusional if you think you can withstand the might of the empire," he spat with disdain. "They will crush you, just as they have effortlessly crushed countless others before you. Your feeble attempts at resistance will be nothing more than a fleeting annoyance to their unstoppable force."
The man''s arrogant posture and condescending tone revealed his overwhelming sense of superiority. His every word dripped with scorn, his gaze piercing through Lazo''s resolve, attempting to shatter it into pieces.
But Mayor Lazo remained unyielding, refusing to let the man''s venomous hatred undermine him. He calmly replied, "Look, young man. When ites to a country, size doesn''t matter..."
As the man red at Lazo, his eyes filled with even more contempt. His hatred seemed to deepen, fueled by the defiance he witnessed.
In his mind, the mayor''s refusal to cower only intensified his loathing.
His lips curled into a malicious smirk as he sneered, his voice dripping with venom, "It does... And I can''t wait to witness the utter annihtion of your feeble kingdom under the overwhelming might of the empire. We will reduce your people to nothing more than ves, grovelling at our feet."
"This young man sure has a spiteful mouth." Mayor Lazo responded. He turns to his subordinate, "We should address this young man''s behaviour appropriately. Imprison him like anyone else. And since he has a lot of energy, reduce the amount of food for him. Let''s see who bes whose ve."
Chapter 265 Ryntum In Disguise
As the soldiers obeyed the mayor''s orders, another soldier approached Samuel, whispering urgently, "Sir, we''ve discovered valuable information. The supply from Inverloch was indeed passing through Hajdu before being transported north."
Mayor Lazo''s eyebrows rose. He nodded in acknowledgement. "Is that so? he murmured. "Let us waste no time. We shall go and see the supply."
With a swift nod, Mayor Lazo led the way, apanied by the soldier who had brought him the news. They made their way through the city, manoeuvring through the streets until they reached the area where the supplies were being stored.
As they arrived, the sight of numerous crates and barrels filled with resources confirmed the soldier''s report. The significance of this discovery was not lost on Mayor Lazo. It was a chance to disrupt the enemy''s logistics and gain a crucial advantage in the war.
"Secure this area," Mayor Lazomanded, his voice resonating with authority. "We must safeguard these supplies and ensure they are put to good use."
"Good use? How?" asked the curious soldier, his brows furrowing with intrigue.
"You will see," Mayor Lazo responded cryptically. He then issued amand to his troops. "Strip the Inverloch uniforms from the prisoners and the fallen soldiers of their army."
With precision and efficiency, the Ryntum soldiers carried out the mayor''s orders. They carefully removed the distinctive attire of the enemy, preparing to utilize a clever ruse.
The Ryntum soldiers begin to adorn themselves in the Inverloch uniforms, each article of clothing fitting snugly against their bodies. They fastened the buckles, adjusted the straps, and donned the helmets.
The feeling was both strange and nostalgic for the long-serving soldiers who had grown ustomed to the sleek and practical attire of their modern warfare. The weight of the armour and the familiar clinking of metal tes served as reminders of a bygone era when swords and shields were their primary weapons of choice.
Despite the changes in technology and tactics, the soldiers couldn''t deny a certain sense of nostalgia that washed over them as they embraced the traditional attire. It evoked memories of battles fought in close quarters, of camaraderie forged on the battlefield, and of a simpler time when warfare was waged with honour and valour.
Since the Inverloch soldiers in Hajdu are fewer than Ryntum soldiers, not every soldier could partake in this operation.
The mayor had to carefully select those who would participate in the ruse, ensuring that the infiltrators possessed the necessary skills and adaptability to convincingly impersonate their enemies.
As for those who remained behind, they were divided into two groups, one would guard the captured cities in ce of Mayor Lazo and another one will follow them from behind.
In the event that an enemy force did arrive, the Ryntum soldiers were prepared to capture and acquire their uniforms, allowing for the perpetuation of the deception.
"Are you guys finished changing your uniforms?" asked the mayor, his voiceced with authority, as he observed the Ryntum soldiers now dressed as Inverloch troops.
"Yes, sir," came the unified response from the soldiers, their voices low but filled with determination.
"Good," Mayor Lazo nodded, satisfied with their readiness. He motioned for them to gather closer, their disguised presence hidden from prying eyes. "Listen carefully, everyone. We are embarking on a mission unlike any other. Our goal is not to engage in a conventional war, but rather to sow chaos and confusion from within the enemy''s camp."
The soldiers nodded, their eyes reflecting their understanding of the task at hand. They were ready to be shadows in the enemy''s midst, employing cunning and deception to undermine the enemy forces.
The disguised Ryntum soldiers, now masquerading as a supply team departed from Hajdu.
As they made their way northward, their convoy resembled a legitimate supply operation. Wagons and carts filled with crates and provisions rolled along the dusty road, apanied by soldiers donning the stolen Inverloch uniforms to maintain the illusion.
Their first stop on this covert journey was the city of Lonsbak. As the Ryntum convoy approached the city gates, they saw them swing open promptly, as if weing a familiar sight.
"Supply for our troops?" asked the gatekeeper, probably trying to act friendly.
"Yes, for our troops," replied the mayor calmly.
"Seems like a lot this time, isn''t it?" asked the gatekeeper again, peering at the crates.
The gatekeepers, ustomed to the regr flow of supplies, didn''t raise any suspicion at the seeminglyrge number of people or the abundance of crates carried by the Ryntum soldiers.
Mayor Lazo inwardly cursed this overly friendly gatekeeper but maintained hisposure. "Yes, the battle will be more intense from now on. We need to keep our soldiers well-fed."
"Aye, that''s true. Can''t have warriors fighting on empty stomachs." A glimmer of understanding crossed the gatekeeper''s eyes as he chuckled. "Please proceed inside. Glory to the empire!"
Mayor Lazo nodded gratefully. "Thank you, my friend. Glory to the empire indeed."
As the Ryntum convoy passed through the open gates, the tension that had gripped them began to ease. They knew their covert mission was off to a promising start.
Mayor Lazo''s sharp eyes scanned the interior of the city, mentally mapping the position of Inverloch''s personnel. He observed noting every important information and the locations where the Inverloch congregated. Each detail was crucial for their n to unfold seamlessly.
Under the guise of the "supply team" leader, Mayor Lazo approached the temporary city official appointed by Hector, requesting permission for his team to take a temporary rest. Oblivious to the true nature of the Ryntum soldiers, readily granted his request.
At night, when the city was shrouded in darkness, Mayor Lazo gathered his disguised soldiers for a crucial briefing. The quiet murmurs of anticipation filled the air as they huddled together, their faces partially hidden beneath the borrowed Inverloch uniforms.
"It''s time to move," Mayor Lazo''s voice resonated, barely audible above the soft rustle of the night breeze. The soldiers nodded in silent agreement.
With utmost precision, they executed their n. Working in synchronized harmony, they neutralized the Inverloch forces stationed within the city.
Swift and silent, they incapacitated their foes, ensuring none of the inhabitants was aware of the ongoing massacre.
Once the city was secured, Mayor Lazo signalled for the gates to be opened. The sound of creaking metal pierced the night as the imposing entrance revealed the waiting Ryntum soldiers who had discreetly followed their disguisedrades.
The Ryntum soldiers stepped forward, shedding their attire and donning the Inverloch uniforms given to them. The exchange of uniforms was swift but meticulous, ensuring that the facade would continue to deceive any potential observers.
As the night wore on, the city of Lonsbak change hands from Inverloch to Ryntum.
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 266 Infiltrating Cooking Area
At the first rays of sunlight painted the horizon, Mayor Lazo and his forces stood ready for their next destination, Szazki. The road stretched ahead, beckoning them towards the next phase of their covert operation.
Arriving at the outskirts of Szazki, the Ryntum soldiers moved with practised ease. Their disguises blend seamlessly with other Inverloch''s soldiers.
However, caution lingered in their every step, for they knew that Szazkiy within the closest proximity to the active battlefield. Despite this ce being smaller in size than Lonsbak, the number of soldiers here several timesrger.
"What should we do, sir? With our numbers, it seems impossible to take over this city."
"We stand down for now," he replied to his concerned subordinate. Mayor Lazo understood the importance of exercising restraint. Any rash actions could jeopardize their mission and endanger their lives.
As they integrated themselves into the daily affairs of the city, the Ryntum soldiers gathered valuable intelligence. They listened to conversations, observed movements, and analyzed the patterns of the Inverloch forces.
Their efforts to gather intelligence bore fruit. Through discreet inquiries and covert observations, they learned of the date for the next supply shipment from Szazki to the battlefield.
Mayor Lazo recognized the significance of this opportunity. "We shall y our roles as obedient Inverloch soldiers," he dered, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of determination and anticipation. "We will infiltrate the enemy camp at the battlefield, using the cover of this supply shipment."
....
As the golden sun began its descent, casting a warm hue across the horizon, Mayor Lazo and his disguised Ryntum soldiers joined the rest of the Inverloch soldiers as they departed from Szazki.
Their footsteps echoed in unison as they made their way towards the enemy camp. The stillness of the night seemed to magnify the sound.
Approaching the Inverloch field camp, they were greeted with flickering campfires illuminating the night, creating a stark contrast against the darkened surroundings.
Tents of various sizes and conditions dotted the area, arranged in a somewhat organized fashion. Some were marked with distinct symbols, indicating the units stationed within.
The scent of campfires mingled with the earthy aroma of damp soil tickled Mayor Lazo''s nose as he scanned the camp.
Soldiers, albeit weary from battle, were engaged in various activities.
Some sat around the fires, their weary bodies finding respite in the heat and thepany ofrades. Laughter and banter asionally broke through the weariness among them.
Others attended to their equipment, inspecting weapons, repairing armour, and ensuring everything was in working order for the battles toe. Medics moved diligently among the wounded, offering aid andfort, their skills andpassion shining in the dim light.
The supply team, led by Mayor Lazo and his disguised Ryntum soldiers, dutifully followed the orders to transport the supplies to the designated storage area within the camp. With their disguised appearances and the familiarity of their roles as part of the supply team, they have no problem blending in with the bustling activity around them.
As they made their way towards the storage area, they navigated through a maze of tents and makeshift structures.
The air was filled with the aroma of cooking food, aforting scent that mingled with the earthy undertones of the camp. The area near the cookhouse was alive with activity, teeming with soldiers and support staff who were busy preparing meals for the hungry soldiers.
The cooking area was a hub of controlled chaos. Fires crackled beneathrge cauldrons, sending plumes of savoury steam into the air. Soldiers, some d in aprons, moved with purpose as they chopped ingredients, stirred pots, and tended to the sizzling pans.
The tter of cooking utensils and the rhythmic chopping of vegetables filled the space, creating a symphony of culinary efforts.
Tables were scattered throughout the area, covered with trays of freshly baked bread, bowls of hearty stews, and tters of roasted meat. Soldiers lined up, eagerly awaiting their turn to be served, their rumbling stomachs testament to their arduous endeavours on the battlefield.
Mayor Lazo and his disguised Ryntum soldiers discreetly manoeuvred through the bustling crowd, careful not to draw attention to themselves. They focused on their tasks in hand, unloading crates near the back of the storage area, near the cookhouse, blending in seamlessly with the activity around them.
Inverloch soldiers whoe together with him also bustled about, swiftly unloading and inspecting the supplies, ensuring their distribution to the appropriate areas.
The sound of crates being opened and the rustle of packaging filled the air as the soldiers efficiently organized the provisions for future use.
Amongst themotion, conversations filled the space, ranging from discussions about battle strategies to reminiscing about home.
While at it, he perks his ears and listens to the conversation unfolding in the cooking area.
Fragments of conversation reached Mayor Lazo''s ears.
"I heard from the soldiers that today the Inverloch-Barlia coalition has been making steady progress," one cook remarked, his voice tinged with a hint of excitement. "They''ve managed to push back the Ryntum forces back near their border."
"Aye, it''s about time we showed them who''s in charge," another cook replied, his tone filled with a fierce loyalty to the Inverloch-Barlia cause. "Ourbined strength will be the downfall of our enemies."
Mayor Lazo''s heart sank slightly at the news. He nced at his disguised Ryntum soldiers, their expressions mirroring his own concern. With a subtle shake of his head, hemunicated silently to hispanions, urging them to conceal their true emotions.
He is aware that any sign of sadness or worry on their faces could raise suspicion among the Inverloch soldiers surrounding them. He mouthed the words, urging them to maintain a facade of joy and enthusiasm, aligning their outward demeanour with that of the rest of the people.
Understanding the gravity of the situation, the disguised Ryntum soldiers nodded in acknowledgement.
While the disguised soldiers left the cooking area, Mayor Lazo remained, absorbing every snippet of information that could hold a clue or an opportunity to further their mission.
Chapter 267 Smoke From The Camp
While the disguised soldiers left the cooking area, Mayor Lazo remained, absorbing every snippet of information that could hold a clue or an opportunity to further their mission.
His keen ears caught the arrival of an unexpected visitor. He subtly positioned himself to listen in on the conversation unfolding near the cooking area, his curiosity piqued.
A young soldier, adorned with the distinct uniform of Barlia, approached the Inverloch cooks. He wore a polite smile on his face as he made his request. "Excuse me,rades. I hope you''re all faring well. I was wondering if you have any spare ingredients, particrly some onions and herbs, that you could spare for my camp?"
The Inverloch cook, a stout and amiable man furrowed his brow. He paused for a moment before responding with a hint of scepticism. "You guys don''t have enough food? Shouldn''t you guys keep track of the amount of food you have to sustain your big army?"
The Barlian soldier''s smile faded slightly, and he nodded in acknowledgement. "Yes, they were supposed to arrive by now, but there seems to be a dy of some sort. We''re trying to sort out the logistics and find out what''s causing the holdup."
Barlia had been relying on two supply lines to sustain their troops for this entire time.
The first lifeline came from their homnd, where a steady stream of provisions was transported by ships onto the captured town of Caushilbo.
The second supply line traversed through the neighbouring nation of Cerdeauxia. The supply from Cerdeaux port to Dalfos was facilitated by both the republic and Caelisun, General Victor''s right-hand man himself.
These two supply routes formed the backbone of Barlia''s logistical operations, supporting Barlia''s military operations on the frontlines.
The cook scratched his chin thoughtfully before responding, "Well, it sounds like a matter you should investigate further. It''s crucial to ensure the smooth flow of supplies, especially during a time like this."
The Barlian soldier nodded, "You''re absolutely right. We need to find out the cause of the dy and address it promptly. Our troops are counting on us for sustenance and support. So about the ingredients..."
"Well, we just receive the supply today so we do have a few extra onions and some fresh thyme that we could part with." the cook responded to the Barlian soldier''s request. There was a sense of understanding in his voice.
"Thank you," the Barlian soldier expressed his gratitude for the offer of spare ingredients. His voice carried a hint of relief, indicating the significance of the shortage within their camp.
"Interesting," Mayor Lazo muttered quietly to himself. He who had been attentively listening to the conversation, felt a surge of intrigue.
....
As the morning sun of the next day began to cast its gentle glow over the battlefield, both the Inverloch and Barlian camps were bustling with activity. The scent of fresh bread and sizzling meat wafted through the air as cooks diligently prepared breakfast to fuel the troops for the battles ahead.
Soldiers emerged from their tents, stretching their weary limbs and exchanging nces before hurriedly preparing themselves. Armour was polished to a shine, weapons were checked and rechecked while themanders could be seen huddled in discussions.
As the soldiers rose to face the new day, Mayor Lazo, along with the disguised Ryntum soldiers, emerged from their tents in the guest area.
The Inverloch supply team members are supposed to return to Szazki today.
However, Mayor Lazo had no intention of following suit. He knew that their mission required them to stay within the enemy camp, gather vital information and strike when the opportunity presented itself.
As the soldiers of the Inverloch supply team bid farewell and departed from the camp, Mayor Lazo and the disguised Ryntum soldiers remained behind with the nonbatant personnel.
He watched silently as the troops formed ranks and set off towards the battlefield
With the departure of the soldiers, the camp took on a different atmosphere. It appeared noticeably sparser and quieterpared to the bustling activity of the previous night.
Tents that were once filled with soldiers preparing for war now stood vacant or were upied by nonbatant personnel who had specific roles to fulfil.
Mayor Lazo assembled his disguised troops. In hushed tones, he conveyed the n that would sow chaos within the enemy camp.
"Listen carefully, myrades," Mayor Lazo began, his voice low but brimming with authority. "Our objective is simple, to target the enemy''s supplies like food and medicines. By setting their provisions aze, we will cripple their capabilities to fight for a very long time. Easy, right?"
The disguised soldiers nodded. One of them spoke up, "How do we ensure that we don''t get caught in the act?"
Mayor Lazo''s gaze met the soldier''s, "Once you''ve done burning their supplies, immediately spread out throughout the camp to confuse the Inverlochs before heading toward Barlia''s camp. Barlia''s supplies are our next target. After that, we gathered and made our way to Szazki. It''s going to be a long and tiring day. I hope you steeled your heart for this endeavour."
Another soldier, scanning the camp''s surroundings, chimed in, "What about the nonbatant personnel? Should we kill them?"
"No," Mayor Lazo shook his head, "Without medicine, there''s not much they can do. Any more questions?" he asked, eyes scanning the faces in front of him. "No? Then, let the n begin."
The disguised Ryntum troops moved with cautious steps.
They carefully navigated through the sparsely popted camp toward the cooking area, a central hub of activity where the enemy supplies were stored.
The disguised soldiers approached the cooking area while maintaining an air of nonchnce. Their disguise as Inverloch soldiers provides them with a semnce of belonging.
Careful not to arouse suspicion, they mingled among the cooks and support staff, engaging in casual conversations.
With a keen eye on the enemy supplies, they discreetly assessed the storage area, noting itsyout and the quantity of provisions within.
Once satisfied with their observations and confident in their surroundings, the disguised troops swiftly moved into action. The disguised Ryntum soldiers withdrew matchsticks from their pockets before striking the matchheads against the rough surfaces of the matchbox.
As the mes caught hold of the dry materials, their intensity grew, devouring the vulnerable supplies with an insatiable hunger. The fire spread rapidly, crackling and hissing as it consumed everything in its path.
Thick plumes of smoke begin to billow into the air, painting the sky with a dark haze.
Chaos erupted within the camp as the nonbatant personnel attempts to extinguish the mes. The camp became a cacophony of rmed shouts.
The disguised soldiers blended into the confusion and slipped away unnoticed.
Their task was aplished.
Chapter 268 Drive Them Back To Mezorin
The battlefield was a chaotic tableau of swirling dust, the thunderous gallop of hooves, and the deafening discharge of firearms. The air was thick with the acrid scent of gunpowder, and the ground trembled beneath the weight of marching soldiers. Battle cries and shoutedmands pierced through the mour, creating a symphony of war.
In the midst of the fray, the Ryntum forces found themselves on the defensive, desperately trying to hold their ground against the relentless onught of the coalition forces from Barlia and Inverloch in three different directions.
General Victor divides his one hundred thousand or so army into three distinct units with him positioning himself at the center.
On his right nk, Lieutenant General Sarika led a swift and relentless assault to outnk and destabilize the Ryntum forces. Her troops unleashed a barrage of coordinated attacks, aiming to disrupt the Ryntum''s formation and divert their attention from the centre.
Simultaneously, on his left nk, Marquess Hector orchestrated a fierce assault. Due to theck of firearms, his troops engaged the Ryntum soldiers head-on in closebat and strived to break their ranks. His objective was to push through the enemy''s left nk, creating chaos and exploiting any opportunities that arose.
The enemy''s coordinated attacks caused Ryntum lines to begin to buckle under pressure.
The once steadfast Ryntum soldiers now found themselves struggling to maintain their cohesion under the unyielding assault.
As the battle goes on, a plume of dark smoke billowed into the sky. Rising from the direction of the storage area, it caught the attention of both friend and foe alike. The rising smoke acted as a ma, drawing the gaze of soldiers from all sides, momentarily diverting their attention from the ongoing battle.
Curiosity mixed with concern as the soldiers on both sides realized that something was amiss. The sight of smoke rising from their camp area raised questions and created a temporary lull in the chaos of the battlefield.
The panic spread among the Barlia-Inverloch coalition as the soldiers believed that their camp hade under attack. Confusion and anger filled their ranks as they struggled toprehend the situation.
General Victor, his face contorted with rage and disbelief, turned his gaze back toward the Ryntum soldiers.
"You deceitful bastards!" he eximed, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "To think that you would stoop so low as to target nonbatant personnel!"
The Ryntum soldiers who heard Victor''s remark were taken aback by the usation and exchanged bewildered nces among themselves. They had not nned or executed any attack on the nonbatant personnel of the Barlia-Inverloch coalition.
The usation seemed unfounded and misced.
Whispers of confusion and disbelief rippled through the Ryntum ranks. They were as perplexed as their adversaries about the origins of the fire that engulfed the enemy camp. The chaos and uncertainty grew as both sides attempted to make sense of the situation.
General Victor, torn between the urgency of saving his camp and the continuation of the war, found himself facing a difficult decision. His mind raced, weighing the potential consequences of diverting forces to quell the fire versus maintaining the momentum of their assault.
The fate of his soldiers and the oue of the battle hung in the bnce.
On the other hand, the Ryntum forces saw the turmoil as an opportune moment to strike. Their confusion swiftly transformed into a resolute determination to exploit the chaos and press their advantage.
Levi, a man who was given responsibility for leading the army, raised his voice above the mour of battle. "Attack! Reduce their number!" he shouted.
The Ryntum soldiers, their resolve steeled, unleashed a barrage of bullets toward the disoriented Barlia-Inverloch forces.
The crack of gunfire shattered the air as Ryntum soldiers took advantage of the confusion to advance upon their enemy. The chaos that had engulfed the battlefield only moments ago now intensified as the battle resumed with renewed vigour.
As the battle raged on, General Victor, realizing the urgency of the situation, issued orders for Hector to investigate the burning camp. Amidst the relentless exchange of gunfire and the cacophony of war, Hector and a contingent of soldiers broke away from the frontline, swiftly manoeuvring towards the smouldering camp.
However, this leaves the right nk to be slightly weakened and Ryntum is sure to capitalize on this. Levi ordered the artillery units to divert some of the cannons on the enemy''s right nk.
The relentless bombardment from the Ryntum artillery took its toll on the Barlia-Inverloch right nk. The continuous shelling battered their ranks, causing chaos and sowing confusion among their soldiers. The once steady line began to crumble under the intense pressure, as soldiers struggled to maintain their positions.
"General Victor, we''re being overwhelmed! Our right wing can''t hold them off much longer! They are on the verge of copse!"
"I know, We need to act swiftly," Victor replied. Sensing the urgency of the situation, he swiftly made a crucial decision. He directed the remaining Inverloch units and his own central forces to consolidate into a single unified unit.
However, time was running out. The Ryntum forces, emboldened by their initial sesses, pushed forward. Their momentum was unstoppable, and they began to encircle the beleaguered Barlia-Inverloch coalition.
The noose slowly tightened, leaving little room for Barlia-Inverloch soldiers to respite.
Contrary to Victor''s expectation, Levi''s aim was not to fully encircle the enemy but rather to cut off their retreat path to the camp and drive them towards Mezorin.
With precision and calcted movements, Ryntum soldiers gradually assembled themselves between the enemy camp and the Barlia-Inverloch coalition army.
It was a risky move because if Marquess Hector return, they could get attacked from both front and behind but Levi is willing to take this risk despite the objection he received.
As the encirclement tightened, panic rippled through the Barlia-Inverloch ranks. The realization that retreat was no longer an option weighed heavily on the soldiers, fueling a sense of urgency and desperation.
If action were to be dyed, they had to fight their way out, breaking through the Ryntum forces in a desperate bid for survival.
General Victor, swiftly assessed the unfolding situation. He understood that the only possible way to escape is front behind where the Mezorin city lies.
In hushed tones, General Victor outlined the n to Sarika, emphasizing the urgency and the need for swift execution. The retreat would be conducted in phases, allowing the Barlia-Inverloch forces to withdraw systematically while maintaining a defensive posture to hold back the relentless advance of the Ryntum troops.
With the n set in motion, the retreat began. The soldiers disengaged from the frontlines in an organized manner, falling back in calcted steps. Each phase of the retreat was carefully coordinated to ensure the cohesion and protection of their forces.
However, the Ryntum soldiers were unrelenting in their pursuit. They pressed forward with determination, their numbers seemingly endless. The sound of battle echoed through the air as shes erupted between the retreating Barlia-Inverloch soldiers and the advancing Ryntum troops.
The situation grew increasingly dire as the Barlia-Inverloch forces faced mounting pressure. Their tired bodies and battered spirits strained under the weight of the relentless assault.
Every step of the retreat they take, fallenrades were left behind, their lifeless bodies serving as a grim reminder of the sacrifices made in the heat of battle.
There was no time to pause and mourn. The urgency of their retreatpelled the surviving soldiers to push forward, leaving behind the fallen without a chance to recover their fallen brethren.
As the retreat progressed, the situation grew increasingly precarious. The Ryntum forces tightened their grip, pushing deeper into the Barlia-Inverloch lines.
"Keep bombarding them! Don''t show them mercy! Reduce their numbers!" Levi''s voice boomed across the battlefield, carried by the wind. His orders echoed, driving his troops to continue the onught.
Explosions reverberated through the air as cannons fired and shells found their targets. The earth trembled beneath the weight of the relentless barrage.
The once orderly retreat began to falter, as chaos and confusion seeped into the ranks of the Barlia-Inverloch forces.
"Maintain the order! Hold the line!" General Victor''s voice boomed, struggling to be heard above the deafening cacophony of battle. The exchange between the retreat and the relentless Ryntum attack continued, each side locked in a deadly dance of survival.
Before long, both armies caught sight of the imposing wall of Mezorin looming before them. A glimmer of hope sparked in General Victor''s eyes. "We''ve made it to the city!" he eximed, a sense of relief flooding his weary body.
"Take cover inside the city walls! Regroup and reorganize!" General Victormanded, his voiceced with urgency. He knew that the city provided a respite, a chance to recover their depleted strength and fortify their defences.
Levi, observing the scene, sneered. "We will establish a siege on the city," he dered, his voice filled with conviction. The opportunity to corner their enemy within the walls of Mezorin was within their grasp.
Chapter 269 The Lurking Enemy Within The Camp
Despite the day approaching evening and the sky turning into shades of orange and purple, it didn''t dampen Levi''s spirit to proceed with his arduous n.
The siege preparations were quickly set in motion, with soldiers positioning themselves strategically around the city''s exit points.
However, Bain Lawrance couldn''t help but voice out his concern. "Levi, I''m not against your decision, but a siege requires meticulous nning and preparation. A hasty siege could do us more harm than good."
Levi''s expression remained resolute as he replied, "Don''t worry, Bain. While it may be a hasty siege, we still have a way to sustain ourselves, and they don''t. Sooner orter, they will deplete all the food and supplies inside the city. Patience will be our weapon."
Bain nodded, though his concern lingered. "I understand your perspective, Levi. But I can''t help but worry about the potential risks and the unknown variables."
"I appreciate your concern, Bain." Levi then issued hismand. "Why don''t you take a portion of our soldiers and go to the enemy''s camp and check on the Marquess who left the battlefield earlier? We need to know what happen with the smoke earlier and ensure we don''t get attacked while sieging this city."
Bain nodded, acknowledging the importance of the task.
Levi watched as Bain swiftly disappeared into the distance.
....
Arriving at the scene, Marquess Hector and his soldiers surveyed the devastation. The once bustling camp had transformed into a set of charred wreckage and despair.
Tentsy in tatters, consumed by mes that licked hungrily at the sky. Supplies that had sustained the soldiers were reduced to ash, their absence acutely felt amidst the chaos of war.
Hector''s keen eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for any clues that could shed light on the cause of the inferno.
"What the hell just happened?" he muttered to a group of surviving cooks huddled together. Their faces were etched with fear and confusion.
One of them stepped forward to speak. "Marquess Hector, it was an act of sabotage," the cook exined, his voice trembling. "Not long after our soldiers for the battlefield, we smell something burning from the storage area. When we checked, the fire already spread rapidly, engulfing most of our foods."
Marquess Hector''s eyes narrowed as he listened to the cook''s ount of the incident. The situation grew more perplexing at the moment. He asked again, "Is the storage area essible to anyone? Do you recall who entered it?"
The cook pondered momentarily before responding, "Well, Marquess, only the cooks and the supply team have ess to the storage area. It''s a restricted area for obvious reasons."
Just as Hector was about to delve further into the matter, the head of the supply team approached, a worried expression etched across his face. "Marquess," he said urgently, "I want to report the disappearance of some personnel from my team. We were supposed to return to Szazki today, but when I gathered everyone for departure, many of them were absent."
The Marquess contemted the information, connecting the dots in his mind. "The missing personnel and the act of arson in storage area... There might be a connection," he murmured.
Hector hurriedly asked, "Did theye with you from Szazki?"
The supply team leader pondered briefly before replying, "No, they came to Szazki, already carrying the supplies from Lonsbak. We merely travelled together to this encampment."
"Did anyone notice anything suspicious during the journey or upon arrival at the encampment?" Hector questioned, his voice urgent.
The supply team leader furrowed his brow, deep in thought. "Well... Now that I think about it, there were a few instances that seemed odd," he replied slowly. "All the personnel from Lonsbak were overly quiet and kept to themselves. They didn''t interact much with the rest of us. It seemed unusual, but I didn''t pay much attention at the time."
Hector''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed the information. It seemed likely that these people had purposely isted themselves to avoid arousing suspicion.
The puzzle pieces were slowlying together, and a realization hit him like a thunderbolt. "How could we have missed it?" the Marquess muttered. A surge of surprise and disbelief coursed through his veins, mingled with a growing sense of urgency.
The Ryntum might have cunningly infiltrated the camp by impersonating members of the Inverloch supply team.
Hector''s mind raced as he considered the implications. If the Ryntum had managed to infiltrate the camp, it meant that their cover could still be intact, posing a significant threat to the safety of their forces.
Time was of the essence, and swift action was needed to identify and neutralize the enemy infiltrators.
He turned to the supply team leader, a sense of urgency in his voice. "We need to conduct a thorough investigation. Gather all avable personnel and search the camp meticulously. Look for any signs of suspicious behaviour."
"Understood, my lord," The supply team leader nodded, his expression determined. "I will also assemble a search party immediately."
"Good. Don''t forget to strengthen our defences and implement strict security measures. Double the guard at the camp entrances. We can''t afford to let anyone unauthorized slip through our defences."
"I will enforce your orders immediately," said the supply team leader.
As the supply team leader hurriedly left to gather the information, Hector''s gaze hardened as he turn to the cook. "Notify all units to remain vignt and report any unusual activity without hesitation. Do not engage with them on your own."
The cook, shaken by the events, nodded in agreement. "We''ll keep a close eye on everyone."
Another wave of chaos swept through the camp as investigations were conducted to find the infiltrators. Suspicion and tension hung heavy in the air as every individual came under scrutiny.
A messenger was swiftly dispatched to the nearby Barlia camp, carrying the urgent request to check their status. Hector wishes to know whether their encampment shares the same fate with Inverloch or not since they were close in proximity.
Chapter 270 Farewell, Marquess
The messenger returned, his face filled with concern. "Marquess, the Barlia camp has also suffered a loss of rations," he informed Hector, his voice tinged with worry.
Hector''s eyes narrowed as he processed the information. "Did they see where these infiltrators went?" he asked urgently, hoping to gather any clue that could lead them to the culprits.
The messenger nodded. "People in Barlia said these infiltrators werest seen moving to the south," he replied, his tone revealing the gravity of the situation.
"South..." Hector repeated, his mind racing with possibilities. "If they are heading in that direction, does that mean they are going back to Szazki?"
The urgency in Marquess Hector''s voice reverberated through the camp. It was evident that their pursuit of the infiltrators had just begun, and the stakes had never been higher.
The fate of this campaign hung in the bnce, and swift action was paramount.
Since most of his soldiers are fighting together with Barlia, the camp is only left with a limited number of soldiers within the camp.
Nheless, Hector knew they had to make the best of the resources at hand.
"We cannot waste a moment," Hector dered, his voice resolute. "Gather every avable soldier. We are heading to Lonsbak to check the situation. We will track down these infiltrators and put an end to them."
The soldiers nodded in agreement, their expressions mirroring the gravity of the situation.
Soldiers scrambled to arm themselves and join the gathering formation. The camp buzzed with fric energy as they prepared for the journey ahead.
With their ranks bolstered by the soldiers remaining in the camp, the determined group set out towards Szazki as their first destination. Hector knew they needed to rally more soldiers before proceeding to Lonsbak, where the infiltrators were suspected toe from.
Marching south with urgency, their pace quickened as they covered the distance between the encampment and Szazki. Thendscape blurred as they passed through viges and fields, their focus fixed on the task at hand.
Upon entering the city of Szazki the next day, Hector''s eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the sight of the city. The atmosphere appeared almost normal at first nce, undisturbed by the change in power.
Groups of soldiers could be seen patrolling the streets with an air of authority, their armour and weapons gleaming in the morning sunlight. They moved in disciplined formations, exuding an intimidating presence that served as a constant reminder of their control. The sound of their boots echoed against the cobblestones, marking their territory with each step.
Some soldiers stood guard at strategic locations, their watchful eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of resistance or dissent. They were vignt, ready to quell any disturbances and maintain order under Inverloch''s rule.
Market stalls that were once bustling with activity were now under the watchful eye of Inverloch soldiers. Fear and tension hung in the air as the residents of Szazki went about their daily routines.
Wasting no time, Hector navigated through the busy streets to the city centre, searching for the officer he had entrusted to manage the city. Shortly after, Hector reached the temporary office, a sturdy stone building nestled within the heart of Szazki.
Pushing open the heavy door, he stepped inside, his gaze sweeping the room in search of the officer he had entrusted with this crucial responsibility.
But as his eyes settled on the figure before him, a jolt of surprise surged through his veins, freezing him momentarily in his tracks. His eyes widened, and his breath caught in his throat.
Before him stood a figure, but it was not the officer he had appointed.
"Who are you?!" Hector eximed, his voice betraying a mixture of shock and disbelief. His brows furrowed, his features contorting with a mix of confusion and concern.
But before he could react, a chilling voice filled the room. "Surprise!" Mayor Lazo sneered, his words dripping with malice and deceit as pull out his loaded rifle.
In an instant, Hector''s instincts kicked in. His body tensed as he sense the iing danger.
Bang!-
The deafening sound of a gunshot shattered the air. Hector''s world turned upside down.
The searing pain tore through his body as the bullet found its mark.
His vision blurred, and his legs gave way beneath him, copsing to the ground in a crumpled heap. Blood pooled around him, staining the floor.
Agony coursed through his veins, but Hector clung to consciousness. With every breath he painstakingly take, he fought to stay focused amidst the excruciating pain.
"You didn''t expect that, aren''t you?" asked the mayor.
Marquess Hector gave him a confused stare. He couldn''tprehend what was going on.
The mayor smirked, revelling in the Hector''s stunned silence. "You see, Marquess, we have taken over this city," he exined, his voice dripping with deceit. "We disguised as Inverloch soldiers and infiltrated your ranks. Then, we strike at the moment they didn''t expect. The soldiers you see outside are mostly Ryntum in disguise."
A surge of anger welled up within Hector, his pain momentarily forgotten. He gritted his teeth, "You... will not... escape," he rasped, his voice weakened.
The mayor''s grin widened, "Oh, Marquess, you said the same thing as that one young man. However, without any food, your army won''tst long. It is only a matter of time before they were defeated."
The mayor''s words struck a nerve and Marquess Hector found himself momentarily speechless. The realization of their dire predicament weighed heavily upon him.
"You really should have stayed in the south and enjoyed your life. Anyway, farewell, Marquess." he mocked before giving Hector a second shot in the chest, ending the imperial noble''s life forever.
Outside the temporary office, chaos ensued. The Inverloch soldiers who had apanied the Marquess were either apprehended or killed in the ensuing confrontation.
At the same time, the Inverloch g, which had defiantly fluttered in the wind for so long, was forcefully torn down and reced by the red g of the kingdom of Ryntum.
The power dynamic had irrevocably shifted, once again.
Chapter 271 Land Negotiation
Mayor Lazo wasted no time in seizing the momentum. On the next day, he resolved to continue the campaign by focusing on conquering the remaining Inverloch territories in the east, particrly thends that once belonged to the Vofors Republica.
The prospect of reiming these territories held great significance for Ryntum, as they would solidify the kingdom''s control over a vast expanse ofnd and resources in the east.
Aware of the urgency of the situation, Samuel Lazo understood that this was an opportune moment that could not be squandered. After all, the majority of the Inverloch soldiers are busy with the war. If he allowed the chance to slip away, the fertilend would be seized in a blink of an eye.
Thus, he marshalled his forces and embarked on a daring expedition to secure the coveted region. The journey was marked by the vast expanse of fertile ins stretching as far as the eye could see.
As Mayor Lazo''s forces pressed deeper into the territory, their eyes widened with surprise when they stumbled upon a formidable army. Their initial assumption was that they hade face-to-face with the enemy, ready to engage in a fierce battle. The atmosphere quickly bes tense.
"Wait! Wait! Don''t shoot!" themander shouted, "We are soldiers of Inver," he dered, his tone resolute yet tinged with weariness.
The tension that had once gripped Ryntum''s soldiers slowly dissipated, giving way to a sense of cautious ease as the soldiers before them proimed themselves to be from Inver.
One by one, the Ryntum soldiers gradually lowered their rifles and assumed less defensive postures.
"Inver? What are you doing here?" asked the mayor, his voice tinged with a mix of surprise and confusion. He was unaware of the secret negotiations and the deal that had been made between King Isaac and his own king.
Themander from Inver took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding, his tone measured and cautious. "We are here after sessfully capturing the city of Norish. Our intention is to expand our presence a bit further to the north, securing some fertilends for ourselves."
The mayor''s brows furrowed as he exchanged a brief nce with his soldiers.
The implications of Inver''s intentions weighed heavily on their minds. They too sought to secure the fertilends for their own cause, recognizing the strategic importance it held.
Samuel Lazo, standing among his troops, finally spoke up. "We too have recognized the value of thesends and have made our move. However, we also understand the importance of diplomacy and peaceful resolutions. As allies, perhaps we can findmon ground."
Themander from Inver nodded, acknowledging the shared understanding. "Indeed, that would be the best. We don''t think it will be easy to beat you," he said while ncing at riffles that rested in the hand of Ryntum''s soldiers.
"So, what would you suggest?" the mayor inquired, curious to hear themander''s proposal.
"I suggest that Inver im a portion of the southern part of Vofors," themander suggested, his tone measured. "It would provide us with the resources we need while allowing Ryntum to retain control over a significant portion of thend. We seek a fair distribution that benefits both our nations."
Lazo shook his head slightly, a thoughtful expression on his face. "That seems a bit too much," he responded. "The Phoenix Forest mainly lies in the south, just adjacent to your kingdom. Since you have already gained control over the city of Norish, which is surrounded by fertilends, it would mean that you have already obtained the best quality ofnd avable. If you take too much of the Vofors portion of thend, Ryntum would be left with little more than the leftover territories."
Themander''s brows furrowed as he weighed Mayor Lazo''s words. He understood the validity of the mayor''s concern and the need for a bnced arrangement. "You make a fair point," he admitted.
However, he remained hesitant to fully acquiesce. The fertilends held great potential for Inver''s expansion, and he was reluctant to relinquish them entirely.
As such, the negotiation continued. The atmosphere grew increasingly tense. Both sides presented their arguments and counterarguments. Each leader fought fiercely for the interests of their respective nations, unwilling to yield ground easily.
Hours passed as they debated, analyzing maps, and calcting the potential benefits and losses. Tension began to rise among both armies as both armies tries to intimidate one another.
Luckily, after much deliberation, a consensus began to emerge.
For the sake of findingmon ground, the mayor was willing to cede a portion of the fertilends to Inver In return, Ryntum will take the rest of the avablends.
With a nod of eptance, the two leaders reached a mutual understanding.
To cement theirmitment, they proceeded to sign a formal agreement. The document would serve as proof of them dividing thends for themselves.
As the ink dried on the agreement, Mayor Lazo and themander exchanged relieved smiles even though there is some tension still lingered.
"I hope this agreement will ensure a peaceful coexistence between our nations," Mayor Lazo remarked, his voice filled with a sense of optimism.
Themander nodded in agreement. "Indeed, I too hope that there''s no dispute between uster down the line."
Both armies set to work, coborating to build border boundaries that would demarcate their respective territories.
Soldiers from Inver and Ryntumboured side by side, constructing sturdy fences and markers that would serve as a physical representation of the newly established borders.
They need to do this quickly as a cautious measure to prevent each from secretly encroaching on other territories. Although there is an agreement that clearly stated each nation''s boundary, it is better to be safe than sorry.
Meanwhile, a portion of Ryntum soldiers began to spread out under the order of Mayor Lazo into their newly acquired territories, moving from vige to vige. Their primary objective was to conduct thorough searches to identify any potential enemies hiding within.
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 272 Starving Army
Back at Mezorin, Levi and his forces maintained a tight siege, leaving no room for even a single enemy soldier to escape. The encirclement was strong and unyielding, and Levi was determined to bring a swift end to the conflict.
Amidst the siege, asional attempts were made by Caelisun, Victor''s second-inmand, to break through the encirclement from the east. He, who was entrusted with handling the vital supply route from Cerdeauxia, understood the urgency of the situation in Mezorin.
Upon learning about the siege, Caelisun spared no effort in securing the necessary provisions and reinforcements.
However, it soon became evident that their current forces were insufficient to ovee the stronghold of the enemy.
Driven by desperation, Caelisun decided to leverage his influence and authority to secure further support. He pressured the president of the republic, Walter Thompson for additional troops, supplies, and strategic assistance to relieve the besieged forces.
That is the reason why the presence of the Cerdeauxia army became apparent in the vicinity of Mezorin. Their soldiers were ready to provide support to the besieged forces.
"It seems we have unexpectedpany," Levi remarked dryly, addressing his officers. "Keep a close eye on them. We cannot afford any surprises."
Levi issued orders to his officers, emphasizing the need for increased vignce. They would closely monitor the movements of the Cerdeauxia troops, wary of any potential ulterior motives.
The siege of Mezorin could not afford any disruptions.
Despite his reservations, Levi recognized the advantage ofbining their cooking efforts. "Gather the provisions," hemanded. "Cook inrge quantities together. Let the scent of food permeate the air and be smelled by the enemies."
As the aroma of the cooking food wafted through the air, the scent reached the besieged city, stirring the hunger of the enemy forces within. The n was to exploit their desperation and weaken their resolve.
Levi''s officers worked diligently to prepare and distribute the meals, ensuring that the scent reached every corner of Mezorin. They observed, their eyes scanning the city''s walls for any reaction from the enemy forces.
"Continue cooking. Let them yearn for the food," Levi remarked, a hint of satisfaction in his voice.
....
Inside the besieged city of Mezorin, the grim reality of diminishing food supplies weighed heavily on both the citizens and the soldiers. The once plentiful granaries and storehouses now stood nearly empty, unable to sustain the needs of the vast poption, let alone the massive army of nearly one hundred thousand soldiers.
Hunger became a constantpanion, gnawing at the stomachs of the people and eroding their strength. Rations were meagre, and the limited quantities were carefully measured to ensure some semnce of fairness.
The atmosphere in the city was one of desperation and frustration. Citizens, already burdened by the siege, were forced to witness their meagre foods being further depleted by the upying Barlia-Inverloch troops.
Robbed of their sustenance, resentment grew, and the once-muted murmurs of discontent turned into open hostility. The citizens'' animosity towards the troops festered, fueling a deep-seated hatred for the forces that had brought such suffering upon them.
Within the ranks of the Barlia-Inverloch troops themselves, morale plummeted.
The soldiers, too, felt the sting of hunger, their strength waning with each passing day. And as the hunger persisted and the food supplies continued to dwindle, the soldiers found themselves in a dire predicament.
Even with strict limitations on the amount of food allocated for each meal, it was still not enough to satisfy their growing appetites. To counter this problem, the soldiers turn their eyes on the horses. It was a difficult decision.
They knew that sacrificing their horses would provide them with much-needed sustenance, but it woulde at a high cost. Horses were not just meant for transportation; they were a vital asset on the battlefield, enhancing the soldiers'' mobility andbat effectiveness.
However, the longer the siege goes on, these horses are going to reduce in weight due tock of food before eventually. Reluctantly, they made the agonizing choice to kill their horses to fill their stomach.
Coincidentally, a delicious aroma drifted through the air, reaching their nostrils. It was a scent so tantalizing that it stirred something deep within them, awakening their senses and intensifying their hunger.
They followed the scent, like famished animals drawn to a source of nourishment. The scent originated from outside the city walls. It was both an infuriating and torturing fact to them.
The enemy, the Ryntum-Naharog forces, were feasting on avish spread of food. The contrast between their sumptuous meals and the meagre horse meat the soldiers had resorted to was stark and disheartening.
As the soldiers reluctantly consumed their meagre sustenance, they couldn''t help but be acutely aware of the difference in taste. The horse meat, though filling,cked the vours.
Their taste buds yearned for the richness and diversity of vours just like their enemy.
"We can''t go on like this," said Sarika to her superior, General Victor. Concern and frustration were stered all over her face. "Sooner orter, we will run out of horses to ughter and eat. Then what''s next?"
"I understand your concern, Sarika." Victor responded, "I''m also sick of eating this damn horse meat every single day. Caelisun try to break through over and over again but failed. Ryntum seems to be hell-bent on starving us to death."
Boom-
The sound of roaring cannons rippled through the air. She instinctively nced towards the direction of the deafening noise, unshocked by the attack.
"There they go again," she said. It was as if she had anticipated the assault, understanding the tactics employed by Ryntum. It has be a routine for the enemy to attack during their meal times.
Their intention was as clear as a bright sky. The Ryntum forces intended to disrupt and demoralize them. Levi wants to disturb their moments of respite and she has to say, he pretty much seeds.
Sarika nces at her soldiers. They, who have already been affected by the tasteless food in front of them be more annoyed by the bombarding sound.
The poor Barlia-Inverloch soldiers couldn''t even get a single moment of peace of mind.
Chapter 273 Disposing The Precious Food
Bain returned to Levi''s side, his face etched with a bit of excitement. As he caught his breath, he eagerly ryed his findings about the enemy''s camp.
"Levi, I''ve just returned from the enemy''s camp," Bain began, his voice filled with urgency. "There''s something you need to know. It''s... it''s beenpletely ravaged by fire."
Levi''s eyes widened in surprise. The unexpected turn of events intrigued him. "Ravaged by fire?" he repeated, his mind racing with possibilities. "Did they got attacked? Maybe there''s another army working against the enemy at the same time as us."
Bain shook his head, his voice tinged with a hint of disbelief. "I''m not sure. From what I have managed to gather, the fire starts in the storage area before spreading elsewhere. They totally lost their food."
Levi listened attentively as Bain Lawrence reported his findings about the enemy''s camp. "Well, that''s a piece of good news for us. Are there any survivors?"
"Most of the nonbatants'' personnel are still there, probably waiting for help. Though I don''t know when the said help would arrive," Bain responded.
¡¤?¦Èm Levi''s thoughts whirled. The destruction of the enemy''s camp means that they should have to worry about getting attacked from behind. Moreover, their burned camp can be considered a final nail in the coffin.
"What about you?" Bain''s voice snapped him back to reality. "Is there any development in the siege?"
"Hmm?" Levi blinked, momentarily taken aback by the question, "Nah, aside from Cerdeauxia somehow meddling directly with this war, it''s the same every day. I harass them from time to time, but nothing significant is happening. Or maybe..."
Levi stares at Bain, his brother-in-arms and supposedly his superior. But, because of his defeat in the past, the king put Bain under hismand for this operation.
"What? Why are you staring at me?" Bain asked. His brows furrowed in confusion.
"I had a n..." said Levi. He quickly outlined his strategy to Bain, instructing him tounch a surprise attack on both Caelisun and Cerdeaxia forces.
Bain promptly rallied his troops and led them towards the eastern side, where both Caelisun and Cerdeaxia forces were stationed. With the sun high in the sky, they approached the enemy camps with caution, using the surrounding terrain and foliage as cover.
As they neared their targets, Bain split his forces into two groups, each assigned to engage a different sector of the enemy camp.
The soldiers moved stealthily, their footsteps muffled by the soft earth beneath them.
The first groupunched a surprise attack on the eastern nk, raining down a barrage of gunfire upon the enemy forces. Bullets tore through the air, punctuated by the rapid rhythm of gunfire.
Simultaneously, the second group executed a nking manoeuvre from the west and hit the enemy camp. Their synchronized assault intensified the chaos, as bullets found their mark and enemy soldiers scrambled for cover.
The element of surprise worked in Bain''s favour, causing confusion and disarray among thebined enemy forces. However, the enemy forces fought back fiercely.
But Ryntum''s well-trained soldiers held their ground, using their superior tactics and firepower to gain the upper hand. Their disciplined formation and coordinated movements allowed them to maintain a steady advance despite the resistance they faced.
"Keep pushing forward! We''ve got them on the run!" Bain bellowed.
As the relentless assault continued, the enemy forces realized the futility of their resistance. The casualties keep rising as time passed. The overwhelming firepower of Ryntum''s troops left them with no choice but to abandon their positions and seek refuge elsewhere to avoid being annihted.
"Damnit! Retreat! Fall back!" Caelisun shouted desperately, his voice tinged with panic. "We can''t withstand their assault any longer!"
Taking advantage of the enemy''s retreat, Bain''s soldiers swiftly advanced into the now-deserted camp. They secured the food supplies as intended.
Taking a moment to assess the situation, Bain''s gaze shifted towards the city walls where the weary Barlia-Inverloch soldiers stood guard. Their hollowed eyes and gaunt faces told a tale of prolonged hunger and desperation. The scarcity of food really took a toll on them.
A smile formed on Bain''s lips, but it held a sinister undertone. He relished in the sight of his adversaries suffering, their weaknessid bare before him.
The hunger-stricken Barlia-Inverloch soldiers presented a satisfying image of vulnerability.
Turning his attention back to his own troops, Bain issued amanding order. "Prepare to set a fire!" he bellowed. The soldiers moved swiftly to gatherbustible materials.
As the mes started to dance and lick the air, the scent of burning food filled the surroundings. While maintaining his gaze on the Barlia-Inverloch soldiers, Bain issued anothermand, "Throw the food into the fire!"
The crackling fire rapidly consumed the captured rations, devouring the sustenance that could have alleviated the hunger of the besieged Barlia-Inverloch soldiers.
It was a deliberate act, intended to inflict further suffering and demoralization upon their enemies.
Bain''s smile widened, tinged with satisfaction as he watched the fire grow. His actions served as a disy of dominance and a psychological blow to their spirits.
As the mes danced higher, a sense of triumph welled up within Bain. "Keep throwing those foods," hemanded.
With each tossed provision, he knew that it would only deepen the hunger and desperation within the besieged city.
Inwardly, he couldn''t help but admire the brilliance of Levi''s idea.It was psychological warfare that struck at the heart of their adversaries, amplifying their suffering and demoralizing their spirits.
"It seems to me that Levi wants to keep the casualties at the minimum level possible," Bain murmurs to himself. Nheless, he couldn''t really care what method was used as long as the end result was on their side.
All he could hope for was the swift end of the war as signs of exhaustion began to appear among their own soldiers. The longer this war continues, the worse their performance would be. It won''t be surprising if Ryntum''s army suffered a defeat again.
Chapter 274 Internal Fighting
High atop the city wall, the Barlia-Inverloch soldiers cast their contemtive gazes down upon the enemy. As the mes engulfed the captured food supplies,it is safe to say that they were embroiled in tremulous emotions.
Their eyes locked onto the spectacle with sadness and heavy silence, as the tantalizing aroma of burning provisions reached their nostrils, intensifying their hunger.
Although they had grown ustomed to meagre rations and empty stomachs, witnessing the wanton destruction of food stirred a deep ache from within. It felt like a de tearing at their hearts.
"They''re wasting it all," murmured one soldier, his voice heavy with longing.
"We could have used that," another one said, his voice tinged with bitterness.
"I can''t even remember thest time I had a decent meal," the third soldiermented as his gaze fixed on the burning stockpile.
The fourth soldier''s eyes glistened with unshed tears as he muttered, "I can almost taste it... the vour, the satisfaction. It''s been too long."
Dreams of sumptuous feasts and hearty meals filled their minds. Their thoughts became consumed by images of sulent meats, fragrant herbs, and theforting taste of warm bread.
The injustice of it all weighed heavily on their hearts, deepening the divide between their wearied bodies and their resilient spirits. The hunger pangs gnawed at their morale, testing their endurance and chipping away at their resolve.
In the depths of their minds, the insidious whispers of doubt grew louder. Thoughts of surrender or resignation infiltrated their consciousness.
....
Under the moonlit sky, the same soldiers convened, clutching tes, while they were served grilled horse meat¡ªa tasteless offering that left their ptes longing for vour.
"Urgh, until when do we have to suffer like this?" one soldiermented.
A seasonedrade shook his head before responding, "It''s the life that every soldier must go through. We must bear with it."
"But, the enemy''s soldiers have such good food to eat every single time," he keepsining. "Don''t you smell it too?"
The conversation lingered as time passed by. This is when the four soldiers from earlier exchanged stories of what they had witnessed.
One soldier, his voice filled with bitterness, began, "I couldn''t believe my eyes. They were burning food while we struggle with each meagre ration."
"And the worst part," another soldier interjected, his voice cracking with emotion, "Theirmander asionally cast a nce at us as they keep burning the food that was meant for us."
As their stories unfolded, the mncholic atmosphere within the camp grew even darker. Whispers of discontent swirled around them, as frustration and despair mingled in the air.
Amidst the whispers of discontent, one soldier, his face etched with weariness and defeat, dared to bring up the idea of surrender.
"What if we surrender?" he suggested, his voiceden with exhaustion. "It would be the end of this never-ending torment. We could go home, back to our families, and escape this misery."
The suggestion hung heavy in the air, met with mixed reactions from hisrades. Concerned voices rose in response.I think you should take a look at
"What if they take us as ves?" one soldier questioned, worry etched across his face. His mouth keeps munching the meat.
"They don''t practise very here, so we will be fine in that regard," another soldier interjected, attempting to assuage the fear.
"But, what if they decide to kill us? We are, after all, at their mercy."
The soldier who proposed surrender offered a glimmer of hope, countering, "Think about it. There are tens of thousands of us. Would they truly waste their time and resources killing all of us? It''s unlikely."
The area fell into a contemtive silence. The weight of their options hung heavily over them. However, as the idea of surrender lingered in the air, it was met with fierce resistance from the seasoned soldiers who had captured snippets of the conversation.
They viewed it as nothing short of a betrayal to the prince and the principality.
"Surrender is not an option!" One of the seasoned soldiers said loudly, reprimanding the soldiers'' entertaining thoughts of surrender. "Have you forgotten the duty we have for our country? What a weak generation, can''t even face challenges head-on," he said in disappointment, shaking his head disapprovingly.
The murmurs of discontent grew louder as the soldier retaliate in response with his voice full of bitterness. "Then until when do we have to deal with this shit? How much longer can we endure this hunger, this despair?"
The atmosphere within the perimeter crackled with tension and the air was heavy in the camp.
The argument that had divided the soldiers into two factions, those in favour of surrender and those determined to keep fighting, escted into an intense and heated exchange of words.
Tempers red as frustrations reached their boiling point. Voices grew louder, usations were hurled, and the once-unified army found itself engulfed in a chaotic turmoil of dissent.
But words alone were not enough to express their anger and desperation.
Fists flew, and soldiers shed in physicalbat as the boundaries between friends andrades blurred amidst the chaos. What had once been a fairly united army against the enemy now became a battlefield within their own ranks.
The echoes of the fight reverberated through the night. The once orderly city devolved into a chaotic battleground, with soldiers grappling with each other.
The fight goes on and the original source of dispute that had sparked the conflict seemed distant and forgotten.
The quarrel had taken on a life of its own, fueled by the collective frustrations and pent-up emotions of the besieged soldiers.
Amidst this chaos, the pitiful inhabitants of the city found themselves caught in the crossfire.
Fear and confusion gripped the innocent citizens as the shes between the opposing factions spilled over to their streets and homes.
Families huddled together, seeking sce and safety in whatever corners they could find. The cries of children that suddenly awaken from their sleep mingled with the sounds of shattering ss and shouts.
Chapter 275 Surrender
"What the f*ck is going on?" A deafening roar from General Victor echoed, instantly silencing the fighting soldiers.
All eyes turned towards him and Sarika, who stood resolute by his side. The intensity of his gaze bore into each soldier, demanding their immediate attention and respect.
The once-fractured city now fell into an uneasy stillness, as the soldiers froze in ce.
Victor''s stern expression held a mix of anger and disappointment.
"I asked once again, what the f*ck?" His voice boomed with authority, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. He scanned the faces before him, his eyes locking with each soldier in turn.
The soldiers shifted ufortably, guilt and shame etched on their faces.
Slowly, their fists dropped and the tension in their bodies eased. One by one, they straightened their posture.
The realization of their actions and the consequences of their division weighed heavily on their hearts. They had been called soldiers, and they would act as such. How embarrassing.
But the silence didn''tst long. Amidst the quiet contemtion, a sudden shout pierced through the air, pointing an using finger at Victor, Sarika, and the other top officers. "If we capture them all and give them to the enemy, we can negotiate our safety and transportation back to the homnd!"
A chilling silence settled over the camp as the words hung in the air.
The suddenness of the suggestion caught everyone off guard, and for a moment, disbelief etched itself on their faces. It still ignites a spark of treacherous ambition within some of the soldiers nheless.
Their eyes, once dulled by despair, now glimmered with a predatory light. Desperation had clouded their judgment, blinding them to the consequences of such a dangerous act.
Victor''s face hardened as he assessed the soldiers before him. He stood tall, addressing the crowd, "Betraying our own is not the path you shall tread. We are like family and we are in this situation together. It is in our unity that our strength lies."
He exchanged a quick nce with Sarika. They both understood the gravity of the situation.
Sarika stepped forward. "As our general said, we have faced hardships together, fought side by side. Are we to discard our honour and integrity so easily? We are soldiers, bound by honour, and we shall uphold it until ourst breath!"
Unfortunately, their words fell on deaf ears. The soldiers remained resolute in their n to capture Victor, Sarika, and the other top officers.
Sensing the rising tension in the air, those who opposed the idea of surrendering positioned themselves in front of their leaders, forming a protective barrier.
The camp once again descended into chaos, but this time, the sh was not restrained to mere fists. Weapons were drawn, their metallic glint reflecting the flickering mes from earlier.
The sound of firearms and shing steel filled the air, mingling with the disheartening backdrop of the devastated city.
Victor and Sarika, nked by their loyal defenders, fought with all their might to escape the escting chaos.
Relying on their adrenaline, they weaved through the chaotic battlefield. Victor and Sarika, their bodies aching from fatigue and wounds, knew that time was running out. However, they are destined to fail.
Overwhelmed by sheer numbers, Victor and Sarika found themselves surrounded, their backs against the wall. Their loyal defenders fought tooth and nail to protect them, but it was simply too much to handle.
Both of them together with the rest of the army''s top officers were captured and disarmed.
....
The next morning dawned with a hazy glow, casting an eerie light over the sieged city. I think you should take a look at
Levi and Bain stood near the city gate, their eyes fixed upon the entrance gate.
The battle scars were visible all around them. Broken barricades, scattered debris, and the lingering echoes of conflict painted a grim picture of the recent events.
Levi''s brows furrowed as he turned to Bain, his voice tinged with concern. "Did you hear the noise from the cityst night?"
Bain nodded, his gaze locked onto the silent gate. "Yeah, it was strange. Did they have a party or something? That doesn''t sound right. It sounded more like a cacophony of chaos than a celebratory gathering."
Creak¡ª
The creaking of a door pierced the silence, drawing Levi''s attention. He squinted his eyes, trying to discern the figure that approached them through the morning haze.
Unfortunately, as the figure drew closer, Levi realized it was neither Victor nor Sarika.
Bain, on the other hand, maintained his vignce, loading his rifle and preparing for any unforeseen circumstances.
"I don''t think he wants to fight," Levi said to Bain, his voice tinged with caution. "Let''s hear what he has to say first and decide whether to kill him or not."
"I know, I know," Bain nodded. His eyes scanned the figure''s movements for any signs of threat. Contrary to his word, he didn''t loosen his grip on the rifle in the slightest. "But I''ll be prepared for anything unwanted."
"Good morning," The soldier greeted them politely. Without wasting time, he proceeds with his intention to negotiate a surrender deal.
In exchange for guaranteeing their lives and safety until they reached their homnd, the soldier offered to hand over the captured General Victor, Sarika, and other top officers.
Levi and Bain''s eyes widened in surprise, their disbelief evident. "I''m sorry, what?" they both eximed simultaneously.
"As I said earlier..." the soldier repeat his exnation.
Levi and Bain exchanged a sceptical nce. The soldier''s words seemed too good to be true, and they couldn''t help but question the authenticity of the offer.
"Why don''t you bring them here? Then, we will talk." Levi proposed.
The soldier nodded quickly. Momentster, they emerged, dragging General Victor, Sarika and the rest of the top officers with them.
The once proud and respected leaders now stood before Levi and Bain. Their hands were bound tightly and their clothes dishevelled.
General Victor''s face disyed a mixture of defiance and weariness. His eyes, once filled with authority and resolve, now held a flicker of resignation.
Sarika, on the other hand, stood tall despite the binds that held her wrists. Her gaze pierced through the chaos with steely resolve, unwilling to show any signs of weakness.
Levi and Bain approached the captive leaders, scrutinizing their faces to confirm their identities.
They examined the weary countenances of General Victor and Sarika, and it became undeniable¡ªthe enemy leaders stood before them.
As Levi and Bain exchanged a brief nod of acknowledgement before shifting his attention back to the soldier, "Let''s talk."
Chapter 276 Terms
Levi and Bain exchanged a brief nod of acknowledgement before shifting his attention back to the soldier, "Let''s talk." Levi said, his voice filled with caution.
The soldier cleared his throat,ying out the terms of the negotiation. "We want a safe passage to return to our homnd," he began, his voiceced with a mixture of desperation and hope. "And we request a guarantee that our lives won''t be in any danger from the Ryntum forces until we reach our country in the north."
Levi''s brow furrowed as he considered the request. He turned to Bain, silentlymunicating their shared scepticism.
"Why should we grant you safe passage?" Bain asked, his tone firm and unwavering. "You have been our enemy, and your actions have caused suffering and death."
The soldier''s eyes pleaded for understanding. "Our people are exhausted, worn down by the relentless battles and hardships," he exined. "We realize this is a futile war."
"After all that has happened, how easy...," Levi murmurs in a low voice.
He studied the soldier''s face, searching for any signs of deceit. "What guarantee can you offer in return?" he questioned, his voice betraying a glimmer of hope.
The soldier''s gaze met Levi''s, his expression was earnest. "We can provide valuable information about the inner workings of our forces, their strategies, and weaknesses," he offered.
Levi and Bain exchanged a brief yet intense discussion, weighing the risks and potential benefits of the soldier''s proposal.
"What do you think?" Levi asked, "If this soldier can provide us with valuable insights into their forces, it could greatly impact our strategy and help us bring an end to this war faster."
Bain remained sceptical, his brow furrowing as he voiced his doubts. "What valuable information could a mere soldier possess?" he questioned, his voiceced with scepticism. "We need to verify the credibility and relevance of the information before we consider it."
Levi turned back to the soldier, his gaze steady. "Before we proceed any further," he began, "You must provide us with a sample of the information you possess. If it proves to be genuine and useful, then we can discuss the terms of our agreement."
The soldier nodded, understanding the cautious approach. "I will need some time to gather the necessary information," he replied, "Once I have it, I will present it to you for your evaluation."
Bain''s impatience grew evident as he spoke with an edge of threat in his voice. "You better make it quick, we don''t have much time. If not, I believe attacking the city might prove to be faster," he pressed, his tone intimidating.
The soldier''s eyes widened, panic flickering across his face. "P-Please wait for a moment," he stammered, realizing the urgency of the situation. "I will make it quick, I promise."
With a sense of haste, the soldier hurried back to the city, disappearing momentarily from Levi and Bain''s sight.
A short whileter, the soldier emerged, holding a bundle of papers tightly in his hands. The hastily written words on the pages indicated the urgency with which the information waspiled.
Levi and Bain took the papers, scanning through them quickly, their eyes absorbing the content.
The information presented a detailed ount of the enemy''s stronghold, weaknesses in their defences, and potential gaps in their strategy.
Though hastily written, the insights seemed credible and relevant. Levi and Bain exchanged a nod of acknowledgement, recognizing the value of the soldier''s efforts.I think you should take a look at
"This will do," Levi stated firmly, his voice resonating with a newfound sense of determination. "We will use this to our advantage. Your assistance will not be forgotten."
The soldier''s expression shifted from panic to relief as he heard Levi''s words. "T-Then, about our request..."
Levi turned to the soldier, his voice firm and authoritative. "We agree to your terms," he dered.
The soldier''s eyes widened in surprise and relief. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice choked with gratitude.
"However, we too have our own condition," Bain interjected.
"W-What is it?" The soldier cautiously asked.
"There are conditions that must be met. Barlia and Inverloch must surrender all the firearms you guys possess to us. Furthermore, only five thousand men from each side will be allowed to move at the same time. This is to maintain order and prevent any potential deceit." Bain exined.
The soldier nodded, acknowledging the conditions. "We understand," he replied, his voice filled with a mix of resignation and eptance.
"Also," Bain continued, "You must help rebuild the city. We will ensure that food flows into Mezorin once again. The people here have suffered enough."
The soldier listened attentively to Bain''s additional conditions, his expression solemn as he absorbed the weight of the responsibility. "Understood," he responded, his voice now tinged with determination. "We will do our part to aid in the city''s reconstruction."
With the agreement sealed, a sense of cautious hope settled over the city. The inhabitants of Mezorin finally have room to breathe. The surrender brought a mixed wave of relief and trepidation throughout the city.
The streets of Mezorin began to bustle with activity once more. People emerged from their hiding ces and makeshift shelters, cautiously stepping into the sunlight that now filtered through the city.
Rnytum forces begin to enter the city and take control of its defences, ensuring the city was truly within their grasp.
After the order in the city was restored, Levi and Bain now turned their attention to therger task at hand.
They would prepare the necessary ships to facilitate the safe passage of the Barlian soldiers and escort the Inverloch forces back to their homnd.
However, they were well aware that theycked the authority to make such arrangements on their own.
To do so, they need to send a letter to the king in the capital, informing him what has transpired here.
Levi and Bain drafted a detailed letter outlining the terms of the agreement and the logistics required for the transport of the soldiers.
The letter was concise and persuasive, emphasizing the possibility of ending the war earlier than expected.
Chapter 277 Water Purification And Treatment Plants
In the capital, Bideford, the said king is sitting at the head of a long oak table at Bideford Research Center. Arrayed around him were a group of esteemed schrs, their faces stered with tense expressions.
They were the kingdom''s most brilliant minds in engineering, tasked with the monumental challenge of designing aprehensive water supply and treatment system for their expanding poption. After so long, he finally had his focus on this part.
Bideford had experienced significant growth in recent years, with an influx of people seeking a better life within its borders. And this trend elerates even more after the war broke out.
However, the rapid increase in poption had put a strain on the existing water sources, leading to contamination and pollution of the once-pristine Grivy River that flowed through the heart of the capital.
"Your Majesty, we have located suitable water sources to establish a sustainable water supply," said Eleanor, the project manager who lead her fellow schrs and engineers working on this project. "We explored the surrounding terrain and identified potential sites for digging wells. These wells,bined with our existing riverwork, will provide us with ample water resources."
Riz nodded as his gaze fall on the maps, blueprints, and sketches covering the table.
Each of them represents a potential solution the schrs came up with debated considering factors such as the merits of various techniques and technologies, cost and feasibility.
Truth be told, he kinda hates water and wastewater subjects as there is a seemingly endless array ofplicated forms and equations for every little aspect.
From the process of purification, the tank and impeller geometries for mixing, to the intricate calctions involved in hydraulic design and flow rate analysis. The sheer volume of technical jargon he needed to learn and remember only added to his frustration.
The thought of spending countless hours grappling with equations and data sent shivers down his spine. There is no way he''s going through that ever again.
As such, he basically left this project in the hand of these people.
To briefly exin, the water purification process involved several steps starting with coagtion where a coagnt, such as alum or iron salts, is added to the water.
The purpose was to destabilize the suspended particles, causing them toe together and formrger clumps.
After coagtion,es fltion. During this stage, the water was gently stirred to encourage the formation ofrger and denser particles called flocs. These flocs acted as mas, attracting and aggregating the remaining suspended impurities in the water.
The water then enteredrge tanks, allowing it to settle. Gravity yed a crucial role in this phase as therger and heavier flocs gradually sank to the bottom, forming ayer of sediment. This sediment was then carefully removed, separating it from the rified water.
Once sedimentation wasplete, the water was through various filters, which typically consisted ofyers of sand, gravel, and activated carbon.
These filters acted as physical barriers, effectively capturing and removing any remaining suspended particles, as well as certain dissolved contaminants.
Finally, disinfection is thest phase of the water treatment process. Disinfection was essential to eliminate any remaining harmful pathogens, such as bacteria, viruses, and parasites.
Chlorination, the mostmonly used method, involved carefully adding a precise amount of chlorine to the water.
Overall, it is a tedious process that involved a lot of consideration and he has no intention to do it on his own. And so, leaving the entirety of this project in the hand of these people is a wise choice.
After days of tireless work, the schrsbined their expertise in engineering, and hydrology was here, to present their constructed n.
"So, why don''t you tell me what n have you guyse up with?" Riz instructed.
She then turned her attention to the location of the city''s water purification centre. "Your Majesty, we propose building the main water purification centre on the northern outskirts of Bideford, near the banks of the river. This location offers several advantages. Firstly, it provides easy ess to the river, which will serve as the primary water source. Secondly, the proximity to the city will minimize the distance for distribution, ensuring efficient supply to the poption."
Her assistant, Evans chimed in, adding, "We also rmend constructing awork of smaller satellite treatment nts strategically ced throughout the city. These nts will help decentralize the purification process, reducing the load on the main centre and improving the overall efficiency of the system."
Riz nodded, impressed by their meticulous nning. "And what about the water treatment system? Are you nning to dump the waste into the river without any measures?"
Eleanor stepped forward, addressing King Riz''s concern, "Don''t worry, Your Majesty. We have given careful consideration to the wastewater treatment system as well. It is crucial to ensure that the treated water is discharged back into the river without posing a risk to the ecosystem."
She began by exining the treatment process.I think you should take a look at
Basically, the wastewater first enters a bar screen, which acts as a physical barrier to removerge objects and solid materials.Next, the wastewater flows into a grit chamber, allowing heavier inorganic materials like sand, gravel, and small stones to settle at the bottom.
Following the grit chamber, the wastewater enters a settling tank, also known as a sedimentation tank. Here, the flow velocity is further reduced, allowing suspended solids to settle by gravity.
Heavier particles settle at the bottom to form sludge, while rtively cleaner water is collected from the surface or middle of the tank.
The partially treated wastewater enters an aeration tank, where oxygen is supplied to support the growth of beneficial microorganisms. These microorganisms break down and consume organic matter, further reducing its concentration in the water.
The wastewater then proceeds to another settling tank, where any remaining suspended solids and microorganisms settle as sludge.
For theplete removal of harmful pathogens, the wastewater undergoes disinfection.
In a chlorine disinfection tank, a carefully measured amount of chlorine is added to the water to destroy any remaining bacteria, viruses, and other harmful microorganisms before being discharged back into the river.
"As you can see from the n, we have identified an ideal site for the construction of the wastewater treatment nt. It is located on the eastern side of the city, closer to the river''s edge and far from the residential area and port. By locating the nt downstream, we can take advantage of gravity to facilitate the flow of wastewater through the treatment stages." said Eleanor.
Riz carefully flipped through the pages of the n, his eyes scanning the details and annotations.
As he examined the n, he could see the rationale behind its selection.
After a moment of contemtion, he nodded, satisfied with the proposed site and the overall n. "Very well," he said, addressing the group of schrs. "You have presented a well-thought-out proposal. Proceed with the construction of the wastewater treatment nt at the designated site."
Eleanor, the lead schr, bowed respectfully and replied, "Thank you, Your Majesty. We assure you that we will execute the construction of the wastewater treatment nt diligently and ensure its sessful implementation."
"I can''t wait to see the result," Riz responded before promptly leaving the Bideford Research Center for his office.
....
As Riz arrived at his office, he found his butler, Edward, waiting for him in front of the office.
Riz raised an eyebrow at Edward''s unexpected presence. "What are you doing here, Edward?" he inquired, slightly intrigued by the butler''s appearance.
Edward, maintaining hisposed demeanour, replied, "Your Majesty, there''s a letter that has arrived at the mansion, addressed specifically to you. Considering it is from themander of our army, I deemed it necessary to bring it to you immediately."
"Is that so?" Riz asked, raising his eyebrows. "Well, let''s get into the office first."
Curiosity piqued, Riz extended his hand to receive the letter from Edward. With a swift motion, he broke the seal and unfolded the paper, scanning its contents with a focused expression.
Shortly thereafter, curiosity turned to delight as Riz read the contents of the letter, a smile gradually forming on his face.
The news seemed to bring a glimmer of excitement to his eyes.
Edward, though curious about the contents of the letter, maintained his respectful silence, not daring to intrude on the king''s thoughts.
He cleared his throat, drawing Riz''s attention, "Is there anything I can do, Your Majesty?"
Riz looked up from the letter, his smile still lingering. "Yes, Edward. Please go and summon our Minister of War and Defense, William for me immediately. I need to discuss this matter with him."
Edward nodded, recognizing the urgency in Riz''s voice. "Right away, Your Majesty. I will bring him to you promptly."
As he leaves the room, the butler couldn''t help but make his own assumption. The army must have made some sort of achievement on the battlefield. Perhaps this war will finallye to an end.
Chapter 278 Free Land To Take
Before long, a soft knocking sound resonated from the other side of the door. Riz, still engrossed in his thoughts, called out, "Come in!"
The door swung open, revealing William, the trusted advisor to the king. "What did you call me for, Your Majesty?" he inquired, stepping into the office.
Even though he asked, Edward had already informed him about the potentially good news.
As such, William''s eyes sparkled with anticipation, his curiosity piqued by the unusual summons.
Riz met William''s gaze, his smile widening. "William, I have received a letter from themander of our army," he began, his voice filled with excitement.
William''s eyebrows shot up in surprise and intrigue. He took a step closer, eager to hear the details. "Tell me more, Your Majesty. What does the letter say?"
Riz motioned for William toe closer, his eyes shining with anticipation. "Sit down, my minister," he said, gesturing towards the chair opposite him. "There is much to discuss, and I believe this news holds the key to a brighter future for our kingdom."
Riz leaned forward, his voice filled with a mixture of excitement and concern as he shared the contents of the letter with William. "It appears that a revolt has taken ce within the coalition force of Barlia and Inverloch. The pro-surrender faction has toppled their leadership due to their pent-up frustration." he began, his tone grave. "The leaders of the revolt are offering the top officers of their army in exchange for a safe passage back to their respective homnds."
William''s brows furrowed in deep thought. "A revolt within their own ranks?" he mused, his mind processing the implications. "Does that mean the war finally came to an end?" his face brightened.
Riz shook his head, indicating that the war was far from over. "Unfortunately, their actions do not represent the intentions of their nations. I mean, why would they surrender when they had put so much into this operation," he exined.
"So, should we not ept their terms? I mean, they are offering theirmanders to us. We might get some confidential information out of them," William suggested, his tone filled with intrigue.
Riz''s smile widened, "Obviously we are gonna ept their terms. I would be a fool if I reject it. The value of theirmander outweighs the thousands of soldiers we let go. Moreover, the news of their surrender probably still hasn''t reached their capital yet. So, all thends they capture previously are free for us to take before they could mount a new wave of aggression."
"I see, theirnds is certainly a freend to take." the minister nods in agreement. "However, we need to interrogate their top officers first before making any move."
Riz didn''t reply immediately. Instead, his gaze fixed on the map spread out before him. The intricate lines and markings depicted the current state of affairs, showcasing the territories, cities, and trade routes that shaped the region.
"ording to Levi," Riz finally spoke, his finger tracing the path of goods on the map, "The force of Cerdeauxia and a contingent of Barlian soldiers use Vofors as their base. The flow of goods from Cerdeaux Port to this city remains uninterrupted. And we can''t do anything about it."I think you should take a look at
"Cerdeauxia..." William''s brows furrowed as he absorbed the information. "Your Majesty, do you ever wish to im the republic? You are the only undisputable heir of the dynasty."
Riz''s expression hardened, words seems stuck in his throat for a moment. "No," he replied firmly, his voice carrying a tinge of firmness. "Our focus remains on the current war, William. Let us not digress into another topic."
"My apologies, Your Majesty." Understanding the weight behind his words, William quickly redirected his attention back to the map, his mind refocusing on the immediate task at hand.
His gaze followed Riz''s finger as it pointed at the city of Dalfos, a strategically significant target for their uing campaign. "Our target?"
"Yes, it will be the catalyst for our further advancements to the east," Riz confirmed. "Capturing this ce would not pose any immediate danger to us. However, we need to swiftly transport the surrendered Barlia and Inverloch soldiers away. Having arge number of them lingering around Mezorin would only restrict the movement of our own forces."
William nodded in agreement, understanding the strategic implications. "Indeed, Your Majesty. We cannot afford to have our army hindered by the presence of these soldiers. Even though they have surrendered and informed us about their unwillingness to fight, that''s all due to theck of food. Who knows what they would do if we let our guard down?"
Riz leaned back in his chair. As for why he did not move the army to Haugdak, it was because their army presence in the north is pretty weak.
Lucky for them, the enemy doesn''t realize that. And he hoped it remain that way.
"Write a directive order to our forces in Mezorin," Rizmanded, his voice firm. "Inform them of their next target¡ªDalfos¡ªand told them to prepare. As soon as we finished transporting the surrendered soldiers, they must strike with precision and speed."
"As you wish, Your Majesty," William replied, bowing slightly before leaving the room to carry out the king''s orders.
Before departing, however, William turned back to face the king. There was a question lingering in his mind, one that he deemed important to address. "Your Majesty, should we inform the King of Naharog about the recovery of his city?"
Riz''s gaze sharpened, a hint of hesitation flickering in his eyes. "Not yet," he replied, his tone measured. "We need to secure our position and ensure the stability of the region first. We don''t want to give false hope or raise premature expectations. When the time is right, we will inform him of the sessful recapture."
William nodded, understanding the reasoning behind Riz''s decision. "Understood, Your Majesty. I shall proceed ordingly."
With that, William took his leave, leaving Riz alone with his thoughts.
Chapter 279 Rebuilding
The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the war-torn city of Mezorin. The golden light danced upon crumbling facades, revealing scars of conflict etched into the very essence of the city.
The city is bustling with activity as the merchants from neighbouring towns and cities saw an opportunity amidst the chaos and devastation, seeking to capitalize on the rebuilding efforts and the influx ofbourers and soldiers.
The merchants, shrewd and quick-witted, recognized that amidst the rebuilding process, there was an opportunity for profit.
With goods and resources in high demand, they brought in supplies from distantnds, offering them at prices that reflected both the scarcity and the urgency of the situation.
They set up makeshift stalls along the makeshift streets, disying their wares in an attempt to entice the weary residents and the newly arrived workers.
The scent of fresh produce, vibrant fabrics, and aromatic spices wafted through the air, mingling with the dust and remnants of destruction.
"Step right up, my friends! Feast your eyes upon these magnificent fabrics from distantnds," he proimed, his words dripping with enthusiasm. "Feel the luxury between your fingertips, as soft as a lover''s caress. Look at these intricate patterns! It was woven with the cutting edge technologies that exist none other than Ryntum."
On another corner, another merchant''s stall featured stacks of food items. "In times of scarcity, it is vital to nourish and care for one another," he emphasized. "These fruits, sourced from the best orchard, cultivated on the bestnd with the best seed can provide you with the strength needed to rebuild your lives."
The sound of haggling and animated conversations filled the once-silent thoroughfares, as merchants vied for the attention and wallets of those passing by.
Levi, standing amidst the rubble and destruction, observed the surrendered enemy soldiers as they toiled to rebuild the devastated city. Their once defiant and battle-hardened demeanour had given way to a weariness that mirrored the destruction surrounding them.
It had been a few days since Levi Owen had dispatched a letter to the capital.
Typically, the response would have arrived in a couple of days, but the circumstances surrounding the surrender of the Barlia and Inverloch forces were unique, the capital probably requiring thorough deliberation and careful consideration.
The ng of hammers against stone echoed through the streets as buildings slowly rose from the ashes. Under his watchful eye, the soldiers, now temporarily prisoners of war, worked diligently, rebuilding what they had once fought to destroy.
To be honest, it was an odd sight to see former adversaries nowbouring side by side.
"Keep up the pace, but don''t overexert yourselves. We have a long road ahead of us," Levi said firmly, addressing the temporary prisoners of war who were now working alongside the Ryntum army to rebuild the devastated city.
Neigh-
Just as Levi''s voice began to fade,a thundering sound of hooves filled the streets. Heads turned towards the source of themotion as a horse,thered in sweat, galloped into the city.I think you should take a look at
The steed made its way to Levi and its rider delivered an urgent message. The messenger approached Levi, extending the letter with a sense of urgency.
Levi''s eyes scanned the contents of the letter, a smile gradually forming on his face. He turned to the messenger and nodded, expressing his gratitude for the timely delivery.
Raising his voice to ensure that everyone within earshot could hear, Levi called out, "Soldiers of Barlia, gather around! Tomorrow morning, we depart for Napuna. The kingdom has prepared ships to carry you back home!"
The promation echoed through the streets, and an eruption of joyous cheers erupted from the Barlia soldiers.
They embraced one another, their faces glowing with relief and tion at the thought of returning to their homnd after months of conflict and uncertainty.
The air was filled with contagious energy as shouts of celebration andughter reverberated through the city.
"You hear that,ds? Home!" one soldier bellowed, his voice tinged with a mix of relief and disbelief. "After all we''ve been through, we''re finally going back to our families, our friends, and the familiar embrace of our homnd."
"Finally, we''re going home!" eximed another soldier, tears of joy streaming down his face. "I can''t wait to see my family again."
Amidst the jubnt atmosphere, the Inverloch soldiers stood in the background, their expressions a mix of longing and envy. They watched the Barlia soldiers'' tion with a tinge of sadness, their own homes and loved ones'' seemingly distant dreams.
"I wish we were the ones going home. It feels like we''ve been stuck here forever." his voiceced with a tinge of longing.
"Patience, my friend. Our time wille. Since they fulfilled their promise with Barlia, that means they will fulfil the promise with us." his friend offered sce.
They exchanged a brief nod, findingfort in each other''s presence amidst the celebrations of their Barliarades.
Together, they continued carrying out their duties, working as temporary construction workers. Their efforts were fueled by a glimmer of hope that their own return home was on the horizon.
Meanwhile, Levi summoned Bain to meet him. As Bain arrived, Levi''s face disyed a mixture of seriousness and concern.
"Bain, I need you to take charge of the affairs here," Levi instructed. his voice firm but filled with concern. "Ensure the soldiers here do not plot anything. Who knows if there are spies from Vofors infiltrating the city and trying to rouse the soldiers to fight back."
"Don''t worry, you can rely on me, Levi," he affirmed. "Are you taking the detained top officers with you?"
Levi nodded, his expression resolute. "Yes," he replied. "They are valuable prisoners that need to be secured safely. We cannot allow any chance for escape. Furthermore, the interrogation process cannot be dyed."
Bain understood the hastiness of the military. The captured top officers held valuable information about the Principality of Barlia and the north in general.
Chapter 280 Transferring Process Begin
The sun slowly rose, casting a soft golden glow over thendscape as a new day began. The morning air was crisp and invigorating, rejuvenating the weary souls of the Barlia soldiers preparing for their journey home.
Levi stood at the forefront, his gaze focused and determined, ready to lead the first group of surrendered Barlia soldiers to Napuna.
He had ordered them to form a group of five thousand soldiers each at the night before.
This is to ensure the surrendered soldiers move in a more organized manner and also prevent them from moving in arge troops within the kingdom''s border.
As the person who is responsible to facilitate this transporting process, he needs to prepare for the worse in case Barlia soldiers somehow change their minds and decided to attack them. After all, they had easily betrayed their ownmanders. And that alone is enough for Levi to assume the nature of these people.
He strategically positioned the Ryntum soldiers at each of the four corners, effectively encircling them akin to vignt farm dogs overseeing a flock of sheep.
As the first group of five thousand Barlia soldiers assembled, their spirits soared. The initial excitement of the journey ahead mixed with a sense of gratitude for the opportunity to return home. They gathered their belongings, checked their gear, and prepared to march.
Among the groups of surrendered Barlia soldiers, at the far back, stood the restrained top officers.
They were bound tightly with ropes, their hands secured behind their backs, and their movements restricted. Their once proud and authoritative stature was diminished as they now walked with a sense of resignation and defeat.
Levi approached the group of restrained officers, his gaze firm but devoid of malice. "Your cooperation will determine your treatment during this journey and the journey toe," he stated, his voicemanding. "Any attempt to resist or cause trouble will only worsen your circumstances."
General Victor Shena, Lieutenant General Sarika Klover and the rest of the officers, though physically constrained, still retained a sense of defiance in their eyes.
Their expressions were a mix of frustration, anger, and helplessness. They understood the gravity of their situation and the consequences that awaited them.
Levi signalled to a contingent of soldiers who were tasked with escorting and transporting the restrained officers.
They approached, maintaining a vignt stance, ready to respond to any sudden movement.
"Make sure to always keep an eye on them," Levi instructed the soldiers. "I want this transfer process to the designated location to be carried out smoothly and without incident."
The soldiers nodded in acknowledgement and proceeded to double-check the restraints, ensuring that the officers'' movements would be severely limited throughout the journey.
The officers exchanged nces, their expressions a mixture of resentment and resignation. They were aware that their fate was now in the hands of their captors.
With the preparationsplete, the group of restrained officers were led away, separate from the rest of the surrendered soldiers. They are not to allow making any contact with the rest of their former subordinates.
"March!" Levi called out. The soldiers cheered in response, their determination renewed.I think you should take a look at
With Levi at the helm, they began their march, the sound of boots hitting the ground harmonizing with their resolute hearts.
The column of surrendered Barlia soldiers set off, their boots striking the ground in a syncopated rhythm. Each step carried them closer to their destination.
They marched with heads held high, their hearts filled with the belief that this journey marked the beginning of the eventual reunion with their families.
....
The journey from Mezorin to Napuna proved to be surprisingly swift, taking much less time than anticipated, arriving around ten in the morning.
The surrendered soldiers made their way into the bustling city of Napuna. The city''s streets were alive with activity, as merchants set up their stalls, the aroma of freshly baked bread wafted through the air, and the sound of friendly chatter filled the space.
As they marched through the streets, they couldn''t help but notice the curious gazes of the city''s inhabitants. Some paused in their daily routines, their work momentarily forgotten, as they observed them.
The street fell into silence. Cautiousness filled the air as they realized the soldiers before them were the Barlians, the enemy who supposedlye from the north to enve them.
At least, that''s what the people have been propagated about since the beginning of the war.
Levi, ever mindful of the citizens'' feelings, urged the soldiers forward, guiding them toward the bustling port.
They passed by rows of shops, their vibrant disys tempting passersby with a variety of wares. The tter of dishes and the aroma of sizzling food emanated from the open doors of quaint cafes and eateries, inviting weary travellers to take a moment of respite.
As they neared the port, the atmosphere shifted. The air was tinged with the scent of saltwater, and the sounds of seagulls filled their ears.
The soldiers quickened their pace and the sight that greeted them filled their hearts with awe.
Tens of steamships lined the dock. Their impressive frames towering over the water. These vessels, with their mighty smokestacks and ornate exteriors, stood as a testament to the industrial prowess of thend they now found themselves in.
The soldiers stared in amazement, their eyes widening at the sight before them. It was their first time witnessing such marvels of engineering.
They couldn''t help but be captivated by the sight of the paddle wheels. The massive wooden wheels, adorned with sturdy iron paddles, rotated with precision and purpose, creating a mesmerizing spectacle.
"What the-! Have you ever seen anything like this?" one soldier eximed, his eyes fixed on the paddle wheels.
"Never in my wildest dreams," replied another soldier.
The top officers, though restrained, couldn''t help but disy a flicker of astonishment as well. This disy of naval power was a stark contrast to the humble ships they had known, powered by oars or simple sails.
Chapter 281 Departed To The North
Levi observed their reactions before casting a knowing smile. "Impressive, isn''t it?" he proudly remarked. "These steam-powered vessels represent the progress of our kingdom technologies, the fusion of engineering and innovation."
The Barlia soldiers subconsciously nodded, unable to tear their gaze away from the captivating sight. The rhythmic sshes of water and the rhythmic sound of the engines seemed to echo the beating of their own hearts.
"With those paddles... Imagine the speed they possess," murmured a soldier as he roughly guess how the steamships worked. "We''ll be home in no time."
Levi''s tone brimming with confidence. "These ships will carry you guys swiftly, cutting through the water as if it were mere air. The duration of your journey back home would be far shorter than traditional ships."
As the soldiers marvelled at the steamships, Admiral Stromrider stepped onto the dock, his presencemanding attention.
He look around before making his way toward Levi, who greeted him with a respectful nod.
"Nice to meet you, Admiral Stormrider," Levi greeted, extending his hand in a gesture of camaraderie.
The admiral returned the greeting with a firm handshake. "Nice to meet you too, Commander Levi," he replied. His gaze quickly shifted, and he inquired, "Where are the detained Barlia''s top officers? I was tasked to take them with me."
Levi raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "You are not the one who will lead the Barlians back to their homnd?"
The admiral shook his head, "Unfortunately not,mander. That job lies in the hand of the captains of these steamships. Barlia''s top officers will be my priority. Now, we are they?"
Levi nodded in understanding. "I see," he said. Realizing the urgency, he quickly gestured to his soldiers. "Bring them over here!" hemanded, motioning for the detained officers to be brought to the front.
The soldiers, under Levi''s orders, escorted the restrained top officers to where Levi and Admiral Stromrider stood.
As the restrained top officers were led through the ranks of Barlia soldiers, their faces twisted with anger and resentment.
They red at their former subordinates, who now regarded them as nothing but an exchange token to save their own lives. The officers, once revered as leaders, now stood as prisoners, thanks to the betrayal of their once-loyal soldiers.
The soldiers, on the other hand, cast their gaze downward, unable to meet the using eyes of the officers they had once respected. A heavy silence settled over the crowd as the soldiers wrestled with a mix of emotions¡ªbetrayal, guilt and their self-interests.
The tension in the air was palpable as the procession moved forward. The soldiers shuffled their feet uneasily, their minds flooded with memories of shared battles and camaraderie. Their internal struggle was stered on their face.
Levi and Admiral Stromrider stood side by side, observing the restrained top officers as they were brought to the front.
Levi feels a bit ufortable as he is the one responsible for causing the internal infighting among the Barlians which lead to the capture of their own top officers.I think you should take a look at
As the top officers stood before them, Admiral Stromrider''s gaze fixed upon their faces. His eyes, betraying no emotions, carefully assessed each officer. His thoughts remained shrouded in mystery, and his intentions remained unclear to those around him.
The silence stretched on, creating an air of tension and uncertainty.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Admiral Stromrider broke the silence with amanding tone. "Bring them to the ship," he ordered, his voice cutting through the heavy atmosphere.
The soldiers swiftly obeyed, escorting the restrained top officers towards the waiting warships. The officers'' expressions shifted from anger to confusion as they were led away, their fate hanging in the bnce.
Curiosity gnawed at Levi''s mind, and he couldn''t help but inquire about their destination. "Where do you bring them to?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine curiosity.
"Torksey Ind," the admiral replied curtly, revealing little about his intentions.
"I see," said Levi. The mention of somewhat the remote ind sparked a flicker of recognition in Levi''s mind.
As the top officers disappeared from sight, escorted onto the warships bound for Torksey Ind, Levi turned his attention to the Barlia soldiers who eagerly awaited their turn to board the steamships.
Excitement radiated through the air as they stepped onto the ships. It was a moment they had longed for since the day they surrendered. The vessels creaked and groaned, adjusting to the weight of their passengers.
As the soldiers settled into the steamships, the steam engines begin to hiss and roared, building up pressure to power the paddle wheels. The rhythmic churning of the water beneath the ships reverberated through the air, signalling the imminent departure.
With a final farewell, Levi gave a nod to the captains of the steamships. The ship''s whistles echoed in unison, their piercing sound slicing through the stillness of the morning. Slowly, the steamships began to pull away from the dock, gradually increasing their speed as they navigated through the sea.
The onlookers, including Levi, stood on the dock, their eyes fixed on the receding ships. The bustling port gradually faded into the distance as the steamships carried the first batch of soldiers back to their homnd.
As the ships became smaller and smaller on the horizon, Levi knew that his duty was far from over.
Despite the tiring nature of the task, he had to return to Mezorin and gather another five thousand surrendered soldiers to escort them to Napuna.
In the depths of his thoughts, Levi couldn''t help but feel a sense of surprise.
Considering the nature and personality of his king, Levi had anticipated the king would order to kill all of these surrendered enemies or at least, prepare some tricks for them. After all, it cost a lot of expanse to transport thousands of people.
As he pondered the implications of this unexpected act of mercy, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that there was more to this situation than met the eye.
Chapter 282 Torksey Island
On the warship of Ryntum, the soldiers brought the captured top officers of Barlia onto the warship with a firm grip.
The prisoners were treated harshly, their hands tightly bound and their movements restricted.
Descending into the lower deck of the ship, a wave of unease washed over the captives as they entered the dimly lit and cramped space. Their noses were tickled with the scent of saltwater and dampness, while the flickeringnterns cast eerie shadows on the cold, rusted metal bars of the cells.
The soldiers showed little concern for their prisoners''fort as they shoved them into the cramped and suffocating cells.
Thud¡ª
As the prisoners were thrust into the cells with callous indifference, their bodies collided with the unforgiving walls. Their pain reverberating through their weary limbs.
The impact sent a chilling reminder of their powerlessness and the disoriented prisoners struggled to regain theirposure amidst the dimly lit confinement.
Victor''s eyes darted around, founding himself confined in spaces barelyrge enough to stretch his legs with the hard floors beneath him offering no respite.
The air within was stale and thick with humidity. Moreover, the asional drip of water from the ceiling added to the oppressive atmosphere.
"This is where all of you will stay for a few days. Food will be given only once a day so be sure to not eat everything at once," informed the soldier.
ng¡ª
And with that, he mmed the heavy metal doors shut. The sound of metal against metal reverberated through the lower deck as the prisoners were locked in their cells, their fate sealed within the confines of the ship.
The expressions on their faces told a tale of anger, frustration, and resignation as they came to terms with the grim reality of their situation.
"Where is Torksey Ind?" Sarika asked, her voiceced with genuine curiosity.
She overheard a conversation between Admiral Stromrider and Commander Levi on the dock of the port earlier.
Victor, looking slightly perplexed, turned to her and replied, "If I''m not mistaken, it''s a tiny ind located near the entrance of the gulf."
Sarika furrowed her brow, trying to make sense of their impending destination. "But why would they bring us there?" she pondered aloud.
Victor shrugged, his expression mirroring her confusion. "How could I know?" he replied with a hint of frustration. "Even I can''t wrap my mind around it. What could a tiny farming ind possibly have to offer?"
As their conversation lingered in the dimly lit lower deck, the distant sound of shouting reached their ears. It was a series of sharp and urgent calls, signalling the imminent departure of the warships from the bustling port of Napuna.
The prisoners exchanged uncertain nces, their suspense growing as they realized their journey was about tomence.
On the deck above, the massive warship slowly began to pull away from the dock, its iron hull creaking in protest against the gentle sway of the water. The ship''s towering masts loomed against the backdrop of the port, casting long shadows over the bustling activity below. The soldiers on board scrambled to secure the sails and adjust the rigging.
As the warship drifted farther from the shore, the sounds of the bustling city faded into the distance, reced by the rhythmicpping of the waves against the hull.
The once vivid view of Napuna began to shrink, the buildings and structures bing miniature replicas of their former selves.
....
"Are we not even there yet?" Sarika''s voice carried a tinge of weariness, reflecting the toll of their prolonged journey in the dim and ustrophobic cells. The constant darkness had taken its toll on her spirit, eroding the flicker of hope that had initially burned within her.
Victor, who had been sitting beside her, sighed deeply. "No, Sarika," he replied with a hint of resignation. "Even I feel like an eternity since we set sail. I don''t think the journey to Torksey Ind is supposed to be three days long."
Her shoulders slumped, and she leaned against the cold, damp wall of her cell.
Time had be an elusive concept, slipping through their fingers as the days and nights blended together into an endless cycle of monotony.
In this sea-bound prison, the only way she could keep track of time was the meagre meals that were sent down to them once a day. Though the mealscked vour and variety, she cherished these moments as they provided a fleeting sense of normalcy for her.
Slowly, she closed her eyes, intending to sleep for the nth time. That''s the only way she could make herself feel like time move faster.I think you should take a look at
But as she began to drift into the realm of dreams, the distant sound ofmotion disrupted her peaceful retreat. Footsteps echoed from the upper deck of the ship.
Their presence drew closer, breaking the monotony of the ship''s silence.
"Sarika, I think we have arrived at our destination," Victor whispered, his voice filled with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty. His words pierced through the gloom, awakening Sarika from her half-slumber.
She blinked, her eyes adjusting to the dim light that filtered into her cell.
Before she could respond, the distant footsteps grew louder, approaching their direction with purpose. The sound sent a jolt of anxiety through her veins, her heart pounding in her chest.
What awaited them beyond the confines of their cells?
The footsteps halted abruptly outside their cell, and the clinking of keys signalled the unlocking of their prison.
The door creaked open, revealing a group of armed guards, their expressions were stoic and their eyes filled with a cold detachment.
"Stand up, prisoners! We have arrived at your destination."manded one of the soldiers.
The prisonersplied with themand. One by one, they get up from the hard floor, walking toward the exit of the confined cell in a chained state.
As they were dragged up to the upper deck, a rush of cool breeze greeted their senses, carrying the salty scent of the sea. The refreshing air filled their lungs, providing a brief respite from the stale atmosphere of their cell.
Blinking against the sudden brightness, their eyes adjusted to the daylight before looking at their surrounding.
"What the¡ª" Sarika eximed. She found herself standing on the deck of the ship which was docked at the port. Aside from that, it was a vast expanse of ocean that stretched endlessly in every direction.
The armed guards maintained their firm grip on the prisoners, ensuring they had no opportunity to escape.
Amid the uncertainty, a figure approached them. Dressed in a formal naval uniform with distinct insignias, the man carried an air of authority.
It was Admiral Ken Stormrider, the admiral of the first fleet. The man who had overseen their journey to this enigmatic destination.
"Wee to Torksey Ind," the admiral announced with an air of formality. "As prisoners of war, this is where you will live from now on until your rulers agree to redeem you. Now, without further ado, let me escort you to your new private cells."
Guards nked them on all sides, their rifles held firmly as they prodded the prisoners forward. The sound of their boots echoed through the air, creating an ominous rhythm.
As they stepped onto the dock, Sarika''s keen eyes surveyed her surroundings. What she saw left her breathless with trepidation. Torksey Ind was far from a simple farming ind.
It stood as a fortress, encircled by towering walls that stretched high into the sky. The walls, built from weathered stone and reinforced with iron, created an imprable barrier that effectively isted the ind from the outside world.
Guard towers adorned the perimeter, positioned strategically at regr intervals to provide maximum surveince and defence. Each of them was armed with vignt sentinels who monitored every movement within the prison''s confines.
Inside the walls, the prison buildings towered above the prisoners. Their several stories stretch towards the bleak sky. The structures, constructed from sturdy grey stone, concrete and steel emanated a sense of cold austerity.
Theck of vibrant colours only entuated the sombre atmosphere that permeated the prison. Windows punctuated the facade of the buildings, but their ss was obscured by metal bars, denying any glimpse of the outside world. The windows were small and sparse, allowing only slivers of dim light to filter into the interior, adding to the overall gloominess of the environment.
Each building was marked with a number, indicating its designation within the prisonplex. These numbers, painted in faded ck on the walls, served as a constant reminder of the prisoners'' confined existence.
"Damn! This looks so depressing," Sarika muttered. "Let''s hope the food here is at least decent," she said.
For the first time, she started to regreting to this war campaign.
If this was in the north, her safety and treatment would be top-notch even if she was captured by the enemy.
However, here, she receives none of that despite they know she is of noble birth.
The rest of them agreed and subconsciously nodded their head. The monotonous greyness of this ind caused a feeling of destion to settle upon them.
Chapter 283 Fellow Inmate
"Behold!" eximed Admiral Stormrider. "Once, this was a humble farming ind with little significance. However, our wise king envisioned it as the perfect location to incarcerate individuals, as any attempts to escape would be near impossible. Thus, this formidable prison was built."
The admiral continued to expound upon the history of the prison''s construction while Sarika and the other prisoners nced at their surroundings as they stepped inside the building.
A series of checkpoints immediately greeted them. The interior of the building was vast and imposing, stretching up multiple stories with awork of interconnected pathways that unfolded before them.
The walls were made of rough, grey stone, giving the impression of solidity and strength. Torches lined the walls, casting flickering shadows that danced eerily across the surfaces. The air held a lingering dampness, carrying a faint scent of mildew.
The pathways snaked through the building like abyrinth, leading the prisoners deeper into the heart of theplex. The ceiling stretched high above them, supported by massive concrete pirs that seemed to reach towards the heavens. Dimly litnterns hung from chains, their feeble glow offering just enough light to navigate the intricate maze.
Sarika''s footsteps echoed in the empty corridors, their sound swallowed by the vastness of the building. As she looked around, she noticed rows of heavy iron doors lining the walls, each one guarding a separate chamber. The doors were adorned with intricate patterns of forged iron, hinting at the craftsmanship that had gone into their creation.
The atmosphere grew increasingly oppressive as they descended further into the depths of the building. The air became stale and heavy, suffused with a sense of istion and imprisonment.
Sarika couldn''t help but feel a shiver crawl down her spine as she observed the intricatework of pathways, each turn leading them deeper into thebyrinthine structure.
"Aren''t we supposed to go up? Why are we heading downward?" Sarika''s whisper echoed in the dimly lit corridor, a hint of anxiety in her voice.
"How the hell should I know," Victor replied with frustration, his brows furrowing. "They don''t exactly give us a tour guide to this ce."
"I don''t like this," Sarika whispered, her voice barely audible. "It feels like we''re descending into a ce of darkness and despair."
Victor nodded in agreement as his eyes scanning the surroundings with caution.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the group arrived at a heavy iron door. The guard produced a set of keys and unlocked it, revealing another row of cells within it.
"Weed to your new home," said the admiral. The prisoners stood frozen, their eyes scanning the dimly lit corridor that stretched before them. "This is a ce befitting the prisoners of war of your status."
Staring at their scared expressions, the admiral continued, "Now, now, perhaps most of you must be wondering why you were led underground instead of to the upper floor. Well, our king decided that the more heinous the crime, the lower and deeper the cells. And for you, dear prisoners, this deepest section has been opened. Furthermore, this ce is closer to the torture chamber."
He gestured toward a series of cells, "Feel free to choose whichever cell you want. Note that some of them were already upied."
The guards prodded them forward with the tips of their guns, urging them to hurriedly make a choice even though every cell is identical to each other.
As Sarika walked past the upied cells, a wave of despair washed over her. The faces that greeted her were marked by a haunting emptiness as if the light within them had been extinguished long ago.
Their eyes had a hollow gaze that spoke of endless suffering and anguish.
The prisoners bore the physical remnants of their torment, their bodies adorned with countless scars and bruises as if the pain and brutality were etched into their flesh.
The cells themselves were a reflection of the prisoners'' neglected state. They were unkempt, with dirt and grime coating the cold stone walls. The air hung heavy with the stench of despair and decay.
"Wait!" Sarika called out, her voiceced with trepidation. "Am I expected to live in close proximity to these men?"
The admiral turned to face her, his expression indifferent. "What''s the problem? Each of you has your own cell," he retorted dismissively.
Sarika hesitated, her eyes darting nervously from one cell to another. "But the iron grilles... they aren''t fully concealed. People can still see me from outside."
"And?" he replied, his tone dripping with apathy.
"I am a young woman. I deserve some semnce of privacy, some protection from prying eyes."I think you should take a look at
The admiral''s expression hardened, "No, you are a prisoner. You either choose your own cell or I will decide which cell to put you in. Believe me, you wouldn''t like it."
Sarika''s frustration boiled within her, but she knew arguing further would only worsen her situation. Reluctantly, she gritted her teeth. "Fine! The farthest cell is at the back. That''s the one I choose," she dered, her voiceced with defiance.
"Suit yourself," said the admiral, nonchntly dismissing the situation. It was clear that he couldn''t care less.
Arriving at her cell, Sarika found herself standing before the thick iron door, its cold surface reflecting her own apprehensive gaze. She took a deep breath, summoning her inner strength, and entered the confined space that would be her home.
As she stepped into her assigned cell, the iron door nged shut behind her, sealing her fate within the grim confines of this fortress-like prison.
The cell was small but enough to stretch her limbs, allowing her some room to move within its confines. A narrow cot upied one corner while another corner of the cell was designated for the necessary bodily functions.
Though it seems to have some sort of piping and sewerage system, it still embarrassing nheless.
Sarika nced at the iron grilles, their imperfect alignment allowing glimpses into the neighbouring cells. She sighed, realizing that her desire for privacy would remain unfulfilled.
"F*ck!" Sarika swore under her breath, frustration and desperation mingling in her voice. She couldn''t help but cling to a glimmer of hope, yearning for the prince, her father, or anyone who coulde and rescue her from this wretched ce.
As her emotions threatened to consume her, a voice reached her ears from the neighbouring cell.
"Calm down, youngdy," a man''s voice offered, its tone tinged with a weary yet empathetic undertone. "You will soon get used to this ce."
Sarika turned her attention towards the source of the voice, her eyes searching through the dimness for a glimpse of her unseenpanion.
"Get used to this?" she retorted, her voiceced with bitterness. "How can anyone get used to being locked up like a caged animal?"
The man''s response came, filled with a resignation born from experience. "When you have no other choice, you learn to adapt. Survival bes your only focus."
"Who the hell are you, old man!" Sarika blurted out.
The man''s response came,ced with a hint of amusement. "How rude, I''m not even fifty yet," he replied with a wry chuckle. "My name is Wagner Fischer, the admiral of nde''s fleet."
Sarika''s eyes widened in surprise. The realization that she was speaking to someone of authority. "You''re the admiral of nde?" she eximed, her voice tinged with disbelief.
"Yes, indeed," Admiral Wagner Fischer confirmed, his tone holding a trace of resignation. "But in this prison, I am nothing more than a fellow inmate, stripped of my rank and authority."
"How the hell did you get captured?" Sarika asked, her voice filled with disbelief.
Admiral Fischer sighed heavily, the weight of his past defeat still lingering in his voice. "It was during the fierce battle in the gulf," he began, his eyes distant as he recounted the events. "The day was gued by heavy rain and thick fog, severely limiting our visibility on the ocean. Ourck of more advanced weapons became a ring weakness, hindering our ability to fight effectively."
He paused for a moment, "Ryntum show no mercy. They bombarded us relentlessly with the intention topletely destroy us. I was fortunate enough to survive, clinging to life amidst the wreckage. Had it not been for my status as an admiral, I would have likely met my end."
Sigh¡ª
He let out a sigh, "I hope that my friend, Braun would be fine without me."
"I don''t know about that," Sarika replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "Thest time I heard he was at Napuna. But, when we were sent to this ind, we depart from the very same city he encamped himself which was already in Ryntum''s control. So, I guess nde has been defeated. He''s either dead or captured."
Admiral Fischer''s face fell, his worry etched deeply into his features. "If that''s the case, then Braun may actually be captured, considering he is a general of nde''s army. Though I sincerely hope he manages to escape."
Sarika nodded, her brows furrowing with concern.
Chapter 284 Inverlochs Departure
While Sarika and Wagner are having a conversation in the prison, the surrendered soldiers of Barlia are on their way home on the steamships.
Tens of steamships filled the horizon, sailing together in a synchronized disy of maritime prowess. The sight was awe-inspiring, a testament to the scale and efficiency of Ryntum''s naval power. The steamships glided through the shimmering waters, their dark hulls contrasting against the vibrant blues of the sea.
As the soldiers of Barlia stood on the deck, they relished the refreshing breeze that swept across their faces.
The rhythmic sounds of the steamships'' engines provided a backdrop to their conversation.
"Have you ever seen this kind of sight in your life? It''s incredible," one soldier remarked, a sense of awe evident in his voice.
These ships are a marvel of engineering," another soldier marvelled, gazing at the intricate machinery that powered their vessel.
"It''s like riding on the wings of the wind," a third soldier eximed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Barlia should have some of these ships."
As they continued their journey, the soldiers revelled in the experience of being aboard these magnificent steamships.
The ships didn''t take them directly to Thyrate, the capital of Barlia. Instead, they made a few stops at Harlington, Caushilbo and Makerton first.
....
In Mezorin, preparations were underway for the return journey of the Inverloch soldiers. The streets were abuzz with activity as Ryntum soldiers organized and facilitated the process.
Levi, having grown weary from his constant back-and-forth, entrusted the responsibility of handling this process to Bain Lawrence. He had yed his part in escorting the Barlia soldiers, ensuring their safe transport and delivery.
The repetitive nature of the task had left him fatigued, both physically and mentally. He yearned for a moment of respite, a chance to catch his breath and recharge his energy.
"Check all your stuff. Make sure none were left behind," Bain instructed the Inverloch soldiers, his voice firm yet understanding. The soldiers diligentlyplied, inspecting their gear and personal items, not wanting to leave anything behind in the city.
Having spent some time in Mezorin, the soldiers of Inverloch couldn''t help but be captivated by the unique products offered by Ryntum''s merchants.
The once-dested and abandoned marketces be vibrant with the presence of merchants. The marketces were filled with a wide array of goods, tempting the weary soldiers with their allure.
The streets became a colourful disy of bartering and transactions as Inverloch soldiers interacted with Ryntum''s merchants. The clinking of coins, the haggling over prices, and theughter filled the air.
Some soldiers chose to purchase items using the money they had, indulging in small luxuries or practical supplies for their return journey.
However, not all the soldiers had sufficient currency to partake in the market experience. For thosecking funds, they resorted to exchanging their swords or armour they no longer needed.
With the war behind them, some considered it a fair trade, willingly parting with their battle-worn equipment in exchange for mementoes or necessities to bring back home.
As the Inverloch soldiers departed from Mezorin, they were apanied by a contingent of Ryntum''s soldiers who served as their escorts. The journey to the south, where the Inverloch Empire was located, was a long and arduous one, but it carried the promise of reuniting with their homnd and loved ones.I think you should take a look at
Along the way, they passed through Szazki and Lonsbak before Bain divert the direction slightly to the east. Instead of passing through Hajdu, he intended to lead them through a rural area sparsely popted by both residents and merchants.
This alternative route offered several advantages, including the ease of movement for arge group of soldiers without causing disruptions or congestion on the moremonly travelled paths.
It was along this less-travelled route that Bain and the soldiers stumbled upon an unexpected encounter.
As they trekked through the peaceful countryside, the familiar figure of a man in his early fifties made his way back to Hajdu. It was none other than Mayor Samuel Lazo of Baroks.
Bain, recognizing the mayor, stepped forward on his horse and exchanged greetings with Mayor Lazo.
The mayor''s expression, however, carried a mix of curiosity and suspicion. It was evident in his question, "What are you doing here, and why are you leading the enemy?"
Bain, sensing the mayor''s unease, quickly reassured him, "Please, Mayor, do not misunderstand me."
He proceeded to exin in detail the events that had unfolded in Mezorin, emphasizing the delicate negotiations and the agreement that had been reached with the enemy.
Listening attentively, Mayor Lazo absorbed Bain''s exnation. His initial suspicion gradually gave way to understanding. "I see," he acknowledged, his voice carrying a tone of eptance.
The mayor felt it was only fair to reciprocate the trust by sharing his own recent experiences.
With a cheerful tone, he began to exin thend deal he had struck with Inver and Inver''s sessful capture of the city of Norish which is under Inverloch''s control.
He borated on the intricate negotiations and the rationale behind the decision. He emphasized the potential benefits for both parties involved.
Simply put, their kingdom obtain arge swathe of fertilend without splitting a drop of blood.
After conveying the details of the agreement, Mayor Lazo bid his farewell and continued on his way towards Hajdu, leaving Bain and the Inverloch soldiers to process the new information.
With the mayor''s departure, Bain took it upon himself to address the soldiers, reiterating the significance of the recent developments. The Inverloch soldiers listened attentively.
As they continued their march, the soldiers contemted the intricacies of the ever-evolving political and powerndscape.
While they are on the campaign in the north, one of their city slipped away from their hand.
Although they feel sad about it, they also understood that their role limited to a merebatants.
Bain himself assured them that he would make sure they safely passed through the city of Norish and returned home.
The Kingdom of Inver and the Kingdom of Ryntum have a very close rtionship.
Chapter 285 Getting Into An Argument
After several days of arduous marching, Bain and the Inverloch soldiers finally reached the outskirts of Norish. As they descended a gentle slope, the city gradually unfolded before their eyes, revealing its grandeur and significance.
The imposing city walls stretched far and wide, epassing the bustling streets and lively neighbourhoods within. The sight of the fortified barriers evoked a sense of protection and security.
Surrounding the city, was the vast farnd that stretched as far as the eye could see. Fields of golden wheat swayed in the gentle breeze, promising a bountiful harvest. The fertile earth radiated a sense of abundance, reflecting the prosperity and agricultural abundance that Norish had long been known for.
The soldiers stood in awe, their weary faces gradually transforming into expressions of relief and anticipation.
The sight of familiar cityscapes and recognizablendmarks filled their hearts with a sense offort and belonging.
It served as a poignant reminder that they were drawing closer to their beloved homnd.
How they managed to capture such a fortified city remained a question that lingered in the minds of the soldiers.
However, they are certain to find the answer to this question in due time. For now, their immediate focus was on reaching the safety and familiarity of their homnd.
With each step forward, they inched closer to the towering city walls.
But, their movement was abruptly halted by a guard positioned at the city gates. The guard''s eyes widened with suspicion and uncertainty as he caught sight of the approaching Inverloch soldiers.
"Halt!" the guard''s voice echoed with authority, his tone tinged with caution and mistrust.
In his mind, the Inverloch soldiers represented a potential threat, a force seeking to reim the city they had lost.
Since the city posed a significant value to the Kingdom of Inver, it is the guards'' duty to protect Norish at all costs and he was prepared to stand his ground against any perceived invaders. The kingdom itself has stationed a fair share number of soldiers to defend the city.
Bain stepped forward with a calm demeanour, ready to diffuse any misunderstanding.
"Good guard, wee in peace," he addressed the guard respectfully. "I''m Bain Lawrence, Ryntum Chief of Army. I''m here to escort the Inverloch soldiers returning to their homes. I can guarantee you that their intention is not to wage war or reim the city. They simply seek passage through Norish to reunite with their families and find sce in their homnd."
The guard, still wary but willing to hear Bain out, crossed his arms and furrowed his brow. "Passage through the city? And what guarantee do we have that you will not cause chaos when you entered the city?"
Bain''s voice remained steady as he responded, "As I said earlier, I give you my word as a top officer of the Ryntum army. Aren''t both the Kingdom of Ryntum and the Kingdom of Inver friends with each other? I will keep an eye on them and prevent them from causing any trouble. They have faced enough hardships and they long for nothing more than to be with their loved ones."
Behind him, Inverloch soldiers repeatedly nod their heads, agreeing with Bain''s words. Their tired faces and worn-out uniforms spoke volumes about their desire for a peaceful return home.I think you should take a look at
The guard''s scepticism hardened, his brows furrowing deeper as he crossed his arms defiantly. "I cannot simply grant you passage based on your words alone," he retorted. "We have a duty to protect the safety and well-being of our city. The risks you bring are too great."
Bain''s expression grew firm as he met the guard''s gaze. "Yes, yes, I understand your concerns but you have my assurance. If anything happens, you can lodge an officialint to our kingdom."
"By the time something happens, we might not even be alive to utter a single word," The guard''s eyes narrowed with suspicion. "And so, your assurances are not enough."
Bain''s voice carried a hint of frustration. He begins to slowly massage his temple. "We are not asking for blind trust. We are willing toply with any measures you deem necessary. We will have a limited number of soldiers enter the city at a time, apanied by your guards to ensure their behaviour. If any disturbance urs."
The guard stood firm, his gaze unwavering as he maintained his position. "Go find another way," he repeated, his voiceced with scepticism and suspicion.
Bain''s frustration simmered beneath the surface, his patience wearing thin. He took a deep breath, attempting to rein in his emotions. "Are you kidding me? Go find another way?" he eximed, his voice tinged with exasperation. "There is no other way, damnit!"
Technically, there is another way. But, they had to cross Cerdeauxia before making their way to the Kingdom of Ingnynes and entering the Inverloch Empire from the south.
Bain would not choose that route under any circumstances. It will take a long time and disrupt their military schedule. And Cerdeauxia, being close to Barlia won''t allow them to pass through anyway.
The guard crossed his arms defiantly. "Then, they can''t go home." he reiterated firmly, his stance unwavering.
Bain''s frustration simmered beneath the surface, his patience wearing thin. He took a deep breath, attempting to rein in his emotions. "Let me speak to yourmander," he demanded, his voice edged with determination.
The guard shook his head, his expression hardened. "He''s not here," he replied curtly, his voice tinged with annoyance.
"Then call him!" Bain''s voice rose with frustration. "We will wait."
Startled, the guard replied, his voiceced with reluctance. "He might not arrive today, though."
Bain''s frustration reached its peak, and his patience wore thin. "I don''t care," he retorted firmly. "We will camp here and wait for him to arrive."
As the soldiers waited for the eventual arrival of the Inver''smander, they set up a temporary camp on the outskirts of Norish.
Each passing minute seemed to stretch into an eternity, with the soldiers growing increasingly restless.
Chapter 286 Strained Passage
On the following day, the sun ascended to the sky, casting a warm glow on thend. Like any other city, Norish awakened from its slumber.
Its streets are slowly filled with activity. Merchants set up their stalls, townsfolk hurried to their daily tasks, and the air buzzed with a sense of renewed vitality.
Meanwhile, farmers began to make their way out of the city to tend to their fields thaty beyond Norish''s walls.
However, today was different. Today, they moved under the protection of the Inver soldiers.
During the entirety of the night and until now, the guards of Norish remained vignt.
They didn''t let their eyes stray away from the camp out of fear that the thousand of Inverloch soldiers may be plotting something. The tension was palpable throughout the night.
While the Inver''s soldiers are in a state of tension and stress, Bain rouse from his bed early as he always does. After doing some stretching and light exercises to invigorate his body, Bain prepares himself for the day ahead.
Shortly thereafter, the same guard who had argued with him the previous day approached him again at the camp. "Ourmander wishes to speak with you." the guard informed him.
"Is that so?" he responded. It was fortunate that he didn''t have to waste several days waiting.Bain nods, acknowledging the guard''s words. "Lead the way," he says calmly, ready to meet with the Inver''smander.
They make their way out of the camp, passing rows of tents and soldiers going about their morning routines before finally arriving in front of the city gate.
Themander of Inver''s forces turned to him and extended a greeting, albeit unsure of his name. "Nice to meet you... Bain Lawrence? This is the second time I meet Ryntum''smander."
"Yes, it''s me," he confirmed and promptly corrected the Inver''smander, "Thest one is a mayor, though."
"Is that so? themander continued. "Anyway, I heard from the guard that you wish to lead an Inverloch passage."
"Yes," Bain affirmed, nodding in confirmation.
"I believe you are familiar with the rtionship between Inver and Inverloch, correct?" themander inquired.
"Yes, I am aware of it," Bain replied.
"Good," themander said, seeming relieved. "It makes it easier for me to exin. You see, it''s not that I don''t want to grant your request, but Inver soldiers simply cannot allow their Inverloch counterparts to pass by them and walk off casually like that. It is our duty to harm the Inverloch soldiers."
Bain frowned, sensing a potential rejection looming once again.
Sigh-
"Can''t you forget about the bitter rtionship between the two of you and make my job easier? he reasoned.I think you should take a look at
Themander contemted the request. After a brief pause, themander nodded, considering apromise. "Very well," themander agreed. "You may proceed, but under the condition that you guys pass through the city in small groups."
Bain''s expression softened with a mixture of relief and gratitude. "Thank you, Commander," he replied earnestly. "We willply with the conditions and ensure a peaceful passage."
Themander nodded, his gaze firm yet somewhat resigned. "Make sure there are no incidents," he warned, aware of the delicate nature of their undertaking.
"I will,mander." Bain quickly cast a nce at the guard he debated with yesterday. Clearly, he still held a grudge for halting his travel by a day.
With gratitude in his heart, Bain returned to the camp and share the details of his discussion.
He instructed them to prepare themselves for the journey ahead, emphasizing the need forpliance with the conditions set by the Invermander.
As they entered the city, the atmosphere shifted from the serene calm of the morning to the vibrant bustles of activity.
Narrow cobblestone streets meandered through the city, nked by rows of charming buildings with wooden facades and thatched roofs. Vibrant flower boxes adorned windowsills, adding sshes of colour to the scene. The air carried a distinct scent, abination of fertile soil and the sweet aroma of blooming flowers.
Farmers and vendors bustled about, their stalls overflowing with an array of freshly harvested produce. Baskets filled with plump, ripe fruits such as apples, pears, and berries tempted passersby. Vegetables, from crisp lettuce and juicy tomatoes to bundles of leafy greens added to the variety of the products.
The wide arrange of farm-fresh produce showcased the status of Norish as a thriving agricultural hub, a ce where the price could go as low as it could be.
While Bain and the Inverloch soldiers passed through the bustling streets, the Inver''s guards are watching over them. Their reaction was a mixture of disdain and restraint.They cast nces of disapproval at the sight of the Inverloch soldiers walking amongst them, their expressions hardened with underlying hostility.
The tension between the two factions was discernible.
"Don''t mind them and move quickly," Bain whispered, his voice firm but calm.
The soldiers nodded in unison, their expressions determined despite the ufortable environment.
The guards, on the other hand, loyal to Inver and its interests, felt a deep-rooted hatred towards the Inverloch. Their eyes narrowed and jaws clenched, their bodies tensing with the desire to retaliate.
The presence of the Inverloch soldiers stirred within them a mix of resentment, anger, and a longing to unleash their frustrations.
"Tsk, why do we have to let them pass through?" one guard scoffed, his voice dripping with scorn. "They think they can just waltz in and out of the city as they please?"
A second guard, his grip tightening around his weapon, sounded frustrated. "It''s an insult to all of our fallen brothers who died in their hands! We should teach them some lesson they won''t forget!"
The old guard, more seasoned and level-headed, intervened with a cautionary tone. "Hold your tongues and restrain yourselves for a moment," he advised with a voiceced with an undercurrent of resignation. "Be patient everyone. We must abide by ourmander''s decision for now."
Chapter 287 You Dare To Attack Us?!
As the groups of Inverloch soldiers passed through the scrutinizing gazes of the Inver guards, they finally converged on the other side of the city.
"Urgh... I''ve never been regarded with such disdain, not even by the king himself after failing to defend Mezorin," he muttered to himself.
With the tension and hostility surrounding their passage, Bain realized that this path was riddled with animosity and risk. It was not a viable option for the future.
He ns to take a longer route when returning to Mezorinter.
Seeking confirmation, Bain''s voice cut through the air, direct and focused. "Has everyone made it through safely?" he asked, his concern, especially for his fellow Ryntum soldiers was evident.
Every single one of them, meeting Bain''s gaze, checked on theirrades, ensuring everyone had sessfully crossed the threshold. Nods and murmurs of reassurance were exchanged, disying their unity and resilience.
"Good, let''s proceed," Bain dered with a firm resolve. "You''re nearing your home now."
A wave of relief and renewed determination swept through the soldiers as they cheered and readied themselves to march forward. The hardships they had endured during their journey were beginning to fade, reced by a sense of anticipation and theforting thought of returning to their homnd.
However, as they set off on their path, a sudden darkness engulfed the sky. All of them look up at the sky simultaneously. What they see were thousands of arrows, like a deadly rain, descending upon them with merciless precision.
Panic gripped the soldiers as the air filled with the chilling sound of steel slicing through the air.
"Protect yourself!" Bain''s urgentmand reverberated through the chaos, but it was drowned out by the cacophony of screams.
The soldiers were caught off guard and desperately sought cover. Their hearts pounding with fear and adrenaline.
Arrows found their targets, piercing vulnerable flesh, and cries of agony pierced the air. Theck of armour and weapons left them painfully exposed, amplifying the danger that surrounded them and adding to the casualty numbers.
Amidst the chaos and carnage, Bain''s mind raced, searching for answers. His eyes darted around, trying to make sense of the unfolding tragedy.
Who was responsible for this ambush?
Through the haze of arrow rains, Bain''s gaze locked with the Inver''smander.
Themander stood at a distance, his eyes fixed upon the besieged Inverloch soldiers.
As their desperate struggle for survival unfolded, the Invermander''s expression revealed a disturbing mix of coldness and smug satisfaction. A subtle smirk yed at the corners of themander''s lips, betraying a twisted sense of pleasure in witnessing the carnage he had set in motion.
His eyes hardened with malice, gleamed with a malevolent glint as he watched the Inverloch soldiers fight for their lives. There was no remorse, no hint of sympathy or concern for the lives being lost before him. Instead, his gaze held a disdainful superiority.
"What is the meaning of this?!" Bain shouted, his voiceced with righteous fury. "You dare to attack us? Are you trying to wage a war against Ryntum?"
The Inver''smander slowly turned his gaze towards Bain, his expression devoid of remorse orpassion. It waspletely different from the friendly expression he showed earlier.
A chilling smile curled upon his lips as he responded, his voice dripping with sinister intent.I think you should take a look at
"If you''re dead," he sneered, "Nobody will know what actually happened. We can craft our own narrative and manipte the truth."
As Bain listened to themander''s response, a surge of realization washed over him. At that moment, he knew he had to prioritize his own escape. The responsibility of escorting the Inverloch had be secondary to his own survival.
The safety of hisrades and himself took precedence above all else.
With a sense of urgency, Bain quickly gathered as many of Ryntum''s soldiers as he could, their eyes reflecting a shared understanding of the dire situation they faced.
"Abandon all your duties," Bainmanded, his voice resolute. "We need to do our best to get out of here before they mobilize their cavalry unit."
The soldiers nodded their expressions a mix of determination and apprehension. While Inverloch soldiers were being ughtered, the Ryntum swiftly picked up the corpses to use them as a macabre shield against the ongoing onught.
Following Bain''s lead, they moved swiftly, their steps guided by a desperate desire for survival.
"Where should we go, sir?" As they run, one soldier asked. His voice wasced with uncertainty.
Bain''s gaze hardened, his mind racing through the limited options avable to them.
"South," he replied firmly. "The city in the south still belonged to the Inverloch, so the Invers wouldn''t chase us there, at least that''s my assumption. We can find respite there, catch our breath before we begin crossing the border into Inver again."
"Crossing the border?!" another soldier eximed, concern etched on his face. "Wouldn''t that be too dangerous, sir? In this scenario, we should assume all the Invers are hostile against us."
Bain met their apprehensive gazes, his voice steady with conviction. "Do we have any alternative route to return home?" he asked, his words hanging heavy in the air. The soldiers remained silent, acknowledging the truth of their predicament.
"We don''t know if this is the selfish act of theirmander alone or a n orchestrated by their king," Bain continued, urgency seeping into his voice. "But one thing is certain: we must move swiftly before they trap us in the south and hunt us down. We can''t afford to hesitate."
Nods of agreement rippled through the group as they absorbed Bain''s words.
Neigh¡ª
The sound of a horse neighing pokes their eardrums, an ominous sign that sent shivers down their spines. Bain''s eyes widened as he turned around.
"Shit!" he eximed, urgencycing his voice. "Their cavalry is here! Move, move! Put every ounce of energy into your legs!"
Fear fueled their adrenaline as the soldiers pushed their tired bodies to the limit. It was not the first they were put in this situation. The first one was when they are escaping Mezorin.
Throughboured breaths, Bain''s voice carried a resolve. "Just wait, Inver," he muttered under his breath. "I hope you have a good reason for this because I am going to survive and report this incident to the king."
Chapter 288 Ahead Of Schedule
At the capital, Riz sat in his office, contemting the limited time avable to recapture thends that rightfully belonged to Barlia. His minister of war and defence, William Geoffrey, stood by his side.
"How long does it take for ships to reach Thyrate?" Riz asked.
William quickly calcted the estimated duration. "Approximately four to five days, Your Majesty," he replied.
Riz''s brow furrowed, his mind racing with the impending deadline. "So, we probably have around a week or two before the treaty possibly reaches a consensus. Depends whether their prince wants to meet with our representative or not," he muttered.
He continues, "There''s not much time left, and we must act swiftly before it''s toote," he dered firmly.
Turning to his minister, Riz asked, "What about the prisoners of war? Do we get something from them?"
"Aside from Victor and Sarika, the rest of them cooperate with us to a certain degree. However, we believe there is still more to extract," William reported.
"Hmm, we can''t wait for them any longer." He then issued a direct order. "William, send word to our army in Mezorin. Instruct them tounch an immediate attack on Dalfos. We will whatever information we have. We must seize back ournds with decisive force."
William nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will send the orders without dy," he affirmed, his voice reflecting the sense of urgency that permeated the king''s office.
....
In the heart of Mezorin, Levi Owen stood in his war tent. His brow furrowed with a mix of curiosity and concern. The news he had just received from the messenger had taken him by surprise.
"So, the king urges us to take Dalfos?" Levi asked, his toneced with abination of determination and uncertainty. His expression mirrored his conflicting emotions, disying a mix of anticipation and weariness.
The messenger, having rushed to Mezorin without rest, nodded wearily. Fatigue marked his face and his breathing ragged, evidence of the urgency and importance of his mission. "Yes, you heard it right," he confirmed, his voiceden with exhaustion. "The king wants the army to reim Dalfos as swiftly as possible and prepare to breach Eikadir."
Levi''s mind raced as he flipped the paper thates with the messenger. It entailed all the information they possessed which was really helpful.
He had anticipated waiting for Bain''s return before making their move, but the urgency from the capital now demanded immediate action. "That''s faster than I expected," he murmured.
The messenger inquired, "Is there a problem, Commander?"
Levi shook his head. "No, not at all," he replied firmly. "I will move immediately. The soldiers have rested enough. It''s time to fulfil our duty to the king and our homnd."
With resolve etched on his face, Levi issued the orders, signalling the army to prepare for the march towards Dalfos. And shortly thereafter, the soldiers marched in disciplined formation with their sights set on the city of Dalfos.
As they reached the intersection of the road, Levi halted the main force and called forth a portion of the soldiers. His voice carried authority as he issued his orders. "A detachment will move to the right and establish a camp there. We must block this path to ensure no remnants of the Barlian army can pass through and attack us from behind while we are engaged in capturing Dalfos."
The selected soldiers nodded, their expressions reflecting a deep understanding of the significance of their task. They knew that their mission held the key to the sess of the overall campaign. Moreover,it was said that Cerdeauxia had aligned itself with Barlia in this war.
With a sense of purpose, they swiftly organized themselves and set off towards the designated location.
The soldiers braced themselves, aware that they might encounter skirmishes with Cerdeauxian forces on several asions.
Meanwhile, Levi continued leading the main force towards Dalfos.
After a relentless march, they finally arrived at the outskirts of the city, where Levi halted his troops. He stood atop a small rise, his gaze fixed upon the silent and seemingly deserted city.
The city of Dalfosy before them and was eerily quiet. There was no sign of movement or life within its walls, leaving Levi perplexed.
"Did they abandon this city?" he pondered aloud, his voiceced with a mix of curiosity and caution.
Turning to the soldiers behind him, Levi sought answers. "Is there anyone among you who are willing to volunteer to get closer and check the city?" he asked, his gaze scanning the faces of his men.
Amidst the silence, a soldier stepped forward, his hand raised in determination. "I''ll go," he dered, his voice filled with conviction.I think you should take a look at
Hisrades exchanged nces, acknowledging his bravery and the risks involved.
Levi nodded appreciatively, grateful for the soldier''s willingness to take on the task. "Be cautious,rade," he cautioned, his voice tinged with concern. "We don''t know what awaits us within those walls. Gather as much information as you can and report back."
With a firm nod, the soldier equipped himself with the necessary gear and set off towards Dalfos.
However, after a few hours passed, the sky transitioned from blue to a fiery orange.
Levi gazed towards the city of Dalfos with a worried expression etched on his face. The passing hours had heightened his concern, for the soldier who had ventured into the city had not yet returned.
"Did he get killed?" Levi questioned aloud, his voice filled with a mix of worry and uncertainty. The fate of the soldier weighed heavily on his mind.
Levi contemted sending more soldiers to investigate, ready to mobilize more of his forces to ensure the safety of theirrades and subsequently scout the city.
Before he could give the order, a figure emerged from afar, cutting through the fading light of the day.
As the figure drew closer, details became discernible. It was the soldier, walking steadily but with a weariness evident in his posture. A thinyer of dust clung to his clothes, evidence of his journey through the city.
Relief flooded Levi''s features as he recognized theirrade returning unharmed. "I thought you were dead," Levi eximed, his voice a mix of relief and concern. "What took you so long?"
The soldier, still catching his breath, quickly exined the situation. "Apologies for the dy, Commander," he began, his voice tinged with exhaustion. "The city was truly abandoned. There was no sign of life within its walls."
Levi''s eyebrows furrowed with intrigue as he listened intently. "Empty? Like a ghost town?" he probed, seeking further rification.
The soldier nodded, his weariness evident in his features. "Exactly, Commander," he confirmed. "I went around, checking every corner, but it was as if the city had been deserted. The streets were devoid of any activity, the buildings stood silent and lifeless."
Levi''s mind painted a vivid picture of the abandoned city, the echo of emptiness haunting his thoughts. "A ghost town," he murmured.
As the soldier continued his ount, he described the remnants of crates scattered throughout the city, adorned with the unmistakable Barlian insignia. They stood as the only remnants of Barlia''s presence in the desertedndscape.
"Hmm," Levi''s gaze sharpened, "Perhaps Barlia saw Dalfos as a temporary jumping stage," he mused aloud. "A strategic position tounch attacks on Mezorin before shifting the centre of their military operations to newly captured Mezorin." he deduced.
The soldier nod, reflecting his agreement. "Considering the vast weaponry that the surrendered Barlia soldiers give up when we took over the city, it seems usible."
Levi''s lips curved into a brief smile, relieved by the realization. "Indeed," he acknowledged. "Nevertheless, this fact does make our job easier and the n progress faster."
With the soldiers'' attention fixed upon him, Levi began issuing his orders. "Soldiers! Apparently, we don''t have to build a camp. The city has been abandoned. We will enter it and spend the night in Dalfos. Prepare to move in!"
The troops responded with a resounding "Yes, sir!"
To minimize any potential risks, Levi split the army into three groups, each tasked with entering Dalfos through different gates simultaneously.
This move aimed to ensure a controlled and efficient upation of the city, reducing the chances of unexpected confrontations.
As they moved through the deserted streets, the soldiers stares at the empty buildings and streets. Levi''s words lingered in the air, "The city was indeed empty," he murmured to himself, his gaze sweeping over the abandonedndscape.
With no immediate threats in sight, Levi allowed the soldiers to choose any house as their own sleeping spot, as long as they remained within a reasonable distance from the city centre.
Throughout the night, the soldiers found their own spots within the city, seeking shelter in abandoned homes, public buildings, and open squares.
The silence was only interrupted by the asional rustle of bedding being arranged and the murmurs of quiet conversation as the troops settled into their chosen spaces.
On the same night, a letter was sent from Dalfos to Haugdak, informing themanding officer there about their eventual arrival.
Chapter 289 Audrey In Thyrate
After a couple of days of journey, tens of steamships arrived at the bustling port of Thyrate, one of the main ports in Northern Jozia. The waves crashed against the weathered stone docks. Their relentless rhythm is a testament to the ceaseless energy of the sea.
The port buzzed with activity, just like any other day. Merchants haggled over goods, sailors unloaded cargo, and seagulls swooped and screeched overhead.
However, amidst the familiar hustle and bustle, a sudden shift in the atmosphere sent a shiver through the hearts of the inhabitants.
The distant sound reached their ears, like a rumbling thunder fused with rhythmic churning. Its symphony was a curious blend of metallic nks and hissing breaths they never heard before.
Gradually, the sound of steam-powered engines grew louder, drowning out the familiar creaking of wooden ships and the calls of seagulls.
Eyes turned towards the horizon, widening in awe and trepidation.
Emerging from the mist, the imposing steel beasts made their grand entrance.
Their massive frames towered over the docked vessels, casting long shadows that seemed to stretch across the water. The gleaming metal hulls reflected the sunlight as they cruised forward. And the nking of gears and the rhythmic puffing of steam from their chimneys filled the air, an eerie symphony that sent a collective shudder through the onlookers.
The contrast was stark, as the once-dominant wooden ships were dwarfed in size.
Stood on the deck of one such vessel, Audrey had her eyes fixed on the unfolding panic at the port. The chilly wind cut through the air, causing her to rub her gloved hands together in an attempt to generate warmth.
She was already bundled up in a thick coat made of wool. Its dark navy colour blended with the sombre atmosphere of the port, while the plush fur lining the cor provided a touch offort. The coat reached down to her mid-thigh, offering ample coverage against the biting chill.
Beneath her coat was a cosy cable-knit sweater in a cream hue, adding a touch of elegance to her attire, while also providing an additionalyer of warmth against the biting winds. Underneath, she donned a in soft shirt.
Completing her ensemble was a pair of insted trousers, ensuring her legs remained shielded from the freezing temperatures. Thick woollen socks hugged her feet, while sturdy leather boots provided both traction and protection against the icy ground.
Yet, despite its thickness and threefold protectiveyer, Audrey could still feel the persistent cold seeping through the fabric.
"Damn!" she eximed, her words escaping as puffs of vapour in the frigid air. The biting cold had a way of prating even the warmest of garments. "How can people live in this cold temperature."
Just then, a crew member approached her, breaking her train of thought. "Miss Audrey, it''s time to disembark," the crew member informed her, his breath visible in the freezing atmosphere.
Audrey nodded in acknowledgement and made her way to the gangnk.
As she disembarked from the steamship, Audrey''s gaze shifted to the bustling port of Thyrate before her. The purpose of her arduous journey became crystal clear in her mind.
She had been sent as a diplomat, tasked with the important mission of negotiating a peace treaty. This pivotal mission was an opportunity, not only a chance to contribute to the diplomatic efforts but also a stepping stone in her career.
It was a valuable experience that would prepare her for the future role she would assume, potentially recing Michael Manfura, the current Minister of Foreign Affairs.
Rumours swirled among the government circles that the king was considering a reshuffle of positions once the war came to an end. But, nothing was confirmed yet.
While negotiating peace between nations was no small task, Audrey had spent her entire time learning under the tutge of Michael. And to be frank, Ryntum also has nothing to lose if themon ground wasn''t achieved.
After all, the military activity won''t stop until the Eikadir region was imed.
Audrey strode forward, leaving the bustling port of Thyrate behind her.
Her dispatch to Barlia was a sudden one and the king had not sent any official letters announcing her impending arrival. However, he had entrusted her with a contact, someone she could reach out to for guidance and assistance.
As she walked through the city streets, Audrey''s assistant by her side asked, "Where should we go, Miss?"
"We are going to market and find someone there," she replied, her voiceced with determination.I think you should take a look at
With a shared purpose, Audrey and her assistant began strolling through the vibrant market, their eyes scanning the colourful array of stalls and their ears attuned to the lively hum of conversations.
The market was a bustling tapestry of sights, sounds and scents, each stall vying for attention. They ventured deeper into the market, the narrow pathways lined with an eclectic mix of merchants and their wares.
Further along, the market transformed into a haven of delectable treats. Baskets of ripe fruits overflowed, their colours ranging from the deep purples of grapes to the vibrant oranges of citrus.
Audrey''s eyes darted from stall to stall, searching for the one that matched the description provided. The vibrant colours and aromatic scents of the market overwhelmed her senses, but her determination kept her focused on the task at hand.
"I think that''s the one," Audrey said, her finger pointing in the direction of a stall adorned with an array of colourful fruits. It seems to align with the description given.
Without hesitation, she and her assistant made their way towards it.
The fruit seller greeted them with a warm smile. "Hello, beautifuldies! What fruits do you search for today? I have everything here, freshly arrived from the best orchards out there. I can assure you about their excellent taste." His voice carried a friendly tone, inviting them to engage in conversation.
Audrey returned the smile, appreciating the seller''s warm demeanour before asking politely, "Are you the one named Luther Dunn?"
A subtle change in the old fruit seller''s expression was noticeable. His eyes narrowed slightly, and instead of providing a direct response, he posed a question of his own.
"And who are you, miss?" he inquired, his tone cautious.
Sensing the tension in the air, Audrey quickly recognized the need to establish her identity and purpose. She took a step forward, her voice steady and confident. "My name is Audrey, representing the Ministry of Foreign Affairs," she introduced herself. "Here''s the letter from Director Charlotte to you."
Oldman Dunn takes the letter. At the same time, he murmurs her name multiple times as he strained to recall if her name held any significance in his vast list of important individuals. "Audrey, Audrey, Audrey."
Moments passed and a sudden realization brought to his face. "Ah, yes, I remember someone like you," he said, his voice filled with recognition.
The worries that had previously etched themselves onto Audrey''s features began to dissipate, reced by a sense of relief and anticipation. Oldman Dunn''s acknowledgement signalled that she had indeed found the right contact.
"Fuh, I''m d you remember my name," Audrey replied. Her relief was evident in her voice.
Oldman Dunn looked at her, his eyes curious and attentive. "What do you want from me, Miss Audrey?" he inquired, his tone tinged with a hint of intrigue.
"Well, you see," Audrey took a moment to gather her thoughts before recalling the tasks assigned to her. After finishing her side of the story, she began stating her request, "First and foremost, I was hoping you could rmend a good inn here in the capital."
"That''s hardly a problem," he assured her. "In Thyrate, we have three renowned inns that cater to distinguished guests such as yourself."
He proceeded to describe each inn in detail, painting a picture of their charm and exceptional services.
First, there was The Golden Crown, a majestic establishment known for its opulent d¨¦cor and impable hospitality. Its elegant rooms and gourmet cuisine made it a favourite among nobles and foreign dignitaries.
Next, The Moonlit Haven is a hidden gem nestled within a quiet neighbourhood. This inn exuded an intimate and cosy atmosphere, with its quaint rooms adorned in warm hues and its invitingmon areas perfect for rxing after a long day.
Lastly, he spoke of The Ivory Tower, a renowned inn that boasted breathtaking views of the city and the harbour. Its spacious rooms and extensive amenities catered to those seeking both luxury andfort, with a reputation for exceptional service that surpassed expectations.
"As long as you have money, these inns are within your reach." Oldman Dunn assured her.
"Thank you, Mr. Dunn," Audrey expressed her gratitude. "Your rmendations are greatly appreciated. It will certainly help ensure a pleasant andfortable stay during my time here. One more thing, do you have a contact in the pce?"
Oldman Dunn''s expression shifted slightly, his eyes narrowing as he considered Audrey''s request. After a moment of contemtion, he responded cautiously, "Well... I do have a contact within the pce, but I must advise against relying on that connection. You see, we have our own operation running and we don''t want it to fail."
Audrey nodded, understanding Oldman Dunn''s cautionary words. "I see," she acknowledged with a hint of disappointment. "That''s such a shame, but I understand the need for discretion. I guess I will have to rely on my own resources and do what I can."
Chapter 290 New Mission
Oldman Dunn watched as Audrey and her assistant disappeared into the bustling crowds, his gaze lingering for a moment before he turned his attention back to the letter in his hand. With a quiet sigh, he recognized the familiar seal on the envelope, a mark of importance and secrecy.
"Let''s see what the director wants to say this time," he murmured to himself, his curiosity piqued. With deliberate movements, he carefully opened the letter, revealing the neatly written words on the paper within.
His eyes scanned the contents and his brows furrowed slightly, revealing a mixture of concentration and intrigue. The beautifully handwritten letter contained detailed instructions and a list of names that held significance in their covert operations.
[Agent Greecious,
I trust this correspondence finds you in good health and high spirits. As you read this letter, it signifies that Audrey has sessfully arrived at Thyrate.
Now, as the Barlian forces may retrace Audrey''s trace back to you, I order you to temporarily close your stall. During this period, you are to move to another location and conduct an investigation there.
The list of important individuals are....]
"Perfect timing!" Oldman Dunn eximed under his breath. It seemed as though the director had anticipated the need for a change in operations, just as he himself had been concerned about the potential risks when Audrey introduced herself.
Folded the letter carefully, Oldman Dunn tucked it back into its envelope, vowing to keep its contents and their mission hidden from prying eyes.
Without wasting a moment, he swiftly retrieved a sign indicating the closure of his stall and ced it prominently in front, ensuring that any passersby would understand that the stall was closed.
However, his sudden action elicitedints and puzzled remarks from the customers.
"What the heck, old man? You''re suddenly closing your shop?" one customer eximed, voicing the sentiment shared by others.
Oldman Dunn, trying to manage the situation swiftly, responded, "Yes, I won''t be avable for a while. If you want to make a purchase, then quickly pick up the fruits you desire."
The customers hurriedly selected their fruits, their curiosity piqued by the unexpected closure.
One of them couldn''t help but inquire, "Where are you going?"
Oldman Dunn, masking his true purpose, responded with a lie, "There''s a problem with the suppliers, so I n to go and take a look."
Another customer interjected, "Why would you even care? Just find another supplier."
Oldman Dunn''s eyes narrowed, a flicker of frustration crossing his face. "Because I had my money on it, damnit!" he retorted, his tone filled with irritation. "Hurry up and make your selections!"
"Fine! Fine!," Understanding the urgency and the slightly agitated response, the customers quickly made their choices andpleted their purchases.
Oldman Dunn watched them leave with a mix of relief and impatience, knowing that time was of the essence.
With his stall closed and the customers dispersed, Oldman Dunn blended into the crowd, his purposeful strides carrying him away from the market.I think you should take a look at
His destination was clear in his mind. His small house awaited him on the outskirts of the capital, nestled near the slum area.
As he approached the neighbourhood, the atmosphere changed noticeably. The air grew heavier, tinged with a mix of dust and the scent of poverty.
Dpidated buildings lined up the streets with their apparent weathered facades. The narrow alleyways and crowded corners created a maze-like effect, further enhancing the sense of istion and seclusion.
The maze-likeyout of the neighbourhood yed a significant role in Oldman Dunn''s decision to set up his base in this particr area.
Its intricatework of narrow alleyways and crowded corners provided him with an advantage, making it easier to navigate and evade any pursuers who might be on his trail.
In this area, buildings changed hands frequently, whether through shes between rival gangs or the unfortunate demise of their owners.
The constant flux and turnover of properties created an atmosphere of impermanence and unpredictability.
It worked to Oldman Dunn''s advantage, causing hardship for anyone who wish to track him.
The cheap prices of the dwellings in this area were also a practical consideration. In his line of work, maintaining a low profile and managing expenses were essential.
Oldman Dunn arrive at the front of his humble dwelling, a small structure with a weathered exterior that blended with the surrounding environment. Its faded walls bore the marks of time, while the worn wooden door showed signs of multiple repairs.
Stepping inside, Oldman Dunn entered a different world. Despite the less-than-desirable location, the interiors of his house were clean and minimalistic. The furnishings were simple yet functional, carefully arranged to optimize the limited space.
A neatly organized desk stood against one wall, and papers and documents were ced with precision. The shelves that lined another wall held a collection of books, their spines worn from frequent use. A small table in the corner provided a cosy space for a cup of tea or a moment of respite amidst the chaos of the outside world.
His home exuded an atmosphere of calm and order, a sanctuary amidst the unpredictable nature of his work as an agent.
The old man swiftly rummaged through the collections of papers and documents in his house. His hands sifting through important records and ssified information, categorizing them ording to their importance.
He knew that he needed to transfer all of these valuable materials to a safe ce, as he anticipated the possibility of someone attempting to break into his house during his long absence.
As he sorted through the documents, his mind pondered the question of whether he should pass them on to Audrey, the young diplomat he had met earlier.
However, after careful consideration, he decided against it. He doesn''t want to drag that poor youngdy into this mess.
After giving the matter some thought, the old man made a decision. He would transfer some documents to his house in a neighbouring city first, away from the capital and the immediate dangers that lurked within.
Chapter 291 Commotion At The Port
Back at the port, the arrival of the towering steamships had already caused a stir among the onlookers. The sight of these immense vessels, unlike anything they had ever witnessed before, left the people in awe and wonder.
Murmurs and gasps of astonishment filled the air, as the residents of Thyrate tried toprehend the sheer magnitude of the technological marvels before them.
However, themotion escted when soldiers bearing the insignia of Barlia emerged from the ships. Their sudden appearance added an element of confusion and concern to the already astounded crowd. Whispers of unease spread through the onlookers, as they tried to make sense of this unexpected development.
While the confusion swept across the faces of many people, the Barlia soldiers flooded the port with an air of excitement and anticipation. Their expressions revealed a mix of relief and joy as if they were finally returning to the embrace of their beloved homnd after a long absence.
As the Barlia soldiers looked around, their eyes took in the surroundings and their lungs filled with the crisp, cold air of the north.
A collective sense of relief washed over them.
"We''re finally home," one soldier eximed, his voice tinged with emotion. The weight of their journey and the hardships they had faced along the way seemed to dissipate at that moment, reced by a profound sense of belonging.
A soldier standing nearby nodded in agreement. "I miss my family," he admitted, his voice carrying a mix of longing and anticipation.
The thought of reuniting with loved ones after being away for so long brought a glimmer of warmth to their hearts, amid the chill of the northern air.
Amidst their emotional reunion and the flurry of activity at the port, some people in the crowd recognized the returning Barlia soldiers and approached them with curious expressions.
"What are you doing here? What about the war?" one person asked, their voice filled with a mix of concern and confusion.
A soldier, spotting someone familiar in the crowd, called out in surprise, "Uncle Bard! I didn''t expect to see you in Thyrate!" The soldier''s eyes lit up with a mix of delight and relief, findingfort in the presence of a familiar figure amidst the chaotic scene.
Another onlooker couldn''t contain their curiosity and boldly inquired, "Did you steal the enemy ships?" Their eyes widened with intrigue, eager to hear tales of bravery and daring exploits.
The soldiers'' expressions shifted from cheerful to sombre as they began to recount their stories. With a hint of regret, one soldier replied to the onlooker''s question, "No, no, not really. Everything was fine until it wasn''t. We were too cocky."
They proceeded to share their tale, detailing the moments of triumph and the bitter turns of fate that followed.
"We had our victories," one soldier began, "but we underestimated the enemy''s prowess. They struck back with a ferocity we hadn''t anticipated."
Another soldier chimed in, "We had no choice but to surrender. Luckily, they spare our lives and are kind enough to provide us ships to return home."I think you should take a look at
"Where''s Lord Victor and Lady Sarika then?" Uncle Bard asked, his tone filled with curiosity.
He often told the story of those two people to the public to arouse the spirit of the Barlians and tofort the family of the soldiers.
The soldiers nced at each other, a sombre and pained expression crossing their faces. They understood the weight of the question and the implications it held.
Finally, one soldier stepped forward, his gaze heavy with emotion. "The truth is... Lord Victor and Lady Sarika are no longer with us. The enemy requested the presence of Lord Victor and Lady Sarika as part of the terms for sparing our lives. It was a difficult decision, but we had no choice but to give in."
"They made the ultimate sacrifice for our survival," another soldier added, their voice tinged with a feeling of sorrow. "Their actions allowed us to return home, but it came at a great price."
Uncle Bard and the others who heard the news stood frozen in shock, their faces drained of colour. The weight of the impending danger pressed heavily upon them, filling their hearts with fear and uncertainty.
"Go, run, and hide!" Uncle Bard urgently pleaded with the soldiers, his voice trembling with a mix of panic and determination. "Don''t go to your homes yet, find a safe ce to hide before theye after you!"
"Who woulde after us?" the soldiers asked, their confusion evident in their voices.
Uncle Bard''s eyes narrowed as he sought to exin the gravity of the situation. "Who, you ask? The Barlian government, the Klover family, and the Shena family, of course," he replied, his voiceced with a mixture of frustration and concern.
"And why would they do that?" the soldiers pressed, their brows furrowed with confusion.
Uncle Bard let out a frustrated sigh, his eyes scanning the worried faces before him. "Are you dumb?" he eximed, his voice tinged with exasperation. "What do you think, ''why''? Those people had a lot of stake in this war. They will never allow this war to stop until they get something out of it. Not to mention, you guys quit the war on your own."
Uncle Bard''s words hung heavily in the air, his voice filled with urgency and a tinge of fear.
"Do you think they will let you live happily?" he questioned, his tone grave. "They will force you and send you back to the south. Either you win this war or you die trying. So run and hide now, while you still have a chance!"
The soldiers, their eyes wide with realization, nodded in agreement, the weight of the situation sinking in.
Uncle Bard''s voice lowered, filled with a sense of vulnerability and caution. "Believe me when I say that you should never act carelessly around the nobles," he warned. "As a bard, I havee across countless asions where I''m dangerously close to losing my life."
Chapter 292 The Golden Crown
Meanwhile, Audrey and her assistant stood before one of the three inns rmended by Oldman Dunn.
Their eyes take in the grandeur of the inn from the outside. Its facade exuded elegance and sophistication, with intricately designed architecture. The building stood tall and proud, adorned with ornate balconies andrge arched windows that allowed glimpses of warm, inviting light within.
The inn''s exterior boasted intricate carvings and decorative motifs, showcasing the craftsmanship and attention to detail that went into its construction.
A sign bearing the name "The Golden Crown" hung prominently above the entrance, catching the glimmer of the sunlight and further enhancing its allure.
Audrey had intentionally chosen this establishment for her stay. Its prime location near the city centre and its close proximity to the Blueriver Pce made it a convenient choice for her tomute between the pce and the inn.
"Let''s go inside," Audrey said to her assistant, her voice filled with a sense of anticipation.
As they walked in, their footsteps were muffled by the plush carpet that lined the foyer. Instantly, they were captivated by the opulence and grandeur of the interior.
The inn had been meticulously decorated to showcase the finest craftsmanship and elegance, befitting its reputed connection to the royal family of Barlia.
Gilded chandeliers hung from the high ceilings, casting a warm and inviting glow throughout the space.
Intricately woven tapestries adorned the walls, depicting scenes of historical significance and adding a touch of regality to the atmosphere.
Luxurious draperies in rich hues framed therge windows, allowing just the right amount of natural light to filter in.
The furnishings were equallyvish, with plush velvet chairs and sofas arranged in intimate seating areas. Ornate tables, crafted from polished wood and adorned with delicate carvings.
The air was filled with a delightful fragrance, emanating from the meticulously arranged floral arrangements that graced each corner.
A truly befitting ce among nobles and foreign dignitaries.
Audrey approached the counter with a confident demeanour, her assistant by her side.
The receptionist, a poised and impably dressed woman, nced at them from head to toe. Her eyes subtly assessing their appearance and presence.
In that brief moment, the receptionist''s eyes flickered with a hint of curiosity.
Though she had never seen the specific clothing worn by Audrey and her assistant, her trained eye could discern the high quality in the craftsmanship and the subtle elegance that radiated from their attire.
With a quick change in expression, the receptionist''s countenance softened, a warm smile gracing her lips.
It was a smile that weed both luxury and humility, acknowledging the potential in the guests in front of her.
"How can I help you, misses?" the receptionist inquired, her voice carrying a refined tone that mirrored the elegance of the surroundings. Her attentive gaze met Audrey''s, ready to assist with any request or inquiry.
"Err... I was wondering if there are any rooms avable," Audrey inquired politely, her tone carrying a hint of concern.
The receptionist raised an eyebrow, her gaze shifting to the ledger in front of her. "Do you have a reservation?" she asked, her tone professional yet inquisitive.I think you should take a look at
Audrey sighed softly, shaking her head. "Unfortunately, no. It was ast-minute decision to stay here," she admitted, hoping that there might still be an empty room.
The receptionist maintained herposed demeanour, a hint of reassurance in her eyes. "It''s okay, miss. We still have a room avable."
She then presented Audrey with a selection of room options, each promising a different level offort and luxury.
The Elite Room is a cosy and well-appointed space designed for afortable stay without extravagant amenities. It would provide all the essentials needed for a pleasant experience.
Above that was a Noble Chamber, a bit more spacious retreat featuring a separate living area. This choice would provide additional room and privacy, catering to guests who desired a bit more space during their stay.
Andstly, the receptionist introduced the Royal Suite, a truly indulgent choice.
This suite boasted a generous floor n,plete with a separate living area and a breathtaking view of the city. It promises the finest amodations of all.
"So, how many rooms do you need, miss?" the receptionist inquired, attempting to coax them into choosing the highest services avable. "For someone of your high status, I would suggest the royal suite. You don''t have to mingle with someone beneath you as all types of rooms are located separately from each other."
Audrey obviously not gonna fall for that. She smiled politely and replied, "We only need one room that can amodate both of us. I will just choose the elite room."
The receptionist''s face disyed a momentary disappointment, but was quickly concealed with professionalism. "Very well, Miss. How long would you like to stay?" she inquired politely.
Audrey considered the question for a moment before responding, "I''m not sure yet. For now, I will stay for a week. Thank you."
The receptionist nodded, "Understood, Miss. Thates at a cost of 4,110 Bar."
Audrey''s brows furrowed as she realized she only had Ryntum currency on hand, not Barlia coins.
"Is there a problem?" the receptionist inquired, her voiceced with professional concern.
Audrey hesitated for a moment before responding, "Do you ept another currency?"
The receptionist arched an eyebrow, awaiting further rification. "Which currency are you referring to, Miss?"
"I only have Ryntum currency," Audrey admitted a tinge of worry creeping into her voice.
The receptionist smiled reassuringly. "Certainly, Miss. We do ept Ryntum currency. Allow me to assist you with the exchange rate, and we can proceed with the payment ordingly."
Afterpleting the payment, the receptionist''s fingers glided gracefully over the registry book, "Please write your name here," she pointed at the empty space.
"Sure," Audrey took the quill and carefully wrote her name in elegant script, signing herself in as a guest.
With a smile, the receptionist retrieved a key from a small tray behind the counter. She extended it to Audrey, their fingers briefly touching in the exchange. "Your room will be prepared ordingly, and should you decide to extend your stay, please inform the front desk in advance. Enjoy your time at The Golden Crown."
"Thank you," Audrey replied as she epted the key.
Chapter 293 Into Hostile Region
"So, this is the elite room, huh?" Audrey remarked, her voice filled with a mix of awe and amusement.
Her eyes swept across the elegant decor that adorned the space. Soft hues of gold and cream adorned the walls, entuated by intricate tapestries depicting scenes of grandeur. The furnishings exuded opulence, with arge four-poster bed draped in luxurious silk canopies, inviting rest and rxation.
The room was spacious, offering ample space for two guests. A small sitting area with plush chairs and a delicate tea table provided a cosy corner for intimate conversations.
Audrey''s assistant let out a low whistle of admiration. "I can''t believe this is the lowest tier of their amodations," she remarked, her eyes wide with wonder. "It''s far better than I expected. In fact, it''s made my house looks like a shithole."
Audrey smiled, her gaze drifting across the room. "That''s the top inn for you," she replied, a hint of satisfaction in her voice. "It''s important to have afortable and rxing space during our stay here."
She moved towards a nearby side table, where a silver tray adorned with an assortment of delicate pastries and a steaming pot of fragrant tea awaited.
Audrey poured herself a cup, savouring the warm aroma that enveloped her senses.
After calming herself down, she reached for a piece of paper with the official letterhead of the Ryntum Kingdom from her bag.
This kind of paper was produced in very limited numbers and was only handed out by the king as he doesn''t want anybody to misuse this paper.
Firmly holding a quill, her finger start to dance across the paper as sheposed a formal letter, expressing her desire to meet with the ruler of the principality. The letter was neither short nor long but it still convey all the messages she wants to.
As the ink glistened on the page dried up, she carefully sealed the letter.
"Send this to the Blueriver Pce," Audrey instructed her assistant, handing her the sealed envelope. "Let''s hope they are willing to meet with us."
Her assistant nodded, a glimmer of confidence in her gaze. "They will, for sure. After themotion at the port and the presence of our steel ships, Barlia is likely aware of our presence. They won''t ignore our request."
With a sense of purpose, the assistant tucked the letter into her satchel and prepared to make the journey to the pce, situated across the river.
....
In the south, Levi, surrounded by his officers stood before the map spread out on a makeshift table. His army, now reinforced by the soldiers stationed in Haugdak, stood ready for their next move.
The map of the Eikadir regiony before them. And the nearest significant settlement to them was Balkes.
Levi''s gaze narrowed as he studied the map, his mind calcting the distances, terrain, and potential challenges thaty ahead. He traced his finger along the route they would take.
"Balkes," Levi murmured, his voice a blend of determination and caution. "It''s arge fortified city in the Eikadir region. The city was established after Barlia captured the region from Cerdeauxia. If we can capture the city, it will provide us with a significant advantage and pave the way for further advances. Be it to the north or south."
His officers nodded, their eyes reflecting the same understanding as theirmander.I think you should take a look at
Having their target set, Levi promptly scrolls the map. "Let''s not waste any time and marched into the region."
The army began its departure from Haugdak. Banners fluttered proudly, disying the insignia of Ryntum as a symbol of unity and strength.
The rhythmic sound of boots hitting the ground reverberated through the air, echoing the collective heartbeat of the marching soldiers.
As they traversed the terrain, thendscape changed around them. Rolling hills gave way to dense forests, their leafy canopies providing shade from the scorching sun. Rivers meandered alongside their path, offering a momentary respite and a source of refreshment.
Along the way, they encountered countless viges, where the locals offered their support and hospitality.
In times of peace, these viges thrived due to their proximity to the border. They had served as vital rest stops for merchants conducting business between the two nations, benefiting from the flow of trade andmerce.
The locals had reaped the rewards of this bustling activity, with markets bustling and hospitality extended to travellers passing through.
However, in times of war like the present day, the advantageous location of these viges became a curse.
The bordends were now a contested and dangerous territory, subject to raids and skirmishes. The vigers found themselves caught in the crossfire, living in constant fear and uncertainty.
As such, the sight of the Ryntum army brought a sense of relief to the weary vigers. It signalised a glimmer of hope in the midst of the turmoil.
Levi, at the forefront of the army, rode on his noble steed. His mind remained sharp as they advanced. Days turned into weeks as they marched relentlessly, never losing sight of their objective.
As they neared the Eikadir region, anticipation and tension hung in the air.
Levi''s voice cut through the murmurs of the soldiers,manding their attention. "Be careful and stay alert," he warned, his eyes scanning the surrounding terrain. "We are about to enter a hostile region."
Although he adjusted their route to avoid potential ambushes, they still need to be careful as the Barlia know the terrains better than them.
The soldiers nodded, their expressions serious as they tightened their grips on their weapons. They understood the need to exercise caution.
The army proceeds deeper into the region. The silence was punctuated only by the rustling of leaves and the distant calls of wildlife. A sense of unease crept through their ranks, leaving them with an inexplicable, unsettling feeling in the pit of their stomachs.
Levi felt the same sensation as well.
Suddenly, the tranquillity shattered as a rain of arrows descended upon the Ryntum forces.
"It''s an ambush!" shouted Levi.
Chapter 294 Ambush
"It''s an ambush!" shouted Levi, his voice cutting through the chaos. The soldiers rallied around him, their training and discipline kicking in as they fought back with determination.
They swiftly regrouped into small teams, their training allowing them to instinctively form defensive positions. With senses heightened and adrenaline coursing through their veins, they scanned the surroundings, keenly aware of the impending danger.
Arrows whizzed through the air, apanied by the distinct sounds of enemy soldiers advancing. The crackling of branches underfoot and muffled whispers sent a chilling reminder that the enemy was closing in.
Without hesitation, the soldiers retaliated, their well-aimed shots piercing the foliage, striking down their hidden assants.
The battle raged on, the forest serving as both an ally and adversary. Thick foliage and towering trees provided cover, enabling the soldiers to move swiftly andunch surprise attacks. Yet, the dense vegetation also hindered their visibility, making it difficult to spot the enemy until they were upon them.
Levi''s only job at the moment was to direct his troops, calling out orders and ensuring that each team coordinated their movements. "Don''t stray too far into the forest!"
Amidst the chaos, the forest seemed toe alive with the battle. The cries ofbat, and the asional thud of falling bodies. The soldiers manoeuvred through the underbrush, navigating the treacherous terrain with a mix of agility and caution. Each step taken, each bullet fired, was fueled by a shared goal of survival and the preservation of their mission.
Time seemed to blur as the battle intensified, with the forest bing an arena of chaos and resilience.
Levi''s mind raced as he tried to unravel the purpose behind the ambush. Was it a desperate attempt by the enemy to regain control? It seemed unlikely.
His encounter with themanding officers in Haugdak had revealed that the Barlians managed to escape their pursuit, indicating they had ample time to n their next move.
Putting himself in Barlia''s shoes, Levi contemted the possible objectives. The enemy could be attempting to disrupt their advance and dy their progress. Perhaps they aimed to inflict heavy casualties to weaken the Ryntum forces.
Or maybe it was a diversion to divert their attention from a more significant attack elsewhere. But where?
A few minutes passed and everything clicked into ce. A realization dawned upon Levi.
His thoughts raced, connecting the dots. Rations, ammunition, and artillery¡ªthe vital elements that ensured their sess on the battlefield. The enemy must have recognized the importance of these supplies and aimed to disrupt their flow.
Levi''s gaze shifted to the rear of their formation, where Ryntum soldiers guarded the essential resources. Clearly, the recent ambush had caused the formation to be more dispersed, their focus shifted to the immediate threat.
It was a vulnerable moment, and the enemy could take advantage of this weakened defence.
Realizing the potential danger, Levi''s voice boomed through the chaos, rallying his troops. "Protect the supplies at all costs! We cannot afford to let the enemy seize our rations, ammunition, and artillery. Tighten the formation, strengthen the defence! We must hold our ground!"
He swiftly issued orders to reorganize the formation, ensuring a tighter defence around the critical supplies. He deployed additional troops to bolster their protection, establishing a more robust perimeter.
The forest battle had momentarily shifted its focus, as the Ryntum soldiers now had a dual purpose¡ªrepelling the enemy''s attacks and safeguarding the supplies.I think you should take a look at
Levi''s keen eyes scanned the battlefield, seeking signs of the enemy. He knew that they couldn''t let their guard down, even as the intensity of the fighting in the forest waned.
Unfortunately, the enemy''s attack that he had anticipated hadn''t materialized. Perhaps due to the fact that he had seen through their diversionary tactics.
Gradually, the forest quieted down, returning to its natural state. The echoes of gunfire subsided. A tense calm settled over the soldiers.
Uncertainty lingered in the air as the Ryntum soldiers hesitated, unsure whether to remain on high alert or put away their weapons.
Minutes turned into a prolonged wait, as they braced themselves for a possible counterattack. Yet, to their surprise, the enemy never retaliated.
The anticipated assault that had loomed over them didn''t manifest, leaving them in a state of cautious confusion.
With caution in mind, Levi''s voice cut through the quietude, "Let''s proceed. We cannot remain in this forest forever. By moving into open space, we can minimize the risk of another surprise attack."
The soldiers nod despite their senses still heightened. Slowly, they reorganized themselves. With Levi at the forefront, they advanced cautiously, leaving the dense forest behind.
The transition from the ustrophobic canopy to the open expanse brought a momentary relief, yet the tension still coiled within them.
As they moved forward, their steps became more deliberate, their eyes scanning the horizon for any signs of the enemy''s presence. Thendscape stretched before them, offering both opportunity and vulnerability.
Before long, the city of Balkes appeared in the distance, its sprawling silhouette dominating the horizon. As the army approached, they couldn''t help but marvel at the vast expanse of farnd that surrounded the city. Barlia had meticulously utilized every inch of thend to grow crops, a testament to theirmitment to sustaining their growing poption in the north.
He issued themand to establish a secure encampment before proceeding further steps. And the soldiers swiftly set to work, their expertise evident in the efficiency with which they erected tents and organized their supplies.
The encampment gradually took shape, a temporary haven amidst the unfamiliar territory.
From the vantage point of the encampment, Levi could observe the city''s wall.
The city''s gate stood closed, the deserted fields and its imposing presence guarded by a multitude of soldiers stationed atop the ramparts.
"Seems like they do anticipate our arrival," said Levi.
One among his officer posed the question that weighed heavily on their minds, "Should we begin the attack now, sir?"
He shook his head. "No," he responded firmly. "Let the soldiers rest and replenish their strength for today. Tomorrow, we willunch our assault."
Chapter 295 Exchanging Shots
The next morning, before the sun had a chance to fully rise, the inhabitants of Balkes were abruptly awakened by the resounding sound of artillery. Its thunderous echoes reverberating through the city streets.
Startled, they hurriedly peeked through their windows, their eyes fixated on the imposing walls that surrounded them.
As the morning light gradually illuminated the scene, the sight that greeted them was one of frenzied activity. Soldiers d in armour scurried back and forth on top of the city walls, their urgent movements a stark contrast to the peacefulness that typically enveloped Balkes.
It was clear that the city''s defences had been alerted, and a sense of trepidation settled over the popce.
On this particr day, the once bustling streets remained eerily silent and devoid of their usual liveliness. The daily activities that had once defined the rhythm of life in Balkes hade to a halt, reced by an air of uncertainty and fear.
Shops remained shuttered, market stalls stood empty, and the usual sounds ofmerce were reced by the distant rumble of cannons and the asional cries of rm.
In the confines of their homes, the people of Balkes sought sce, huddled together in anxious anticipation. Fear cast its shadow over their hearts as they contemted the impending battle that threatened to engulf their beloved city.
....
Outside, the cacophony of artillery intensified. Levi stood at the forefront of his troops, his eyes fixed on the looming city of Balkes. The hour was early, and the dim light of dawn had yet to break through the horizon.
To him, it was the perfect moment tounch their attack as the soldiers were already well-rested and eager for action.
The rhythmic sound of cannon fire reverberated through the air as shots after shots wereunched, bombarding the city wall.
Levi, with a keen understanding of the enemy''s capabilities, anticipated their response. "Come on, I know you wouldn''t stay confined in the city," he muttered under his breath. He knew that Barlia possessed simr firepower and was unlikely to remain passive for long.
Sure enough, as the sun rose higher in the sky, casting its golden glow upon the battlefield, the city gate of Balkes swung open. Barlia soldiers emerged, armed and ready to face the Ryntum forces.
The sight of their formidable lineup sent a surge of adrenaline through the ranks of the Ryntum army.
Levi promptly ordered his soldiers to cease their gunfire. He wanted to give Barlia the opportunity to prepare, to meet the impending battle head-on.
In response, Barlia swiftly positioned their cannons, forming an imposing line that stretched in front of the city. The glistening metal barrels of the cannons glinted in the sunlight, a stark reminder of the imminent sh that awaited the two forces.
Levi''s keen eyes scanned the enemy troops, taking note of their strategic emphasis on the cannons rather than their firearms.
It made sense, given their smaller numbers, that Barlia would rely on the destructive power of their cannons topensate for their numerical disadvantage.
After giving enough time for Barlia to prepare, Levi ordered for their bombardment to be resumed.
As Levi''smand echoed through the ranks, the Ryntum soldiers swiftly resumed their bombardment.I think you should take a look at
Cannons roared to life, their muzzles belching smoke and me as they hurled their payloads towards the Barlian positions. Explosions erupted in the Barlian lines, scattering debris and earth into the air. The impact of the artillery shells sent shockwaves through the ranks, causing chaos and disarray.
In response, the Barlian cannons unleashed their own volleys, their deafening booms punctuating the air. The ground shook violently as their projectiles crashed into the Ryntum defences, tearing through fortifications and sending soldiers flying. Shrapnel filled the air, creating a deadly storm of metal fragments.
The exchange of artillery fire intensified, with each side vying for dominance.
The sound of cannons firing blended with the crackle of musket fire, creating a symphony of warfare.
Smoke billowed across the battlefield, shrouding the air with a hazy veil and reducing visibility to mere meters.
In the midst of this tumultuous scene, Levi''s sharp gaze scanned the battlefield, his mind assessing the situation and formting his next move.
He knew that time was of the essence, and they couldn''t afford to be stagnant. With determination etched on his face, he issued the order to his soldiers, his voice cutting through the haze, "Move forward! Close the gap!"
But hismand met with resistance from his officers, who voiced their concerns and hesitations.
One officer stepped forward, his voiceced with worry, "But sir, this will put us in a more vulnerable situation. Our casualties will increase significantly. Is it worth the risk?"
Levi listened attentively, acknowledging the valid concerns raised by his officers.
He paused for a moment before responding, "I understand the risks involved, but it''s not as bad as you picture it. Yes, there is a danger, but remember, the Barlian artillery takes longer to reload and inuratepared to us. By the time they finish reloading, we would have sessfully shot two or more volleys. We can exploit that window of opportunity to advance and gain ground."
His officers exchanged nces, their faces reflecting a mix of apprehension and trust in their leader''s judgment.
After a moment of deliberation, one officer spoke up, his voice filled with determination, "If you believe it''s the best course of action, sir, then we willply."
With their decision made, Levi''s officers ryed his orders to the troops, their voices blending with the mour of the battlefield.
The soldiers moved forward in phases, ensuring a coordinated advance that maximized their chances of sess.
The first half of the troops continued their relentless assault, providing cover fire to suppress the enemy''s defences. They advanced with precision, taking advantage of the smokescreen created by the artillery barrage.
As they pushed forward, their gunfire merged with the chorus of battle, each shot aimed at disabling enemy positions and keeping them pinned down.
Sensing an opportunity, Levi ordered the remaining half of the troops to cease their fire and advance. "Go and form a new line!" he ordered.
As the smoke began to dissipate, a hazy rity emerged on the battlefield. Barlia''s soldiers were caught off guard by the sudden closeness of the Ryntum forces.
Chapter 296 The Bloody Wall
The once-expanding gap between the Barlian forces and the advancing Ryntum army had dwindled to an ufortably close distance. Barlia''s soldiers frantically tried to increase the gap, desperately seeking breathing room in the confined space.
However, their options were limited, and their backs were soon pressed against the formidable city wall.
The realization of their predicament sent a ripple of panic through the Barlian ranks. They were trapped, with no room to retreat and regroup. The city wall, once a symbol of protection, now acted as a confining barrier that restricted their movements.
Meanwhile, the Ryntum soldiers, sensing the advantage, pressed forward with renewed determination. Their relentless assault continued, driving the Barlian forces closer to the wall with each passing moment. The air was thick with tension and the sounds of battle, as both sides fought fiercely for control.
"Don''t slow down! Push forward and pin them against the wall!" Levi shouted. Hismanding voice cut through the chaos.
He saw the desperation in the eyes of the trapped Barlian soldiers and recognized the opportunity to deliver a decisive blow.
The soldiers, fueled by Levi''s words and their own determination, took hismand to heart.
They pressed forward with relentless force, their guns and cannons unleashing a barrage of fire and destruction upon the trapped Barlian soldiers.
The air resonated with the thunderous booms of cannons, the crackling of gunfire, and the cries of the wounded.
Barlia''s soldiers were cornered and outnumbered but fought back with a tenacity born out of desperation. Despite the city gate being wide open, they found it useless to run inside now.
Once they turn their back, their line of defence would be broken in a matter of seconds. If they are going down, they might as well take as many enemies as they can and leave the rest to theirrades in Eikadir to handle.
Minutes passed and Barlia''s resistance began to crumble, their lines faltering under relentless pressure.
At the same time, the Ryntum army gained ground, inching closer to their city. The space between the Ryntum army and the trapped Barlian forces grew increasingly narrow.
And with that, the casualties keep piling up. The attack from Ryntum be deadlier than ever. If they get hit by Ryntum''s bombardment, it is guaranteed that their bodies won''t be left intact.
The once-clean exterior of the city wall was now a macabre canvas, its surface painted with grotesque streaks of crimson. The thick, metallic scent of blood hung heavy in the air, mingling with the putrid stench of torn flesh and shattered bones. Limbs, disembodied and twisted,y strewn about like discarded ythings, while unrecognizable masses of organs and entrails created a gruesome scene on the ground.
It was a horrendous scene that served as a grim backdrop to the ferocious battle. The sight was enough to turn even the most hardened of soldiers'' stomachs.
Even Levi found himself perturbed by it. For the sake of his sanity, he decided to stop this already useless battle.
In a resolute voice that cut through the silence, Levi raised his voice to address the remaining Barlian soldiers. "Barlians, surrender, and we will spare your lives," he dered, his words echoing across the battlefield. "As you can see, stered to the wall were the remains of yourrade. If you want to end up just like them, we can continue this fight. However, allow me to remind you that the oue of this battle has been decided. No matter what you do, you are going to lose horribly."I think you should take a look at
His voice carried a weight of finality, a sombre acknowledgement that further resistance would only bring further destruction and loss.
The silence following Levi''s words was deafening, broken only by the distant moans of the wounded and the lingering echoes of the battlefield.
The remaining Barlian soldiers, their spirits broken and their bodies battered, found themselves at a crossroads. They had fought valiantly, but the horrors they had witnessed and the overwhelming force that now stood before them left little room for hope.
Slowly, one by one, the Barlian soldiers dropped their weapons, their defeated and weary faces reflecting a mixture of resignation and relief.
Levi watched as thest of the Barlian soldiersid down their arms, their surrender signalling the end of the battle. With a firmmand, he ordered his soldiers to apprehend the surrendering troops, ensuring they were disarmed and restrained.
The dust settled and the cries of battle subsided, the once-bloody battlefield fell into an eerie stillness. His eyes swept across the now-silent battlefield, taking in the aftermath of the brutal sh.
He had been through several wars and witnessed countless battles, but the bloodshed and devastation of this particr conflict seemed unparalleled. The image of the bloodied battlefield would be forever etched in his memory.
Levi approached the restrained Barlian soldiers and directed his question towards one of them, "Where is your superior called Nn? It seems peculiar to have defeated you so swiftly."
The Barlian soldier, his expression wearied and defeated, responded with a touch of resignation. "Major Nn is at Eikadir City, sir. The majority of our forces were concentrated there."
"I see," he replied, his tone measured.
The Ryntum soldiers then entered the city of Balkes. However, their arrival was met with a peculiar sight.
The streets were filled with the inhabitants of Balkes, clumped together in a state of trepidation and uncertainty. Fear lingered in the air, etched upon their faces as they cautiously watched the approaching soldiers. The once bustling streets now wore a cloak of tension and unease.
"Good people of Balkes, I offer you a choice. You can either stay and fight us, reiming your city or you can take your belongings and make your way to Eikadir."
The words hung heavy in the air, and soon a sense of urgency permeated the streets.
Families hastily packed their belongings, as they know that they stand no chance of fighting the professional soldiers. Soon, the city of Balkes became deserted and fall entirely in the possession of Ryntum.
[A/N: Map]
Chapter 297 Admiral Meets Admiral
At the sea, the first fleet glided through the water with grace and power. Its sails billowed in the wind, guiding the ship on its determined course towards the distant horizon. The crew, disciplined and focused, carried out their duties with precision, their every movement a testament to their training and dedication.
Standing at the helm, Admiral Stormrider gazes out at the ocean that stretches endlessly before him. His weathered face disyed the marks of countless battles and time he spent at sea, while his piercing eyes sparkled with wisdom. The salty breeze tousled his hair, adding to his air of authority andmand.
After the recent task of transporting the prisoners of war to Torksey Ind sessfullypleted, there was no time for rest. The first fleet''s next objective was to assist the army on thend in the conquest of the Eikadir region.
As for how he should do it, the headquarters leave it to his own discretion.
Aware of the significance of this task, he wishes to seek some advice from the admiral of the second fleet.
Soon, the vast expanse of the open sea gave way to the distinct outline of Erle Port on the horizon. As the ship sailed closer, the bustling activity of the port became more pronounced. The sound of seagulls filled the air, their cries mingling with the voices of sailors and the tter of cargo being loaded and unloaded.
The warship glided smoothly towards the designated naval dock, away from the bustlingmercial port. The naval dock was a well-guarded area, reserved exclusively for military vessels.
As the ship approached the dock, the sound of crashing waves and the creaking of ropes filled the air. Ropes were thrown to waiting hands on the dock, who quickly secured them to sturdy mooring posts. The ship''s momentum slowed, and finally, it came to a gentle halt.
As the gangway was lowered, Admiral Stormrider descended from the ship, stepping onto the solid ground of the dock. He was met by a contingent of naval personnel, their crisp uniforms and disciplined demeanour.
Admiral Stormrider led the way, striding purposefully towards the meeting point where Admiral Jareth awaited his arrival.
The naval dock, though devoid of the vibrant activity found inmercial ports, exuded its own sense of controlled energy. Ships of various sizes were docked nearby, their hulls gleaming in the sunlight, a testament to their strength and seafaring prowess.
Reaching the designated meeting point, Admiral Stormrider and his entourage entered a building adjacent to the naval dock. The interior was adorned with maps pasted on the walls, strategically ced navigational instruments, and arge table serving as the focal point of the room.
"Take a seat, Ken," Jareth said, his voice steady.
Jareth gracefully poured a cup of tea for the admiral. The fragrant aroma filled the air.
The tea was a rich, amber colour, swirling gently as it settled in the delicate porcin cup. Jareth''s movements were deliberate, a reflection of his years of refined etiquette and military discipline.
"How have you been, Ken?" Jareth inquired, his voice carrying a hint of genuine concern. His hand passed the cup of tea to the first fleet admiral.
"I''m doing fine," Admiral Stormrider replied, his tone measured. He appreciated Jareth''s directness, knowing that they had little time for pleasantries amidst the ongoing war.I think you should take a look at
"I must admit, I was a bit surprised when I received reports of warships heading this way. I thought it was nde trying to retake the ind once again," Jareth remarked, his gaze fixed on Ken Stormrider.
"Do the nde still pose a threat to us?" Ken asked, his brows furrowing slightly.
"Of course they do," Jareth nodded solemnly. "They have suffered a tremendous defeat in the south and even lost this strategic ind. How could they stay still? Imagine how much losses we had incurred for those rich families by taking this ind."
Admiral Jareth told his fellow admiral about the multiple asion of attack conducted by nde. Every time he defeats them, they return with a bigger fleet. He was honestly surprised by their willingness to continuously throw the ships at them.
Ken understood the gravity of the situation.
"So, what brings you here?" Jareth inquired, his eyes locking with Ken''s.
Admiral Stormrider took a moment to collect his thoughts before speaking. "I have been assigned a mission to assist the army in the conquest of the Eikadir region," he exined. "The headquarters have given me the discretion to determine the best course of action. And I wish to hear your experience who has battled against Barlia."
Jareth leaned back in his chair, his gaze fixed on the first fleet admiral.
A sense of caution emanated from his words as he spoke, "Ken, you must exercise caution when dealing with Barlia," Jareth warned. "Their naval prowess surpasses our own. They have a deep understanding of the sea and possess a level of expertise that we must respect."
He paused for a moment, reflecting on his own experiences. "If it were not for our superior weaponry, I fear that I would have been defeated in my encounters with Barlian forces," Jareth admitted. "They are better than fledging like us when ites to manoeuvring the ships. It was as if they be one with the sea."
Admiral Stormrider listened intently. Jareth''s words remind him to not underestimate their enemy would lead to disastrous consequences. "I appreciate your warning, Jareth," he replied. "I will do my best in nning and executing my strategy."
Jareth nodded in approval, "Stay focused, maintain constantmunication with your fleet, and be prepared to adjust your strategies as the situation demands. Well, I guess you already know this."
"Thank you, Jareth," Ken said.
"No problem. I wish you a sessful operation," said Admiral Jareth.
With their meeting concluded, Stormrider stood up from the table, his mind focused on the task at hand. He had some ideas forming in his thoughts. However, to do so, he needs to be at the port town of Caushilbo.
Chapter 298 Response From Blueriver Palace
Knock¡ª
Knock¡ª
The sound of the door knocking jolted Audrey from her state of morning lethargy, stirring her from the state ofziness.
She groggily shifted beneath her warm nket, reluctant to leave the cosy confines of her bed.
With a groan, Audrey swung her legs over the edge of the bed and slipped her feet into a pair of slippers to protect them from the chilly floor.
Her breath formed small puffs of mist in the air as she nced outside, observing the faint light of dawn just beginning to break through the darkness.
"Did you order something?" Audrey questioned, her voice still heavy with sleepiness.
Her assistant, however, shook her head in response, denying Audrey''s assumption. The knock on the door had taken them both by surprise, and they were unsure of its origin.
"Go take a look," Audrey instructed her assistant, her curiosity piqued. With a nod, her assistant approached the door cautiously, her steps echoing in the hushed room.
She reached for the doorknob and slowly turned it, revealing a staff from The Golden Crown Inn standing on the other side.
The staff''s breath formed visible puffs of mist in the cold morning air, emphasizing the frigid weather that enveloped the city. Her face bore an apologetic expression as she exined the reason for her interruption.
"I''m terribly sorry to disturb you, Miss," the staff began, her voice tinged with a slight shiver. "There seems to be a letter sent for you."
Audrey, still wrapped in her warm nket, looked up with mild surprise as the staff handed over the letter to her assistant.
The staff''s gloved hand trembled slightly in the cold morning air. Nevertheless, she maintained her poise and extended her hand to receive the letter.
The sight of the seal intrigued the staff, and she couldn''t help but wonder about the identity of the two youngdies who had received such correspondence.
She knew that The Golden Crown Inn often amodated nobles and individuals of high status, so it was not entirely surprising to receive a letter with a royal seal.
The thing is she couldn''t recognize the face of these two youngdies.
"Thank you for delivering this," Audrey''s assistant said, offering a gracious smile to the staff.
The staff nodded, a mixture of respect and curiosity lingering in her gaze. With a slight bow, she turned to leave the room with her thoughts.
The letter was immediately passed to Audrey. Her fingers delicately traced the edges of the envelope. The weight of anticipation hung in the room as she carefully broke the seal and unfolded the crisp paper within.
As Audrey''s eyes scanned the elegant script, her brows furrowed in concentration.
The letter bore the emblem of the Blueriver Pce, confirming its official nature.
[Dear Esteemed Diplomat of Ryntum,
We have received your letter, in which you kindly requested an audience with our revered ruler to engage in discussions regarding the peace treaty. It brings us great pleasure to convey the news that Prince Baldwin Boris Barlia has graciously agreed to meet with you.
The meeting will be arranged at our pce on the first day of June. Please bring this letter with you when you are heading to the pce.
We eagerly await your arrival.I think you should take a look at
Sincerely,
Harford Harper]
"Finally!" After two days of waiting, the long-awaited reply had finally arrived.
Excitement flickered in Audrey''s eyes as she turned to her assistant. "Get ready, we have been invited to the pce," she eximed. Her assistant''s face lit up with anticipation, mirroring Audrey''s excitement.
Audrey''s mind raced with thoughts of preparation. Although she wishes the pce would send a letter earlier, it is not like she is in a position toin.
There''s one more thing she needs to tackle though.
She knew that a carriage would be the most fitting mode of transportation for such an asion. "Check with the inn if they have a carriage avable for us to rent," she instructed her assistant. "We can''t possibly walk into the pce by foot like going to any other establishment."
Audrey''s assistant descended the stairs and made her way to the reception area where the helpful receptionist stood.
The receptionist, recognizing her, greeted her with a warm smile. "Good morning, Miss," the receptionist said. "How may I assist you today?"
The assistant returned the smile. "I was wondering if you have a carriage avable for rent.
The receptionist nodded. "Certainly, we do have carriages avable. Please follow me to the back where they are parked."
The assistant followed the receptionist.
As they reached the back of the inn, a sight that exceeded her expectations greeted the assistant.
Various carriages, each more elegant than thest, were lined up in an orderly fashion. The craftsmanship and attention to detail showcased the inn''smitment to providing a luxurious experience.
The assistant''s eyes widened with delight at the sight before her. The carriages boasted intricate designs, adorned with gold ents and plush interiors. From sleek carriages to more traditional and ornate ones.
There was a range of options to choose from.
"It seems we have quite a selection," the receptionistmented, gesturing to the array of carriages. "Please take your time to choose the one that suits your preferences."
The assistant considered the time constraints they were facing.
Realizing the urgency, she turned to the receptionist and spoke with a polite and a bit of embarrassing tone, "Actually, we don''t really have time to browse through the options. Could you be kind enough to suggest a carriage that is suitable for our journey to the pce?"
The receptionist nodded understandingly. She carefully evaluated the avable carriages, considering their style, size, and overall regal appearance.
After a moment of contemtion, she spoke, "I would rmend the carriage over there, Miss." The receptionist pointed her finger out. "It is the epitome of elegance and sophistication. It has ornate detailing, a plush interior, and spacious seating. The exterior, though modestly adorned, exudes understated elegance, inviting admiration without ostentation, and conveying a humble aura."
She nodded appreciatively. "Thank you for your suggestion. We will dly take it."
The receptionist smiled, pleased with the assistant''s decision. She quickly arranged for the carriage to be prepared, ensuring that it would be ready for their departure to the pce.
Chapter 299 Inside Blueriver Palace
The carriage carrying Audrey and her assistant departed from The Golden Crown Inn, gliding smoothly through the streets of the city.
As it made its way towards the pce, the carriage crossed the Thyrate River. Its sparkling waters reflect the sun''s golden rays.
The number of buildings gradually decreased along the way. The scenery transformed from a bustling atmosphere to the tranquil beauty of nature.
Approaching the grand entrance of the pce, the carriage came to a halt. The gates loomed ahead, guarded by stern-faced men dressed in resplendent uniforms.
One of the guards signalled for the carriage to stop and approached the door with an authoritative demeanour. He rapped on the door, the sound echoing through the carriage.
Audrey''s assistant opens the window.
The guard, with a sharp gaze,manded with an authoritative tone, "State your identity, purposes and present your credentials."
Maintaining herposure, Audrey''s assistant replied confidently, "We have been invited to the pce by Prince Baldwin. Here is our invitation." She extended the letter towards the guard, ensuring he could read the royal seal.
The guard took the letter and examined it closely, his gaze shifting from the assistant to the seal. After a brief pause, he nodded and handed the letter back.
"Very well," he said with a hint of formality. "You may proceed."
With a sense of relief, Audrey''s assistant nodded gratefully. The carriage rumbled forward, passing through the gate of the pce.
They traversed the path towards the front door and the scenery transformed into a grand disy of opulence and magnificence. Immactely manicured gardens with vibrant blooms lined the pathway, their sweet fragrance wafting through the air.
The carriage came to a halt in front of the grand entrance. Audrey and her assistant stepped out of the carriage, their eyes drawn to the imposing facade of the pce.
In front of the entrance, Harford Harper, the butler, stood waiting. His distinguished appearance and aura of authority were evident as he greeted them with a courteous bow.
"Guest from Ryntum, wee to the Blueriver Pce," Harford Harper said, his voice carrying a hint of formality. "The prince is looking forward to meeting with you."
With a graceful gesture, Harford Harper led Audrey and her assistant through the grand entrance of the pce.
The interior of the Blueriver Pce mirrored the elegance and splendour of the exterior. Intricate marble floors, adorned with exquisite patterns, glistened under the soft glow of crystal chandeliers. borate tapestries depicting scenes of history and myth graced the walls, their rich colours adding a touch of vibrancy to the surroundings.
Harford Harper guided them to a beautifully decorated waiting room, furnished with plush velvet sofas and polished wooden tables.
The room exuded a sense offort and refinement, withrge windows offering panoramic views of the pce gardens. Soft music yed in the background, adding a touch of serenity to the ambience.
"Please make yourselvesfortable," Harford Harper said with a courteous bow. "I will call you when the prince is ready."
Audrey shook her head, offering a polite smile. "Thank you. We will wait here."
Harford nodded respectfully and exited the room, leaving Audrey and her assistant in the elegant room. The door closed behind him, enveloping them in a sense of privacy and anticipation.
After a short while, the door was knocked and a maid entered the room, gracefully carrying a tray with a selection of drinks and refreshments.I think you should take a look at
She ced it on a nearby table and greeted them with a warm smile.
"Good morning, guests from Ryntum. My name is Dorothy, and I''ll be serving you today," she said, her voice gentle and weing. "Please feel free to indulge in the offerings provided."
Audrey''s curiosity was piqued as she heard the name Dorothy. It was the same name that had been mentioned to her just before her departure.
She raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is there anyone else named Dorothy here?"
Dorothy paused for a moment, contemting the question. "As far as I know, I''m the only one named Dorothy among the staff," she replied with a warm smile.
Dorothy''s warm smile remained, but there was a flicker of curiosity in her eyes as she met Audrey''s gaze. The two of them locked gaze with each other for some time.
It was as if they were engaged in a silent conversation, each understanding the unspoken words passing between them.
Audrey''s suspicions grew stronger, fueling her belief that Dorothy was not who she seemed to be but a spy nted by her own king to monitor the people in this pce.
"I see," Audrey nodded and leaned back in her seat.
She doesn''t press the topic any further andturned her attention to the tray of drinks and refreshments that Dorothy had brought.
The array of options was enticing, with delicate pastries, fresh fruits, and an assortment of beverages.
They observed as Dorothy expertly poured a sparkling, golden-hued beverage into crystal sses. The effervescent liquid danced within the sses, releasing tantalizing aromas of citrus and herbs.
"This is a signature blend of sparkling elderflower and mint," Dorothy exined, her eyes gleaming with pride. "It''s a refreshing choice, often enjoyed by esteemed guests."
Audrey and her assistant epted the sses, their hands embracing the coolness of the crystal. They raised the sses to their lips, savouring the crisp and invigorating vours that tingled their taste buds.
The drink offered a delightful bnce of sweetness and herbal freshness, rejuvenating their senses.
"This is good," Audrey remarked, her voiceced with genuine appreciation.
Dorothy''s eyes sparkled with delight as she heard Audrey''spliment. She nodded gracefully, her smile growing wider. "I''m d that you like it. It helps calm your nerves and prepares you for the important meeting thaty ahead."
"You''re right. The meeting would be very important to both nations. Thousands of lives are at stake," Audrey stated, intentionally sharing the purpose of the meeting with a maid. "Though Ryntum is currently on the winning side."
"Is that so?" Dorothy maintained her smile, her demeanour unfazed. "Honestly, I don''t concern myself with the intricacies of politics or the oue of battles."
She continued, "Many of Barlia''s top officers were captured by us too."
Dorothy''s smile remained unchanged as if she wasn''t interested.
Chapter 300 Conversation With Benjamin
The peaceful atmosphere of the waiting room was abruptly interrupted by a suddenmotion outside. Voices of maids filled the air, their tones filled with concern and urgency.
"Your Highness, please be careful or you will fall!" one voice eximed,ced with a sense of urgency and caution. The words echoed through the room, causing both Audrey and Dorothy to exchange curious nces.
"What''s going on outside?" Audrey asked, her voice filled with curiosity and concern.
Dorothy kind of guess what is happening. Nevertheless, she still stepped towards the entrance of the waiting room to investigate the source of themotion.
As the doors swung open, the scene unfolded before them. A young child, dressed in fine garments befitting royalty, teetered precariously on his feet. The maids surrounding the child anxiously tried to steady them, their expressions filled with a mixture of concern and relief.
The boy''s energetic movements and carefree demeanour caught Audrey''s attention, causing her to pause and observe him intently. His golden hair shimmered in the soft light, and his piercing red eyes seemed to hold a spark of curiosity and mischief.
It was a striking resemnce to the descriptions she had heard of Prince Baldwin.
The child''s gaze met Audrey''s, and for a brief moment, time seemed to stand still.
Their eyes locked.
Audrey''s surprise and intrigue were evident in her widened eyes, but she maintained herposure, offering the young boy a warm smile.
As the maids finally managed to stabilize the child, he broke free from their grasp and take a few steps toward Audrey.
His small hand reached out as if beckoning her toe closer. There was an undeniable curiosity in his gaze.
The boy''s voice came out in a sweet, innocent tone, his words reflecting his tender age. "Whoo awe you? I nevew seen you befow," he asked, his voice filled with curiosity and wonder.
Audrey smiled warmly at the young child, understanding his limited vocabry. "My name is Audrey. I''m here to meet with the prince."
The boy''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he eximed, "You want to meet fathew?" he asked, struggling to pronounce the words correctly.
Audrey narrowed her eyes, her assumption proving correct. This boy was indeed Prince Baldwin''s son.
"Yes, you heard it right, Your Highness," Audrey replied, her voice gentle and warm. "By the way, what is your name, Your Highness?"
The boy beamed proudly, puffing out his chest. "Benjamin!" he announced, his pronunciation still adorable in its innocence.
Audrey nodded approvingly. "A good name, Benjamin. Why are you here anyway? Where''s your mother?"
Benjamin''s face lit up with innocence as he babbled, "Mama weading book. I sneak out," he confessed, his words a charming mix of baby talk and toddler gibberish. "Shhh, no teww anyone!"
Audrey couldn''t help but chuckle at the adorable babbling of the young prince. It was clear that Benjamin believed he had aplished a great feat by venturing out on his own, even though he was apanied by attentive maids who ensured his safety every step of the way.
Resting her hand on Benjamin''s tiny shoulder, Audrey replied with a warm smile, "Your secret is safe with me, Your Highness."
Benjamin''s curious eyes widened as he asked, "Where awe you fwom, Audrey?"I think you should take a look at
Audrey''s gaze softened as she responded, "Ie from the Kingdom of Ryntum."
Confusion flickered across Benjamin''s face as he questioned, "Wyntum? Whewe is that?"
Audrey gently exined, "Ryntum is a powerful kingdom in the south."
The young prince''s eyes widened in awe as hepared it to what he knew. "Powewful? Like Bawlia?"
Audrey paused for a moment, contemting her response. While she could have exined the superior might of Ryntum, she decided to simply nod in agreement.
She didn''t want to shatter the innocent belief of the young prince at such a tender age. There would be plenty of time for him to learn about theplexities and conflicts of the world when he grew older.
"Yes, it''s as powerful as Barlia," she replied.
"But south of Bawlia is the ocean," Benjamin eximed with a puzzled expression.
Audrey smiled at his curiosity and replied, "I mean far south, across the Levianic Ocean, Your Highness."
Benjamin''s eyes widened in surprise. "That faw? Did you spend days on the ships, Auwdrey?"
Audrey nodded, her smile growing wider. "Yes, indeed. It was a long journey across the vast ocean. I can tell you all about it if you''d like."
The young prince''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he listened attentively to Audrey''s tales of distantnds and extraordinary adventures. His imagination was ignited, and he couldn''t help but be fascinated by the world beyond Bawlia''s borders.
"''Is thew south cold as here?" Benjamin asked, his eyes gleaming with curiosity.
Audrey pondered for a moment, searching for the best way to describe the southernnds to a young child. "South is warmer than the north," she began, using simple words. "The sun shines brighter and the sky looks bluer than the north. There are vast grassy field and tall trees that are always green."
Benjamin''s imagination took flight as he envisioned the wondrous sights Audrey described. He couldn''t help but smile, excited by the idea of a ce so different from his own homnd.
"''Your Highness!" a voice interrupted their conversation, causing both Audrey and Benjamin to turn their heads. They saw Reina''s personal maid standing at the door, her breath ragged and panic etched on her face.
"Maltida!" Benjamin eximed with delight.
"Your mother is searching for you, Your Highness," Matilda said, her voice filled with concern.
The boy''s face instantly turned sour, disappointment evident in his expression. He had been enjoying his time chatting with Audrey, an outsider from a farawaynd.
Reluctantly, he turned to Audrey and said, "I must go now, but maybe we can talk againtew."
Audrey smiled warmly, understanding his predicament. "Of course, Your Highness. It was a pleasure chatting with you."
Benjamin nodded and hurriedly made his way toward Matilda, casting onest longing nce at Audrey before disappearing through the door.
Audrey watched him go, a sense of fondness and curiosity lingering in her thoughts.
Chapter 301 Peace Negotiation
After Benjamin left, Audrey leaned back on the plush seat, a smile ying on her lips. Conversing with the young boy had been a truly unique experience that she couldn''t wait to share with the king.
Soon, Harford returned to the waiting room. "Miss Audrey, the prince is ready to meet you. Allow me to escort you and your assistant."
Audrey nodded and followed Harford along with her assistant through the magnificent corridors of the pce. The sound of their footsteps echoed against the marble floors.
They arrived at a pair of towering double doors, adorned with carvings depicting wintry scenes and adorned with silver ents. Harford pulled one of the doors open, revealing the awe-inspiring sight of the throne hall. The coldness in the air seemed to intensify as they stepped into the vast space.
The throne hall exuded a stark and imposing beauty, mirroring the harsh environment outside. The high vaulted ceilings seemed to stretch endlessly into the frozen sky, their intricate ice patterns reflecting the ethereal light of flickering torches.
The walls were adorned with tapestries woven with silver threads, depicting scenes of icyndscapes and battles fought amidst the snow.
Audrey''s gaze was drawn to the towering stained ss windows, their panes depicting frost-covered trees and swirling snowkes. The natural light that filtered through cast an icy blue hue over the hall, creating an atmosphere of frigid elegance. The cold breeze that danced through the hall carried a sense of mystique and resilience.
At the end of the hall, a grand dais stood, draped in shimmering white fabric that resembled freshly fallen snow. On the dais stood the throne, amanding structure made of ice and adorned with delicate icicles.
The throne seemed to emanate a chilling aura of authority, and there, seated upon it, was Prince Baldwin. His golden hair cascaded around his shoulders and his piercing red eyes captured the essence of power.
His attire, adorned with intricate embroidery of silver and sapphire,plemented the icy grandeur of the throne hall. A fur-lined cloak draped over his shoulders, its pure white colour contrasting against the deep blue of his robes, adding an air of majesty to his appearance.
Beside Prince Baldwin, a man stood with an unwavering gaze, observing Audrey and her assistant''s every move. Dressed in a sleek ck uniform, adorned with silver ents that shimmered like icicles, he exuded an aura of authority and vignce.
As Audrey and her assistant made their way down the hall, they couldn''t help but feel the biting cold seep into their bones. Audrey immediately wrapped her cloak tightly around her.
"Wee, guests from the south," Prince Baldwin spoke, his voice carrying an air of authority. "I believe this is the first formal contact between our nations."
Audrey took a step forward, a confident smile gracing her lips. "Indeed, Prince Baldwin. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Audrey Bt, representing the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in Ryntum."
Prince Baldwin''s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he spoke again. "I must admit, Lady Audrey, it is unusual to see a noblewoman taking on such a significant role."
Audrey maintained herposure, meeting his gaze with unwavering confidence. "I understand your surprise, Your Highness. However, I am not of noble birth."
Baldwin''s eyebrows furrowed in surprise, his eyes narrowing slightly. "But you have a family name," he remarked, a mix of confusion and curiosity evident in his voice.
Audrey smiled warmly, understanding his perplexity. "I apologize for any confusion, Your Highness. In Ryntum, our king has implemented a requirement stating that individuals who wish to be recognized as official citizens of the kingdom and obtain a citizenship certificate must possess a family name. And registering one entails a fee. Essentially, in Ryntum, you have two options; either pay for a family name or patiently await the king''s decision to bestow one upon you, although thetter scenario is highly improbable."
Baldwin''s surprise turned to intrigue as he leaned forward, captivated by Audrey''s exnation. "So, anyone can have a family name in Ryntum, regardless of their birth or status?"I think you should take a look at
"Exactly!" Audrey nodded, meeting his gaze.
Baldwin''s eyes widened slightly, processing the information. "I see... Your king has found a unique way of making money." he mused.
Audrey chuckled softly at Baldwin''s remark. "One could say that, Your Highness."
Prince Baldwin nodded, "Very well, Lady Audrey. Let us proceed with our discussions and explore the possibilities of cooperation between our nations."
The atmosphere in the throne hall shifted and became more serious. The weight of their respective nations'' fates hung in the bnce as they prepared to engage in a crucial discussion.
Audrey took a deep breath and began speaking steadily, "As I mentioned in the letter before, Ryntum desires Barlia to cease its aggression in the south. We have sessfully defeated your army and recaptured all the lost territories. Continuing the war will only lead to more devastation on your side."
Prince Baldwin''s expression hardened, "Lady Audrey, while I understand your desire for peace, we cannot simply end the war without getting anything."
"Please think wisely, Your Highness. Ryntum has captured all of your generals and top officers and is extracting intelligence from them as we speak. As time goes on, it will do Barlia more harm than good."
"How about this," Prince Baldwin suggested, "Barlia would retreat to its pre-war border but, Ryntum would have to release the top officers without dy."
Audrey''s brows furrowed as she considered the suggestion. The prince''s words don''t imply that Barlia agrees to stop the war.
Firmly, she responded, "Prince Baldwin, we acknowledge the importance of the captured officers to Barlia. However, their release can only be considered if both nationsmit to an immediate cessation of hostilities. We cannot risk their expertise being used against us once again."
"Hmm, then... We, Barlia can cease all hostilities if you can guarantee one thing, that your kingdom would supply us with grains and agricultural products at base prices." said the prince.
"Prince Baldwin, I need to mention that agricultural products are still one of our major export. Having to supply them to you indefinitely is a loss on our side." Audrey responded, clearly not agreeing with the terms.
"Then, how about five years?" Prince Baldwin proposed.
The room fell silent. Audrey hesitated for a moment. Five years is still a long period of time but at least now, they had an expired time limit. She wants to press further, shortening the time but she''s afraid that the prince would close all doors of peace negotiation.
After a moment of consideration, Audrey nods her head. "Very well, Prince Baldwin. Let''s agree on the terms."
Chapter 302 Lunch In The Palace
After a moment of consideration, Audrey nods her head. "Very well, Prince Baldwin. Let''s agree on the terms."
"Great!" Prince Baldwin said, a sense of satisfaction evident in his voice.
He immediately called upon a man dressed in a sleek ck uniform who had been standing stoically beside him throughout the discussion. "Mark, help draft the details for us."
"As you wish, Your Highness," Mark replied, his voice filled with utmost professionalism.
Mark swiftly retrieved a paper and a quill. His nimble fingers glided across the page as he meticulously transcribed the agreed-upon terms.
Audrey observed intently as the treaty took shape before her eyes, the ink flowing in elegant strokes that captured the essence of their negotiations.
The details of the treaty were meticulouslyid out, covering the cessation of hostilities, the exchange of prisoners, and the terms for future cooperation between Ryntum and Barlia. Each use was carefully worded to ensure rity and fairness, leaving no room for misinterpretation or dispute.
After what seemed like an eternity of careful drafting, Mark finally set down his quill. The treatyy before them, a symbol of the agreement reached between the two nations. Audrey''s gaze lingered on the paper, her mind racing with a mix of relief and anticipation for the possibilities it held.
Prince Baldwin extended his hand towards Audrey, gesturing for her to approach the table.
They stood side by side, picking up their respective quills and carefully inscribing their signatures onto the treaty, sealing the agreement with their ink.
As Audrey finished signing her name, she couldn''t help but feel a wave of aplishment wash over her. The weight of responsibility and the gravity of the moment hung in the air, marking a significant turning point in the rtions between Ryntum and Barlia.
Both of them exchanged a brief nod, silently acknowledging the significance of their agreement. Prince Baldwin extended a gracious invitation, inviting Audrey and her assistant to join him for lunch.
"It would be an honour if both of you would join me for lunch," the prince said with a warm smile.
Audrey, feeling a mix of excitement and anticipation, nodded graciously. "Thank you, Your Highness. We would be delighted to ept your kind invitation."
The prince led the way through the grand hall, with Audrey and her assistant following closely behind. They walked past intricately carved pirs and tapestries.
Entering the dining room, they were greeted by a scene of opulence and grandeur. The long table was adorned with fine linens and polished silverware, sparkling under the soft glow of chandeliers hanging above.
The room exuded an aura of elegance.
At the table, Audrey''s gaze fell upon two figures. Benjamin, the young boy she had met earlier, was now apanied by a woman who exuded grace and regality. It was Princess Reina of Ryntum, Benjamin''s mother.
Princess Reina possessed a natural beauty that emanated from within. Her chestnut brown hair cascaded in soft waves, framing her face with a touch of warmth. Her piercing red eyes remind Audrey of Reina''s mother, Lady Josephine Csorvar, whom Audrey had encountered during her visit to the king''s mansion.
Reina''s attire spoke of elegance and sophistication. She wore a flowing gown in a deep shade of emerald green, adorned with delicatece and intricate embroidery.
The gown''s regal silhouette entuated her slender figure, while the jewelled ents shimmered with each movement. A fine ne, adorned with a pendant of the Ryntum crest, graced her neck, symbolizing her noble lineage.
Besides the princess, Benjamin sat with youthful exuberance. His golden hair framed his cherubic face.
The young boy dressed in a miniature version of regal attire, looked adorable yet dignified. His outfit featured a finely tailored suit, the fabric matching the royal blue of his father''s robes.
"Auwdrey!" Benjamin''s eyes lit up with joy as he spotted Audrey. Princess Reina smiled warmly, acknowledging Audrey''s presence with a nod.
Audrey returned the smile and curtsied before the princess. "Princess Reina, it is an honour to meet you. And Young Prince Benjamin, it''s a pleasure to see you again."
Princess Reina''s voice held a gentle yetmanding tone. "The pleasure is ours, Lady Audrey."
"Looks like both of you have met with each other," Baldwin interjected.
"Yes, I met the young prince in the waiting room earlier," Audrey responded.
Maids graciously pulled out a chair for Audrey, gesturing for her to take her seat on the prince''s left side. Her assistant found a seat beside her, ensuring they were bothfortably settled. The prince took his ce at the head of the table, a position befitting his status and authority.I think you should take a look at
As the guests settled into their seats, the aroma of the first course filled the air.
A delicate soup made from hearty root vegetables, voured with fragrant herbs and spices, was served in elegant porcin bowls. The warmth of the soup enveloped their senses, providingfort from the chilly northern climate.
Next came a tter of roasted venison, still glistening with savoury juices. The meat was expertly cooked, tender and sulent, apanied by a side of roasted root vegetables and a drizzle of tangy cranberry sauce.
The presentation was impable, with each element arranged with precision and artistry.
As the main course was enjoyed, another server appeared with a selection of cheeses. The cheeseboard showcased a variety of textures and vours. Each slice was a delight, perfectly paired with a selection of fruits and crackers.
Finally, a dessert cart rolled in, disying an array of sweet treats.
Throughout the meal, the conversations between Audrey and Prince Baldwin flowed naturally, punctuated by moments ofughter and animated gestures.
As the meal came to a close, coffee and tea were served. The lingering aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the air, providing aforting conclusion to the dining experience.
While Audrey enjoyed her coffee, an unexpected knock on the door interrupted the serene atmosphere. The sound resonated through the dining room, immediately capturing the attention of everyone present.
In response, the maids hurriedly made their way to the door, their footsteps echoing against the polished marble floor. With a gentle push, they swung the door open, revealing Mark, the man dressed in a sleek ck uniform, standing on the threshold.
His presence alone hinted at the importance of his message.
In a hushed tone, Mark whispered something into Prince Baldwin''s ear. The prince''s expression shifted subtly, a flicker of concern crossing his features. He turned to face the guests at the table, his voice tinged with regret.
"Excuse me, everyone. It seems I am required elsewhere," Prince Baldwin announced, his tone tinged with urgency. "Please continue to enjoy your drinks."
With a brief nod, the prince swiftly left the dining room. His departure leaving a sense of intrigue and curiosity for everyone.
The room fell into a momentary silence.
Audrey sipped her coffee, contemting the sudden turn of events. There was no doubt that something significant had transpired, warranting the prince''s immediate attention.
She exchanged nces with her assistant. The unexpected turn of events had left them intrigued and eager to uncover the reason behind his abrupt exit.
Once the prince''s footsteps faded away, Princess Reina, who had remained silent throughout the meal, finally broke the silence.
"So, Audrey, I suppose my brother is doing just fine," Princess Reina remarked. Her voice carried a hint of longing and fondness, yearning for news about her sibling.
Audrey''s momentary surprise was quickly reced by aposed demeanour. She nodded, her voice filled with genuine respect, "Yes, Your Highness. His Majesty King Rizieri is an excellent ruler. His leadership and strategic prowess have brought about remarkable changes in the territory."
Audrey proceeds by sharing the tales of Riz''s aplishments. She delved into the technological progress that had taken ce under his reign, describing the advancements in various fields. She also highlighted the expansion of the kingdom''s territories, detailing the victories during the war.
Audrey''s words painted a vivid picture of a kingdom that had flourished under King Riz''s leadership.
Reina listened intently, her gaze fixed on Audrey, her expression a mix of admiration and longing.
"I see," Reina responded while sipping her tea. A hint of mncholy danced in her eyes.
She couldn''t help but feel a bittersweet twinge as she heard of the progress and growth that had taken ce in her absence. The pride for her brother''s aplishments was tinged with a touch of sadness for the time she had missed, unable to be a part of it.
"What about Russell? Any news on him?" asked Reina. Her other brother seemingly disappears into thin air.
"The information regarding Russell is not within my knowledge, Your Highness," Audrey replied, her tone tinged with regret. "I am not involved in intelligence matters, and my focus has been primarily on diplomatic affairs. As far as I concern, the king has diverted most of the agents toward another task, leaving only a few working on finding him."
Reina nod her head, "I see. Thanks for the information, Lady Audrey," she said, her voice tinged with gratitude.
Chapter 303 Bid A Farewell
Reina nod her head, "I see. Thanks for the information, Lady Audrey," she said, her voice tinged with gratitude.
"No problem, Your Highness. It''s my pleasure to help," said Audrey, sipping the remaining of her coffee.
The conversation between Audrey and Princess Reina continued. Their discussion mainly delved into the events unfolding in the southern region.
However, the passage of time became more and more evident. Audrey sensed that it was nearing the moment for her and her assistant to take their leave. With a gentle smile, she nced at her assistant, a subtle signal to begin wrapping up the conversation.
"Princess Reina, it has been truly an honour to speak with you," Audrey expressed with sincerity. "I am grateful for this opportunity."
Reina nodded appreciatively, her eyes conveying a sense of shared understanding. "Lady Audrey, your visit here is a blessing to me. You''re wee toe and visit me anytime you wish."
Audrey''s face softened with gratitude and sincerity. "Thank you, Princess Reina. I truly appreciate your kind invitation. I will certainly keep it in mind and make sure to visit you again... At least while I am here."
As they bid farewell to the throne hall, Princess Reina walked Audrey and her assistant to the front of the pce. The grandeur of the pce''s exterior was just as breathtaking as when they first arrived.
Reina nced towards the awaiting carriage and asked, "Where are you and your assistant staying, Lady Audrey?"
"We are staying at the Golden Crown Inn, Your Highness," Audrey replied with a warm smile.
"Ohh? That''s a famous inn. I''ve heard they offer top-tier services," Princess Reina responded.
"You''re absolutely right," Audrey nodded, though she couldn''t help but think that the service at the inn was nowhere close to the treatment Princess Reina received as a royal.
The carriage that they had rented earlier pulled up, its sturdy frame contrasting against the chillyndscape. The driver, wrapped in warm clothing, greeted them and assisted Audrey and her assistant in boarding the carriage.
"I guess this is where we bid farewell," Audrey said, her voice tinged with a hint of sadness.
Princess Reina looked out at the surrounding scenery. After a moment, she turned back to Audrey with a gentle smile. "Indeed, it''s time for us to part ways. Thank you for apanying me, Audrey. It has been a while since I had an enjoyable conversation."
Audrey couldn''t help but smile, her heart warmed by the princess''s kind words. "The pleasure was all mine, Princess Reina."
As they settled inside, the horses pulled the carriage forward, carrying them away from the majestic Blueriver Pce. The rhythmic sound of the horses'' hooves against the cobblestone path provided a soothing backdrop to their journey.
Audrey leaned back in her seat, reflecting on the events of the day. The meeting with Prince Baldwin, the unexpected encounter with Benjamin, and the heartfelt conversation with Princess Reina had left an indelible impression on her.
"What are your thoughts on Princess Reina?" Audrey turned to her assistant, her voice filled with curiosity.
Her assistant pondered for a moment before responding, "She seemed kind of sad, I guess. There was a hint of mncholy in her demeanour."
Audrey nodded in agreement. "Yes, I noticed that too. She doesn''t speak much when Prince Baldwin is around. It almost made me think she''s some sort of arrogant noblewoman," she chuckled softly.
"You''re right, Miss," her assistant replied. "It''s easy to see that they don''t have a good rtionship."
Audrey sighed, her gaze shifting to the scenery passing by outside the carriage window. The bridge stretched out before them, and the sound of rushing water filled the air. "Anyone wouldn''t be happy if they were in her shoes," she muttered, her voice tinged with empathy.
The carriage continued its steady pace, traversing through the streets as they made their way back to the Golden Crown Inn.
Finally, the carriage arrived at the inn. Audrey and her assistant stepped out, bidding farewell to the driver and thanking him for his service.
They entered the inn, greeted by the familiar warmth and cosiness that contrasted with the frigid weather outside.
"What are we going to do next, Miss?" Audrey''s assistant asked, her voice filled with curiosity.
"Hmm, we still have a few days left and we are not in a hurry either. It''s kind of wasteful to return home this early. Why don''t we go shopping and sightseeing?" Audrey suggested with a smile.
"Sounds good to me," her assistant replied, her eyes sparkling with excitement.
The next day, Audrey spent her time taking tours of the city of Thyrate, immersing herself in the vibrant atmosphere and exploring the local shops and markets. She couldn''t resist the temptation of buying some souvenirs to bring back home, cherishing the memories she had made during her visit.
As she walked through the bustling streets, Audrey couldn''t help but think about the Oldman, Dunn. And so, she made her way to the location where his stall was usually set up. But, to her dismay, the stall was closed.
Her assistant, noticing her disappointment, chimed in, "Maybe he''s just taking a break or attending to personal matters. We can try asking around to see if anyone knows where he went."I think you should take a look at
Audrey nodded and approached a nearby vendor. "Excuse me, do you happen to know where the Oldman Dunn has gone?"
The vendor shrugged, seemingly unaware of the Oldman''s whereabouts. "I''m not sure, miss. I haven''t seen him around for two or three days. He said he was gonna check on something but didn''t tell us where is it."
Audrey''s heart skipped a beat as the vendor''s words sank in.
Two or three days.
It was too close to her arrival in the city.
A nagging worry crept into her mind, and she fervently hoped that the Oldman''s sudden disappearance had nothing to do with her presence.
Her assistant, sensing the concern etched on Audrey''s face, inquired, "What should we do, miss?"
Audrey took a deep breath, steadying herself. "Let''s leave all this stuff we bought on the ship for now. We will ask the captain of the ship if anything unusual has urred recently."
With a determined stride, Audrey and her assistant made their way to the bustling port. The sounds of seagulls echoed in the air, mingling with the shouts of sailors and the creaking of wooden ships. The whiff of saltwater and fish filled their nostrils.
Despite the passing days since their arrival, their steamship remained a focal point of attention for the crowd.
It stood tall and proud, drawing the gaze of thousands who had flocked to the port in hopes of catching a glimpse of the remarkable vessel. Excitement buzzed through the air as curious onlookers gathered, their eyes filled with wonder and curiosity.
It wouldn''t be weird if there are among them whoe from neighbouring cities specifically to witness the floating steel vessel.
The only noticeable change that had taken ce in the port since their arrival is the once bustling array of steamships that had shared the dock now dwindled to a solitary vessel, their own steamship.
The others had likely departed back to the southernnds from whence they came.
There was no longer a need for them to linger in these northern territories.
Audrey and her assistant made their way through the bustling crowd towards their steamship. They were met with curious nces and whispers of intrigue.
Audrey maintained aposed demeanour and stepped onto the gangway leading to their steamship. Her eyes scanned the deck, searching for the captain of the vessel.
"Captain," she called out, her voice carrying a note of urgency.
The captain turned his attention to Audrey, his eyes flickering with curiosity. "Oh, Miss Audrey. Are we ready to return home?" His gaze fell upon the belongings they had brought along, his body slightly shaking. "I must say, it''s really cold over here. I mostly stay inside."
Audrey shook her head, a determined look in her eyes. "No, Captain. I have something to ask you."
The captain''s brows furrowed slightly, sensing the gravity of the situation. "Of course, Miss Audrey. What is it?"
Audrey leaned in closer, "Has anything unusual happened when you''re staying on the ship?"
The captain''s expression shifted, a hint of concern crossing his features. He pondered for a moment before responding.
"Only thing that happened is as you can see right now," the captain replied, his voice tinged with exhaustion. He nced at the crowd of people swarming around the ship, creating a constantmotion. "I can hardly sleep because of the noise they make. We even caught a few individuals attempting to infiltrate the ship."
Audrey furrowed her brow, concern etching her features. "That sounds serious."
"It is but we keep it under control. We''ve increased security measures and patrols to deter any unauthorized ess. The crew has been vignt, and we''ve been fortunate to apprehend those who posed a potential threat."
"Is there anything else you''ve noticed, any unusual urrences?" she asked.
"Hmm... Oh! On the night of the same day we arrived, we got a report of ships departed out to the sea," the captain replied, his voice tinged with a sense of concern.
"Which direction do they go?" Audrey inquired.
The captain''s gaze shifted, his eyes scanning the horizon. "South," he replied.
Chapter 304 Sea Battle
Boom¡ª
The sound of objects hitting the water reverberated through the air, sshing droplets in all directions. Somewhere in the middle of the ocean, a fierce battle was currently unfolding, the roar of cannons filling the air.
On the deck of a warship, Admiral Stormrider stood tall, his eyes fixed on the chaotic scene before him. His face revealed a mix of determination and focused intensity as he observed the movements of the enemy fleet.
"Their movement is so erratic and unpredictable, just like a rat scurrying here and there," Admiral Stormridermented, his voiceced with a tinge of annoyance.
He clenched his fists, his mind racing with strategies and countermeasures.
The sea churned with turmoil as the ships of both nations shed in a fierce struggle for dominance.
Despite the valiant efforts of Admiral Stormrider''s fleet, it seemed that the Barlian navy proved to be a formidable adversary. Their ships manoeuvred skillfully, slipping through gaps in the encirclement andunching devastating counterattacks.
"Sigh... Jareth was right," Admiral Stormrider muttered to himself, his voice barely audible amidst the cacophony of battle. "Fighting against Barlia''s navy is a tough job."
As the battle intensified, the wind whipped through their hair, carrying the scent of gunpowder and the salt of the sea. The bombardment didn''t stop, not even a second after the battle started.
"Sir!" a voice rang out amidst the chaos of battle, capturing Admiral Stormrider''s attention. He turned to face the source, a young officer with a determined expression.
"What is it?" the admiral responded, his voice cutting through the sounds of cannons and shouting.
"Some of the ships we suspected of carrying supplies have managed to escape!" the officer reported, a hint of frustration evident in his tone.
Admiral Stormrider''s brow furrowed as he processed the information.
"Don''t mind them. Let them go and forget about it," hemanded, his voice carrying a note of determination. "Chasing after those ships will only disturb our focus and weaken our current position."
The officer''s eyes widened in surprise, his frustration momentarily overridden by confusion. "But, sir, if they deliver their supplies to the enemy, it will bolster their forces," he argued, his voice filled with concern.
Admiral Stormrider''s response came with a resolute tone. "True, but it is toote to chase after them. We should leave it to the army to handle. Right now, we must make sure no more ships passed through us."
The officer nodded reluctantly, understanding the logic behind the admiral''s decision.
With each passing moment, the stakes grew higher. Lives hung in the bnce, and the oue of this battle held the potential to the oue of the battle in Eikadir.
He knew that he had to find a way to turn the tides in his favour, to outmanoeuvre the enemy and secure a decisive victory. Admiral Stormrider''s eyes surveyed the turbulent seas, his mind calcting the best course of action.
"Forget encirclement, form a line formation instead! Block their path and unleash a continuous barrage of firepower!" his voice boomed across the deck.
The sailors swiftly carried out hismands, skillfully manoeuvring their ships into a strategic line formation. With each vessel positioned side by side, the fleet created an imposing wall of iron and wood, ready to unleash a devastating onught.
The expanded firing range allowed the fleet to rain down a relentless hail of cannon fire upon the enemy ships. The deafening roar of cannons filled the air as fiery projectiles sailed through the sky, crashing into the hulls of the opposing vessels.
The line formation provided a clear advantage, enabling the fleet to maximize their firepower without the risk of hitting their own ships.
On the other hand, the Barlian ships found themselves in a precarious situation.
In a desperate move, the Barlian ships veered to the left, hoping to find an opening and break free from the Ryntum fleet.
However, Admiral Stormrider anticipated their manoeuvre, swiftly ordering his ships to adjust their course and block their path. The Barlian ships were trapped once again, their escape thwarted.
Realizing the futility of their previous attempt, the Barlian ships changed direction, this time veering to the right.
But to their dismay, the Ryntum fleet mirrored their every move, effectively cutting off their intended path of escape. He left no room for the Barlians to manoeuvre.
In the end, the Barlian ships made a daring decision. They split their fleet, hoping to divide the attention of the Stormrider''s forces.I think you should take a look at
Admiral Stormrider anticipated this move as well. He ordered his fleet to split ordingly, aiming to maintain control over the entire battlefield. But, this move unintentionally left the centre of his formation vulnerable and open.
Seizing the opportunity, the Barlian ships carrying vital supplies recognized the gap in the Stormrider''s formation. They saw a chance to break through and escape.
Swiftly, they altered their course, sailing towards the centre of the Stormrider''s fleet, their hearts filled with a mix of hope and desperation.
As the Barlian supply ships darted through the opening, the battle tide seemingly shifted in their favour. The rest of the Barlian warships took a gamble despite fully aware of the risk it posed.
They purposefully put themselves in dangerous positions, engaging the Ryntum fleet in fiercebat. Their objective was to keep the Ryntum forces preupied and divert their attention away from the escaping supply ships.
On the deck, Admiral Stormrider''s eyes narrowed with determination. "Not so fast," he dered, his voice carrying over the tumultuous battle.
He swiftly issued orders to the nearest ships to the centre,manding them to execute a daring manoeuvre. With precise coordination, the designated vessels executed a side turn, breaking the Stormrider''s line formation.
"Intercept and sink the escaping Barlian supply ships!" hemanded.
Two of his ships swiftly veered off course, their cannons ready to unleash a devastating barrage upon the fleeing vessels. Cannon fire erupted, tearing through the air with thunderous roars. Explosions rocked the waves as the projectiles found their mark, engulfing the Barlian ships in a maelstrom of destruction.
The once hopeful escape route became a graveyard. In a matter of moments, the supply ships sank, disappearing beneath the waves.
However, the victory was short-lived as the Barlian forces swiftly changed their target.
Like a pack of hungry wolves, they redirected their focus towards the Ryntum''s weakened centre point. The Ryntum warships struggled to withstand the renewed assault.
Yet, Admiral Stormrider remained calm andposed amidst the chaos. Instead of forcefully blocking the advance, he chose to go with the flow, adapting his strategy to the shifting tides of battle.
With a firmmand, the admiral ordered his ships to maintain parallel alignment with the Barlian vessels. The sailors swiftly carried out the instructions. Ropes were pulled, sails adjusted, and rudders manoeuvred, all in perfect synchronization.
The fleet responded as one, forming a formidable wall of ships on both sides.
With the ships now positioned in parallel, the situation on the battlefield shifted once again. The Barlian forces found themselves trapped between the Ryntum fleet on both their left and right sides. They were effectively sandwiched, their escape routes closing rapidly.
Admiral Stormrider''s manoeuvre had created a dangerous predicament for the Barlian ships. They were caught in a tightening grip, their movements restricted by the encircling Ryntum warships.
"You have nowhere to run, Barlia!" Admiral Stormrider''s voice boomed across the seas, carrying a tone of authority and determination. His words echoed with a sense of finality, leaving the Barlian forces with no escape.
Cannonballs begin to tear through the Barlian vessels, ripping apart their hulls and sending splinters of wood into the air. The thunderous booms of cannons reverberated across the seas as the Ryntum fleet unleashed a devastating assault.
The Barlian ships, disoriented and overwhelmed, struggled to mount a coordinated defence.
One by one, their defences crumbled, and the proud vessels began to sink into the unforgiving depths of the ocean. Plumes of smoke rose from their decks as fires engulfed the masts and sails, casting an eerie glow over the raging waters.
With each ship''s demise, a sense of defeat and despair enveloped the Barlian forces.
As the Barlian ships disappeared beneath the surface, their fate sealed, the sea swallowed their remnants. The waves carried away the echoes of battle, leaving only a solemn silence in their wake.
In the aftermath of the fierce battle, the ocean surface grew calm once more, the tumultuous tides easing into serene tranquillity. The remnants of the fallen shipsy scattered across the water.
"Where should we go next, Admiral?" one of his officers asked, anticipation evident in his voice.
Admiral Stormrider leaned against the ship''s railing, his gaze fixed on the horizon. He weighed the options before him.
There are two choices in front of him, to attack Makerton Ind or to help theirrade at Eikadir. After a moment, he made his decision.
"Prepare to set course for Eikadir," Admiral Stormrider finally announced, his voice firm and resolute. "Our presence there will strengthen ourrades'' resolve and bolster our chances of sess."
Chapter 305 A Helpful Explosion
The ships of Ryntum''s First Fleet sailed steadfastly towards Eikadir, leaving behind their n to capture Makerton Ind.
As Admiral Stormrider and his fleet approached, the silhouette of the city came into view on the horizon.
From afar, the distant rumble of artillery reverberated through the air, serving as a haunting reminder of the battle that was raging within the city''s walls. The thud of cannons and the cracks of musket fire mingled with the cries of soldiers, creating a cacophony of chaos and conflict.
Admiral Stormrider''s eyes narrowed as he observed the scene. The city was under siege, its inhabitants locked in a desperate struggle for survival. Smoke billowed from the rooftops, evidence of the fierce resistance put up by the defenders.
A sailor approached him, asking their next move. "What should we do, Admiral? The enemy''s defences are weakening. Should we press forward andunch a full-scale assault?"
Admiral Stormrider''s gaze shifted from the sailor to the weary faces of his crew. The toll of the previous battle was evident. He took a moment to collect his thoughts, weighing the options before him.
"Our mission here is simple," he dered. "We will maintain our blockade of the port and deny the enemy any chance of resupply or reinforcement. This move alone will prove to be a significant aid to ourrades onnd."
"The port is the enemy''s lifeline," the admiral continued. "By blocking it, we disrupt their logistical support and weaken their ability to sustain their forces. Moreover, our presence alone can create a sense of uncertainty and unease among their ranks, forcing them to divert some of their attention and resources to deal with us as well."
The ship sailed closer to the port, its imposing presence sending a clear message to the anchored supply ships. Admiral Stormrider''s eyes narrowed as he observed the vessels that had slipped through their formation during the previous battle.
Determination burned in his gaze as he issued his orders. "Prepare the cannons!" hemanded.
The sailors swiftly moved into position, their hands steady as they prepared to unleash the destructive power of their weaponry.
The cannons were meticulously loaded, their barrels aimed directly at the vulnerable supply ships. The tension on the ship grew palpable as the crew awaited the admiral''smand.
"Fire!" he bellowed, his voice resonating across the deck. In an instant, a deafening roar erupted as the cannons unleashed a barrage of cannonballs. The air filled with the acrid smell of gunpowder as the projectiles tore through the sky, hurtling towards their targets.
Explosions echoed through the port as the cannonballs struck their mark, sending splintered wood, debris, and mes into the air. The supply ships, once symbols of the enemy''s hopes, were now reduced to burning wrecks sinking into the depths of the sea.
The sailors watched the destruction unfold, a mixture of grim satisfaction and solemn resolve on their faces.
They knew that by sinking the supply ships, they had effectively cut off the enemy''s escape route and dealt a devastating blow to their logistical capabilities.
As the smoke cleared and the echoes of battle faded, the admiral turned his attention back to the fleet. "Maintain our blockade," hemanded. "We have struck a significant blow today, but the enemy may fight more fiercely than before since they left with no option. We must remain vignt and ready to step in to help our brothers if necessary."
The sailors nodded in understanding, their eyes reflecting theirmitment to the cause.I think you should take a look at
....
Inside the city of Eikadir, the booming explosion in the port can be heard and seen clearly by everyone else including Sarika''s subordinate, Major General Nn and those around him.
His eyes instinctively turned towards the direction of themotion, a mix of curiosity and concern etched across his face. "What was that?" he muttered under his breath.
His mind raced toprehend the source of the sudden burst of light and sound.
A sense of unease began to settle within him as a nagging thought slowly crept into his consciousness. His expression grew tense, his brows furrowing as he contemted the implications of the explosion.
The uncertainty gnawed at him, fueling his apprehension to a higher level.
Realizing the need for immediate action, Major General Nn turned to his trusted subordinate. "Send a reconnaissance team to the port," he ordered, his voiceced with urgency. "We need to know what''s happening."
The subordinate nodded, swiftly rying the instructions to one of the nearby soldiers. The soldier saluted and hurried off, his footsteps echoing in the distance as he set out on his mission.
As Major General Nn waited anxiously for news. Deep down in his heart, a mix of emotions swirled within him. He hoped against hope that the explosion in the port was not what he feared it to be. Perhaps it was just an unforeseen incident.
The minutes seemed to stretch into eternity as Major General Nn anxiously awaited the return of the reconnaissance team.
Finally, the team arrived, their faces pale and their expressions filled with a mix of disbelief and dismay.
Despite having a bad feeling,Major General Nn mustered the courage to ask the question that lingered on his mind. "What''s the problem?" he inquired.
The team leader took a deep breath, his voice trembling slightly as he delivered the devastating news. "Sir, everything has sunk," he replied, his tone heavy with sorrow. "Every ship in the port has sunk. We have lost a significant amount of supplies and the enemy''s ships anchored nearby."
A wave of despair washed over Major General Nn, his heart sinking at the magnitude of the loss. The port was a lifeline for their resistance and nowy in ruins.
The sinking ships represented not just a loss of resources, but also a blow to their ability to sustain their forces and effectively continue their fight against the enemy.
Major General Nn clenched his fists, struggling to maintain hisposure in the face of such adversity. "The enemy... Is it caused by Ryntum''s fleet?" he asked.
"Yes, sir." The team leader nodded.
Chapter 306 A Rousing Speech
"Yes, sir." The team leader nodded. His own voice wasced with a tinge of sorrow.
Taking a deep breath, Major General Nn addressed his team, his voice filled with determination. "We cannot dwell on what has been lost. It''s do or die circumstances now." he said.
Major General Nn knew that he had to address the citizens, to rally their spirits and instil a sense of resilience. He moved to an open space within the city, his footsteps heavy with determination.
As the leader of the fighting forces against Ryntum, all eyes were naturally on him.
Finding a higher ground, Major General Nn positioned himself where everyone could see him. He stood tall, his gaze sweeping across the weary faces of hisrades.
The devastation and loss were evident in their eyes, but he knew that he had to ignite the flicker of hope within their hearts.
Silence fell over the crowd as they awaited his words, their anticipation palpable. Major General Nn took a moment to gather his thoughts, feeling the weight of responsibility upon his shoulders.
"All of you must be curious about the explosion that shook our port," he began, his voice tinged with a mix of sorrow and determination. "It was caused by the relentless assault of our enemy, the Ryntum''s fleet. They have severed our lifeline and crippled our supplies in an attempt to force us into submission."
His gaze scanned the faces of the soldiers and the civilians, their expressions a reflection of the hardships they had endured. "But we cannot allow despair to consume us," he continued, his voice rising with a fierce resolve. "We are thest defenders of Barlia in thisnd. The oue of this battle will dictate the future of our nation. We will not surrender, nor will we yield to them!"
The crowd listened intently, their eyes fixed on Major General Nn. He painted a vivid picture of their dire situation, describing the dwindling supplies and the harsh reality that awaited them.
"We stand here today, united by themon purpose. The path ahead is treacherous, filled with blood and sacrifice, but it is a path we must tread. We have been pushed to the edge but we will never give in!"
The major general''s voice grew more resolute, infused with an unyielding determination that resonated within each soul present. "We may be outnumbered, outgunned, and battered, but we still possess the unbreakable spirit and the unwavering resolve that courses through our veins."
He gestured towards the city surrounding them, "This city has witnessed the first steps of our ancestors toward a better future and this city will witness our struggle to protect it."
The crowd erupted into a chorus of fervent cheers, their voices intertwining with a renewed sense of purpose. Major General Nn''s words ignited the me of resistance within them, fueling their determination to defend their homnd to thest breath.
The atmosphere was charged with unwavering resolve, as the people of Eikadir found sce in the words of their leader. Major General Nn''s speech had stirred their spirits, uniting them for amon purpose.
With unwavering determination, they grabbed anything they could find, turning tools, broken wooden nks, and even household items into makeshift weapons.
The will to defend their city burned fiercely in their hearts.
On the open ground, maps wereid out, and strategy discussions began. Major General Nn''s officers and advisors coborated, analyzing the current situation and devising a n to maximize their limited resources. Every move was carefully considered, every detail scrutinized to ensure the highest chance of sess.
As the strategies were set, the people of Eikadir moved as a well-oiled machine for the counterattack.I think you should take a look at
....
Outside the city wall, the day unfolds like a breathtaking canvas painted by nature''s hand. The sun cast its burning light over the battlefield, drenching thousands of soldiers in sweat.
The air is heavy with tension, and the once melodious sounds of nature are drowned out by the sound of artillery. However, Barlians'' cheers and shouts echo in the distance, clearly heard by the Ryntum troops.
Levi looked on with curiosity as he heard the distant cheers and shouts of the Barlian forces.
He turned to one of his officers and raised an eyebrow in question. "What''s going on over there? Why are they so worked up?" he asked, scanning the horizon where the sounds wereing from.
His officer shrugged and squinted toward the city walls. "I''m not entirely sure, sir," he replied.
Levi heard a sound of explosion just a moment ago and he believes it must have something happen over the direction of the port.
His mind raced, trying to make sense of the Barlians'' unexpected reaction. If the explosion in the port, where the warehouses are located, it should have dealt a crippling blow to their supply lines and leave them in disarray.
Instead, the cheers and shouts from the enemy seemed to indicate the opposite.
He turned back to his officer who stood beside him. "You heard the explosion too, right?" he asked, seeking confirmation.
"Of course! How could I miss such a loud noise, sir." the officer responded. "Perhaps those attacks were caused by our navy." he deduced.
"Yeah, I thought the same as well." Levi nodded, agreeing with the officer. "If so, then this is not the reaction they suppose to have. Their response is far too spirited considering the situation. Why are they cheering?"
His officer tries to make sense of the situation. However, after several minutes passed, he couldn''t find a good reason to speak of.
Levi didn''t want to shove this matter aside, so he issue an order. "Prepare our scouts to gather information about their movements. Find out want had happened."
"Yes, sir!" replied the officer before promptly leaving the scene.
As the scouts were dispatched, Levi''s forces continued their relentless bombardment of the city.
He knew that every minute mattered, and the Barlians'' cheers only fueled his determination to capture the city faster.
Chapter 307 Almost Lost
?
"What''s the situation?" Levi asked as soon as the scouts return.
"Hard to say, sir," the scouts reported, their brows furrowed in uncertainty. "We only caught a glimpse of the city, but it seemed like everyone inside was busy with something. In my opinion, they were definitely nning to make a big move."
Levi''s mind buzzed with a mixture of curiosity and concern as he absorbed the scouts'' report. The Barlians'' odd actions only deepened the sense of unease that had settled on him.
"Thank you for the information," he said to the scout. "You may return and resume your position."
As the scouts departed, Levi remained on high alert, his eyes never leaving the city''s distant silhouette. He pondered the various possibilities of what the enemy might be nning.
Soon, the heavy gates of Eikadir creaked open, and the Barlian soldiers emerged with resolute expressions. Each step they took was measured, purposeful, and carried the weight of their homnd''s defence.
Despite the overwhelming odds, they seemed resolute in theirmitment to confront the Ryntum forces head-on.
Their artillery units rolled out behind them, each cannon and gun manned by dedicated soldiers. The dull metallic gleam of their weaponry stood in stark contrast to the muted colours of the city walls.
With unwavering resolve, the Barlian soldiers manoeuvred therge artillery pieces into position, angling them toward the Ryntum forces in a show of defiance.
The first shots rang out. The air filled with a deafening symphony of explosions and gunfire. Smoke billowed from the muzzles of the cannons, shrouding the battlefield and veiling the Barlian soldiers in a surreal haze.
Levi quickly issued orders to his artillery units, and they responded swiftly.
The booming thunder of Ryntum''s cannons joined the symphony of battle, unleashing a torrent of firepower in response.
Explosions erupted in the air, sending plumes of smoke and debris soaring into the sky.
As time goes on, the exchange of fire intensified. The echoes of artillery shells and gunfire reverberated across the battlefield. Smoke billowed, enveloping the area in a haze that obscured the vision of both sides.
However, it became increasingly evident that the Barlians were at a severe disadvantage. Their firepower was dwarfed by Ryntum''s technologically superior weaponry. The precision and impact of Ryntum''s shots far surpassed anything the Barlians could muster.
"Maintain the pressure!" Levimanded, his voice cutting through the sounds of battle. "We will not relent until we have broken their lines!"
The Ryntum forces responded to their leader''s call, redoubling their efforts to push forward.
At the same time, Levi''s mind is filled with questions regarding the Barlians'' unexpected actions. It perplexed him why the Barlians would choose to engage in a direct confrontation when they were fully aware of Ryntum''s overwhelming technological advantage.
Perhaps the Barlians were willing to make a desperate stand, sacrificing themselves for a greater cause. Or maybe there was a hidden strategy behind their audacious attack, a n that he had yet to decipher.
"Sir, we''re gaining ground!" one of Levi''s officers called out, snapping him back to the present moment.
Levi looked up, squinting through the lingering haze of smoke and dust. His eyes strained to pierce the veil that obscured his vision, seeking any signs of the enemy.
He could barely see anything in front of him, only the sound of guns, cannon fire and screams of soldiers can be heard.
"Wait!" Levi''s voice cut through the noise,manding his officers to ry the order. "Slow down the advance! We can''t see anything in front!"
His orders were urgently passed down the ranks, but it seemed that the Ryntum soldiers, carried away by their continuous sess, had moved too far, too fast. They were too exposed, and the thick smoke made it impossible to discern the enemy''s positions.
While Levi try his best to correct the situation, unbeknownst to him, another city gate had been opened amidst the chaos and smoke. The thunderous sound of cannons firing provided a cover for this covert operation, masking the noise of the creaking gate.
Thousands of people with makeshift weapons rushed out from the newly opened gate. They were not Barlian soldiers, but the desperate citizens of Eikadir who had been hiding and waiting for the right moment to strike back against the Ryntum invaders.
With hearts fueled by determination and the will to protect their city, they poured out onto the battlefield.
It became clear that they were part of Major General Nn''s n all along. They were not just a desperate civilian but a strategic and coordinated attack aimed at the heart of the Ryntum forces.
The Barlian army that had been fighting Ryntum until now was nothing more than a distraction, drawing the attention and resources of the Ryntum forces away from the real objective.
As the cannons continued to bombard the city, the citizens of Eikadir advanced undetected, their footfalls muffled by the sounds of war.
Navigating under the thick veil of smoke and chaos, they evaded the main battlefronts, inching closer to the Ryntum headquarters. Their mission was clear - to strike a decisive blow that would cripple the enemy''smand structure and bring the war to a turning point.
Inside the Ryntum headquarters, amidst the tter of war strategies and reports, the high-ranking officials remained engrossed in the ongoing battle and the Barlian resistance. They were unaware of the true danger lurking near them.
Without warning, a sudden and fierce attack erupted within the headquarters. Armed citizens of Eikadir, moving under the veil of smoke and confusion, had infiltrated the Ryntummand centre.
Levi, themander, was caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events.
"Form the defensive line!" Levi barked, rallying the little number of soldiers he had to protect the heart of their operations.
The once orderly and focused headquarters devolved into disarray as the Ryntum forces scrambled to defend themselves from this unforeseen threat.
From the frontline of the battle, the chaos within the headquarters was heard. The sounds of struggle and the mour ofbat disrupted the momentum of the Ryntum forces, adding a newyer of confusion to the already tumultuous battlefield.
Major General Nn, leading the Barlian resistance, watching the events unfold from a distance, felt a surge of pride and admiration for the brave citizens of Eikadir.
Their courage and sacrifice were the driving force behind this audacious n. "Finally, the attack has been delivered," he eximed.
Seeing the opportune moment, he seizes the chance to capitalize on the distraction in Ryntum''s line to push forward and cause disarray to the enemy.
Outside the headquarters, the battle raged on, but the citizens of Eikadir had be a force to be reckoned with. Many of the officers lost their life in this surprise attack.
"Sir! They are not professional soldiers but civilians," the officer informed, concern evident in his voice.
Levi furrowed his brow, pondering the situation carefully. "Did they have weapons?" he inquired.
"Yes, sir," the officer replied.
"And did they fight us?" Levi asked again.
"Yes, sir, they did," the officer affirmed.
"Then treat them just like enemy soldiers," Levi dered firmly. "We can''t lose control of our own headquarters, let alone being defeated by untrained soldiers. Anyone who threatens our operations must be dealt with ordingly."
Levi''s orders were clear, and his soldiers carried them out.
He also quickly dispatched a messenger to the frontline, rying the message to the troops engaged in the heated confrontation with the Barlian forces.
The messenger rode swiftly through the chaos of the battlefield, skillfully navigating through the smoke and the sounds of gunfire. As he reached the frontline, he sought out themanding officer, who was in the midst of leading the assault.
"Sir, I bear urgent news from the headquarters," the messenger announced, catching the officer''s attention.
The officer turned to face the messenger, his expression tense with the weight of the ongoing battle. "What is it? What happened to the headquarters?" he asked, trying to keep his focus on the task at hand.
"Commander Levi sends his orders," the messenger ryed. "Do not be concerned about the situation in the headquarters. The attack is being handled. Focus your efforts on advancing and breaching the city by dusk. That is your priority."
Themanding officer nodded, acknowledging the importance of the message. "Understood," he replied.
With that, the messenger returned to Levi''s headquarters, where the situation was still tense but under control. The civilian attack was being contained, allowing the Ryntum forces to concentrate on their primary goal - capturing the city of Eikadir.
As the hours passed, the battle continued to rage on. The Ryntum forces, with their line almost crumbled, were reinforced, and they slowly built back their momentum.
Inch by inch, they gained ground in the face of fierce Barlian resistance.
By the time the sun began its descent, the city gate came into view, giving a glimmer of hope for Ryntum as it represented the possibility of breaching the city''s defences and iming victory.
"Come on, Ryntum soldiers!" themanding officer shouted. "We are almost there!"
Chapter 308 Finally Won
?
"Come on, Ryntum soldiers!" themanding officer shouted. "We are almost there!"
With the city gate in sight, the Ryntum soldiers felt a surge of determination and adrenaline. Themanding officer''s voice echoed through the battlefield, urging them forward.
They pressed on, inching closer to the heavily fortified entrance.
As they advanced, the Ryntum forces reorganized their attack formation. More firepower was concentrated at the centre, turning their attacking line into an arrowhead-like shape.
The purpose was to channel all their strength to break through the Barlian defences and breach the city gate.
Cannons roared and rifles crackled as the Ryntum soldiers poured all the resources they had into the assault. Artillery rounds screamed through the air, crashing into the city walls, attempting to create breaches for the infantry to exploit.
The soldiers relentlessly pushed forward, facing the relentless barrage of enemy fire, knowing that the final victory was within their grasp.
On the other side, Major General Nn assessed the situation as well. He realized that trying to contain Ryntum''s overwhelming firepower at the centre was an untenable strategy and disastrous for the Barlian forces.
He needed a new strategy. With urgency in his voice, he sent his orders rippling through the ranks of his soldiers. "Fall back from the centre and regroup! We''ll attack their nks instead!" Nn''s voice boomed across the battlefield.
The Barlian forces responded swiftly to their leader''smand, disengaging from the centre and withdrawing to positions on the left and right sides.
There are two objectives in Nn''s mind. Firstly, he aimed to minimize their own casualties by reducing the direct exposure to Ryntum''s concentrated fire. Secondly, he sought to take advantage of Ryntum''s spread-out formation and inflict maximum damage on their nks.
The Barlian forces executed Major General Nn''s n with precision. Their attacks were swift. As they struck the nks, Ryntum''s soldiers were caught off guard.
The strategy worked in Barlia''s favour, as they inflicted heavy casualties on the enemy while minimizing their own.
Ryntum''smanders soon realized the peril they were in, but their focus on breaching the city''s walls left them unable to respond adequately to the nking attack. The Barlian forces pressed on relentlessly, pouring concentrated fire into Ryntum''s exposed sides.
As the chaos ensued, Ryntum''s relentless efforts paid off, and they sessfully breached the city''s gates. The gates swung open, allowing Ryntum''s soldiers to pour into the city of Eikadir.
The soldiers quickly gained control over the walls. With the city now partially under theirmand, Ryntum''s focus shifted back to the Barlian forces that had been attacking their nks earlier.
From the safety of the city walls, Ryntum''s soldiers unleashed a relentless barrage of bullets upon the Barlian forces below.
....
The headquarters of Ryntum bore witness to a scene of devastation and loss. In the aftermath of the intense battle, many armed citizens of Eikadir were dead at the hand of Ryntum soldiers.
The attack from the armed citizens had been quelled, but it hade at a heavy cost.
The lifeless bodies of fallen Ryntum soldiers which mainly consist of many top-ranking officers,y scattered across the floor, a haunting reminder of the fierce resistance they had faced.
Levi''s heart weighed heavily with sorrow and regret as he surveyed the aftermath. The faces of his fallenrades, once full of life and determination, now bore expressions of eternal stillness.
In the corner of the headquarters, a group of citizens who had survived the onught were now bound and captured.
Levi''s gaze fell upon them. There were fear and defiance, grief and anger, all intertwined in aplex tapestry of emotions. Some of the citizens had tears streaming down their cheeks, their eyes filled with anguish and despair.
They had fought with everything they had, sacrificing their safety and well-being for the sake of their city. Now, they were faced with the harsh reality of defeat and captivity.
Others held their heads high, their expressions resolute and defiant. Despite the odds stacked against them, they remained unbowed, refusing to be broken by their circumstances.
A soldier came and informed the current situation on to Levi. As Levi received the report about the sessful breach of the city and Ryntum''s advancement, his eyes briefly locked with the defiant citizens once more.
"The city has been breached," Levi stated firmly, addressing the captives. "Your resistance wasmendable, but it was in vain. Ryntum now is gaining control of Eikadir."
Leaving the captured citizens behind, Levi turned to his soldiers and issued the next orders, "Prepare to move into the city! Take the captives with us. Let them witness their city fall into our hand."
As Levi issued themand, the Ryntum soldiers quickly formed their ranks and began their march towards the fallen city. The captured citizens, their hands bound, were forced to walk alongside the soldiers.
From the Ryntum headquarters, they embarked on a solemn march across the vast expanse of the war-torn battlefield.
The vastnd bore the scars of the recent conflict as they had to navigate through the remnants of battle - broken weaponry, scattered ammunition, and the solemn remains of fallen soldiers from both sides.
Soon, the city gates nowy in ruins, a stark sign of the breach that had urred during the intense battle. The sight left the captive citizens in disbelief, realizing the extent of the devastation that had befallen their home.
Passing through the damaged gates, the signs of the battle continued inside the city. Buildings stood half-destroyed, their walls bearing the marks of fierce gunfire and explosions. The streets were strewn with debris, and smoke still lingered in the air.
The captive citizens walked on, witnessing the aftermath of the conflict they had been caught in the midst of. The sight of their city in ruins left a deep sense of sorrow and anger within them.
They journeyed further into the heart of the city, they arrived at the grand square, where the Ryntum g now proudly fluttered in the wind. The once lively square was now solemn and upied by Ryntum soldiers, celebrating their victory.
Levi''s presence in the squaremanded attention. Ryntum soldiers hurriedly stood up straight, their eyes fixed on the figure of theirmander, Levi.
Levi''s stern gaze swept over his troops, and he wasted no time in addressing them.
"Did we capture any Barlian soldiers?" Levi asked in amanding tone.
"Yes, sir," replied one of the officers. "Most of them died in the battle, but we managed to capture some prisoners. One of them is Major General Nn."
Levi''s interest was piqued at the mention of the captured Barlian leader. "Where is he?" he inquired, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and authority.
"He''s being held in that building, sir," the soldier replied, pointing in a certain direction. "We have him under guard, awaiting further instructions."
"Take me to him," Levi ordered. "I want to speak with him."
The soldier led Levi through the debrisden streets towards the central building. As they approached, the sounds of celebration from Ryntum soldiers celebrating their victory faded away, reced by a more sombre atmosphere inside the building.
Inside a dimly lit room, Major General Nn was seated, his hands still bound. Despite the dire situation, his expression remained resolute, and he met Levi''s gaze with unwavering determination.
Levi approached him and called out, "I finally meet you, Major General Nn."
Nn''s expression didn''t waver, but he remained silent, awaiting Levi''s next words.
"You have lost, Nn." Levi said, "With your defeat, this region that we lost more than a hundred years ago has returned back into our hands."
Nn''s expression remained stoic, but his eyes showed a hint of frustration and disappointment.
He had fought with all his might to defend the city, but in the end, the tides of war had turned against him.
Levi continued, his voice steady and authoritative, "Your resistance was admirable, Major General, but it was no match for the might of Ryntum. Now, the city is under our control, and your forces have been defeated."
Nn nodded, acknowledging the reality of the situation. "You are right," he said, his voice calm andposed. "The city has fallen, and as for now, no one could stop you. What would happen to me now?"
You will be sent to Torksey Ind and imprisoned there, alongside your superiors," Levi stated firmly. "You may stay there for a period of time or for the rest of your life. Who knows."
Nn nodded, epting his fate with a sense of resignation. "I expected as much," he said before asking, "I heard it was a prison ind. Is that true?"
He had heard the rumours about the ind but never bothered to confirm it. Now that Levi has mentioned the ind, everything he heard must be true.
"You''re correct. It is an ind made specifically to contain prisoners as the king doesn''t want to build a prison on the maind. ording to the king, if the jailbreaks ever happen, it won''t pose a threat to citizens."
"Your king would go that far for his people, huh?" Nn chuckled.
"Well... Maybe?" Levi said with uncertainty. He does think that it is a bit overboard to turn the entire ind into a prison. But who is he to pry deeper?
Chapter 309 Aftermath Of Eikadirs Battle
?
Levi made his way to the bustling port, where the warships of Ryntum stood anchored. The ng of metal and the creaking of wooden nks filled the air as crews worked diligently to resupply and maintain the formidable vessels.
Seeing Levi approached, wariness stered on the face of the sailors. Their gazes followed his every move and their hand couldn''t help but point their guns at him.
With a steady and reassuring demeanour, Levi raised his hand in a gesture of peace. "Easy there, sailors," he said in a calm tone. "Don''t you see the uniform I''m wearing? I am Commander Levi of Ryntum''s forces."
The crews hesitated for a moment, their guns still trained on Levi. "Apologies, sir," one of them said cautiously, recognizing Levi''s rank from his uniform. "We were told to be on high alert and to treat any potential threats with extreme caution."
Levi nodded understandingly. "It''s quite alright," he replied. "You are merely following orders, and I appreciate your dedication to your duty. Let me meet your admiral."
"''Come up, sir. We will take you to see the admiral," the crew said, gesturing towards the gangway.
Levi nodded appreciatively as the crew led him up the gangway, guiding him towards the heart of the warship. The rhythmic sounds of the ship''s machinery and the ocean''s gentle sway underfoot entuated the gravity of the situation.
Finally, they reached themand centre, where Admiral Stormrider stood, overseeing the ship''s operations.
Upon seeing Levi, the admiral smiled and said, "Congrattions on your sess, Commander Levi."
"Thank you, Admiral Stormrider," Levi replied with a nod, acknowledging the congrattions. "But truth be told, I don''t think I could have achieved it this quickly without your support. Had you not sunk their ships, the battle would dragged on for much longer."
The admiral chuckled good-naturedly at Levi''s humility. "My contribution doesn''t amount much. It is your leadership on the ground that led to victory." Admiral''s attention then shifted to the matter at hand. "Now, what can I do for you?" he inquired, his tone attentive.
Levi took a moment to gather his thoughts before answering, "Since you are here, I want you to transport the prisoners of war to Torksey Ind. I trust your fleet to handle the task efficiently and securely."
The admiral nodded in agreement. "Consider it done, Commander Levi," he replied. "We will ensure that the prisoners are safely transported and kept under tight security on Torksey Ind."
Levi felt a sense of relief knowing that the prisoners would be handled responsibly. "Thank you, Admiral. Your assistance is invaluable," he said sincerely.
"No problem," said the admiral. "Why don''t I transport you back to the capital as well? I''m sure the king would love to hear the news," Admiral Stormrider offered.
Levi pondered the proposition, realizing that returning to the capital with news of their victory would be a significant event. However, he knew that his presence in Eikadir was still necessary to ensure stability and address any potential threats from Barlia.
"I appreciate your offer, Admiral, but I must remain here in case Barlia attempts to invade again," Levi replied firmly.
The admiral nodded in understanding. "I see. Your vignce ismendable, Commander Levi," he said, acknowledging Levi''s dedication to his duty. "Though I don''t think such action would be necessary anymore."
"What do you mean?" Levi asks with curiosity all over his face.
"Remember the king sent someone to Barlia to negotiate a peace treaty?" the admiral replied.
"Yes," Levi confirmed.
"Well, I don''t know what the progress was, but she is supposed to return soon. We might hear about the war with Barliaing to an end. So... You might want to inform the king about the situation here as soon as possible, easier for His Majesty to coordinate everything at his end," the admiral exined.
Levi''s eyes widened in surprise. "Is that so?" he asked, realizing that the long-standing conflict might finally be reaching a resolution. "In that case, I will send someone to Bideford."
He called for his trusted officer who had served alongside Levi in many battles.
"What do you need me for, sir?" asked his officer.
"I have an important task for you," Levi said. "I need you to return to the capital immediately and deliver the events that transpired here to the king. Inform him about our sessful victory here and the capture of Major General Nn."
The officer epted the orders without objection. "As you wish, sir," he said, giving Levi a salute before promptly fleeing the scene to make some preparation.
Without dy, the process of loading the prisoners of war onto the Ryntum warships began.
The defeated soldiers looked disheartened, but Major General Nn stood tall, his eyes filled with calmness. He knew that his capture had implications for the Barlian forces, and there is nothing he can do about it.
Nn passed by the admiral, his hands still bound, but his demeanour remainedposed.
"So, this is Major Nn?" Admiral Stormrider asked, looking intently at the captured Barlian leader.
"Yes, Admiral, this is Major General Nn," one of the Ryntum officers confirmed, keeping a close eye on the Barlian prisoner.
Nn met the admiral''s gaze with steady eyes, showing no signs of fear or defeat. He knew that his capture had consequences, and he was prepared to ept whatever fate awaited him.
"You''ll soon join your superior in an excruciating journey of torture. I hope you''re mentally prepared," the admiral stated bluntly.
Nn''s expression remained unchanged, but his voice carried a hint of determination. "I am more prepared than you think, Admiral," he replied firmly.
The admiral observed Nn carefully, his face inscrutable. After a moment, Admiral Stormrider opens his mouth again, "Yeah...That''s what your superior said before but it doesn''t go well for them."
Admiral made gestured with his hand, instructing the soldiers to bring Nn into the ships.
As the prisoners were loaded onto the Ryntum warships, Nn took onest look at the city he had fought so hard to defend. Their defeat caused all the efforts and lives sacrificed to be in vain.
Chapter 310 End...?
?
With the prisoners of war now loaded onto the warships, the process waspleted with precision. The Ryntum soldiers remain alert, ensuring that the captives were secured and unable to cause any trouble during the journey to Torksey Ind.
Admiral Stormrider turned to Levi, extending his hand in farewell. "This is where I shall take my leave, Commander Levi," he said, his voice carrying a note of respect. "Let''s meet again in the capital."
Levi firmly grasped the admiral''s hand, returning the gesture with a nod of gratitude. "Thank you for your help earlier, Admiral," Levi replied humbly.
As the conversation came to an end, Admiral Stormrider boarded his warship, his steps resolute and filled with a sense of duty. Levi stood at the port, his eyes following the first fleet as it set sail, warships disappearing into the horizon.
After a while, he turned his attention back to the city, now under Ryntum''s control. The sounds of battle had subsided, but the scars of war would remain for a long time toe.
....
After a few days of sailing, the first fleet arrived at the capital''s naval port. The crews efficiently guided the warships to their berths.
Admiral Stormrider stepped ashore, his expression a mix of satisfaction andposure befitting his rank.
He was greeted by fellow officers and sailors who had remained at the capital, eager to hear about the oue of their mission.
"Wee back, Admiral. How was your operation?" one of the senior officers asked with an air of anticipation.
The admiral''s eyes gleamed with a sense of aplishment, but he maintained a measured tone. "Everything went as nned," he replied, his voice reflecting both pride and restraint. "We emerged victorious. I just return from Torksey Ind after delivering the prisoners of war."
His response was met with smiles and cheers from the gathered personnel.
Though equally ted by the sessful mission, Admiral Stormrider understood the importance of projecting an aura of control and authority. As a leader, he knew that a level-headed demeanour was necessary to maintain discipline and order among his subordinates.
As the fleet was being tended to by the dockworkers, the admiral and Levi''s officer made their way to the governmentplex to report directly to the king.
The carriage with the navy''s emblem carried two important individuals passing through the city. The bustling streets were alive with activity as merchants peddled their wares, and townspeople went about their daily routines. The city''s vibrant energy was a stark contrast to the scenes of war Admiral Stormrider had witnessed at Eikadir.
"I feel like the city changes every single time I return from a mission," the admiral remarked, gazing out at the familiar yet ever-changing cityscape.
Levi''s officer nodded in agreement, "If you think that way, what about me and the rest of the soldiers who went to the battlefield," he said. "I don''t think any of us would recognize the city we live in."
The admiral chuckled, acknowledging the truth in the officer''s words. "You''re right," he said, "I totally forgot about you all."
Before long, the carriage finally arrived at the governmentplex, Admiral Stormrider and Levi''s officer made their way through the bustling corridors, heading towards the king''s office.
However, because they didn''t have any prior appointments scheduled, the protocol dictated that they would need to wait until they were granted permission to meet the king.
The officer looked at the admiral, concern evident in his eyes. "What should we do now, Admiral?" he asked.
Admiral Stormrider remainedposed, ustomed to the intricacies of court etiquette. "We will have to wait patiently," he replied. "It is essential that we respect the king''s time and follow the proper procedures."
They found a nearby waiting area and settled in. The wait seemed to stretch on. Every second felt like an eternity, but they understood the necessity of patience and decorum in the presence of royalty.
After what felt like an extended period, a staff member returned to summon them into the king''s office.
As they approached the door, they heard a peculiar sound that piqued their curiosity. With a deep breath, they entered the king''s office, and their gaze immediately fell upon him.
Riz sat at his desk, his demeanourposed and focused. He seemed to be preupied with something, his finger tapping repeatedly on some sort of device on the table. The device emitted rhythmic and deliberate clicks as the king interacted with it.
Tak¡ª Tak¡ª Tak¡ª
The room was filled with an air of anticipation as they waited for the king to acknowledge their presence. He appeared deeply engrossed in whatever upied his attention, his eyes fixed on the device.
It wasn''t until a few moments passed that he finally looked up and met their eyes.
"Oh! You''re here? I didn''t notice you enter," Riz said with an apologetic smile.
The tapping sound stopped as he put the device aside, giving his full attention to the admiral and the officer. "Wee," he said, his voice steady andmanding. "Both of you, take a seat."
They approached his desk and bowed respectfully before taking a seat.
"We apologize for any inconvenience, Your Majesty," the admiral replied, his tone respectful. "We came to present our report on the events at Eikadir."
"Sure, go ahead," Riz said.
Levi''s officer proceeded to give a detailed ount of the events that had transpired at Eikadir¡ªthe intense battles, the strategic decisions made, and the sessful capture of the city.
He spared no important detail, ensuring the king received aprehensive understanding of the situation.
Once Levi''s officer finished his report, Riz leaned back in his chair and let out a long sigh.
His sigh carried a mix of relief and weariness as he leaned back in his chair. "Finally, we have sessfully pushed the invaders out," he remarked, a sense of aplishment evident in his voice.
The admiral''s eyes gleamed with a glimmer of hope. "Does this mean the war hase to an end, Your Majesty?" he asked, hoping for confirmation.
"Yes, at least at our home ground," the king replied. "With Eikadir under our control, we have absolute control in this region. The Barlian forces have no hope to invade again. I won''t let that happen."
Chapter 311 Imperial Prince?
?
Knock-
Knock-
Knock-
As the conversation unfolded, a series of sudden and urgent knocks resonated through the door, attracting the attention of all three people in the office. Riz raised an eyebrow, his focused expression momentarily reced with curiosity.
"Enter," Riz said, his voice projecting authority.
The door creaked open, revealing a figure standing in the doorway. The staff then entered the room, her face apologetic and slightly flustered. "Apologies for disturbing you, Your Majesty," she said, bowing respectfully.
The king waved his hand dismissively. "No worries. What seems to be the problem?" he inquired, his voice carrying a reassuring tone that sought to put the staff at ease.
"We receive a report that there are thousands of prisoners who just arrived at the capital," the staff informed the king with a sense of urgency in her voice.
Riz''s brows furrowed, intrigued by the unexpected news. "Where did theye from? Who sent them here?" he inquired with his authoritative tone bnced by genuine curiosity.
"Apparently, they are prisoners of war that were captured by Mayor Samuel Lazo in his campaign in the south," the staff member exined. "The arrival of such arge number of prisoners has caused amotion among the people. What should we do with them, Your Majesty?"
Riz furrowed his brow, deep in thought. He nced at Admiral Stormrider.
The admiral seemingly understood the meaning of Riz''s nce, "Your Majesty, do you wish for me to make the necessary arrangements to transport them to the prison ind?" he asked, his voice projecting confidence and readiness to execute the king''s decision.
"Yes," Riz replied firmly. "Prepare the fleet, admiral. We must send them to the ind immediately." Turning to the staff, Riz inquired, "Where are the prisoners of war currently held?"
The staff member replied, "They are being held on the outskirts of the city, in an area with sparsely popted people."
Deciding that he has some time to spare, Riz wants to see the situation firsthand, "Let us go and inspect the prisoners."
Leaving the admiral to make preparation, Riz, together with Levi''s officer and the staff, made his way to the location where the prisoners of war were being held.
Upon arriving at the location, Riz was greeted with a sombre and tense atmosphere. The prisoners, weary and dishevelled, were huddled together in a makeshift encampment. Their clothing was tattered, their faces and hands dirty from the hardships of captivity.
The conditions in which they were being held were far from ideal. The encampmentcked proper shelter, and the prisoners had to endure the elements with little protection. Many looked gaunt and malnourished, evidence of the scarcity of food and provisions during their captivity.
The expressions on the prisoners'' faces varied greatly.
Some wore looks of despair, their spirits seemingly broken by the ordeal they had endured. Their eyes were hollow, reflecting the toll that war and imprisonment had taken on them.
Others appeared defiant, refusing to show any signs of submission despite their dire circumstances.
Among them, there''s one particr young man who suddenly shouts at Riz as he and his entourage approach. The man''s gaze locked onto the monarch and a look of pure animosity.
Despite his unkempt appearance and tattered clothing, his eyes filled with an unyielding fire.
"You!" the young man spat, his voice dripping with contempt. "You think you''ve won, don''t you? Your kingdom may have defeated us now, but know that the amount of force Hector brought was just a minuscule of our true number. The Inverloch Empire will never let it slide. We will return with several folds of soldiers and raze you to the ground."
His voice rose, and his words reverberated with intensity, drawing the attention of his fellow prisoners. They watched with wary eyes as the man''s anger seemed to fill the air, charging the atmosphere with palpable hostility.
Levi''s officer stepped forward, his expression stern butposed.
However, the same couldn''t be said for the rest of the personnel present there. The insult that escaped the prisoner''s lips was enough to send a collective surge of fury through the ranks of Ryntum''s soldiers.
"Enough!" Levi''s officer thundered, his voice resonating with undeniable authority. "You either address our king with respect or don''t talk at all."
But the young man paid no heed to the officer''s warning. He continued his tirade, his voice growing louder and more vehement with each word.
He cursed Riz and his kingdom, unleashing a torrent of vitriol that seemed to pierce through the very walls of the prison. His fervour was unyielding, fueled by a deep-seated hatred that even Riz himself is left wondering what is wrong with this man.
"You''re nothing but a mere speck of dust in the eyes of the empire!" the young man mocked, his voice filled with disdain. "Your insignificant achievement are inconsequential against the might and power of the emperor!"
His words hung in the air like a dark cloud, charged with animosity and scorn. The intensity of his outburst sent a ripple of unease through the crowd, even as some prisoners began to whisper among themselves, unsure of what to make of the young man''s brazen defiance.
Riz remainedposed despite the provocation. His face show no sign of anger or irritation, and he chose to listen to the man''s outpouring of bitterness.
He stepped forward, making his way closer to the young man. Meanwhile, Levi''s officer stuck close to the king, ready to take action if the man attempted anything hostile.
Eventually, Riz came to a halt right in front of the young man. He looked down at the chained and kneeling figure, meeting the young man''s eyes with a calm yet prating gaze.
His eyes gazed thoughtfully at the man before him. A faint hint of nostalgia touched his features as if the young man''s insults had triggered a distant memory from his past.
Contrary to the young man''s expectation, Riz''s response caused his face to twist in confusion. His insults seemed to have little to no effect on the king, which was unexpected.
"It''s been a while since someone insulted me. I feel somewhat nostalgic," Riz remarked, surprising both the young man and his own officers with his peculiar sense of nostalgia.
Feeling somewhat amused, Riz decided to defuse the tense atmosphere. "You certainly have a way with words," he said, his voice calm and collected. "Looking at you, I believe our age is not far apart. What''s your name?"
Ptoo-
The man''s spitnded on Riz''s face, shocking everyone on the scene.
"You!!" Levi''s officer stepped forward, his anger evident in his voice. Levi''s officer and the rest of the soldiers immediately bristled, their hands reaching for their weapons as if ready to pounce on the disrespectful prisoner.
"Your majesty, allow us to butcher this man into pieces," said one soldier, while others nodded in agreement.
Riz raised a hand, gesturing for his soldiers to stand down. "Now, this is new," he said, wiping off the spit from his face calmly. With a smile still visible on Riz''s face, and seemingly unfazed by the disrespectful act. "You''ve got quite the aim," he remarked with a hint of amusement in his eyes.
There was a glint of something almost yful in his demeanour as if he found the young man''s audacity somewhat amusing.
But then, without any warning, Riz made a sudden move. With lightning speed, hended a swift strike, driving his knee right into the young man''s face.
As Riz''s knee connected with the young man''s face, a sudden, sharp pain surged through him. The impact was forceful, and the man''s head snapped back from the blow. His nose started to bleed, and he let out a pained yelp.
His defiant expression wavered for a moment, reced by surprise and agony.
The soldiers around Riz were caught off guard by their king''s sudden move. Their eyes widened in surprise, unsure of how to react. But, none dared to intervene, knowing well not to question Riz''s decisions.
Simrly, the prisoners, who had been watching the exchange were also bewildered by the unexpected response from the king.
Riz''s actions seemed to be a swift response to the man''s disrespect, asserting his authority and reminding the young man of his ce.
As if that wasn''t enough, Riz followed up with a swift kick to the young man''s cheek. The force of the blow caused blood to be spat from his mouth.
He groaned in agony, clutching his face.
Riz''s expression remained unchanged, still carrying that glint of yfulness as if he had merely dealt with a minor inconvenience. "Now, where were we?" he asked, "Ah, yes, your name. What is your name?"
The young man, now visibly shaken, managed to stammer, "K-Kaelio, Your Majesty... Kaelio Inveria."
Riz raised an intrigued eyebrow. Not just him, but the rest of the people present there too.
His eyes met those of Levi''s officer, who looked equally surprised. "Inveria?" Riz repeated, his voice tinged with curiosity. "Isn''t that the name of the imperial family?"
"Yes," Kaelio nodded, acknowledging the connection.
Chapter 312 Payment
Chapter 312 Payment
"Yes," Kaelio nodded, acknowledging the connection. His fear was still evident, but there was a glimmer of something else in his eyes ¨C a hint of hope and opportunity.
Riz observed Kael, sensing there was more to his story than initially met the eye. "Why are you here, Kaelio?" Riz inquired, using the young man''s full name.
Kaelio took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before responding politely. Perhaps the kick from Riz had humbled him down. "I am the son of the emperor''s favourite concubine," he began.
"Being close to the emperor, I was sent to the war front by my father to gain experience and increase my worth. However, going to battlefield as a prince would expose me as a target for political enemies who sought to eliminate any potential threats to the throne. And as you can see, I had to conceal my identity to reduce the risk of assassination attempts."
Riz listened intently, now understanding the reason the imperial prince was among the captives. He knew theplexities of royalty and the struggles of having to navigate treacherous political waters since Riz was in a simr situation a few years ago.
"I see," Riz said, his voice measured and thoughtful. "Anyway, you''re still going to prison."
Kaelio''s eyes widened in disbelief, his voice trembling as he stammered, "W-What?"
Riz remained firm, his expression unwavering. "Do you think I''ll let you go or give you special treatment simply because of your identity?" he snorted.
"No, not a chance. You may be the son of the emperor''s favourite concubine, but that does not exempt you from the consequences of your actions. You participated in this war, and you will face the same judgment as any other prisoner of war."
"But... but I am¡ª" Kaelio protested, desperation creeping into his voice.
However, his protest was cut down by Riz, who raised a firm hand to silence him. "No buts! Soldiers, take him away," hemanded, his tone resolute.
The soldiers moved forward to take Kaelio and the rest of the prisoners away, their grip firm but not unkind.
Despite Kaelio''s protests, there was little he could do to resist the orders.
Riz watched the scene unfold, his expression remaining stoic. After gathering his thought, he turned away from the scene and made his way back to the mansion.
....
Inside one of the living rooms in Ryntum mansion, Riz approached King Naharog, who had sought refuge in the city after the fall of Mezorin.
Surrounded by his advisors and courtiers who managed to escape, King Naharog greeted Riz with a warm smile.
"Riz, my friend," King Naharog said kindly to his saviour. "Please, doe in and have a seat. You came home earlier today. I assume there''s not much work to do at the office."
King Nelson of Naharog had sought refuge in Ryntum''s mansion since the day of his arrival in Bideford.
It had been some time now, and he couldn''t help but notice the differences in life and society between Ryntum and his own kingdom.
In Bideford, the atmosphere was vibrant and bustling, with merchants trading their variety of goods in busy markets, and artisans showcasing their skills in quaint workshops.
The city was alive with a mix of elegant carriages and bustling pedestrians.
Unlike his kingdom, where strict social status and formality reigned supreme, Ryntum embraced a more progressive and lenient approach toward his citizens.
Here, ideas and innovation flourished, and individuals were encouraged to explore their talents and contribute to society.
Although some formalities remained, mainly when ites to the royal family, it was still a stark contrast to the strict and hierarchical society of King Nelson''s homnd. It was no wonder that his children rarely came home and instead preferred to stay in Ryntum.
"You''re right, Nelson," Riz replied, taking a seat as he appreciated the chance to rx. "Things were rtively calm today, which allowed me to return earlier than usual. However, I''m here today to tell you about something."
Nelson''s curiosity was piqued, and he leaned forward attentively. "What is it?" he asked, his tone eager to hear the news.
Riz nced at the courtiers and advisors surrounding them, silently conveying that the matter he wished to discuss required privacy.
Nelson caught the meaning behind Riz''s gaze and promptly ordered them to get out, leaving the two kings alone.
With the courtiers and advisors dismissed, Riz leaned forward slightly, his expression was calm as ever. "There have been significant developments in the ongoing conflict with Barlia," he began.
Nelson''s eyes narrowed the moment he heard about the principality that has captured his capital, Mezorin. "Go on," he urged, his voice steady.
"After the fall of Mezorin, my army sessfully recapture it back. Then, we manage to push Barlia back to the Eikadir region. Just now, I have received news that Ryntum managed to secure a victory in the city of Eikadir," Riz exined.
"Their forces have been defeated, and the city is now under our control. Thisst Barlian city marked the end of their campaign in Middle Jozia."
King Naharog''s face lit up with genuine joy upon hearing the news of Barlia''s defeat. A wide smile spread across his features, and his eyes sparkled with excitement and relief.
He couldn''t contain his happiness. In his tion, King Naharog rose from his seat, a burst of energy surging through him.
He pped his hands together, unable to suppress his excitement. "That''s incredible news, Riz!" he eximed, his voice filled with genuine enthusiasm. "Well done! You and your army have achieved a remarkable victory!"
He couldn''t help but pace back and forth, his regal robes billowing with each stride. "Finally, the threat of Barlia''s invasion has been vanquished!" King Naharog continued, "I can finally return to my capital."
"Well, about that...not so fast," Riz interjected, his tone now serious andposed.
King Naharog''s expression shifted from pure tion to a mix of surprise and concern as he sensed the change in Riz''s demeanour. "What''s wrong? Is there some sort of problem?" he inquired, trying to make sense of the sudden shift.
"It''s time to talk about payment," Riz stated inly, cutting to the heart of the matter.
Riz''s tone and demeanour took on a more serious and assertive edge.
"P-Payment?" King Naharog repeated, trying toprehend Riz''s intentions. He was taken aback by the sudden change in the atmosphere and the mention of payment. "What do you mean?"
"I didn''t offer my help out of good grace," Riz continued, his polite smile now tinged with a hint of insincerity that King Naharog couldn''t ignore.
The atmosphere in the room grew tense as Riz''s sharp gaze locked onto King Naharog''s like a dagger.
King Naharog slowly sat down. A worried expression visible on his face, "W-what do you mean?" he stammered.
Riz remainedposed as he continued to fix his sharp gaze on King Naharog, the tension in the room palpable. "All the manpower, weaponry, ammunition, food supplies, and others required money to procure," Riz exined firmly. "You can''t possibly think I would write it off like that, right?"
King Naharog''s expression shifted from happy to uncertain, "B-but, you said you''re gonna help." he said, almost pleadingly.
"Because I know your army wouldn''t stand a chance on your own. There are still new and hadn''t fight much in war before," Riz replied.
King Naharog nodded solemnly, understanding the truth in Riz''s words. "How much do you want?" he asked, acknowledging the debt that his kingdom owed to Ryntum for its crucial support.
Riz reached into his pocket and pulled out a carefully prepared document. He handed it to King Naharog, who took it with a sense of both curiosity and trepidation.
The paper was meticulously detailed, listing the various expenses incurred during the military campaign, including the costs of manpower, weaponry, provisions, and other necessary resources provided by Ryntum.
It was as if the receipt was prepared a long time ago.
As Nelson scanned the document, his eyes widened slightly at the substantial sum indicated.
It was a significant debt, one that would undoubtedly ce a strain on his kingdom''s treasury.
Nelson looked uneasy, realizing that Riz wasn''t going to let this matter slide easily.
He hesitated before finally speaking, "This is quite a considerable amount! It will take time to pay this off. Our treasury is not as abundant as Ryntum''s."
Riz leaned back in his chair, maintaining his piercing gaze. "I am well aware of your kingdom''s circumstances," he said. "However, that doesn''t change the fact that you owe a debt for the assistance you''ve received. I expect a fair payment in return for our help."
He continued, "I know it won''t be easy and I don''t expect an immediate payment," he said. "We can work out a repayment n that suits your kingdom''s capabilities. "
"I thank you for your understanding," Nelson replied with a sense of relief. "Rest assured, we will do everything in our power to pay this."
Riz smiled, relieved that Naharog was willing to cooperate. "I have faith in yourmitment, Nelson," he said. "However, I''m not finished talking yet."
Chapter 313 Redrawing the Border
Chapter 313 Redrawing the Border
Riz smiled, relieved that Nelson was willing to cooperate. "I have faith in yourmitment, Nelson," he said. "However, I''m not finished talking yet."
Nelson looked nervously at Riz, wondering what else he had to say besides the debt issue they discussed. "D-did you have something else to say?" he asked cautiously.
Riz leaned forward, his expression serious yet reassuring. "Yes, I do," he replied. "I know it will take a very long time for you to settle the debt, and I understand the financial strain it may put on your kingdom. Fortunately, I have an alternative method to lighten your burden."
Nelson''s eyes widened with interest and curiosity. "An alternative method?" he repeated, leaning in to listen intently.
"Yes, it''s simple," Riz nodded, meeting Nelson''s gaze firmly. "You can forfeit some of your territory to me."
Nelson''s face contorted with surprise and disbelief. "Forfeit my territory?" he echoed, taken aback by the unexpected proposal. "But that would mean the size of my kingdom to be reduced."
"It''s not as bad as it sounds," Riz reassured him. "Let me show you," he said, ringing a bell to call for assistance.
Soon after, Theodora''s personal maid, Anna, appeared, her demeanour respectful as she approached the two kings.
"Your Majesty," Anna curtsied to Riz.
"Anna, please fetch us a map of the region," Riz requested.
"Of course, Your Majesty," Anna replied with a nod before quickly leaving to fulfil the request.
A few momentster, Anna returned with arge map, which she carefully unrolled on the table before the two kings. The map disyed the territories of both Ryntum and Naharog, along with the surrounding regions.
"As you can see," Riz began, pointing to specific areas on the map, "I''m not asking for arge city. Just the undevelopednd in the southern part of your kingdom. In exchange, I will return the city of Szazki that is currently in our possession. It originally belong to you anyway."
Nelson hesitated, clearly torn between the idea of giving up hisnd. "I understand your words clearly," he said slowly. "But, I need to think about it first."
"I understand your concerns," Riz replied, his tone earnest. "This isn''t a decision to be made lightly, and I won''t pressure you to give your answer right away. So, take your time to think it over," Riz said, giving Nelson the space he needed. "I don''t expect an immediate answer. Discuss it with your advisors and consider this through."
Nelson nodded, grateful for Riz''s understanding. "Thank you," he said sincerely. "I''ll take some time to consult with my advisors before reaching a decision."
"Of course," Riz replied, standing up from his seat. "I''ll be waiting for your response."
With that, Riz bid farewell to King Naharog, leaving him with much to contemte. Anna discreetly rolled up the map and left the room, following him closely behind.
Riz made his way back to his own office in the mansion. Regardless of what Nelson thinks, Riz is sure that the king of Naharog would ept his offer.
As Riz entered his office, he spread the map of the region onto his table.
The borders needed careful consideration, especially with the addition of potential new territory gained from the war.He took out a quill and ruler, beginning to trace the existing borders on the map.
His mind was focused on analyzing the terrain, considering the demographics of the region, and evaluating the strategic importance of each area.
He tries his best to ensure each province has a reasonably same area.
Riz knew that with greater territory came the need for better management and governance or else revolt might happen and the said territory break away from his kingdom, just like how Ryntum gained independence by breaking up from its overlord, Napuna Dynasty.
Hours passed and in thete hours of the evening, Riz leaned back in his chair, the map now showing the revised borders with the addition of new provinces.
Suddenly, a gentle knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. "Riz, are you in there?" came a feminine voice from the other side. It wasn''t the usual voice of Charlotte or Theodora, but that of Josephine, his stepmother.
Riz raised an eyebrow in surprise. It was indeed rare for Josephine to seek him out in his office. "Come in, Mother Josephine," he called out, weing her inside.
Riz straightened his posture as the door opened, revealing the warm smile of Mother Josephine. As the matriarch of the Ryntum royal family, shemanded respect and admiration from all who knew her.
Josephine entered with her usual grace, a warm smile adorning her face. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything important," she said, taking a seat across from him.
"Not at all," Riz replied, setting the map aside. "I was just reviewing the new provinces we''ve gained after the victory in war. It''s quite a task to redraw the borders and n for their governance."
Josephine''s inquisitive eyes met Riz''s, her curiosity was evident. "So, I assume the war is over?" she asked.
Riz nodded, acknowledging Josephine''s interest in the war''s conclusion. "Yes, that''s my thought as well, but I must wait until the diplomats I''ve sent return with the final reports before making any official announcements," he exined. "What did youe here for?"
"I want to talk about your wedding with Theodora," Josephine replied with a warm smile.
Riz''s frown deepened when Josephine brought up the topic of his wedding with Theodora. "There''s really nothing much to discuss, Mother Josephine," he said, trying to brush off the subject. "I have entrusted all the arrangements to you and Fiona. You both have impable taste, and I trust your judgment in handling everything."
Josephine sighed, understanding her son''s reluctance to delve into wedding ns amidst the recent war. "I know, I know. All the preparations have beenpleted," she said.
"The problem is when to hold the wedding. As you know, it was supposed to be this month, but the war disrupted the n. So, I was wondering when would be a suitable time."
He paused for a moment, deep in thought. "Perhaps we can aim for a wedding in the next few months," he suggested. "By then, the kingdom should be in a better state. As for a specific date, I will leave it to you as usual."
Josephine nodded approvingly. "That sounds reasonable to me," she agreed.
Chapter 314 Returning To The South
?
The sound of a toddler''sughter echoed through the halls of Bluerive Pce, filling the air with joy and happiness. Inside one of the pce''s elegant rooms, Audrey, the esteemed diplomat sent by Riz spent the remaining of her time in the North by ying with Benjamin.
The young prince''s infectiousughter harmonized with Audrey''s cheerful demeanour, creating a heartwarming symphony of delight.
Audrey''s eyes sparkled with delight as she and Benjamin exchangedughter and giggles.
She had quickly formed a special bond with the young prince, and their friendship blossomed with each visit she made to the pce.
As Audrey expertly built a tower of wooden blocks, Benjamin pped his tiny hands, hisughter echoing through the halls. His contagious joy filled the space, and even the diligent maid watching over them couldn''t help but smile at the heartwarming scene before her.
The maid, dressed in her uniform, stood nearby, discreetly observing the two friends while ensuring their safety. Her presence was unobtrusive, like a silent guardian, ready to assist whenever needed.
Amidst the yfulness, another figure graced the room with her presence. Reina, Benjamin''s mother, watched the scene with a smile of genuine happiness.
Her son, who had no ymates of his age within the pce, had formed an unexpected but delightful friendship with the visiting diplomat.
Audrey''s presence had breathed new life into Benjamin''s daily routine, and the joy that radiated from his face brought immeasurable delight to his mother''s heart.
However, Reina was aware that her son''s joy woulde to an end today.
After taking a wistful look beyond the window, Audrey slowly stood up. She had cherished every moment spent ying with Benjamin, and the impending farewell weighed upon her heart.
Benjamin, who was engrossed in their game, grew confused by Audrey''s action. His innocent eyes searched for an exnation. "Whewe awe you going, Audwey?" he asked, emphasizing the name with his endearing mispronunciation.
Audrey sighed softly, knowing the time hade for her to bid farewell to her young friend. "My little buddy, Benjamin, it''s time for me to go home," she said, her voice filled with warmth and affection.
"Home? South?" Benjamin asked, his mind connecting the dots based on their previous conversation about where Audrey came from.
Audrey nodded with a soft smile. "Yes, south," she confirmed, gently brushing a lock of hair away from Benjamin''s forehead.
His young face scrunched up, Benjamin looked up at her with a pout. "But I want you to stay and pway with me," he said, his voice tinged with sadness.
"I''m sorry, Benjamin, but I can''t," Audrey replied, "I promise if I evere to the north again, I will visit you."
Benjamin, on the verge of crying, clung tightly to Audrey''s leg, not wanting her to leave. His tiny hands reached out, desperately seeking thefort of her presence. But his mother, Reina, quickly stepped in, swooping him up into her arms to soothe him.
"There, there, my little prince," Reina cooed, rocking Benjamin gently. "Audrey will be back to visit, won''t you, Audrey?"
Audrey smiled through the hint of sadness in her eyes. "Of course, I promise," she reassured him, stroking his soft cheek with affection.
As Reina continued tofort Benjamin, Audrey knew it was time to say her goodbyes. She gently disentangled herself from Benjamin''s grasp, trying to keep a brave front despite her own emotions.
"Thank you for your hospitality, Your Highness," Audrey said to Reina, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. "I have cherished every moment spent with Benjamin."
Reina smiled warmly, acknowledging the genuine connection that had formed between her son and the diplomat. "You''ve brought him so much joy, Audrey," she said. "We''ll be looking forward to your next visit."
With a heavy heart, Audrey nodded. "I will cherish the memories we''ve made here," she said softly, ncing onest time at the room filled withughter and happiness.
As she left the room, Audrey couldn''t help but feel a sense of longing. The sound of a toddler''sughter had brightened and warmed her days in the cold north, and now that she was departing, she felt a mixture of happiness for the time spent and sadness for the parting.
Walking down the grand stairs of the pce, Audrey stumbled upon two men. One was Prince Baldwin, a familiar face she had encountered during her diplomatic duties. The other was a man she had never seen before, his presence exuding an air of authority.
"Oh, Miss Audrey! How lucky to meet you here. Are you on your way returning to Ryntum?" Prince Baldwin inquired, a warm smile on his face.
"Yes, Prince Baldwin," Audrey replied, offering a polite nod of greeting.
"Good, good," Prince Baldwin said while nodding repeatedly. "Let your king know about the treaty as soon as possible."
"That''s my intention, Your Highness," Audrey affirmed, understanding the importance of the treaty and the need to inform Riz promptly.
"By the way," Prince Baldwin then spoke up, "Allow me to introduce him to you, Miss Audrey. This is Duke Percival Klover."
"Nice to meet you, Duke Klover."
The Duke doesn''t respond to her greeting but instead, looked at her with anger in his eyes.
His action caused Audrey to be taken aback by his intense re, not understanding the reason for his displeasure.
Unbeknownst to her, Duke Percival Klover was Sarika''s father, the Barlian lieutenant general who had been captured during the war.
He hade to the capital to lodge aint about his daughter''s capture and to urge the prince tounch a raid on the prison ind to free her.
However, his n had been rejected, leaving him frustrated and determined to persuade the prince to change his mind.
On the other side, Audrey waspletely unaware of the Duke''s identity or his connection to Sarika. She was not familiar with the specific details of every captured Barlian officer.
As the air be increasingly tense, Prince Baldwin stepped in to ease the atmosphere. "Duke Percival, Audrey here is a diplomat from Ryntum," he exined, "She ys a crucial role in fostering rtions between our kingdoms."
Audrey nodded respectfully, trying her best to remainposed despite the Duke''s obvious displeasure. "Indeed, Your Grace," she said, choosing her words carefully. "I am here to work towards promoting understanding and cooperation between our nations."
The conversation continued briefly, with Prince Baldwin attempting to steer the discussion towards more neutral topics.
However, knowing that Audrey needed to depart that day, he eventually interjected, "Audrey, you are free to take your leave. I understand that you''re scheduled to depart today."
Audrey smiled gratefully at Prince Baldwin, acknowledging his understanding. "Thank you, Your Highness," she replied, feeling relieved that the tension was slowly dissipating. "I will make my way back to Ryntum and inform King Rizieri of the treaty as soon as possible."
Chapter 315 In Krigos
?
With a final nod of acknowledgement, Audrey turned to take her leave. She promptly made her way out of the pce.
As she stepped out into the crisp northern air, she took a deep breath.
At the same time, the carriage, adorned with intricate golden trimmings and the royal crest of Bluerive Pce, rolled up to the main entrance of the pce. It was a carriage prepared by the pce for her dailymute.
The sound of hooves ttering on the cobblestone echoed through the courtyard as the horses came to a graceful stop.
The carriage driver, dressed in a finely tailored uniform, skillfully guided the horses to a halt.
Audrey immediately ascended the carriage steps, the golden carriage door creaking open to wee her.
The plush velvet seats, adorned with intricate embroidery, beckoned her inside. She settled herself onto the seat, feeling thefort of the soft cushions.
As the carriage began to move, Audrey leaned back, allowing herself a moment of tranquillity. The rhythmic tter of the horses'' hooves created a soothing melody, and the gentle rocking of the carriage lulled her thoughts into a calm state.
Her mind wandered back to the encounters she had experienced just now.
Upon reaching the port, Audrey''s assistant, ever efficient and reliable, was already waiting for her on the steamship.
Audrey greeted her with a nod and a warm smile, well aware of the importance of their mission and the need for a swift departure.
Boarding the ship that awaited them, Audrey took a moment to observe the picturesque view of the port.
Ships of all sizes were preparing for their voyages. The sound of sailors shouting orders filled the air, together with the sounds of seagulls and distant ocean waves which added to the maritime atmosphere.
Before long, the steamship set sail.
Audrey stood on the deck, feeling the cool breeze brushing against her face for onest time. For afar, her eyes gaze at the pce and the city that gradually fade into the distance.
The sound of a toddler''sughter that had once filled those halls now lingered in her memory, a reminder of the precious connections she had made during her time in the north.
....
At the same time as Audrey departed from the north, Oldman Dunn is strolling through the lively streets of Krigos.
His mind was set on continuing his journey to Klover, the city where the influential Klover family was based.
After diligently conducting his research, Oldman Dunn had learned of the finest horsecart services in Krigos.
Following the directions he had gathered, he finally stood in front of the establishment that had garnered exceptional praise among travellers and locals alike.
"I think this is it." said the old man, "But... Well, this doesn''t look as reliable as many people said." Oldman Dunnmented with a tinge of disappointment in his tone.
The building before him was far from what he had envisioned based on the exceptional praise it had received.
Instead of exuding an air of sophistication and reliability, the building appeared rather ordinary and unremarkable. Its facadecked the grandeur and elegance he had expected, with simple wooden beams and in brickwork that seemed to blend in with the surrounding structures.
The sign above the entrance, though disying the name "Cozy Carriages," looked weathered and faded, giving it an appearance of neglect. The once vibrant colours had dimmed, making it almost unnoticeable amidst the other signs on the street.
There were no colourful flowers adorning the windowsills, no ornate carvings depicting majestic horses, and no banners proudly disying the family crest.
Instead, the windows appeared slightly dirty, and the curtains inside were drawn, hinting at ack of attention to detail.
Oldman Dunn couldn''t help but wonder if he arrive at the wrong location. But after rechecking his simple hand-drawn map, it is definitely this seemingly unremarkable establishment.
Nheless, he reminded himself that appearances could be deceiving.
Oldman Dunn entered the establishment, hoping that the interior might provide a better impression.
As he stepped inside, he was greeted by a rather modest and unpretentious setting. The space was simple, with minimal decorations and furnishings.
At least the attendants inside seemed friendly and approachable, ready to cater to the needs of their customers.
"Good day, esteemed customer," the attendant said with a practised smile as the old man approach the desk. "How may Cozy Carriages serve you?"
"Good day," Oldman Dunn replied, offering a polite nod in return. "I''m in need of a reliable horsecart to take me to Klover."
The attendant''s smile widened, exuding a genuine warmth. "Ah, Klover, you say? It''s a very popr route for many, esteemed customer," she said, her voice friendly and amodating. "We have to check the avability of the carriage and driver for your journey. Would you prefer to travel alone or in a group?"
"Alone if possible, and I also need to go to Klover as soon as possible," Oldman Dunn replied.
He really prefers to not interact with anyone for the entire two days trip. And travelling alone would also offer him more control over the situation.
The attendant quickly checked their schedule, her fingers deftly flipping through the pages of arge ledger.
"I''m sorry, sir, the earliest carriage I can arrange for solo travel is four days from now," she informed him apologetically. "However, if you are fine with travelling with other people, there''s one spot left for tomorrow''s journey."
Oldman Dunn sighed in frustration. "What a bad luck," he muttered under his breath.
Time was of the essence, and waiting for four days was simply too much of a dy.
After a moment of contemtion, he reluctantly made up his mind. "Put my name in for tomorrow''s journey," he said decisively, recognizing the need to proceed with the avable option.
The attendant nodded, jotting down his name on the schedule. "Very well, sir. You are now booked for tomorrow''s journey to Klover. Our driver and carriage will be ready to depart early in the morning. We apologize for the inconvenience, sir," she said sincerely.
Oldman Dunn nodded halfheartedly. "Thank you. Perhaps considering additional carriages in the future might help." he said before leaving the premise.
Chapter 316 To Klover
?
The next day, Oldman Dunn stirred awake as the soft morning light entered through the curtains into the room of a modest inn he had rented.
His keen instincts immediately brought him to full alertness as he recalled the mission thaty ahead in Klover.
Oldman Dunn sat up on thefortable but unpretentious bed, stretching his limbs and preparing himself mentally for the day ahead.
As a spy, he had to be sharp and observant, always ready to adapt to any unforeseen circumstances.
Without wasting time, Oldman Dunn packed his belongings, checking and rechecking his equipment and essential documents.
Each item had its ce in his baggage, and he made sure nothing was left behind that couldpromise his identity or the sess of his mission.
Once he was satisfied with his preparations, he walked down the creaking wooden stairs of the inn. His leather boots softly tapped on each step.
Eventually, he reached the reception desk and ced the room key on the counter, exchanging a courteous nod with the innkeeper.
"Thank you for the stay," the old man said with a warm smile.
"Ayy, old man, why are you leaving so early? Eat some breakfast first," the innkeeper replied with a friendly tone.
"I wish I could but I have a carriage to catch," Oldman Dunn exined.
"Is it the Cozy Carriages?" asked the innkeeper, recognizing the reputable service.
"Yes," Oldman Dunn nodded.
"Alright, alright. Please choose my inn next time you visit here. And do spread the word to your friends too," the innkeeper suggested warmly.
"I will," Oldman Dunn replied with a nod.
With that, he bid the innkeeper farewell.
As he stepped outside the tavern, the early morning breeze brushed against his face, carrying with it the scent of fresh dew and the promise of a new day.
The city of Krigos was slowly waking up.
He take a deep breath, inhaling the fresh morning air into his lugs before he made his way to the Cozy Carriages establishment.
The building stood just as it had on the previous day, a rather ordinary-looking building that belied the exceptional services it offered to travellers.
In front of the building, there''s a horsecart waiting. Apparently, he''s notte.
The driver, seeing Oldman Dunn approaching, greeted him with a nod of recognition. "Good morning, old man. Are you one of my passengers?" the driver asked.
"Yes," Oldman Dunn replied. "Am Ite? When will we depart?"
"You''re the first person to arrive. We have to wait for the remaining five passengers. It will be nice if the rest of them are as punctual as you are," the driver exined.
Hearing the driver''s words, Oldman Dunn frowned. He felt like it might have been a mistake to travel with others. "Do we have to wait for all of them to arrive?"
"Obviously not! We will depart regardless of the number of passengers when I feel it''s getting toote. Please take a seat first," the driver assured him.
"That''s good to hear," Oldman Dunn said.
The driver''s reassuring words eased some of Oldman Dunn''s initial concerns. He settled into thefortable seat of the horsecart.
The horsecart was an impressive sight,rger than any Oldman Dunn had seen before. It seemed purpose-built for long journeys, with its sturdy construction and ample space.
The carriage couldfortably amodate six passengers, each individual seat adorned with plush cushions that promised a smooth andfortable ride.
As he settled into his seat, Oldman Dunn marvelled at the thought put into its design. There was enough legroom, making it convenient for passengers to stretch a bit of their legs during the trip.
"No wonder it took six horses to pull this carriage," Oldman Dunn mused to himself. "I wonder who manufactured this carriage."
Oldman Dunn couldn''t help but think about the expense of the ticket.
The luxurious features and spaciousness of the carriage justified the high cost they charged for a ticket. He understood thatfort and convenience during travel often came at a premium price.
Minutes ticked by, and the driver asionally nced back, keeping an eye out for the other passengers.
Finally, the first of the other passengers arrived¡ªa middle-aged woman with a friendly smile. She exchanged greetings with the driver and settled into a seat in front of him.
As time passed, more passengers gradually appeared¡ªone by one, they joined the group. There was a young couple, a seasoned merchant, and a young schr carrying several books with him.
Each one seemed to bring a distinct energy to the horsecart, and Oldman Dunn observed them discreetly, keeping his guard up.
The driver was content that all of the passengers had gathered. "Alright, everyone," he announced, his voice carrying a sense of authority. "We shall be departing shortly. Please ensure your belongings are secure."
The passengersplied, and the driver skillfully guided the horses forward.
The horsecart smoothly made its way out of the city, embarking on the journey to Klover.
The initial tension among the passengers gradually gave way as they exchanged small talk and shared stories of their destinations.
Oldman Dunn leaned back in his seat, not interested in engaging in conversation with them.
Unfortunately, the schr who sat next to him seems to be overly friendly and undeterred by hisck of interest in the conversation.
He had hoped for a peaceful and quiet journey, but it seemed fate had other ns.
"Are you returning to your hometown or something, sir?" he asked with genuine curiosity.
"Not exactly," Oldman Dunn replied curtly, not eager to divulge too much information. "I''m just visiting some rtives."
"Oh? Who is it? Perhaps I know them," he probed further.
Oldman Dunn chose not to reveal any specific details, deciding instead to redirect the conversation. "What about you? Are you returning from somewhere, young man?" he asked, hoping to shift the focus away from himself.
The schr''s eyes lit up as he took the opportunity to share his own story. "Yes, I''m returning home since my education in Ryntum has finished," he exined proudly.
"Ryntum?" Surprised was all over Oldman Dunn''s face. Maybe he didn''t expect to hear his kingdom''s name here. "Why are you riding this carriage? I heard that it''s hard to get into their university and only nobles'' kid had a chance to be admitted."
"Well, that''s because I was sponsored by someone from the Klover family."
"Is that so? Interesting...," Oldman Dunn gives a lukewarm response, not wanting to pry further.
If this young man proves to be important, he will eventuallye across him again.
As thendscape rolled by, the sun climbed higher in the sky, casting a warm glow over the countryside. The rhythmic sound of hooves against the earth provided aforting backdrop to the journey.
Oldman Dunn takes this chance to get some sleep and rest his mind. He know that he won''t get much of it once the mission start.
Chapter 317 Arriving At Klover
?
"Sir! Sir!" the urgent voice repeated, breaking through the cocoon of sleep that had enveloped Oldman Dunn.
His peaceful slumber was abruptly interrupted as a voice called out to him, jolting him awake.
Oldman Dunn rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of sleep that clung to him. "What?!" he grumbled in an annoyed tone, still half-asleep from his nap during the journey.
"We have arrived," the young schr repeated, sounding more awake and excited than Oldman Dunn felt.
As he looked out of the carriage window, Oldman Dunn''s grogginess faded away, reced by curiosity.
After two days of monotonous journey, the sight that greeted him was that of the imposing gates of Klover, standing tall and formidable, with a long line of people waiting to enter the city.
The buzz of activity and the anticipation of travellers filled the air, making it clear that Klover was a bustling and important city.
Oldman Dunn straightened up in his seat, his weariness now reced by a sense of anticipation. He thanked the young schr for waking him and gathering his belongings, prepared to disembark from the carriage.
However, instead of waiting in line like the other carriages, the Cozy carriage went straight to the gate, passing everyone else.
Curiosity getting the better of him, Oldman Dunn turned to the young schr sitting beside him and asked, "Don''t we usually have to wait in line like everyone else?"
The young schr, who seemed well-informed about the workings of thepany replied, "Is this the first time you''ve used Cozy Carriage''s services, sir?"
Oldman Dunn nodded in response, "Yes, it is. What''s about it?"
The schr smiled, exining, "All carriages that belong to Cozy Carriage doesn''t have to wait in line because of its reputation. In fact, anyone who uses their services doesn''t have to pay a coin for entrance fees."
Oldman Dunn was intrigued, "So, they get special treatment?"
"Exactly," the young schr confirmed, "I think they must have some deal with the Klover family, but I don''t know a lot of details."
Oldman Dunn leaned closer, "Tell me everything you know, young man."
The young schr, sitting beside him, whispered, "You see, sir, Cozy Carriages has been operating for generations. During this entire time, they maintain strong connections with various influential families, including the Klover family."
Oldman Dunn''s curiosity was piqued. "What kind of connections?" he inquired, genuinely intrigued by the workings of the prestigious carriage service.
"Well, rumour has it that the Klover family highly values their services, and in return, Cozy Carriages has exclusive rights to transport the Klover family members whenever they travel," the young schr exined in a hushed voice.
"Additionally, it is said that the Klover family provides substantial support and protection to Cozy Carriages, ensuring their smooth operations and special privileges."
Oldman Dunn nodded thoughtfully, absorbing the information provided by the young schr. It seemed that Cozy Carriages held a unique position in Klover, earning them special privileges toe in and out of the city.
As they approached the gate, Oldman Dunn observed the line of people waiting to enter, patiently standing under the morning sun.
Meanwhile, their carriage continued unhindered, as if a path had been cleared just for them.
Once inside the city, the carriage continued its smooth progress through the bustling streets of Klover.
Oldman Dunn observed the lively activity around him, taking note of the various shops, stalls, and colourful buildings that lined the streets.
The city was vibrant and full of life as he made his way closer to the heart of Klover.
The carriage eventually came to a stop in front of the Cozy Carriage''s establishment in Klover.
Like their establishment in Krigos, it was a rather ordinary-looking building,cking the grandeur he had expected from such a renowned carriage service.
Oldman Dunn found himself wondering if there was a reason behind this seemingly deliberate choice.
Most businesses preferred to show off their prosperity and stand out from the crowd, but Cozy Carriages seemed to have taken the opposite direction.
Perhaps there was something more to this understated approach or maybe the owner of the business simply want to keep it humble.
While Oldman Dunn is deep in his thoughts, the driver turned his back and called out, "Alright, everyone! We have arrived. Make sure you get all of your belongings with you. We will charge you a hefty amount of money if you forget your things and requested them back."
The passengers began to disembark from the carriage one by one. Oldman Dunn followed suit, stepping out onto the cobbled path.
The lively hum of the city be clearer to his ears, and his nose smelled the aroma of fresh bread from a nearby bakery. The sun''s warm rays cast a golden glow over him and the bustling scene, and the gentle breeze yed with the leaves of the trees that lined the street.
Each passenger went their separate ways, some disappearing into the busy crowd, while others entered nearby shops and establishments.
Oldman Dunn watched as the young schr approached him with a friendly smile.
"Where''s your rtive''s home, sir? Perhaps I can help you find it," the young man offered kindly.
"Don''t your parent ever thought you to not meddle with someone''s else business?" Oldman Dunn responds curtly.
The young man looked slightly taken aback and then exined, "I''m an orphan, sir."
"I see, no wonder you''re so..." The old man felt a pang of sympathy, but he still doesn''t care nheless. "Anyway, I don''t need your help. I know exactly where it is," Oldman Dunn declined the offer, not wanting any further entanglement with the overly friendly schr.
The young schr''s expression fell slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure and bid farewell to Oldman Dunn.
As the old man walked away, he couldn''t help but feel relieved. It was best to keep his distance from persistent individuals like the young schr. People like the young schr tend to walk into danger and unwanted situations.
He better cut off ties with him now. It would be much easier to eliminate the schr if he proved to be an obstacleter on.
Chapter 318 "Relatives House"
?
Oldman Dunn nced around to ensure that the young schr was indeed gone. Satisfied that he was no longer being followed, he briskly moved towards his intended destination.
The streets of Klover were bustling with activity, merchants setting up their stalls, and locals going about their daily routines.
But he maintained a vignt eye, making sure nobody followed him. He had learned to be cautious, especially in a city he was unfamiliar with.
Carefully unfolding the map he had been given, Oldman Dunn navigated thebyrinthine streets with a cautious step. It was a hand-drawn map, not the most detailed or urate, but it provided enough guidance to lead him to the address of his "rtive''s house."
As he made his way through the city, he avoided attracting unnecessary attention, blending in with the crowd of people bustling around him.
The buildings around him were a mix of old and new, some adorned with vibrant colours, while others stood in muted shades of stone and wood.
After some time, he arrived at the address marked on the map. It led him to a quaint little house tucked away in a quiet corner of the city. The house appeared unremarkable from the outside, just like any other in the neighbourhood.
With cautious steps, Oldman Dunn approached the front door.
He nced around, making sure nobody was watching, before taking out the key he had been given. With a soft click, the door opened, revealing the interior of the quaint little house.
As he stepped inside, the scent of dust and stale air greeted him, hinting at the long period of disuse. He found the interior to be just as unremarkable as the exterior.
The interior of the house was dimly lit, with rays of sunlight filtering through the dusty windows. Cobwebs adorned the corners, and the wooden floor creaked under his weight.
It was evident that the house had been uninhabited for a considerable time.
The furniture was simple and functional, with no signs of luxury or extravagance. It was clear that the house had been kept intentionally low-key, avoiding any attention that might draw unwanted eyes.
He explored further and noticed a door leading to a basement.
Intrigued, he opened it and descended the creaky stairs. In the dim light, he discovered a room that seemed to have been converted into a study or workspace.
"Nice! They chose a good house as a base of operation," Oldman thought to himself, impressed by the thoughtful choice of his superior.
Determined to maintain the cover of the covert operation, Oldman Dunn decided to discreetly clean up the house, making it look more lived-in and less abandoned.
He arranged the furniture, dusted off the shelves, and even ced a few personal items strategically to add an authentic touch.
It''s kinda weird if the house was left in an abandoned state as it was essential to maintain the facade that this was indeed the home of his supposed rtive.
The role of this so-called rtive was yed by none other than his subordinate, Dorothy who is working as a pce maid.
The said subordinate mentioned Klover as her hometown for background purposes. Luckily, the Blueriver Pce doesn''t bother to go as far as to investigate and verify the information in person.
Once he finished, the house transformed into a believable residence. The clean interior now bore the marks of someone living there, giving no hint of its real purpose.
Satisfied with his work, Oldman Dunn stepped back and assessed the result.
"Now, let''s see if this will be enough to keep our cover intact," he mumbled to himself.
In the quiet solitude of the room, Oldman Dunn took a moment to rest, allowing his mind to wander and strategize. Investigating the ducal family was no easy task, especially when operating under the veil of secrecy.
This city is where the Klover family are based and they wielded considerable influence and power here.
Feeling that there were no immediate answers to his questions, Oldman Dunn decided to clear his mind by taking a stroll around the city.
As he stepped outside, he let the rhythm of the city wash over him, immersing himself in the bustling atmosphere.
The cobbled streets led him through a myriad of sights and sounds. He walked past markets where merchants passionately called out their wares, enticing passersby with their colourful disys.
After some time, the old man found himself drawn to the tavern. The sign hanging above the entrance read "The Local''s Best."
He pushed open the door and stepped inside.
The tavern was not as lively as he thought it would be, filled with theughter and chatter of patrons.
Instead, he was greeted by a mellow atmosphere thaty somewhere between lively and sombre.
Though it was nearing lunchtime, the tavern was not buzzing with the raucousughter of the crowd.
Finding a vacant table near the corner, Oldman Dunn settled into a wooden chair, choosing to blend into the ambience rather than stand out.
The waitress, with a friendly smile, approached him. "What can I get for you?"
"I''ll have a cup of tea, please," Oldman Dunn requested with a warm smile.
The waitress nodded and headed back to fulfil his order, leaving the old man to quietly observe his surroundings.
While waiting, Oldman Dunn perked his ears, trying to discreetly listen to the nearby conversations. The tavern''s gentle murmur allowed him to pick up bits and pieces of the discussions around him.
"...heard they suffered a crushing defeat down south," one man muttered, shaking his head sadly.
"Yeah, seems like a real disaster," another replied. "Those soldiers must have seen some tough times."
"And did you hear about the duke''s daughter, Sarika Klover?" a woman chimed in, her voice hushed. "Rumors are spreading like wildfire. They say she''s been captured and taken as a prisoner of war!"
"Prisoner of war?" another man eximed, clearly taken aback. "That''s a dangerous situation for the duke''s family. He must be devastated."
"I can only imagine," the woman replied solemnly. "They say the duke is doing everything in his power to negotiate her release, but it''s not looking good."
"Speaking of the duke, is there any of you who would apply for the job?"
"You mean as a gardener?" one of the men scoffed. "Nah! I don''t want to work with nobles, even if they pay me well."
"Right, one wrong move, and you''re dead," another man added, his tone cautious.
"But it also can be considered as an opportunity," the woman chimed in thoughtfully. "Working for the duke''s family woulde with certain privileges and connections."
As the conversation drifted to other topics, Oldman Dunn took mental notes of theirments, realizing that employment within the duke''s estate might provide valuable ess and insights for his mission. He quietly muttered, "An opportunity indeed..."
Chapter 319 Demonstrating Skill
?
The idea of working as a gardener in the duke''s estate had piqued Oldman Dunn''s interest. It could be an excellent way to get closer to the inner workings of the ducal household without arousing suspicion.
After all, a gardener would have ess to various parts of the estate, making it easier to gather information discreetly.
He cleared his throat and politely interrupted the conversation of the nearby group. "Excuse me," he said, catching their attention.
The people at the tavern turned to look at Oldman Dunn, slightly surprised by his interruption. "What do you want, old man?" asked a man in the group.
Oldman Dunn responded, "I overheard your conversation, and the idea of working as a gardener in the ducal estate sounds intriguing. Can you provide me with more details?"
The woman who had been discussing the duke''s daughter, Sarika Klover, spoke up, "Are you interested in applying for a position?"
"Yes, I am." Oldman Dunn nodded.
The woman smiled, sensing Oldman''s genuine interest. "Well, as far as I know, they have openings for various positions, including gardeners. The work may involve tending to their beautiful gardens and grounds of the estate. It''s said to be quite a demanding job as they take great pride in maintaining the beauty of their surroundings."
Another man added, "Yes, and if you''re lucky enough to get hired, you might receive certain perks and privileges. The duke''s family is known to take good care of their employees. At least, the main family won''t abuse you."
Oldman Dunn raised his eyebrows, and he leaned in to listen attentively. "What do you mean by ''abuse''?" he inquired cautiously.
The man nced around, making sure no one was eavesdropping. "From what I''ve heard, some of the members of the branch family can be quite cruel to their staff," he whispered. "They abuse and mistreat those who work under them. It''s a well-known secret among the folks, but not many dare to speak openly about it."
"I see," Oldman replied thoughtfully.
He can roughly guess the disparity in behaviour between main and branch families.
Perhaps because the member of the main family is small in number, they are in dire need of allies.
And the nearest and most essible ally to obtain is the simple-mindedmoners¡ªa bit of kindness and their praise all over you.
Logically speaking, people with high social status and power won''t do something like that if there''s nothing to be obtained.
Exiting his own thought, Oldman Dunn asked another question, "And how does one apply for such a position?"
The woman exined, "You can visit the ducal house and inquire about employment opportunities. They have a steward who oversees such matters. You''ll need to demonstrate your skills and experience in gardening."
Oldman nodded gratefully, "Thank you for the information. It was very helpful."
As he was about to leave the tavern, he couldn''t help but overhear the hushed conversation of the group of people he had been sitting with.
"Do you think he will survive?" one of them asked.
"Nah, an old man like him would probably get bullied. We will hear about him soon," another responded.
Their words stung but made him curious at the same time.
Oldman Dunn set off towards the ducal house, following the direction told by the people on the streets.
His legs take him towards the north direction.
The city streets gradually transformed into a more opulent and refined area.
The grandeur of the buildings increased, and the houses became more spacious, exuding an air of aristocracy.
He eventually arrived at the majestic gates of the ducal house.
The gate, like any other wealthy people, was adorned with intricate designs to give a clear testament to the wealth and power of the Klover family.
Oldman Dunn took a moment to collect himself before approaching the gate. He needed to present himself as a genuine gardener seeking employment.
He straightened his posture and adjusted his unimpressive attire, wanting to make a good impression.
The guards at the gate eyed him cautiously as he approached. "State your business," one of them demanded.
"I''m here to apply for the gardener position," Oldman replied calmly. "I heard from the people in the tavern that there might be an opening."
The guards exchanged nces before one of them spoke again. "Wait here. I''ll inform the steward."
Oldman waited patiently in front of the gate.
After a few minutes, a well-dressed man with an air of authority approached him.
He introduced himself as the steward and look at Oldman Dunn up and down before asking the old man about his experience in gardening.
"I have learned gardening from my father and have worked as a gardener for several estates in the past," Oldman said with a steady voice, spouting a fake backstory he can think of. "I take great pride in my work and have a genuine love for nts andndscapes."
The steward nodded, seemingly satisfied with the response. "Follow me," he said.
Oldman Dunn did as he was told and followed closely behind through the grand entrance.
They entered the vast and expansive ducalpound. The estate was indeed grand, stretching out over arge area with several luxurious mansions within its boundaries.
The main mansion, which belonged to the duke''s family, stood as the centrepiece of thepound.
Surrounding the main mansion were the residences of the branch family members, each mansion an impressive sight in its own right.
The location of each mansion was thoughtfully nned, ensuring a sense of privacy and seclusion for the various members of the ducal family.
In between the mansion, gardens filled in the nk, together with fountains and marble statues scattered. Interconnecting pathways formed awork that weaved through the gardens and allowed easy ess to different parts of the estate.
As Oldman Dunn walked through thepound, he noted the distinct differences between the main mansion and the branch family residences.
Meanwhile, the steward exined a bit of the responsibility of a gardener at the ducal estate and the standards they upheld for their grounds.
Oldman listened attentively, mentally taking notes of the information.
They reached a picturesque section of the unkempt garden, belonging to one of the branch family mansions
The steward said to the old man, "Before you, there are several other people who applied for this job. However, as we don''t need so many gardeners, we need to test everyone''s skills."
He then pointed at the array of gardening tools neatly arranged nearby and continued, "Show me your skills, old man."
Oldman Dunn took a deep breath, steadying himself, and then stepped forward to inspect the gardening toolsid out before him.
With a keen eye, he assessed each tool, noting its quality and condition. As aspected of the ducal family, the tools they''re using were top-notch.
"Very well," Oldman said, his voice calm andposed.
He selected a pair of pruning shears and softly throw them in the air to feel the weight of the tool in his hand.
He then approached a nearby overgrown bush, its branches tangled and untamed.
The old man carefully positioned the shears and began trimming away the excess foliage with precision.
As he worked, he revealed the natural beauty of the bush, shaping it into an elegant form.
Next, he moved on to a bed of wilting flowers. Oldman gently tended to each flower, skillfully removing any damaged petals and ensuring they received the care they needed.
He watered the nts, nurturing them back to health.
Throughout his demonstration, Oldman Dunn''s expertise was evident.
The steward observed silently, his eyes attentive to every move the old man made.
When Oldman finally finished, the once-overgrown garden section had been transformed into a picturesque disy of beauty and order.
The steward nodded, impressed by the old man''s skill. "Not bad. You have shown remarkable talent," he said. "It is clear that you are a skilled gardener."
Oldman bowed his head respectfully. "Thank you," he replied. "I take great pride in my work. As myte father used to say, even nts have emotions. Once you take care andmunicate with them properly, they would bloom beautifully."
"That''s a wise word." The steward nced around the garden, his gaze thoughtful. "I will consider your application carefully," he said. "As I mentioned earlier, there are others who have applied for the position. The decision will not be made lightly."
"I understand," Oldman replied, his expression unwavering. "I appreciate the opportunity to demonstrate my abilities."
"Do you know how to write?" the steward asked.
"Yes," Oldman confirmed confidently.
"Then, leave me your name and address on this paper." the steward said, handing him a sheet of paper and a quill.
Oldman quickly jotted down his name and address, handing it back to the steward with a slight smile. "There you go, sir steward."
The steward nodded, epting the paper. "I''ll inform you once I made my decision."
Oldman nodded in acknowledgement. "Thank you, sir steward. I will patiently wait for the result."
Chapter 320 Reporting To The King
?
The steamships glided smoothly through the calm waters, their massive forms casting gentle ripples in their wake as they approached the port of Bideford, the capital city of Ryntum.
Audrey stood on the deck of one of the ships, her eyes fixed on the horizon, eager to catch the first glimpse of her homnd.
She felt a mix of excitement and trepidation as the city gradually came into view, its buildings and spires slowly taking shape against the backdrop of the sky.
The salty breeze tousled Audrey''s hair as she took in the sights, the familiar scent of the sea mingling with the earthy scent of the nearbynd. After spending so much time in the north, her heart swelled with nostalgia as the ship glided closer to the bustling port.
"I''m finally home," Audrey murmured with a sense of relief and contentment.
As the ship docked, she gracefully disembarked and stepped onto thend of Ryntum. After the long journey and time spent away, she relished the feeling of solid ground beneath her feet.
The gentle sway of the ship had be a familiar sensation, but nothing could rece the stability of standing on drynd. Audrey stretched her limbs, savouring the freedom of movement after being confined to the ship for days.
Her dedicated assistant, ever faithful and efficient, followed closely behind, carrying her bag. "Miss, how do we go to the capital?" she inquired, awaiting her instructions.
"Well..." Audrey gazed at the bustling scene before her, everyone bustling around with a sense of purpose.
Merchants hawked their wares, porters hurriedly carried goods, and sailors attended to their tasks. The port of Ryntum was a vibrant hub of activity, a reflection of the kingdom''s prosperity and importance.
"Obviously we''ll take a carriage to the governmentplex," Audrey replied with a warm smile. "I believe there are carriages avable nearby. Let''s go and find one."
Her assistant nodded, and together they navigated through the bustling crowd, making their way to find any carriage that would offer to take them to their destination.
As they stepped away from the port, Audrey embraced the liveliness around her.
After a few moments, her assistant pointed towards a carriage with a sign indicating it was avable for hire. "Miss, I think that guy over there is offering a ride service," she informed Audrey, gesturing towards the carriage.
"Let''s go and ask," she said.
They approached the carriage, and the driver, a friendly-looking man, greeted them with a warm smile. "Good day misses," he said. "Looking for a ride?"
"Yes, we need to go to the governmentplex," Audrey replied. "Are you avable for the journey?"
The driver nodded. "Of course, miss. I can take you to the capital right away. Please, hop in."
Audrey and her assistant climbed into the carriage, settling into thefortable seats. The driver signalled to the horses, and with a gentle tug on the reins, they set off towards the heart of Bideford.
The carriage rolled smoothly alongside the Givry River, and Audrey couldn''t help but admire the picturesque scenery that unfolded before her. Lush trees lined the riverbanks, their leaves swaying gently in the breeze. Colourful flowers bloomed in vibrant clusters, adding bursts of beauty to thendscape.
As the carriage headed towards the city centre of Bideford, the surroundings became more lively and bustling. The once tranquil streets were now filled with a throng of people going about their daily routines.
The carriage slowed down, navigating through the crowded streets as pedestrians hurried along their way. Vendors lined the sidewalks, calling out their wares to passersby, and the air was filled with the cheerful chatter of the city''s residents.
Finally, the carriage arrived at their destination, and Audrey gracefully alighted, paying the fare to the driver with a warm smile of gratitude.
Once he was out of their sight, her assistant couldn''t help but express her concern, "That was pretty expensive, isn''t it?"
Sigh-
Audrey nodded. "Yes, it was," she replied, "but what else can we do? Considering the urgency of our journey and the limited options avable, we had to choose him regardless."
Her assistant understood, "I suppose you''re right. It''s just that I''m used to bargaining for better prices."
With their conversation settling, Audrey and her assistant made their way towards the towering governmentplex.
As they stepped inside, Audrey''s eyes roamed over the familiar surroundings.
There were a lot of people bustling to and fro, yet there was an air of quiet efficiency that permeated the atmosphere. Government officials and staff moved with purpose, their footsteps echoing softly on the floors.
Instead of heading directly to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Audrey walked towards the part of theplex where the king''s office was located. She navigated through the maze of corridors and hallways until they reached her intended location.
A staff member stationed at the entrance desk looked up as they approached. She greeted them politely, "Good morning. How may I assist you?"
"I''m here to meet the king," Audrey replied calmly, her demeanour radiating confidence.
The staff member''s eyebrows raised in surprise. "Sorry to inform you but not anybody can meet the king. Meeting the king requires prior authorization," she exined. "May I ask the purpose of your visit?"
"I''m not just anybody though," Audrey said with a slight smile. She signalled her assistant to bring her bag closer.
Rummaging through the bag, Audrey retrieved a slightly crumpled piece of paper, carefully stamped with the royal insignia. "I have been sent by the king himself as a diplomat to Barlia. This letter confirms my im."
The staff looked at the paper and then back at Audrey, seemingly taken aback. "Ah, I see," she said, recovering quickly. "Please wait for a moment. I will inform the king."
Audrey and her assistant patiently waited, a mix of excitement and nervousness building within them.
After a brief moment, the staff returned with a smile on her face. "The king is waiting for you. Please follow me."
With the staff leading the way, Audrey and her assistant were escorted through the corridors of the governmentplex before finally they reached a door with intricate carvings, adorned with the royal emblem.
The staff knocked softly before opening the door and gesturing for Audrey and her assistant to enter.
Inside the king''s office, Riz sat behind arge desk, poring over various documents. He looked up as Audrey entered, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Audrey, it''s good to have you back. If I know you have arrived at Bideford, I would send someone to pick you up," he said warmly.
"It''s good to be back, Your Majesty," Audrey replied, bowing respectfully. "I am lucky enough to find an avable carriage that takes me here."
Riz nodded, a faint smile ying on his lips. "I''m d to see you returned safely. Now, tell me about your progress with the peace deal with Barlia."
Audrey reached into her bag and retrieved a stack of paper and handed it to Riz, "Your Majesty, these are the terms agreed upon by both sides."
Riz took the paper and began to read the written words on his own. "Please take a seat," he said, gesturing to the chairs in front of hisrge oak desk. "Let me go through the terms one by one."
Audrey nodded respectfully and took a seat across from Riz''srge desk. She patiently waited as he carefully read through the written words on the paper.
The room was filled with an air of seriousness. She had already sessfully negotiated the best term that she can and hoped the king would be fine with them.
Riz silently perused the document and Audrey watched him closely, trying to gauge his reaction. It was hard to say since the king''s reaction doesn''t change for a second.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Riz looked up from the paper and met Audrey''s eyes. "These terms are eptable to me. It''s a bit ufortable having to sell agricultural products without imposing any tax. But, it''s not a big deal. We can get by with it." he stated. His expression was grave yet approving. "You''ve done amendable job, Audrey."
A sense of relief washed over Audrey, and a small smile of gratitude formed on her lips. His praise meant the world to her, and she felt immense pride in her work.
"Thank you, Your Majesty," Audrey replied humbly. "It has been an honour to represent Ryntum in these negotiations and work towards a peaceful resolution. By the way, this means the war has ended right?"
"Yes, the war has indeed ended," King Riz confirmed. "It came to a conclusion shortly before your return. We manage to retake the Eikadir region. Rumours probably have spread among the citizens but I simply haven''t made any official announcement yet."
"That''s good to hear," Audrey said with a smile, unable to contain her happiness. "I hope there will be no more war of this scale."
Chapter 321 Reinas Letters
?
"Yeah," Riz nodded, "I hope for the same. At least, if it gonna happen, let it happen far from us."
Both of them chuckled, sharing a moment of lightheartedness amid the weighty discussions of diplomacy.
They knew all too well that human nature and conflict often went hand in hand, no matter how much they desired peace and friendship between their nations.
"Is there anything else you would like to say?" Riz inquired, his expression growing more serious.
Audrey nodded, her demeanour reflecting a mix of concern and sincerity. "Yes, it''s about Lady Reina, Your Majesty. I met her when I was in the north. Well, I kinda expected that."
Riz''s face tightened with worry. "Does she do well?" he asked, his concern evident.
"Most of the time, I guess," Audrey replied thoughtfully.
She proceeded to tell the story of her interactions with Lady Reina and her son, Young Prince Benjamin, during her stay in the north.
"Lady Reina seemed to be well-received by the people in the pce," Audrey exined. "They treated her with respect and kindness, and she appeared to befortable and content in her role as a Barlia''s Princess. At least, from my observation."
Riz listened attentively, absorbing every detail Audrey shared. He was relieved to hear that his sister was being treated well and epted by the people of Barlia. It brought himfort to know that she had found a sense of belonging and happiness in her new home.
"I see," Riz said, his tone softened with relief. "If that''s the case, I can push back my n for a few more years and focus more on impending matters."
"n?" Audrey asked, unaware of Riz''s inner thoughts.
"A n delivers a p on Barlia for what they had done to her." He said, "I never forget Audrey, I never forget. Be it days, months, or years, her incident is akin to a dirt smeared on the Ryntum''s name. How could I forget it?"
"I-I see," Audrey stammered in front of the menacing gaze of her king.
It appears to her that there are vtile emotions under his usual calm and nonchnt face.
"Continue, Audrey. I want to hear about them from you," he instructed.
The conversation continued as per Riz''s order. Audrey admitted that she didn''t know much about the rtionship between Lady Reina and Prince Baldwin.
During her diplomatic visit, she had not witnessed many interactions between them, and she didn''t want to assume anything about their dynamic.
Riz listened attentively, his expression thoughtful as Audrey shared her observations about Lady Reina and Prince Baldwin.
Though he had some knowledge of their rtionship from his agent, he valued the additional perspective provided by Audrey.
He made a mental note to inquire further about their situation to ensure his sister''s well-being and happiness.
"Did Reina ever mention anything abouting back to the south?" Riz asked, curiosity tingeing his voice.
"No, not even once," Audrey confirmed. "However, she did give me something to pass on to you." Audrey reached into her bag and retrieved a stack of neatly sealed envelopes, carefully cing them in front of the king.
"These are from Lady Reina to both you and her mother," she exined. "She asked me to deliver them personally."
Riz''s expression softened as he took the stack of envelopes. They were a connection to his sister, a tangible reminder of her existence amidst their separation.
"Thank you, Audrey," Riz said sincerely, appreciating the thoughtfulness of his sister. "I''ll make sure to read themter."
Audrey nodded, "You''re wee, Your Majesty."
As she turned to leave, a sudden thought crossed her mind, prompting her to pause. "Oh, one more thing, Your Majesty..."
"What is it?" Riz asked, curious about the sudden pause in Audrey''s movement.
"I know this information may be meaningless, but on my way back to the south, I happened to encounter someone called Duke Percival Klover in the pce," Audrey exined. "I thought I should mention this to you, just in case it holds any significance."
"Duke Percival Klover?" Riz''s brow furrowed in thought. The name seemed to ring a bell, but he couldn''t quite ce it. "Well, thank you for the information. I''ll have someone look into it."
Audrey nodded, satisfied that she had fulfilled her duty in passing along the information. "You''re wee, Your Majesty. If there''s nothing else, I shall take my leave."
Riz nodded in dismissal, but not without expressing his gratitude once more. "Thank you for your service, Audrey. Your efforts in representing Ryntum have beenmendable."
With a final bow of respect, Audrey turned and left the king''s office.
After the door of his office shut, Riz''s curiosity was piqued by the stack of envelopes Audrey had given him. He reached for the topmost letter, which was addressed to him in elegant handwriting. With a careful tug, he opened the envelope and unfolded the letter inside.
The words on the paper were penned by his sister, Lady Reina. As he read through the heartfelt message, a warm smile crossed Riz''s face.
She expressed her love and concern for their mother and her hope for a brighter future for Riz''s kingdom, Ryntum. She also shared stories of her son, Prince Benjamin, and his mischievous antics, bringing a touch of joy to Riz''s heart.
As he read on, Reina''s words reassured him of her well-being and urged him not to take any hasty actions. She reminded him to understand the weight of his responsibilities as a ruler and keep it in his mind.
Impulsive actions could lead to unintended consequences.
Knowing the full military capability of Ryntum from Audrey''s stories, Reina didn''t want her brother to march into the north with an army in any situation.
"Wow, she really believes I would do that?" Riz said aloud, chuckling softly to himself. "My sister, you need to correct the way you see me. I will not be rushed when ites to your case. Be patient and wait until Ryntum got its footing on the north."
Folding the letter gently, Riz ced it in a special drawer reserved for important documents and keepsakes.
He had read all the letters addressed to him, and now the rest belonged to his stepmother. He will give them to herter when he returns to the mansion.
Turning his attention back to his duties, Riz knew there were more matters to attend.
The peace treaty with Barlia was a significant achievement, but there were still countless things that demanded his attention.
But, Riz decided to set aside the more pressing matters for a while.
He is not in the mood to stress himself right now. And so, he pondered about what he could do aside from the boring government office without moving out of his office.
Chapter 322 Games To Fill Boredom
?
Riz leaned back in his ornate chair, deep in thought. He wanted to find something productive to upy his time within the confines of his office, something that would provide a much-needed respite from the bureaucratic responsibilities.
After a few moments of contemtion, an idea sparked in his mind. He know what to do.
Riz realized that this world didn''t have much entertainment avable yet, especially for the younger poption.
Aside from books to read, there weren''t many activities to fill their time.
Thus, he decided to introduce some ssic game to the kingdom.
It would not only provide entertainment but also encourage strategic thinking and social interactions among the people.
"What should I introduce first?" he mused, his fingers tapping thoughtfully on his desk.
Although there were countless games he could think of but he needed to select ones that would be easy to produce at the current technological level.
He wishes to make them essible to all.
After careful consideration, Riz narrowed down his choices to a few ssics games.
First on the list was jenga, a game of skill and bnce that could easily be crafted and mass-produced using the kingdom''s avable resources.
He took a piece of nk paper and began jotting down essential information.
Jenga, from the Swahili word "kujenga," meaning "to build" had an African heritage and was poprized by an Englishwoman.
The game consisted of 54 wooden blocks.
It''s size...He believes each piece was measuring three times longer than its width and one-fifth as thick as its length.
Though he was not entirely sure, he could let someone workaround to figure that out.
The rules were straightforward. Each yer takes turns to remove one block from the tower, starting from the bottom and working their way up.
They had to be careful not to make the tower copse, as the one who caused it to tumble would be dered the loser.
The game''s appealy in its simplicity and the thrill of keeping the tower steady as yers skillfully removed blocks and ced them on top.
Next on the list were checkers, a ssic game that had stood the test of time. Like Jenga, it didn''t require manyplicated pieces to be manufactured.
It was a game that could be enjoyed by people of all ages, from children to the elderly.
The objective was to eliminate all of the opponent''s pieces from the board by jumping over them. The yer who managed to capture all of the opponent''s pieces or blocked them from any legal move emerged as the winner.
One of the intriguing aspects of checkers was the existence of various board sizes across different regions and cultures.
Some regions used a smaller 8x8 checkers board, while others employedrger 10x10 or even 12x12 boards, each offering its own unique challenges and strategies.
After careful consideration, King Riz decided to settle on the 10x10 checkers board.
Riz moved on to write the next game on his list¡ªscrabble.
This word-based game was known for stimting the mind and expanding one''s vocabry.
With its focus onnguage and vocabry, scrabble could be a great way to promote literacy and learning.
This game is moreplicated to be manufacturedpared to the previous two.
Unlike checkers and jenga, scrabble required the creation of arger number of unique letter tiles, each with its specific point value.
These tiles had to be crafted meticulously, ensuring that there were enough of each letter to form a variety of words while maintaining a fair distribution of high and low-scoring letters.
The manufacturing process involved cutting and shaping individual wooden pieces into small squares, each one representing a different letter of the alphabet.
And to make the game visually appealing and avoiding any confusion, the letters had to be make clear and uniform on each tile.
Additionally, the game required arge ying board with a 15x15 grid to amodate the words formed during the game.
The board needed to be sturdy and of high quality, with clear markings to guide yers in cing their tiles correctly.
Nheless, the benefit this game brings is worth the extra effort and resources required for its manufacturing.
Moving on, thest game on the list of games he wish to introduce held a special ce in Riz''s heart.
Its reputation as a game of strategy and intellect had withstood the test of time.
From the royal courts of ancient civilizations to the humble taverns of distantnds, chess has captured the minds of people from all walks of life.
The game offered a profound mental exercises to those who y them, where each move required careful consideration and foresight.
With chess, Riz saw an opportunity to nurture the minds of his people and encourage them to think strategically.
Among the four games he n to introduce, chess pieces were the mostplex pieces to be manufactured.
The intricately carved chess pieces, each representing different ranks in the army, required skilled craftsmanship to bring them to life.
The smallest details, from the knight''s horse to the rook''s tower needed to be meticulously carved.
Riz''s hand moved swiftly across the paper, carefully sketching each of the chess pieces with meticulous attention to detail.
He had watched a documentary about the production of chess pieces a long time ago.
Even if he doesn''t remember exactly, he can simply roughly estimate the size of each piece. Not everything has to be perfectly the same.
"Let''s see... the pawn is probably around five centimetres in height," Riz mumbled to himself, as he carefully drew the small chess piece on the paper. "And its base should be about two centimetres wide, give or take a few millimetres."
He moved on to the knight and sketched it with a pensive expression. "The knight should be around eight centimetres tall... and its base, hmm, perhaps three centimetres wide."
Next came the bishop, with its distinctive mitre. Riz''s brow furrowed slightly as he considered the proportions. "The bishop, I think, would be about seven centimetres in height, and the base... yes, around three and a half centimetres."
The queen was his next focus. "It should be taller than the bishop, maybe around nine centimetres. Next, the rook''s height should be about six centimetres, and its base... let''s make it three and a half centimetres."
As he continued to sketch, Riz''s mumbling carried on.
The process of sketching allowed him to immerse himself in the creation, considering every detail to ensure the elegance and precision of the chess pieces.
"Now, I just need to make sure the proportions are well-bnced and that each pieceplements the others," he murmured, reviewing his sketches once more.
He had spent another few hours finalizing his designs, ensuring that every detail of the chess pieces was meticulously crafted.
Time had passed by unnoticed, and a gentle knock on the door interrupted his focus.
Knock¡ª
Knock¡ª
"Your Majesty," one of his staff members said as she entered the room.
Riz looked up, still absorbed in his work. "What is it?" he asked, his mind still partly lingering on the chess pieces.
"It''s already past lunchtime, Your Majesty," she said with concern in her voice. "I came to check up on you since you haven''te out from your office for hours."
Riz looked up from his sketches, momentarily startled. He nced at the window, realizing that the sun had moved significantly since he began his task.
"Lunchtime already?" he repeated, slightly surprised. "I guess I got carried away with the designs," he admitted. "Thank you for checking on me."
The staff member looked concerned and offered, "Should I bring the lunch to you, Your Majesty?"
Riz shook his head, "No need, I will just skip the lunch."
The staff member nodded understandingly, "As you wish, Your Majesty. If there''s anything you need, just let me know."
With the staff member''s departure, a sense of tranquillity settled over Riz''s office.
The soft rustling of papers and the scratching of his quill were the only sounds that filled the room. Riz continue to focus on finishing the sketches and all the necessary information for the games.
Time seemed to slip away unnoticed, and soon, the sketches werepleted to his satisfaction.
Chapter 323 Public Carriage Services
?
"Now, what should I do next?" Riz pondered aloud, tapping his quill against the desk. He feels toozy to step out of his office and move his body around.
As he continued to ponder, a sudden spark of memory jolted him.
Audrey''s words resurfaced in his thoughts, reminding him of the difficulties she faced in finding carriages to get to the office and other destinations within the city.
Her words made him think deeply.
It was true that theck of reliable transportation options inside the city could be a hindrance to the people, especially went the city is continuously expanding.
Those who needed to travel for a long distance would find it hard to do so.
As of right now, there are already people who saw this problem as an opportunity and offermuting services to people.
However, there is no some sort of regtion for them. Anyone with a carriage can offer these services.
To be honest, it was quite dangerous to enter some stranger''s carriage. They were at risk of getting scammed, robbed, or even kidnapped.
"Heck! Even I cane up with multiple potential crimes on the spot, let alone if someone who had everything pren." Riz muttered, acknowledging the ease with which someone with malicious intent could exploit the current situation.
If anything were to happen to someone using an unregted carriage service, it would undoubtedly cause unrest in the city.
The people would demand answers and action, and Riz knew he couldn''t ignore this issue any longer.
The more he thought about it, the more convinced he became that something needed to be done.
Regting the carriage services would not only ensure the safety of his people but also improve the overall experience for everyone.
It was a matter of creating a system that was fair, efficient, and trustworthy.
"I should take steps to regte the carriage services," Riz said with conviction. "By doing so, we can make travelling more convenient and safe for everyone in the kingdom."
Riz realized that there were several aspects to consider when implementing regtions for carriage services.
Firstly, there should be a licensing system for carriage operators.
This way, only those who met specific safety and quality standards could provide transportation services.
The process would involve meticulous background checks and inspections to ensure that the carriages were safe and well-maintained.
Secondly, there needed to be clear pricing regtions.
Many people were at risk of being taken advantage of by unscrupulous carriage operators who charged exorbitant fees for their services.
Implementing standardized pricing guidelines would protect people from being overcharged and promote transparency in the industry.
"But how do I ensure the pricing is reasonable?" he muttered to himself, deep in thought.
The question sparked a chain of ideas in his mind.
In order to record the distance travelled and ensure fair pricing, he needed to create a sort of trip odometer and installed it on the carriage.
This mechanical device would do the job of measuring the distance covered during each trip.
Riz quickly grabbed a fresh piece of nk paper and began sketching the design for the mechanical trip odometer.
The mechanism needed to be simple enough to be produced on arger scale, yet efficient in recording distances.
He envisioned a system where a small wheel would be attached to the axle of the carriage.
As the carriage moved forward, the wheel would rotate, driving a series of gears inside the odometer. These gears would then turn the counting wheels, disying the distance travelled on a visible dial.
To ensure uracy, Riz thought of incorporating a mechanism that would engage the gear system at the start of a trip and disengage it at the end.
This way, the odometer would only record the distance covered during the actual journey, preventing any discrepancies caused by stationary periods or short stops.
Additionally, he knew it was essential to have a reset mechanism.
At the beginning of each trip, the counting wheels needed to be set back to zero.
Riz incorporated a simple button near the counting wheels that would allow the driver to reset the distance measurement at the start of each new journey.
As the design of the device took shape on paper, Riz couldn''t help but feel that the carriage itself need to be modified to cater for the additional tools installed.
Moreover, he wants them to be visually distinct from regr carriages.
This would help citizens easily recognize and differentiate registered carriages services from unauthorized ones, further ensuring their safety.
He also nned to paint the carriage in specific colours to further distinguish them from a normal personal carriage, but he hadn''t decided on colour yet.
Perhaps a bright colour so people can spot it from a distance.
With that in mind, he jotted down ideas for modifying the carriage''s appearance, especially on the driver''s side.
Gradually, the carriage shape evolves. Now, it closely resembles an early generation of a car.
"Too bad that the internalbustion engine hasn''t been invented yet." Hemented after finishing his drawing. "If not, Ryntum could have revolutionized transportation even further."
Riz set aside such an idea for now and proceed with drafting a regtory framework for the carriage services by outlining the key principles that would govern the pricing guidelines.
Transparency and consistency were crucial.
He wanted to create a system that was easy to understand and followed.
The goal was to make sure that everyone, from the carriage drivers to the passengers, knew what to expect.
He then proceeds with drafting the process of applying for a license.
Most of them were based on modern times. And naturally, they have to pay for it.
He knew that down the road, there will be a need for a training centre for carriage drivers to pass a basicpetency test.
However, instead of the government providing all of that which ends up adding to their expense, he can simply let others establish their own training centre.
All they had to do is follow the guidelines issued by the government and pay taxes.
Chapter 324 Post-War Meeting Part I
Chapter 324 Post-War Meeting Part I
On the next day, early in the morning, all the ministers gathered at White Hall for a meeting.
The ministers, dressed in their finest attire, conversed with hushed tones as they awaited the arrival of their king. The atmosphere inside was a mix of anticipation and reverence.
Just as the sun''s first rays began to filter through therge windows, signalling the start of a new day, the imposing double doors at the far end of the hall swung open.
The room fell into silence as Riz entered, nked by Theodora and Charlotte on his sides.
Dressed in regal attire, he carried an air of purpose and determination. The ministers respectfully stood as he walked to the head of the table.
His gaze swept across the room before greeting them, "Good morning, everyone," his voice resonated with authority.
The ministers replied in unison, "Good morning, Your Majesty."
Riz took his seat at the head of the long, polished table, the ministers followed suit, sitting with straight backs and focused expressions.
"Thank you for being here today," he began, "As you all may already have heard, our war with Barlia has reached a conclusion, We had defeated both Barlia and nde and gained significant territory in the process. With this expansion of our kingdomes the need of governing and managing these newly acquirednds."
He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in, before continuing, "I believe it is essential that we re-establish clear and reasonable boundaries for all the territories we possess. To do so, I have prepared a map that outlines the new division of provinces of the kingdom."
Riz spread out his newly drawn map on the table for everyone to see. The map depicted the existing provinces of Ryntum and the newly delineated territories that were acquired during the war.
[A/N: Map]
The ministers leaned forward, their attention fully captured by therge map that Riz had presented. The map disyed the newly acquired territory from the sessful war with Barlia, outlining the borders of the newly formed provinces in vivid detail.
"As you can see," Riz said, pointing to the map. "I have divided the territories into twenty-five provinces. If before, each city was governed by a mayor butter, not anymore. Each province will be governed by a capable governor who will report directly to the central government here in Ryntum."
"So, the mayor would now be more powerful? Wouldn''t that be too dangerous?" Gerald, the minister of trade and industry shared his concern.
Riz nod his head, "I won''t deny that possibility, Gerald. However, do remember that we already have built city halls across the entire kingdom. Everything government-rted that the citizens need to be done can bepleted there. We have also established the order and procedure for every aspect. To be honest, governors are there just to ensure everything is working fine, report to the capital if the problem arises and execute central orders. Nothing more and nothing less."
"But, power does corrupt people," He continues, "For now I will let them govern the province and see how things are going. If there''s a misuse of power or they didn''t heed the directive from the central government, I will make a change from a sole person ruling a province to a group of council members instead."
Gerald listened carefully to Riz''s exnation and nodded in understanding.
The other ministers also expressed their agreement and support for Riz''s approach.
As Riz proceeded with his ns, he addressed another important matter. "There are some provinces without a city," he announced, "So we have to build several new cities and viges to develop thend and spread development across the kingdom. And we need to connect them with roads, tons of roads as well."
The ministers nodded, understanding the significance of this endeavour.
Building new cities and viges would not only promote growth and prosperity in the newly acquired territories but also provide opportunities for the kingdom''s citizens to thrive and prosper.
"Excuse me, Your Majesty," Stuart, the minister of education, pointed out, "I think there''s a mistake on the map. Isn''t thisnd here a part of Naharog?"
"Yes, it is," Riz replied calmly, a faint smile ying on his lips.
Stuart''s brow furrowed in confusion. "So, why did you paint them as part of our territory?"
"Why not?" Riz grinned, his eyes locking with Stuart''s. "I asked Nelson to give it to me."
Stuart seemed taken aback. "Did he agree?"
"Not yet," Riz shrugged, his carefree attitude unfazed. "But I believe he will say yes."
"And if he says no?" Stuart pressed on.
Riz chuckled, seemingly undisturbed. "Then, we''ll just have to make the King of Naharog change his mind. Hmm...I believe Nelson is quite old, and his son is ready to be the next king."
Stuart''s eyes widened in surprise, and a hushed silence filled the room. "Well...If you say so."
"Anyway," Riz continued, shifting the focus of the discussion, "You guys don''t have to worry about that. Leave it to me, and let''s move on to the next topic. Since the war ended, our poption has increased with the addition of new territories. William, I expect you to readjust the number of standing soldiers and strategically position them to maintain security."
William, the minister of war and defence, nodded solemnly, acknowledging his orders.
"Additionally," Riz continued, "We should build army bases and naval stations in strategic areas of the newly acquired territories. This will not only protect our borders but also serve as a show of strength and deterrence."
William nodded, before posing another question, "What about the soldiers, Your Majesty? They have done a great deal for the kingdom. I suggest we hold some award ceremony for them."
"You''re absolutely right, William. Our soldiers have done a great deal for the kingdom, and they deserve to be recognized and appreciated for their sacrifices. An award ceremony is a wonderful idea. It may take time to prepare but it is necessary. Anyhow, I will leave the preparation in your hand."
William bowed respectfully. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will ensure that the ceremony is carried out with the utmost care and respect."
William bowed respectfully. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I will ensure that the ceremony is carried out with the utmost care and respect."
Chapter 325 Post-War Meeting Part II
Chapter 325 Post-War Meeting Part II
Riz turned to the rest of his ministers, scanning the faces around the table. "Anything else I might have overlooked?" he inquired.
Michael Manfura, the minister of foreign affairs, stood up and spoke, "Your Majesty, we have received a letter from nde."
He handed the letter to the king, who swiftly opened it and perused its contents.
A smile tugged at the corner of Riz''s lips as he read through the missive.
A slight chuckle escaped Riz''s lips as he finished reading. "How amusing," he remarked, shaking his head slightly. "They dare ask for the return of Erle Ind after the war they waged against us."
Michael''s expression mirrored the king''s amusement as he replied, "Indeed, Your Majesty. It appears that they are trying to reim what was lost, but we both know that Erle Ind rightfully belongs to Ryntum now."
Riz leaned back in his chair, "Instead ofplying with their request, I believe we should send them a letter in return, asking for war reparations. After all, they were the aggressors in this conflict, and they should be the ones to pay for the damages and losses we suffered."
Michael nodded, understanding the implications of such a response. "I will draft the letter immediately, Your Majesty," he assured the king.
"Make sure to convey our firm stance," Riz emphasized, "And let them know that we expect justpensation for their transgressions. If they pay, we can consider the war between us and them ended. But if they refuse, we might have to send our soldiers to the north and collect the payment."
"Don''t worry, Your Majesty," Michael reassured the king, "I will draft the letter with the utmost rity. They will be made aware of the consequences of refusing our request."
Riz''s curiosity peaked when they are discussing the country in the north, "Speaking about the north, what happens to the Duchy of Camble? Did they get eliminated by Sidgean Empire?" he inquired.
He had been too focused on the war with Barlia, and as a result, he had lost track of the developments in the northern regions.
He was aware that the Duchy of Camble had shown interest in purchasing arquebuses and artillery from Ryntum, but he hadn''t heard much about themtely.
Michael shook his head, "It''s the opposite, Your Majesty. The Duchy of Camble managed to push south, securing the path to the port city of Robine," he informed.
As the person who is responsible for foreign affairs, it is Michael''s job to always take note of development in other nations.
Riz''s eyebrows furrowed as he listened to Michael''s report. "They managed to push south?" he repeated, a hint of surprise in his voice. "That''s unexpected. I had no idea they were capable of making such advancements."
Michael nodded, understanding the king''s concern. "Yes, Your Majesty. I''m a bit surprised too." he replied, "It seems the Duchy of Camble has been controlling the path to the port city of Robine for some time now."
"Let me guess, they capture that city so it would be easier for them to import more weapons from us right?" Riz asked.
Michael nodded affirmatively, "There''s no doubt about it, Your Majesty. With our possession of Erle Ind, we can now establish a more direct trade route with them."
The king leaned back in his chair, deep in thought. "You''re right," he finally said, "Let them know that we are open for trade. If they want to buy, then why not sell it?"
"As you wish, Your Majesty," Michael replied, taking note of the king''s instructions.
"Ah! And one more thing, send a letter to Cerdeauxia as well. Inform them that they have two choices, either hand over the remnants of the Barlian army to us or send them back to their home country. If they fail toply, we will consider their actions as joining the war against us."
Michael quickly scribbled down the additional message, "Understood, Your Majesty. I will make sure the message is conveyed assertively."
Riz nodded in response to Michael''s assurance. He then turns to Wendall, the minister of food and agriculture. "How about the food situation? Do we have excess grains to send to Barlia?" he asked.
Wendall''s expression turned serious as he replied, "As you probably notice, Your Majesty, the price of grain has been continuously rising during the war. It caused concerns as our poption simultaneously increased. However, with the waring to an end, the price is expected to go down. Regardless, I suggest we focus on developing farnd to cater to the increasing demand. We should start with the most fertilend we have, the province near the Phoenix Forest."
"Don''t worry, Wendall. I had the same thought as you. I know food security is crucial for our people." Riz responded. "So, I will trust your judgment on this one, Wendall. Proceed with the n to develop the farnd in the region."
"Leave it to me, Your Majesty," Wendall responded with a nod, "I will prepare the initial blueprint for the agricultural expansion as soon as possible."
Riz smiled, satisfied with Wendall''s reply.
As the discussion continued, Riz turned his attention to Charlotte, "What about the investigation I assigned to you?" he inquired.
Charlotte''s expression turned serious as she reported, "Milord, the movement we have been monitoring is growingrger. They seem to be taking advantage of the war and the suffering of the people, especially refugees to gain more followers."
Riz listened intently, his brow furrowing in concern. "Have you been able to identify their key figures?" he asked, wanting to understand the depth of the situation.
"Yes, Milord," Charlotte replied. "We have managed to identify most of their leaders and have been closely monitoring their activities. We also sessfully figure out where they get their money from."
Riz frowned, "They had outside support? Aren''t they rich?"
"Well, the more money they had, the better for them, right?" Charlotte said, "Anyway, the fund flow in from Cerdeuxia and nde. We still figuring out if it was from a specific individual or an organization."
"Haa... Why I''m not surprised," He sighed, acknowledging the challenges they might face while dealing with this movement.
"Keep a close eye on them," he instructed. "Their activities may pose a threat to the stability of our kingdom."
"Shouldn''t we eradicate them by now? Charlotte asked, "We had all the essential proofs to prosecute them."
"The kingdom just get out from war and I don''t want to plunge it into another tumultuous event. Moreover, we need them to attract more people so we can eliminate them in one fell swoop." He exined.
"Understood, Milord."
Chapter 326 Bring the Idea Into Reality
Chapter 326 Bring the Idea Into Reality
The meeting continued for a while longer.
Each minister discussed their respective ns and concerns with Riz. Ideas were exchanged and decisions were made in the process.
Eventually, the meeting came to a close, and Riz stood up, signalling its conclusion.
Leaving the White Hall, Riz made his way outside where his carriage awaited him. Theodora followed him from behind.
Seeing Riz going toward the carriage, she promptly asked, curious about his next destination. "You''re not returning to the office?"
Riz shook his head, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "No, I have an important matter to attend to at the Bideford Research Center," he replied. "There is something I need them to help me with."
Theodora raised an eyebrow, "You create something interesting again, don''t you?" she asked, her eyes twinkling with a knowing glint.
Riz grinned, acknowledging her insight. "You could say that," he admitted.
"I''m just curious," Theodora continued, "Not that it really matters to me though. Every one of the things you create has its use."
With a final wave to Theodora, Riz stepped into the waiting carriage. The horses pulled the carriage forward, and soon, they were on their way, leaving the governmentplex behind.
The journey took him to the Bideford Research Center, a ce where the brightest minds in his kingdom gathered.
His sudden presence startled everyone there. But, they quicklyposed themselves and warmly weed their king.
"Your Majesty, I didn''t know you would visit today?" a researcher inquired, looking pleasantly surprised by the unexpected arrival.
"Sorry for my sudden appearance," Riz replied with a warm smile, "I didn''t have time to notify anyone. It was an unnned trip to begin with."
"It''s okay, Your Majesty. You''re wee here anytime you wish. What can we do for you?"
Riz nced around at the faces of the researchers, "For starters, let''s move inside first. It''s hot out here."
"Yes, yes, let us move to the meeting room," the researchers replied.
Turning to one of the researchers, Riz instructed, "One more thing, go and call Eleanor while you''re at it."
"As you wish, Your Majesty," the researcher replied promptly, hurrying off to find Eleanor.
The group of researchers led him to a spacious and well-equipped meeting room within the Bideford Research Center.
In no time, Eleanor entered the meeting room with a warm smile. "Your Majesty, what a pleasant surprise to see you here," she greeted with genuine delight.
Riz returned her smile, grateful for her warm wee. "I had some urgent matters to discuss, and I knew I could rely on the brilliant minds of the Bideford Research Center for assistance," he said.
Eleanor nodded, "Of course, Your Majesty. We are always at your service."
Riz take a seat at the head of the table, scanning their face. "Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for your attention. First and foremost, I want to inquire about the water supply project. Eleanor, care to weigh in?" he asked, looking expectantly at Eleanor.
Eleanor cleared her throat, taking a moment to gather her thoughts. "Of course, Your Majesty," she began, her eyes shining with enthusiasm. "The construction process has already begun. The workers have been diligently working toy the groundwork for thework of pipelines and reservoirs."
She continues, "We''ve encountered some challenges with the terrain, which has slightly dyed the excavation process. However, we have deployed additional resources and manpower to expedite the work. As of thetest update, the construction of the water supply project is proceeding ording to schedule."
Riz nodded, showing his satisfaction with the team''s efforts. "Excellent work, I appreciate the efforts you all have put into this project. Water supply is crucial for our citizens." he praised.
Eleanor continued, "Rest assured, Your Majesty, we are closely monitoring the progress, and our team of engineers is working tirelessly to ovee any obstacles. We have also established a detailed timeline and milestones to ensure the project stays on track."
Riz nodded in approval, "Please keep me regrly updated on the progress. I want to be know every step of the way. This project is the first water supply system in the world. It holds tremendous significance for our capability and prestige."
"Rest assured, Your Majesty. We will keep you updated," said Eleanor.
Riz leaned back in his chair, a contemtive expression on his face. "Now, let''s move to the main reason I came here. I want to ask you all a question. How do youmute from your residence to this ce every day?"
"How, you say...?" The researchers exchanged nces, slightly puzzled by the question.
One of them spoke up, "By carriage, obviously. Some of us have our carriages, while others walk or ride other carriages avable."
"I know, I know," Riz nodded, "What I mean is whose carriage do you use?"
A few researchers mentioned they had private carriages, while others relied on public carriages to the research centre.
As Riz delved into the topic further, he asked, "How''s your experience with the public carriage services? Did you pay the same fare price every day, despite travelling the same distance, or did the price vary?"
The researchers exchanged knowing nces, acknowledging the inconsistencies they had encountered.
One of them stepped forward and shared his experience, "I use the public carriage service every day, and it''s quite frustrating because the fare price is never the same. Sometimes, I get charged way higher than usual, and the reasons given by the drivers can be quite bizarre."
Another researcher chimed in, "Yes, I have had simr experiences. It''s quite disconcerting not knowing how much you will be charged each day, especially when you travel the same distance regrly."
"See?" Riz asked, knowing the problem they faced beforehand, "Inconsistent fare prices can be a significant issue, leading to confusion and even dissatisfaction among themuters. We need a standardized pricing system that ensures fairness and transparency for everyone. Don''t you guys agree with me?"
The people in the meeting room nodded their heads in agreement, fully grasping the importance of addressing this issue.
Riz then reached into a folder he had brought with him and handed it to the researchers.
Curiosity piqued, they eagerly pulled out stacks of papers from the folder and began examining the contents intently.
"Your Majesty," Eleanor was the first to speak up, her eyes scanning the documents. "This is...?" she inquired, seeking rification.
"It''s a device that could record the distance travelled." Riz exined, "Imagine this thing was installed in each public carriage out there."
Eleanor responded, "With this technology in ce, the drivers can''t easily manipte the price as they wish and need to charge based on the actual distance travelled."
One of the researchers chimed in, "And with so manypetitors out there, if the drivers charge exorbitant prices, they will lose customers to other public carriages with fairer fares."
Another researcher added, "It would not only protect people from being overcharged but also promote transparency in the public carriage industry," one of them remarked.
Riz smiled, pleased that they understood the potential impact of this device. "Correct! My drawing may have its own ws. Therefore, I will leave this task to all of you. Make change or modification as you wish, just bring it to reality."
"Leave it to us, Your Majesty," said Eleanor. The rest of the researchers are equally enthusiastic.
It was clear that they want to screw up those unscrupulous drivers.
Chapter 327 Surrendering The Land
?
After delegating the tasks to the brilliant minds of his kingdom, Riz promptly stood up from his seat, signalling the conclusion of the meeting.
As he rose, the researchers and schrs in the room immediately bowed their heads in respect, a show of deference to their monarch.
Riz acknowledged their gestures with a nod of appreciation before making his way towards the exit.
The researchers and schrs parted respectfully, creating a path for their king to pass through.
With firm strides, he made his way towards the exit of the Bideford Research Center.
The echoing sound of his footsteps reverberated through the hallways.
As he approached the entrance of the Bideford Research Center, Eleanor, who has been following him closely from behind stepped forward to bid him farewell. "Your Majesty, thank you for gracing us with your presence. We are truly honoured by your visit," she said with genuine warmth and respect.
Riz smiled graciously, "It is not a big of deal, Eleanor. Just focus on the project I gave you."
"We will, Your Majesty," Eleanor assured.
With those words, he continued his journey towards his carriage. The researchers and staff watched in silence as their king made his way, and as he stepped out of the building, those who had gathered there also bowed in respect.
The bright sunlight greeted him, momentarily blinding him. He instinctively raised his hand to shield his eyes.
The warmth of the sun brought a soothing contrast to the cool interior of the building.
Taking a moment to savour the fresh air, Riz cast a thoughtful nce back at the research centre.
"Let''s go to the mansion," Riz said to the driver. The driver nodded in acknowledgement, quickly opening the carriage door for his king.
The plush seats weed him as he stepped into the carriage, offering afortable respite. The scent of polished wood and fine leather filled the air, a reminder of the opulence he was ustomed to.
With a sigh of relief, he stretched his limbs, feeling the weariness slowly dissipate.
Once settled in, the driver gently closed the carriage door, and the rhythmic ttering of horse hooves filled the air.
The carriage set off on its journey, traversing the bustling streets of Ryntum.
Riz gazed out of the carriage window, observing the city''s daily life in motion. Merchants and artisans plied their trade, children yed in the streets, and the citizens went about their daily routines.
It was a testament to the prosperity and unity of the kingdom he tirelessly worked to maintain.
The journey led them through the heart of the city and towards Noble Hill, where the lush greenery gradually take ce. The vibrant colours of nature embraced them, providing a tranquil backdrop to the busy city behind.
As the carriage climbed a gentle incline, the view expanded to reveal the sprawling city in the distance. The concrete building seemed to stretch endlessly into the distance.
The carriage continued its ascent up the hill. With each passing moment, the mansion on the hill grew nearer, its grandeur bing increasingly apparent.
Finally, the carriage arrived at the grand entrance of the mansion. The iron gates swung open, weing their king back to his abode.
The carriage driver quickly dismounted to open the door, and Riz stepped out.
Riz''s arrival was immediately noticed by the servants around the mansion.
However, the first to greet him was not a servant, but Nelson, the king of Naharog.
Surprise shed in Riz''s eyes as he noticed Nelson''s familiar figure, and he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the unexpected sight.
He couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, ''I expect to be greeted by beautiful maids, not an old man,'' he thought to himself, though he quickly masked his surprise with a smile.
"Nelson! What are you doing here at the front door?" Riz asked, genuinely pleased to see his friend and fellow monarch.
Hearing Riz''s question, Nelson''s expression shifted to a hint of awkwardness, his usual confident demeanour momentarily faltering.
"I''m here to discuss about the debt," Nelson replied, his voice steady but tinged with a touch of unease.
Another wave of surprise washed over Riz as he hadn''t expected their conversation to revolve around such a serious matter.
However, he quicklyposed himself.
"Okay, but let''s talk in the dining hall. I haven''t eaten anything yet," Riz suggested, trying to ease the tension with a lighthearted remark.
Nelson nodded in agreement, "Okay, let''s do that."
They moved to the dining hall, where Riz, as usual, took his seat at the head of the table. The servants bustled about, preparing the sumptuous feast that would soon be served.
While waiting for his food to be prepared, Riz initiated the conversation, eager to delve into the matter at hand. "So, have you talked with your advisors?" he inquired, genuinely interested in the decisions being made by the Naharog.
Nelson nodded a hint of resignation in his expression. "Yes, we agree to surrender thend rather than carrying a financial burden on us. However, we wish for the debt to bepletely written off," he replied earnestly.
Riz chuckled softly at the bold request. "You know I can''t agree with that, Nelson. The value of thend we asked for is not equal to the expenses we have spent on military efforts. At most, I can write off fifty per cent of the debt," he exined politely, trying to find apromise that would be fair to both kingdoms.
"T-that still leaves a lot of debt remaining," Nelson stammered, trying to express his concern.
Riz pretended to ponder for a moment before offering apromise with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "How about this... I will write off sixty per cent of the debt as a sign of our friendship," he proposed.
Nelson hesitated, weighing the offer carefully. Riz pressed on, "Come on! What''s there to think of? It''s a great deal, and I''m already taking a loss here to help you out. In a few years, I guarantee that you will be able to settle the debt."
After contemting for a few more seconds, Nelson finally agreed, a mix of gratitude and relief in his expression. "You''re right, Riz. Your generosity will not be forgotten, and I promise to find ways to repay this debt in the future."
"You''re wee," Riz replied with a satisfied smile.
As the food arrived, Riz eagerly indulged in his meal, disying an evident gusto in savoring each bite.
The deal they had struck seemed to have elevated his enjoyment of the food, as if the taste itself had be more delightful.
Chapter 328 Return Of The Heroes Part I
?
The morning sun''s gentle rays filtered through the curtains of the bed-chamber, stirring Riz from his slumber.
The warm illumination painted the room in soft hues, casting a tranquil atmosphere that gradually roused him awake.
With a contented sigh, he stretched his limbs and let out a quiet yawn, embracing the new day that awaited him.
Riz swung his legs over the side of the bed, his feet finding the cool touch of the polished wooden floor. The softness of the carpet tickled his toes as he stood up, his body responding to the call of a new day.
In a corner of the room, the king went through his usual routine, beginning with some light exercises to invigorate his body.
He stretched his arms upward, feeling the satisfying pull in his muscles. Then, he bent at the waist, his fingers brushing the floor, and then pushed up to arch his back in a gentle curve.
After minutes of refreshing stretch, he took his time cooling himself from all the sweats. A fine sheen covered his skin, evidence of his efforts.
He grabbed a nearby towel, wiping away the perspiration and relishing the sensation of refreshment that washed over him.
With a satisfied exhtion, Riz turned his attention to the window.
He pushed it open, allowing the crisp morning air to flow into the room.
The gentle breeze carried with it the scents of nature such as earth and flowers.
He stood by the window for a moment, taking in the rejuvenating embrace of the elements.
Riz''s gaze drifted toward the horizon. It''s been a week since his negotiations with Nelson, the King of Naharog.
With the green light he obtained, manpower was moved to establish the city and infrastructure needed on thosend.
As his thoughts drifted, maids entered the room. They moved carefully so as to not disturb their king and promptly filled arge tub with water that had been heated to a perfect temperature.
The soft sound of water flowing was soothing to Riz''s ears, a prelude to the calming ritual that awaited him.
Shortly thereafter, a maid approached him with a gentle smile. "Your Majesty, the bath is ready to be used," she informed him.
Riz acknowledged her with a nod, a soft expression of gratitude. "Thank you," he replied.
He made his way to the awaiting bath. The warm water enveloped him as he stepped in, an embrace that eased away any residual tension. The scent of fragrant oils infused the air, further enhancing the experience.
Riz closed his eyes, allowing himself a moment of solitude and reflection as he savoured the sensation of rxation.
The sounds of distant birds and the rustling leaves outside provided a serene backdrop, further enhancing the tranquillity of the moment.
After some time, Riz emerged from the bath, feeling invigorated and refreshed.
He wrapped a plush towel around his body, absorbing the water with gentle pats. The lingering warmth from the bath enveloped him as he moved towards the ornate mirror. His reflection stared back with a renewed vitality.
As he exited the bathing room, his clothes were ready and waiting, meticulously prepared by the maid.
Today was no ordinary day. It was a momentous day where the soldiers who had fought in war will arrive at the capital. So, whether he likes it or not, he needs to wear more formal attire.
The attire he donned was a manifestation of regal elegance. A formal ck jacket with intricate embroidery adorned his frame. The jacket was tailored to perfection, boasting intricate detailing in shades of deep crimson red.
Beneath the jacket, a crisp white shirt provided a contrast that entuated the ensemble''s sophistication. A ck cravat was meticulously tied around his neck, adding an extra touch of refinement. Trousers of the same dark shadepleted the ensemble, tailored to fit perfectly.
He stood before the mirror, observing his reflection with a discerning eye.
Every detail mattered on this important day, and he was determined to present himself in the best possible manner. His usually unruly hair had been meticulouslybed.
He leaned in slightly, scrutinizing his reflection as if searching for any imperfections that might mar his appearance.
After a moment of careful examination, a soft, self-assured smile curved his lips. "Looks good to me," he remarked with a nod.
Leaving his room, Riz made his way down the corridors and into the grand hall.
There, he was met by the sight of Theodora and Charlotte, both elegantly dressed in formal attire.
Theodora, with her long brown hair cascading elegantly down her back, wore a gown of softvender. The gown''s neckline was modest yet elegant, adorned with intricatece patterns that added a touch of sophistication. The dress flowed gracefully to the floor, its silhouette entuating Theodora''s graceful figure.
On the other hand, Charlotte''s gown was a deep, rich burgundy that perfectly matched the fiery hue of her red hair and contrasted with her light blue eyes. The gown featured intricate floral patterns along the bodice, adding an element of charm to her look.
Upon catching sight of him, Theodora quipped, "Compared to every other day, you truly look like a king. Wouldn''t it be nice if you are well-dressed like this every day?"
"No thanks," Riz immediately rejected the idea.
Charlotte added her voice, her tone gentle, "I know you''re ufortable wearing formal attire, but please smile a bit, milord."
Riz felt a mixture of annoyance and difort at their candid observations.
His lips twitched into a hesitant smile as he responded, "I''m trying, Charlotte."
He cast a nce at therge windows, gauging the sun''s position in the sky.
The anticipation of the soldiers'' arrival weighed on him. He sincerely hoped they would be here before noon.
The thought of maintaining his regalposure for much longer felt like a daunting task.
"Where''s the carriage? Shouldn''t we get going now?" He asked, looking at the door.
"The carriage has long been waiting for us, Riz," said Theodora. "It''s you who''ste."
Chapter 329 Return Of The Heroes Part II
?
"Let''s go," Riz said.
Stepping out of the pce, the trio found the awaiting carriage. Riz, Theodora, and Charlotte embarked, settling into its plush interior. With a signal, the horses set the carriage in motion.
The carriage moved at a steady pace.
The clip-clop of hooves creating a rhythmic soundtrack that filled the silence inside the carriage.
As they descended from Noble Hill, the cityscape unfolded before them.
Every corner of the city seemed to be draped in a sea of crimson red.
From street to windows and balconies have been touched by the brush of festivity. The fluttering gs, adorned in shades of deep red.
The streets were alive with people. Their faces adorned with smiles and their eyes shining with anticipation.
A week earlier, the long-awaited announcement had spread like wildfire.
The news of the returning soldiers, who had bravely fought in battles far from home reached everyone''s ears. Such a news had instantly ignited a sense of excitement throughout the city.
Eager citizens had prepared for this day.
Their enthusiasm were evident in the meticulous decorations and the cheerful chatter that echoed through the air.
As the carriage progressed through the streets, it was empty of any carriages.
The path toward the za in front of the governmentplex had been meticulously cleared.
The usually bustling thoroughfare had been transformed into a wide, open passage.
Rows of spectators lined the way, their faces a mix of excitement and reverence. Children sat atop their parents'' shoulders, waving small gs in unison, while elders gazed with weathered eyes.
Riz''s carriage keeps moving with ease until the neo-ssical building came into their sight.
The za in front of the white building itself had been transformed into a hub of anticipation.
A grand stage stood at its centre, draped in regal red and adorned with intricate designs. Banners bearing the emblem of the kingdom nked the stage, fluttering proudly in the breeze.
Surrounding the stage, rows of seats had been arranged, offering a vantage point for those eager to witness the impending arrival of the heroic soldiers.
Riz disembarked from the carriage, his presencemanding attention as he stepped onto the vibrant carpet that led towards the grand stage.
As he walked towards the stage, Riz''s attention shifted to the group of ministers who had gathered long before his arrival.
Each minister wore more formal attire, a reflection of the solemnity of the asion.
"Wee, Your Majesty," William, the minister of defence, was the first to step forward and greet him. The rest of the ministers followed his lead.
Riz acknowledged each greeting with a nod and a warm smile before taking his seat.
....
Levi walked steadfastly alongside hisrades in the rhythmic march. Their boots create a synchronized cadence on the path leading to Bideford.
Along the way, he picks up all the scattered Ryntum soldiers who were sent to various location, resulting in the size of the army which he originally led swelled up.
The journey had been long and arduous, marked by days of relentless travel and nights under the vast canopy of the sky.
But now, as the horizon unfolded before them, signs of sprawling buildings began to emerge on thendscape.
Levi''s eyes fixed on the distant outlines of buildings, a sight that brought a surge of mixed emotions. They were nearing their home, the ce they had fought and bled for.
A sense of aplishment mingled with weariness, knowing that their sacrifices were finally leading them back to the embrace of their loved ones.
"We almost reached home," Levi''s voice rang out, a note of anticipation in his tone. His words were met with nods and murmurs of agreement from his fellow soldiers.
The weariness that had settled in their bones seemed to lift slightly, reced by a renewed energy as they contemted the imminent return to their families and the familiarity of their city.
Ding!¡ª
Ding!¡ª
As if on cue, a gentle, melodious sound rang through the air. It was the clear, resonant chime of a bell, carried on the breeze. The soldiers exchanged nces, their expressions shifting from weariness to a mix of surprise and joy.
The army continued its approach towards the city and the sound of the bell grew more distinct. It reverberated off the surroundingndscape, carrying a message of anticipation and wee.
"This..." Levi''s voice caught in his throat, his surprise evident. He had anticipated a city bustling with activity as it normally does.
Instead, what stretched before him was a path, meticulously decorated with fluttering gs and banners, leading towards the heart of the city.
Levi''s mind worked quickly, piecing together the meaning behind this sight.
"It seems they have prepared to wee us," Levi announced, his voice carrying the weight of admiration for their city''s gesture.
He stood tall and addressed hisrades with a resolute spirit. "Comrades!! Straighten your backs and lift up your face!! Let us march proudly, for we are heroes returning to a city that honours our valour."
His words were met with a chorus of enthusiastic cheers from the soldiers.
The popce that had been engaged in their conversations and activities began to hush. Heads turned in unison, like a field of sunflowers pivoting toward the sun.
Their gazes shifted to amon focal point¡ªthe direction from which the army was supposedly to enter.
Then, a collective gasp swept through the gathered popce as the first glimpse of the marching soldiers emerged into view.
The crowd seemed to hold its breath for a split second before erupting into cheers that echoed like thunder, reverberating against the buildings and cascading through the air.
It was as if the city itself was joining in the celebration, its very heart beating in rhythm with the jubnt cries.The air was charged with emotion¡ªpride, relief, and unbridled joy.
Families stood together, children hoisted onto shoulders, all eager to be a part of this momentous asion.
People waved their own banners, gs and threw flowers at the soldiers.
Their smiles were bright and their eyes alight with the knowledge that these soldiers, their protectors, had returned home.
Chapter 330 Return Of The Heroes Part III
?
The streets had been transformed into a pathway of celebration.
For every step taken by the soldiers was apanied by a shower of petals and the spirited calls of their fellow citizens.
The soldiers, adorned in their battle-worn uniforms, marched with a disciplined yet spirited cadence. Their steps were synchronized, a testament to their shared experiences and camaraderie.
Wide-eyed and incredulous, soldiers exchanged amazed nces with one another.
The genuine warmth radiating from the crowd was overwhelming, their reception beyond anything the soldiers had anticipated.
Whispers of disbelief mixed withughter as they marvelled at the outpouring of love.
"Did you see that? They love us," one soldier eximed, his voice filled with disbelief yet uncontainable joy.
Hispanion, equally awestruck, nodded in agreement. "Incredible. All those days on the battlefield, and now look at this. It''s like a dream," he replied, his voice tinged with emotion.
Amidst the overwhelming cheers, the soldiers continued their march along the path nked by enthusiastic citizens.
As they advanced, the path guided them to the za of the governmentplex.
There, under the open sky, an elevated stage awaited their triumphant arrival. The towering buildings around the za seemed to amplify the exuberance of the moment, while the fluttering gs overhead underscored the significance of the event.
Upon reaching the za, the soldiers were met not only by the thunderous apuse of the crowd but also by the dignified presence of their king and ministers.
Riz stood tall, his eyes alight with pride as he observed the returning heroes. Beside him, the ministers beamed, looking upon the men who had carried out their duty with great sess.
The soldiers'' disciplined formation came to a halt, each soldier standing tall and resolute.
Their eyes met those of their king.
After a brief but profound moment of silence, Riz stepped forward and overlooked the za.
His presence drew the attention of all, and as his voice reverberated through the open space, a hushed anticipation settled over the gathered crowd.
"Ladies and gentlemen,rades and friends," Riz began, his tone steady and resonant. "Today marks a triumphant homing for our brave soldiers. With unwavering courage and dedication, you have faced adversity on distant battlefields, fighting for the very essence of our kingdom."
A round of apuse and cheers erupted from the za, echoing the sentiment of gratitude that permeated the atmosphere.
Riz''s gaze swept across the faces before him, taking in the weary yet proud expressions of the soldiers.
"Your sacrifices have not gone unnoticed," Riz continued. His words carry a weight of appreciation. "The past few months have tested your resolve, pushing you beyond your limits. Some of you have to endure the pain of losingrades, friends who fought alongside you with unwavering loyalty."
As he spoke those words, the air seemed to thicken with emotion. Tears welled in the eyes of soldiers who remembered fallen friends and allies,rades who had be like family in the crucible of battle.
Memories of sharedughter, struggles, and sacrifices washed over them, and the za was filled with a poignant silence.
"You are heroes," Riz dered, his voice ringing with conviction. "Heroes who have braved themselves to protect ournd and our people. Your courage is an inspiration to us all, and I stand before you as a king who is immensely proud of each and every one of you."
A swell of emotion surged through the soldiers, their hearts stirred by the acknowledgement of their sacrifices.
Riz''s words resonated deeply, touching a chord that united them in a profound sense of purpose and pride.
"Today, we wee you home with open arms and grateful hearts," Riz concluded, his gaze unwavering. "May this homing be a reminder that you are not a mere soldiers in our eyes. Rest assured, your sacrifice to this kingdom will be rewarded. It takes some time to organize everything so be patient."
Taking a deep breath, Riz makes a long-awaited announcement. "Today, I hereby announced that the war is over!"
With those final words, the apuse burst thunderously. An eruption of gratitude and admiration echoed through the city and beyond.
As the apuse subsided, Levi stepped forward, his voice carrying the weight ofmand. "Dismissed!" he called out, the word rippling through the ranks like a swift breeze.
The soldiers, who had stood in disciplined formation just moments before, now scattered like released arrows.
Amidst the organized chaos, soldiers and civilians move alike.
Family members and loved ones pushed through the crowd, their eyes scanning the returning soldiers for familiar faces.
Reunions unfolded like scenes from a heartfelt novel. Embrace after embrace, tears of joy and relief,ughter that rang with the purest form of happiness.
Levi, who had been a steadfast leader on the battlefield, now found himself enveloped in the warm embrace of his old parents.
Tears welled up in his eyes as he hugged them tightly, feeling their arms around him like a shelter from the storm.
Further down the za, another soldier was met with the exuberantughter of his young daughter, who clung to him with a fervent joy that only children possess. His wife, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, reached out to touch his face as if to reassure herself that he was truly home.
Riz watched the heartfelt reunions with a contented smile.
Slowly, he began to retreat from the stage, unnoticed by the jubnt crowd.
As he stepped away, Theodora''s voice reached his ears. "That was a moving speech."
Riz nced at her, his expression modest. "It was just something I came up with on the spot. There''s nothing particrly amazing about it."
Before he could say more, a voice called out to him from behind. Riz turned around to find Levi standing there.
"Levi, shouldn''t you be with your family?" he asked.
"Your Majesty, I have something I wish to ask of you."
Curious, Riz inclined his head slightly. "What is it?"
"Did Bain return to the capital earlier than us?"
Riz''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, "No, shouldn''t he be with the rest of the soldiers?"
There are thousands of soldiers assembled in front of Riz. He couldn''t notice all the familiar faces if he want to.
Levi shook his head, a hint of concern in his eyes. "That''s the problem, Your Majesty. He''s not with us either."
Riz''s expression turned more serious. "When was thest time you saw him?"
"He departed to escort Inverloch soldiers home but didn''t return. His absence is part of the reason we took our time to march home."
Riz''s mind raced as he considered the situation. "Hmm, let''s give it a few more days. If he still doesn''t return, I''ll send someone to search for him."
Levi nodded, his worry somewhat eased by the king''s assurance. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I hope he''s safe."
Chapter 331 Crossing the Border
Chapter 331 Crossing the Border
The very next day after the soldiers returned, King Nelson Naharog and his family together with his advisors finally decided to return to their capital, Mezorin.
The mansion''s front entrance stood as a backdrop to the poignant farewell scene. The air was infused with a sense of both fond farewells and impending departure.
The waiting carriages were alive with activity, as servants bustled about, ensuring that bags and belongings were carefully loaded onto the carriages.
Amidst the organized chaos, King Nelson of Naharog stood tall and resolute, nked by his family and advisors. The carriages wereden with the remnants of their stay; trunks, bags, and parcels.
"Are you sure you''re not going to stay a bit longer?" Riz inquired.
Nelson offered a warm smile, grateful for Riz''s hospitality. "I appreciate your kind gesture, Riz, but I have stayed for quite some time. It''s time to return to Mezorin."
Riz nodded understandingly. "Well, if you say so. To ensure your safe journey, I will dispatch a troop to escort you home. The roads can be unpredictable."
Nelson''s expression conveyed his gratitude. "Thank you for the generous hospitality, Riz. I doubt I would have fared as well without your help."
"No worries, I''m d to have been of assistance," said Riz, offering a reassuring smile.
As the conversation settled into afortable pause, Riz''s attention turned toward a figure nearby. "And it''s been a pleasure to have you here as well, Priest Gliibious."
Priest Gliibious, his demeanour radiating a sense of tranquillity, offered a warm smile. "It''s nice to be here, Your Majesty. Your capital is truly a wonder in and of itself."
During his stay, Priest Gliibious immersed himself in the pursuit of knowledge, dedicating his time to learning from the vast repositories of wisdom within Bideford. His days were marked by an insatiable thirst for understanding.
Riz, aware of the priest''s unique identity and his magic capabilities, had discreetly facilitated the priest to interact with the Ryntum''s schrs.
He hoped that the priest''s presence would foster a subtle exchange of insights¡ªparticrly in the realm of magic.
However, he trod lightly, ensuring his intentions remained hidden.
Regarding how much his schrs have learned, he doesn''t know yet and will find it outter.
As the brief exchange between them ended, Nelson, his family, and advisors began to board the awaiting carriages.
With each step, the creak of carriage doors punctuated the air, echoing the farewell that was about to unfold.
Nelson''s family, their expressions a blend of weariness and relief, settled within their designated carriages.
As the carriages took their upants, the horses'' hooves began to rhythmically strike the ground, setting the wheels into motion.
The procession began its gradual exit from the grandeur of Riz''s mansion, each carriage turning a corner and disappearing from his line of sight.
The mansion''s entrance, once bustling with activity and discussions, now stood serene and sombre.
....
Somewhere in the south, deep within the embrace of the forest, Bain Lawrence and a handful of his surviving soldiers pressed forward.
Their breaths came in ragged gasps, mingling with the sounds of their hurried footsteps in the undergrowth. Panic gripped them, their expressions etched with a wild mixture of fear and determination.
The forest around them was dense, the tall trees casting elongated shadows that seemed to reach out like fingers.
Sunlight filtered through the leaves, creating dappled patterns on the forest floor, but the beauty of the surroundings was lost on Bain and his men.
Their focus was solely on their escape, their ears straining for any hint of pursuit.
Bain himself led the frantic retreat. Dirt and sweat streaked his face, and his chest heaved with exertion. Behind him, hispanions showed simr signs of exhaustion, their clothes were torn and grimy.
Branches snapped against their clothing, adding to the cacophony of their escape.
The forest seemed to close in on them, every rustle of leaves or distant call of a bird sending jolts of adrenaline through their veins.
Their eyes darted around, scanning the shadows for any sign of danger.
The soldiers'' breaths were punctuated by hushed exchanges, their voices trembling as they urged each other forward.
The forest path ahead was uncertain, and the ground uneven. But they pushed forward, driven by the primal instinct to survive.
"Keep moving!" Bain''s voice was hoarse butmanding, his words a constant reminder of their goal, to cross the border into their kingdom.
The events of the ambush in Norish had forced Bain and his remaining soldiers into a harrowing retreat. Regrouping in the shelter of Lakish, they then had to carefully navigate through the Inver Kingdom.
From there, they walk for days through the cities like Esyver, Uppaver and Griver.
In each city, they threaded carefully, seeking shelter in the obscurity of alleyways and abandoned structures.
Currently, they are on the way to the city of Filgen in the north and attempted to make their way to Baroks.
The distance they had covered felt like an eternity but they still manage to arrive at Filgen''s outskirts nheless.
However, the city stood as an obstacle in their way, an imposing barrier that could not be circumvented. To reach the other side and continue their journey to Baroks, they had no choice but to traverse through its heart.
"Alright, everyone, be calm and act naturally," Bain''s voice was a steady reassurance, cutting through the tension that hung in the air.
His soldiers nodded in unison, a collective determination etched onto their faces. They get into the line, waiting patiently to enter the city.
One by one, they paid the entrance fee. The transaction was quick, and soon they found themselves in the city of Filgen.
The soldiers blended into the urban flow, their movements unremarkable amidst the city''s vibrant tapestry. The streets were alive with the murmur of conversations.
The urgency to reach the other side pulsed beneath their every step.
Each street corner turned was a step closer to their destination. In the end, they emerged on the other side.
"We''re almost safe, everyone," Bain said enthusiastically.
Chapter 332 "Lend Us Your Horses"
Chapter 332 "Lend Us Your Horses"
"We''re almost safe, everyone," Bain said enthusiastically. His voice resonated through the weary group of soldiers.
With determined steps, they entered the bustling city of Baroks. Just like Filgen, the streets here also teemed with life where merchants hawking their wares and children ying by the roadside.
The only difference is the soldiers can finally heave a sigh of relief, knowing that they are safely in the territory of their home country. There''s no need to worry about possible of being chased or silenced.
As they ventured deeper into the heart of Baroks, Bain''s gaze swept over the surroundings.
The mayor''s residence was their target, a ce that held the potential for the aid they so desperately needed.
Amidst the lively streets, a soldier spoke up, his voice tinged with uncertainty, "Sir, do you know where he''s living? Why don''t we go to the city hall instead."
Bain look up to the sky above his head, "It''s lunchtime now, he may not be at city hall. And I don''t where his residence is but we can ask around," he replied, his tone steady and assured.
They began their inquiry, engaging with the locals about their daily routines.
Directions were given, leading them through abyrinth of alleys and thoroughfares.
Eventually, their quest brought them to a grand residence, nestled within the heart of the city and guarded by several guards patrolling the premises.
As they approached the residence, their progress was promptly halted by the vignt guards.
Their attire,cking the telltale military uniform, prompted sceptical gazes from the guardians.
The leader of the guards stepped forward, his tone stern and authoritative.
"Identify yourselves and state your business," demanded the guard, repeating the same standardized dialogue.
Bain, stepped up to the forefront. "My name is Bain Lawrence, Chief of the Ryntum Army," he introduced. "I''m here to see the mayor."
The guard''s expression remained unyielding, the scepticism etched into his features. "That''s a bold im to make. Is there any way to substantiate it?" he inquired, his tone challenging.
Bain''s shoulders squared as he met the guard''s gaze head-on. "I''ve lost everything on my flight, including proof of my identity. Just call your mayor, he knows me," he exined, a note of urgency underscoring his words.
The guard shook his head, feeling absurd about Bain''s request. "Look, the mayor isn''t someone you can summon at a whim like a friend," he retorted.
Bain''s resolve remained unshaken, his expression unwavering. "I understand that, but I assure you, I''m not lying," he affirmed.
Pushed by Bain''s insistence, the guard reluctantly gave in and order his subordinate to inform the mayor.
Momentster, the mayor''s orders were ryed from within the residence.
As the guard moved aside to allow them passage, Bain cast a knowing look in his direction. "Told you," he remarked, a sense of triumph underlying his words.
Stepping through the entrance, they found themselves in a well-decorated residence.
Their journey from the wilderness to this refined setting felt almost surreal.
A servant guided them down a corridor, leading them to a grand dining hall where a sumptuous feast wasid out.
Seated at the head of the table was Mayor Samuel Lazo, a man in his early fifties whose countenance exuded a sense of authority and warmth. Beside him was his wife and children, looking at the newly arrived people.
Upon spotting Bain, his face lit up with genuine delight. "Bain, how wonderful to see you again," he greeted with heartfelt warmth.
His gaze then flickered over Bain''s ragged appearance and that of hispanions.
Confusion wrinkled his brow as he questioned, "But... what happen to you? All of you look like a beggar."
Bain offered a wry smile, "It''s a long story," he replied, the weight of their recent trials evident in his tone.
The mayor gestured to the dining table adorned with an array of delicious dishes. "Please, take a seat and join us for lunch. You all seem as if you haven''t had a proper meal in days."
"Thank you, Samuel," Bain said sincerely, his gratitude palpable.
He turned to his soldiers and exchanged a meaningful nce, wordlessly conveying that they should ept the offer of respite. They followed suit, weary bodies gratefully sinking into the seats.
Seated in thefortable dining hall, Bain cleared his throat, his eyes fixed on the table as he began to narrate their harrowing journey.
The soldiers around him sat in rapt attention, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as his words painted a vivid picture of their trials.
As Bain recounted the ambush, the desperate retreat, and the gruelling journey through unfamiliar territories, the soldiers'' expressions shifted. Some clenched their fists in frustration, while others wiped away tears as Bain''s words stirred memories.
Mayor Samuel Lazo listened with a furrowed brow, his concern evident in the lines that creased his forehead.
"This... sounds serious," Mayor Lazo finally remarked. "We need to inform this to the king."
Bain nodded in agreement, his exhaustion momentarily overshadowed by a renewed determination. "That''s the n," he replied. "I hope you can lend us some of your horses. We need to reach the king as swiftly as possible."
Mayor Samuel Lazo''s gaze moved between Bain and his soldiers, his expression filled with sympathy. "Of course," he said, his tone decisive. "There''s no problem with that. But for now, take your time and eat. There''s no need to hurry. You all must be famished after what you''ve been through."
With gratitude in their eyes, the soldiers around the table exchanged nces, their hearts warmed by the mayor''s kindness.
As the aroma of food enveloped the air, they began to serve themselves, their movements a blend of weariness and gratitude. The clinking of cutlery against tes echoed in the dining hall, a strangelyforting sound amidst the dire circumstances they had faced.
"Sorry for barging suddenly into your house, Samuel," Bain said apologetically.
Mayor Lazo waved off the apology with a smile. "No worries," he replied warmly. "It''s good to be of help."
Chapter 333 Official Contact With Inverloch
?
Meanwhile in the capital,
In the quiet of his office, Riz sat behind a meticulously organized desk, surrounded by a sea of documents that demanded his attention.
Each piece of paper seemed to tell a different story, each requiring a thoughtful decision. As he read through the lines of text, the weight of his responsibilities pressed upon him.
Knock¡ª
Knock¡ª
Knock¡ª
A series of knocks on the door roused him from his concentration.
He looked up, a mixture of curiosity and weariness in his gaze, as a member of his staff entered. "Your Majesty, there''s a diplomat from Inverloch who wishes to meet you," the staff member announced.
"Inverloch?" Riz''s eyebrows lifted in surprise.
The name struck a chord, reminding him of Kaelio, the imperial prince of the southern empire he had met during the recent events.
It was likely that the diplomat''s visit was rted to the prince''s circumstances.
Riz leaned back in his chair, his fingers drumming lightly on the polished surface of his desk.
The unexpected arrival of a diplomat from Inverloch had injected a certain level of intrigue into his otherwise routine day.
His thoughts raced briefly before instructing the staff member, "Send him in," A sense of anticipation tugged at him.
Shortly after, the door swung open. Riz''s gaze settled on the man who entered. He scanned the diplomat from top to bottom.
It was clear from his demeanour that this was no ordinary envoy. The way he carried himself, with a blend of confidence and restraint, spoke of a noble lineage.
The man''s attire further emphasized his status. His clothing was a symphony of fine tailoring and understated opulence, a careful blend of elegance and formality. Every detail seemed to have been meticulously chosen to reflect his background.
Dark hair, neatlybed, framed hisposed face, and his piercing eyes held an attentive gleam.
With a graceful bow, the diplomat approached Riz, his movements smooth and deliberate. "Your Majesty," he addressed. "It is an honour to meet you. My name is Alexander Lucas," he introduced himself.
"Nice to meet you, Alexander. I''m King Rizieri Ryntum," Riz responded with a cordial smile. "So, what cause the empire to send you here? I know you wouldn''t havee all the way from the south just to introduce yourself."
Alexander''s expression turned more serious as heposed himself. "I think Your Majesty know the answer to that question," he replied. "I havee here with a purpose, a matter of great importance to both our nations."
Riz gestured for him to continue, curiosity and amusement are evident in his eyes.
Alexander continued, his tone measured. "Firstly, my primary objective is to secure the release of Prince Kaelio, along with all the Inverloch soldiers who were captured together with him. I believe this unfortunate incident has led to a misunderstanding between our nations, and I''m here to resolve the situation."
"I don''t think an attempt to invade my kingdom by thete Marques Hajdu can be ssified as a mere ''misunderstanding,''" Riz retorted, his toneced with a hint of sarcasm.
Alexander''s expression remainedposed, his response carefully chosen. "Your Majesty, I understand that actions have consequences, and I do not intend to downy the severity of the situation. However, invading your kingdom is not on our list of objectives. It was a selfish decision by Hector, driven by personal ambitions and a desire for recognition."
Riz leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression crossing his features. "How nice it is to simply me the dead," he muttered under his breath. "Anyway, what''s your second objective again?"
Alexander shifted slightly before he continued, "Secondly, and with equal gravity, I am here to lodge a formalint about the reported massacre of Inverloch soldiers by Ryntum forces. We seek answers, transparency, and justice for the lives lost."
Riz''s brow furrowed in genuine confusion. "Massacre? What are you talking about?"
The diplomat''s gaze met Riz''s unwaveringly as he recounted the grim details.
The tale unfolded of how surrendered Inverloch soldiers, believing they were being sent home, were tragically tricked by Ryntum forces and mercilessly ughtered instead.
The solemnity of Alexander''s words filled the room, the weight of the injustice hanging heavily.
Riz''s confusion only deepened, his voice edged with disbelief. "Where did you get this information from?"
"Inver," Alexander responded with a short answer.
Hearing his reply, Riz''s scepticism was palpable. "I thought you guys were enemies, and now you believe their words?"
Alexander''s gaze remained steady as he spoke, "When ites to our soldiers, we take any ims seriously and conduct thorough investigations. Based on our findings, it''s undeniable that Inverloch soldiers were indeed massacred."
Riz''s frustration was evident in his voice. "What''s your expectation from me then?"
Alexander''s expression remained unwavering. "Your Majesty, what is your stance on this matter?"
Riz leaned back in his chair, a mixture of contemtion and irritation crossing his features. "Look, I won''t say anything just yet. I need to investigate this situation on my own, as I don''t have a clear picture of what truly happened. Moreover, the person tasked with the job is currently missing."
He continue, "And if you think logically, the number of Inverloch soldiers far outnumbered the Ryntum. Do you truly believe our soldiers could easily overpower them all?"
"True," Alexander nodded, "However, that doesn''t rule out the possibility. There could have been strategic advantages or other factors at y."
Riz''s eyes narrowed, a sh of frustration in his expression. "Why are you so insistent on painting us as the culprits here?"
"Because, Your Majesty," Alexander''s gaze held steady, "Your kingdom is the prime suspect in this tragedy, whether you ept it or not."
"Woah, woah. Let''s not jump to conclusions here. Nothing has been decided yet." He gestured for Alexander to take a seat, feeling the strain in his neck from maintaining an upward gaze.
The tension in the room was palpable. Wrong words influenced by emotion could potentially plunge both Ryntum and Inverloch into an unnecessary war.
Chapter 334 Price To Pay
?
The tense silence stretched on for several minutes, a palpable weight in the air.
Just as the atmosphere seemed almost unbearable, the door swung open and a staff member entered the room carrying a tray of refreshments.
The clinking of sses and the aroma of the beverages seemed to defuse the tension that had been building.
The timing was perfect.
Riz offered a small, almost imperceptible smile, a subtle gesture inviting Alexander to partake in the offered respite. "Please, enjoy the refreshments," he said, his tone carrying a hint of diplomacy, a temporary pause in their confrontation.
Alexander''s fingers gracefully curled around a ss, the cool crystal meeting his touch as he raised it to his lips.
The tinkling sound of ss against ss resonated in the room, intertwining with the weight of their conversation.
In that quiet moment, a palpable ease settled in the air, as if the room itself exhaled a sigh of relief. The tension that had charged the atmosphere seemed to dissipate, even if temporarily.
As Alexander lowered the ss, his gaze met Riz''s with a nod, a gesture of gratitude for the moment of reprieve.
However, the tranquillity was soon pierced by Alexander''s next question, "What about our prince, Kaelio? Is he safe?"
"Yes, he is safe for now."
Alexander''s curiosity didn''t waver. "May I meet him?" he inquired, a glimmer of urgency in his tone.
Riz''s response was measured, "I regret to inform you that Prince Kaelio is not currently in the capital. He has been relocated to an ind."
"An ind?" Alexander''s brows furrowed in confusion, clearly caught off guard by the revtion.
"Yes, a small and remote ind where prisoners are detained," Riz exined.
The diplomat''s eyes widened with disbelief, and a flicker of anger danced within them.
"What! You detained him! He''s an imperial prince, and you detain him on some remote ind?" His voice carried a blend of shock and anger, though he still maintained the thread of respect in addressing the king.
Riz''s expression remainedposed, his gaze steady as he met Alexander''s incredulous eyes. "Please understand, Alexander. Prince Kaelio is a war prisoner and he deserved to be treated like one."
"But, he is..." Alexander''s voice held a mixture of frustration and concern.
Riz interjected firmly, "No ''buts.'' If you wish to secure his release, you will need to pay a price."
Alexander''s brows knitted together as he questioned, "And how much would that be?"
Riz leaned back slightly in his chair, a contemtive expression on his face.
Truth be told, he hadn''t yet solidified the specifics of how war prisoners should be ransomed, but he recognized the opportunity thaty before him.
An idea bloomed within his mind, a spark that caused a slow smile to spread across his lips. He turned his gaze toward Alexander, his eyes gleaming with a newfound resolve.
"The price for Prince Kaelio''s release," Riz began, his voice carrying the weight of his proposition, "is the weight of gold that is equivalent to the weight of his body. As for the rest of the Inverloch soldiers, their ransom shall be determined by the weight of grain equivalent to the average weight of an adult in your empire."
Riz''s response hung in the air, the tension palpable as Alexander''s expression shifted from surprise to incredulity.
"That''s too much!" Alexander protested, his voice reflecting the astonishment he felt at the extravagant terms.
Riz leaned back, his posture rxed but his gaze steady. "I''ve set the price based on his status and worth, Alexander. If you believe it''s too much, then it seems you''re not valuing or caring for him as much as you imed."
Alexander''s brows furrowed, his internal struggle evident in the furrowed lines on his forehead.
He sighed, a mixture of frustration and reluctant understanding painting his features. "I don''t agree with your terms," he admitted, "until I see His Highness with my own eyes."
Riz nodded, acknowledging the diplomat''s stance. "Very well," he said, a note of acquiescence in his tone. "I will arrange for my admiral to escort you to the prison ind. You can verify Prince Kaelio''s condition firsthand."
The room seemed to exhale as the tension lifted slightly and the weight of negotiation momentarily eased.
However, the fragile peace was shattered by a suddenmotion that erupted just beyond the confines of Riz''s office.
Voices rose in a cacophony of urgent tones, the sound of people arguing just outside of the room. The tter of footsteps mixed with muffled exmations, created an atmosphere of chaos that seemed at odds with the refined decor of the office.
"What''s going on out there?" Riz''s inquiry cut through the disarray.
Alexander followed Riz''s eyes and turn around toward the door.
Baam!¡ª
Then, a sudden and loud noise echoed through the room as the door was brutally forced open, revealing a familiar figure who stumbled into the office.
His presence and the force of his entrance caused a collective hush to fall over the turmoil.
"Bain?!" Riz''s voice held a mixture of astonishment and confusion as he addressed the unexpected arrival.
"I''m sorry for barging into your office, Your Majesty," Bain said apologetically, his voice slightly breathless from what seemed like a swift entrance.
"Yeah... you really should," Riz replied half-heartedly, the surprise on his face mingling with a touch of exasperation. "Where have you been disappearing all this time?"
Alexander observed from the side, his presence an almost forgotten backdrop to the unfolding conversation.
With a steadying breath, Bainunched into an exnation of his journey and all things that has transpired, from the ambush in Norish to their arduous journey through Inver territory.
"Did you hear that?" Riz asked, his gaze shifting toward Alexander, who stood as a silent observer of the unfolding narrative.
Alexander nodded in affirmation, his expression a mixture of intrigue and concern as he absorbed the details of Bain''s ount.
The room seemed to hold its breath as the story unravelled. It appear to them that the incident has be moreplicated than they''re all initially thought.
Chapter 335 Fountain Pen
?
Turning his attention back to Bain, Riz''s gaze softened with a mixture of relief and gratitude. "Thank you for surviving, Bain," he said, his voice carrying a weight of sincerity. "Had you not made it, I might still be in the dark about what transpired. You can rest now."
With a subtle gesture, Riz signalled to his staff, who moved forward to escort Bain out of the office.
The door closed behind them, leaving Riz and Alexander to continue their conversation in the wake of the unexpected events that had unfolded.
"What are you going to do, Your Majesty?" Alexander''s inquiry broke the momentary silence, his gaze fixed on Riz with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation.
Riz leaned back in his chair, his fingers steepled beneath his chin as he contemted the situation.
"I will send a letter to King Isaac," he finally answered, his voice carrying a determined undertone. For now, that''s the best he could do.
Alexander nodded, his expression thoughtful. "And ask for his answer?"
Riz''s gaze met Alexander''s, his eyes steady. "Yes," he confirmed, "We don''t know on what basis this incident happened in the first ce. So, I''m going to hear his excuses first."
He reached for a paper and quill, his expression focused as he began to write a letter to King Isaac. His hand moved fluidly, words forming with purpose on the paper.
Once he finished writing, he carefully sealed the letter and rang the bell positioned within reach. The door to his office soon opened, and a member of his staff stepped in, her expression inquiring.
"Do you need something, Your Majesty?" she asked.
Riz nodded, handing over the sealed letter. "Send this letter to Inver immediately, make sure it reached safely in the hand of King Isaac. Also, arrange for someone to prepare a trip to the prison ind for this man," he instructed.
She nodded in understanding. Without further ado, she carefully epted the sealed letter from Riz''s outstretched hand. Her fingers curled around the parchment as if holding a precious secret.
With a graceful curtsey, she turned on her heels and swiftly made her exit from the room, the delicate swish of her skirt the only sound apanying her departure.
Riz''s attention then shifted to Alexander, his expression thoughtful yetposed. "You can follow her, Alexander," he suggested, his tone carrying a blend of formality and hospitality.
He motioned toward the door, indicating that the diplomat was free to apany the staff member on her journey to fulfil Riz''s requests.
It was a subtle dismissal to Alexander that their conversation had concluded.
As Alexander rose from his seat, his gratitude was voiced with a touch of formality. "Thank you for hearing my request, Your Majesty."
Riz''s response was measured and equally courteous. "No problem at all. We will continue our discussion once you return to Bideford," he affirmed.
With a final nod, Alexander turned to leave, the door closing behind him with a soft click.
The room now returned to a state of tranquillity. Riz''s gaze shifted from the closed door to his desk, his focus resuming its position on the task at hand.
With a thoughtful sigh, he reached for the quill, a seemingly mundane tool that held a significant ce in his daily activities.
As his fingers closed around the quill''s slender form, his keen eyes noted the nib''s worn appearance. The feathers that once bore the ck ink were now showing signs of fraying and discolouration.
A small frown tugged at Riz''s lips as he examined the quill''s state. Its usefulness dwindled with each stroke it made.
"This one can no longer be used," he murmured, a note of frustration seeping into his voice before throwing the worn quill into the nearby trash bin.
Turning his attention to the drawer of his desk, Riz retrieved a new quill. The pristine feathers and unblemished nib held the promise of crisp lines and untainted ink.
As he began to dip the new quill into the inkwell, heined on the challenges posed by using such traditional writing instruments.
"This is the problem when using quills," he mused, his voice tinged with a touch of ruefulness. "They for a couple of weeks and require frequent recement. And the process of writing itselfwas a hassle. Too much pressure and the ink stters. Too little, and the words appear faint. It depends on a bnce between technique and tool which requires practice and patience."
As he speak his own thoughts out loud, his hand came to a sudden stop.
The quill poised above the paper. An idea had struck him with a sense of rity¡ªone that can improve the act of writing.
"Maybe I should create a more convenient and efficient writing instrument," he pondered.
Instead of waiting for others to figure out the solution, he can take the lead in solving a simple and not-soplicated problem on his own.
The limitations of quills were clear to him. They required frequent dipping into inkwells, disrupting the flow of thought and introducing the risk of ink spills and smudges.
Riz''s desire to address these issues led him to consider the introduction of a dip pen¡ªan improvement to the quill. But, it''s not quite the solution he was searching for.
His thoughts meandered before settling on the tool called a fountain pen, a writing tool that could hold a reservoir of ink, eliminating the need for constant dipping.
As usual, Riz temporarily abandon his real duty and began jotting down ideas.
Sketches of sleek pen designs, annotations about ink reservoirs, and even notes about potential materials to be used.
He drafted diagrams showcasing the inner workings of the pen, noting the positioning of variousponents.
He considered the mechanics of capiry action, envisioning a system where ink would flow to the nib of the pen as needed.
This led to the need of experimenting with different materials for the reservoir itself, assessing factors such as durability, flexibility, and the ability to maintain a steady flow of ink.
Materials and aesthetics yed their part in his design. The imagine of the fountain pen that hovered in his mind was a polished metal for the pen''s body, ented with fine wood for a touch of elegance.
As the sunlight bathed his workspace, Riz''s designs on paper continue to evolve and mature.
Chapter 336 Wedding Invitation
Chapter 336 Wedding Invitation
When the final stroke was made and thest diagrampleted, Riz leaned back in his chair.
A sense of aplishment washed over him.
The concept of the fountain pen he envisioned had taken tangible form on the paper.
"I should have done this a long time ago, together with the papers," Riz muttered to himself.
Later, as the sun began its descent, Riz decided to take a break from his work and headed home.
The journey eventually led him to the gates of his residence.
As he entered the estate, the pleasant evening air tickled his nose. He decided to take a detour.
Walking along the stone pathway that led to the back of the estate, he soon found himself immersed in the tranquil atmosphere of the garden.
Manicuredwns stretched out on either side, while vibrant blooms adorned thendscape with bursts of colour.
Amidst this serene setting, he spotted a familiar figure. It was Josephine, his stepmother. While she immersed herself in writing something, her presence adding a touch of grace to the surroundings.
Initially, Riz intended to simply pass by and make his way to his room. However, Josephine''s keen awareness caught him in her gaze.
"Riz," her voice called out, soft yet carrying a certain insistence.
He hesitated for a moment, then altered the direction of his feet. He moved closer, realizing that it would be inconsiderate to ignore her.
"What are you doing, Mother Josephine?" he asked, opening the conversation between them as he approached the round table where she sat.
She looked up from her task, her features adorned with a warm smile. "I''m writing an invitation for your wedding," she replied, her tone light but significant.
As a noblewoman, Josephine held a considerable amount of influence within the social circle.
Her role extended beyond a mere figurehead. Since Riz is not interested in socializing with other existing nobles, Josephine was the one who fills the void left by her stepson.
Her position as the mother of the king gave her a unique authority, and her involvement in such matters held weight beyond mere formality.
Her actions often carried a subtle yet undeniable impact on the upper society.
Riz''s gaze shifted to the small round table. The table, adorned with an elegantce runner, held a stack of meticulously written letters.
Each piece of paper bore the emblem of the Ryntum kingdom, a mark of its authenticity and significance.
The soft breeze rustled the letters ever so slightly, adding a touch of life to the stillness of the scene.
"Ah, I see," Riz remarked with a nod as he took in the sight before him. "The invitations are already being sent out."
Josephine''s knowledge and connections within the upper echelons of society made her the perfect person for such a task.
She smiled, "Yes, this matter can''t be postponed any longer."
He reached out and picked up one of the letters. The paper felt smooth beneath his fingers, and as he began to read, he was greeted by the formal and eloquentnguage that was characteristic of such correspondences.
The words seemed to dance across the page, each phrase carefully chosen to convey both respect and expectation.
As he continues to read, Riz couldn''t help but feel a sense of bemusement. The roundabout way of talking, while undoubtedly a mark of sophistication, also caused his head to spin slightly.
Riz''s brow quirked as he nced up, a smile tugging at his lips. "Can nobles just talk straight to the point?"
The straightforwardness he often valued seemed to be a rarity in the noble''s world.
He was met with a soft chuckle from Josephine, who had put down her quill. "My dear son," she said with a hint of amusement, "That is the way of nobility," Josephine mused, "Every word, every gesture holds significance beyond its surface."
"Sounds tiring to me," With a faint smile, he set the letter back on the table and gave Josephine a respectful nod. "Then, I won''t disturb you further, Mother Josephine."
As he turned to continue on his way, her voice, gentle yet filled with a hopeful urgency, halted his steps. "Wait!" Josephine''s hand reached out, sping his wrist.
Turning back to her, he raised an eyebrow in question. "What?"
"Do you think if I send one invitation to your sister, she would attend?" Josephine''s voice carried a mix of hope and longing, her eyes searching his for any hint of an answer.
The atmosphere in the garden changed abruptly.
Riz''s gaze met hers.
Josephine''s face, despite being in her forties, still retained much of the youthfulness she once possessed.
Yet, there was an unmistakable undercurrent of sadness in her eyes, a quiet ache that spoke of the years of longing.
Her hopeful question hung in the air and Riz''s thoughts spun around it.
He pondered the question, aware of the significance it held for Josephine.
"I''m not... sure about that," he said cautiously, his voice measured.
Josephine''s expression shifted, a mixture of hope and disappointment mingling across her features.
Her shoulders slumped ever so slightly due to the weight of unfulfilled desires.
"Why don''t you just send the letter instead of mulling it over? I will make sure the letter reaches them. If we''re lucky, she wille," Riz suggested.
"Really?!" This time, her face lit up with a bright, almost childlike, hope.
"I''m not saying she will attend. I''m saying she might attend. Don''t get your expectations too high or you might be disappointed," Riz cautiously said.
His word was an attempt to temper her enthusiasm with a dose of reality.
Josephine nodded, a blend of gratitude and trepidation in her eyes. "I will write a letter to Barlia as soon as I can."
He offered her a warm smile. "Of course, Mother Josephine. Now, if you have nothing else to say, I will return to my room."
As he moves away from the garden, Riz is almost certain that his sister won''te.
There''s no way she woulde.
If she did, he will never let her return to Barlia and if Baldwine alongside her, he will never get out of this kingdom alive.
Riz take ast look at the garden, watching Josephine enthusiastically writing a letter.
Sigh¡ª
Somehow, he feels guilty for giving her hope but there''s nothing much he can do at the moment. War, although onlyst for a few months, really took a toll on his kingdom.
Currently, he wants to put more focus on the kingdom before making another expansion.
"Be patient, mother. I will bring her back," Riz muttered under his breath.
Chapter 337 Unexpected Discovery In Pheonovia
?
At the edge of the kingdom, in the province near the Phoenix Forest, a bustling scene unfolded.
Hundreds of workers toiled diligently, their efforts a symphony of motion as they cut down trees and cleared thend to prepare the ground for construction.
The workers, a mix ofbourers and skilled craftsmen, moved with purpose.
The air echoed with the rhythmic symphony of their actions¡ªthe thud of axes against wood, the hum of saws slicing through tree trunks, and the determined shouts of supervisors coordinating the efforts.
The once pristine wilderness was transforming before their eyes, making way for the foundation of a new city.
The scent of freshly cut wood mingled with the earthy aroma of upturned soil, creating a unique fragrance that hung in the air.
The sun cast dappled shadows through the leaves, creating patches of warmth and coolness as it filtered through the canopy.
Amidst this organized chaos, Riz''s vision for the new city was taking shape.
The goal was to establish a thriving centre of agricultural trade that would rival the bustling city of Norish in the south, a hub of economic activity where agricultural goods from across the province would converge for trade.
He had named this province "Pheonovia," a name that resonated with the geographical location of thend that was near the Phoenix Forest.
The workers, though weary from theirbour, carried out their tasks with a sense of purpose and determination.
As they dig, a section of the ground suddenly gave way with a disconcerting lurch.
"Hey, what''s happening over there?" one worker called out, his voice tinged with concern.
"I don''t know, but it doesn''t look good," another replied, eyes wide as they watched the ground copse.
A sinkhole had formed, a void in the earth that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.
Its edges were jagged and stretched wide, spanning a diameter of nearly twenty meters, a chasm that revealed the dark depths of the soil below.
The workers gathered at the edge of the sinkhole, their eyes fixated on the dark abyss below. Their concern was mingled with a sense of curiosity, a primal human instinct to explore the unknown.
As they peered into the depths, they noticed something glinting faintly amidst theyers of soil and rock. A subtle shimmer, like a distant star, caught their attention.
"Hey, do you see that?" one worker pointed, drawing the attention of hispanions.
Following his gaze, the others squinted, trying to discern the source of the glimmer.
As the sunlight filtered through the dusty air and danced upon the sinkhole''s walls, the glint became more pronounced.
"Is that... light down there?" one worker eximed, disbelief colouring his voice.
One of the workers cautiously picked up a small rock and tossed it into the sinkhole. The rock clinked against the sides before disappearing into the darkness below.
"Could it be some sort of underground cavern?" another worker mused aloud, trying to make sense of the phenomenon.
It didn''t take long for the nearest supervisor to be alerted to the situation.
"Everyone back up! Keep your distance!" the supervisor shouted, rushing to the scene with urgency in his voice.
The supervisor, an experienced foreman furrowing his brows as he surveyed the sinkhole.
He immediately reported the incident to higher authorities. Word travelled swiftly through the construction site, capturing the attention of those in charge.
In response, a team of investigators was dispatched to the site, geology and structural engineering experts.
"Looks like we''ve got some unexpected geology here," one of the investigatorsmented, his voiceced with curiosity.
After brief surveying, the authorities swiftly recognized the need for a thorough exploration of the newly formed sinkhole.
ns were set in motion to send a team of experts into the depths below and ascertain the extent of this intriguing phenomenon.
A group of skilled individuals gathered at the edge of the sinkhole, their expressions a mix of curiosity and anticipation. Lanterns swung gently in the breeze, casting wavering shadows on the ground. Ropes were secured and equipment was checked meticulously.
"Alright, everyone," the team leader''s voice carried authority. "We need to proceed with caution. We don''t know what lies beneath."
With thenterns being lit, the team members began their descent. Footsteps echoed as they navigated the rocky walls, theirnterns casting a warm and flickering glow.
As they descended, the temperature dropped perceptibly, and the sounds of the surface world grew faint. The walls around them seemed to pulse with a subtle luminescence.
"Steady, folks," the team leader called out. "This seems to be a natural tunnel opening up ahead."
The tunnel widened into a spacious underground cavern, revealing a stunning disy of stctites and stgmites.
The faint glimmer of crystals reflected in their eyes, lending an otherworldly aura to the surroundings.
"Keep yournterns high," someone advised, their voice carrying a sense of wonder. "Look at those formations, they''re like nothing I''ve ever seen."
The walls of the cavern held an otherworldly allure, adorned with a tapestry of glistening minerals, each surface seeming to catch and refract the soft glow of the crystals.
Clusters of translucent crystals jutted out from the walls, somerger than others.
Their surfaces refracted the light, scattering it into a dance of colours that seemed to shift and change with every step.
The explorers exchanged puzzled nces, their curiosity piqued by the mysterious beauty of the underground chamber.
Theirnterns provided only a limited radius of light, revealing only fragments of the cavern''s grandeur.
The expanse of the chamber seemed to extend beyond their field of vision, leaving them with a profound sense of awe.
As the exploration team ventured further into the cavern, they discovered small pools of pristine water that reflected the myriad colours of the crystals above.
The water seemed unusually clear as if it held a secret depth that extended beyond its visible surface.
The team''s murmurs of wonder were hushed in reverence as they knelt down to examine the pools.
Chapter 338 Back Onto The Ground
?
The team''s murmurs of wonder were hushed in reverence as they knelt down to examine the pools. The water was crystal clear and untouched.
It held a surreal quality as they cupped it in their hands and brought it to their lips.
The taste was unlike anything they had ever experienced¡ª a delicate sweetness that seemed to dance on their tongues.
With every sip, a sensation of refreshing coolness spread through them, almost as if the water itself held a touch of magic.
It was as if nature had distilled its pure essence into this untouched pool, creating a sensation that was both invigorating and strangelyforting.
"We need to take some of this water above," the team leader dered with a mixture of excitement and determination in their voice.
"We must study it further, analyze itsposition, and understand its properties," he further said.
With careful precision, the team retrieved containers from their equipment and began filling them with enigmatic water.
Each drop that sshed into the containers seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly radiance, capturing the essence of the hidden chamber below.
"We should also document these crystals," the rest of them said, their tone a mix of excitement and professionalism. "Measure the dimensions, take samples, and note down every detail."
"Agreed," the team leader responded. "This is a find of unprecedented significance. Let''s ensure that its precise location is noted for future exploration."
With the careful precision of experts, the team set to work. They brought out simple measuring instruments, notebooks, and collection tools.
The air hummed with a sense of purpose as they recorded the size, shape, and colour of each crystal.
Their diligent efforts captured the essence of the hidden chamber, preserving its mysteries on paper.
Hours slipped by as they meticulously documented their findings.
The team''s dedication to their task was unwavering, their focus unbroken as they captured every nuance of the crystallinendscape.
"We''re just scratching the surface," the team leader mused, their tone a blend of fascination and curiosity. "There''s so much more to learn here."
The rest nod, agreeing with their leader. Time spent in this cavern aren''t enough to learn everything.
Finally, as their notebooks filled with observations and their containers with samples, the team began to gather their equipment.
Theirnterns cast elongated shadows as they moved toward the exit, their work in the underground cavernplete for now.
With onest look at the crystals that adorned the underground chamber, the team made their way back to the surface.
Emerging from the depths, the team ascended the tunnel to rejoin the world above.
Their arrival did not go unnoticed by the curious onlookers who had been observing their descent earlier.
Questions hung in the air, but the team members were focused and determined.
Their minds already grappling with the significance of what they had encountered below.
While the workers and bystanders gazed at them curiously, the team and the higher-ups overseeing the construction shifted to a more secluded area.
A cluster of trees provided a shield from prying ears, and there, away from the crowd, they continued their conversation.
"So, what lies below, deep within the earth?" one of the higher-ups inquired, a mix of curiosity and anticipation in their voice.
The team members exchanged knowing nces before unveiling their discoveries.
They carefully presented a collection of mana crystals they had brought back, the crystals glinting in the dappled sunlight filtering through the leaves.
"We found these at the bottom," the team leader exined, their voice hushed with wonder. "A lot of them. They were embedded in the walls and ceiling of the cavern."
Another team member chimed in, holding up a vial of the enigmatic water. "And this water," they added, "it has a unique taste, unlike anything we''ve encountered before."
The higher-ups examined the mana crystals and the water with a mixture of intrigue and excitement.
The implications of these discoveries were profound, sparking a renewed fervour in their discussions.
"I''ve never seen gems like this before," one of the higher-ups remarked, his fingers tracing on the crystals.
"Neither have I. What kind of gems are these?" another mused, peering closely at the shimmering crystal.
"I don''t know," the team leader admitted, a sense of awe underlying their voice. "But whatever they are, we should inform the king about this idental discovery."
The notion of presenting their findings to the king added an air of significance to the situation.
It was clear that the implications of these mysterious gems and the peculiar water extended beyond mere curiosity.
One of the higher-ups addressed them, "You guys return to the capital with these things and inform the king. We will handle the matters here."
The team leader nodded in acknowledgement, exchanging a few words of assurance before promptly setting out on their departure to the capital.
Turning their attention to the curious onlookers and workers, the higher-ups knew they had to address the growing interest.
Some individuals even seemed tempted to venture down into the cavern on their own.
"Alright, everyone!" one of the higher-ups shouted, projecting their voice to attract the attention of the gathering.
As the crowd''s murmurs subsided, they continued, "No one is allowed to go down there. There''s a high risk that could endanger your life. Anyone did it would face a harsh punishment."
With this stern warning, the higher-ups hoped to deter any hasty or impulsive actions.
Under the instructions from higher-ups, the area in close proximity to the sinkhole was promptly blocked off, ensuring that no one could enter the potentially hazardous site.
The workers constructed a makeshift palisade wall around the sinkhole, creating a clear boundary to deter any curious or adventurous souls.
With safety as a priority, the workers were redirected to other areas of the city construction, away from the sinkhole and its mysteries.
The higher-ups observed the workers as they followed the orders, a mix of expressions ying across their faces.
While someplied without a word, others voiced their dissatisfaction with the change in ns, theirints filling the air.
One of the higher-ups, sensing the potential for trouble, suggested, "We should station some soldiers here to guard this ce. It''s better to be safe than sorry."
Another higher-up agreed, nodding in acknowledgement. "You''re right. Given the nature of these discovery, we can''t afford any risks. I don''t believe these people will obediently follow instructions. We should reach out to the nearby Hajdu province for additional support."
"Let''s do that," They nod, unanimously agree.
Chapter 339 "This Is..."
?
The team arrived in Bideford with their caravan, the bustling city was vibrant and lively as always.
For some of them, this was their first time setting foot in the capital. Their eyes roamed curiously over the cityscape that unfolded before them.
As they navigated through the lively streets near the city centre, their surroundings seemed to buzz with activity.
"Should we go to the king''s mansion or to his office?" one team member pondered aloud, casting a nce around at the unfamiliar surroundings.
The team leader nced up at the clock tower, its hands pointing to three in the afternoon.
"We should head to the office," the leader decided, their voice carrying a note of practicality. "It''s still office hours, and we''re more likely to find the king there."
With a collective nod, the team continued through the city streets. The towering buildings and elegant architecture of Bideford were a stark contrast to their recent experiences in the wilderness.
As they approached the government district, the sight of the administrative office came into view. A grand building with ornate columns and imposing doors.
It stood as a symbol of authority amidst the bustling city.
Taking a deep breath, the team leader pushed open the doors, revealing a bustling interior. Clerks were engrossed in their paperwork and the energy of the city''s administrative hub was palpable.
The team approached the front desk, where a diligent clerk looked up with a polite smile. "How can I help you?" She inquired.
"We wish to meet the king. We need to report about this directly to him," the team leader said with a tone of urgency, revealing a glimpse of the radiant mana crystal to the clerk.
The crystal''s gentle luminosity danced within the room, catching the clerk''s attention.
The clerk''s expression shifted from professional detachment to genuine interest.
"Please wait a moment," she replied, rising from her desk. She exchanged a few words with her colleagues, who nced over at the shimmering mana crystal with a mixture of curiosity and surprise.
....
After going through all the necessary procedures, including presenting their credentials and detailing the nature of their discovery, the team found themselves standing outside the imposing doors of the king''s office.
The anticipation in the air was palpable as they waited for permission to enter.
As the clock tower chimed in the distance, the appointed time arrived, and the doors swung open with a deliberate creak.
The team leader stepped forward, leading the way into the office.
"Take a seat, everyone," the king''s voice resonated,manding attention without a hint of arrogance.
Following the king''s directive, the team members moved to the indicated chairs, their expressions a blend of respect and eagerness.
"I have been informed that you guys have something to show me," Riz said, his voice carrying a blend of curiosity and authority.
"Yes, Your Majesty," the team leader responded with a respectful nod, their posture attentive and focused.
The team leader, hands steady, reached into a pouch and produced the mana crystal.
The crystal, a radiant gem that had remained hidden beneath the earth for ages, caught the ambient light and shimmered with an ethereal glow.
The king''s eyebrows raised in genuine surprise, a flicker of astonishment momentarily breaking hisposed demeanour.
The room seemed to hold its breath, enveloped in a hushed anticipation.
"This is..." Riz began, his voice trailing off as he stared at the radiant mana crystal before him.
He leaned forward slightly in his seat, his gaze transfixed by the crystal''s luminous glow.
The team members watched, their hearts beating a little faster as they awaited his reaction.
"Mana crystal," Riz mused, his tone a mixture of awe and recognition. The one he had seen before give him the same feeling as this one.
Riz''s words didn''t pass by the team unnoticed. They exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued by the king''s reaction.
It was clear that the king know about the existence of this crystal.
"Where did you find this?" Riz inquired, his gaze still fixed on the radiant gem.
"We found this in an underground cavern when an unexpected sinkhole urred during construction." the team leader responded.
Riz''s gaze remained fixed on the crystal as he asked, "Did anyone get hurt?"
"Fortunately, no," the team leader replied, a hint of relief in their tone.
Riz reached out, his fingers wrapping around the crystal delicately as if handling a fragile treasure.
He brought it closer to his eyes, examining the intricate facets that seemed to dance with refracted light.
"Hmm, interesting," he murmured, his voice a mixture of curiosity and contemtion.
As he studied the radiant mana crystal, thoughts raced through his mind, each question leading to another.
He wondered about the crystal''s formation.
Was it due to the density of mana within the cavern is so high that it began to crystallize?
The very nature of mana intrigued him, sparking his desire to understand.
Then, another question surfaced.
Why did the colour of this crystal differ from the deep red one that belonged to Nelson?
Perhaps they originated frompletely different sources.
The question of the crystal''s origin led to even broader spection.
How had the caverne to possess such concentrated mana? Did it originate from the Phoenix Forest nearby?
If so, there must be an underground passage connecting the two locations, allowing the mana to flow and crystallize along its path.
The implications would be profound, suggesting the potential for more mana crystals to be discovered within the surroundingnd area.
His attention shifted back to the team as he voiced his thoughts. "I believe this is not the only mana crystal you found, right?"
The team leader nodded in affirmation. "Yes, Your Majesty. There are abundant of them within the cavern, ranging in various sizes. We only managed to explore a small portion of the expanse before deciding to return."
"I see..." Riz mused, his tone contemtive. He leaned back in his seat, his gaze fixed on the team leader. "I have a task for you to do."
The team members leaned forward slightly, their attention fully captured by the king''s words.
"Explore and map the entire cavern," Riz continued, his voice carrying a sense of purpose. "Document the locations of the mana crystals, theyout of the cavern, the presence of anykes or water sources, and any other notable features. This is a task of utmost importance."
The team leader nodded in understanding, a sense of responsibility emanating from their stance.
"And," Riz added, his gaze unwavering, "you must keep this mission discreet. Do not spread the word about this job, its purpose, or whatever you have found."
The team leader''smitment was unwavering as they nodded once more, acknowledging the king''s directive.
"Good. You may leave now," Riz stated, his voice carrying a sense of assurance and trust. "Leave the crystals and the water here."
With a respectful bow, the team leader signalled to theirpanions, and together they carefully ced the mana crystal and the container of water on the desk before the king.
Chapter 340 "This is?"
Chapter 340 "This is?"
With a respectful bow, the team leader signalled to theirpanions, and together they carefully ced the mana crystal and the container of water on the desk before the king.
The door was shut behind them, leaving Riz alone in his office.
In the silence that enveloped the room, Riz''s gaze fixed upon the treasures that now rested on his desk.
A mana crystal, luminous and captivating, apanied by a container of pristine water.
The weight of this discovery settled upon him.
The resources that he held in his hands has unparalleled significance that could reshape the world.
A sense of excitement coursed through him, for he recognized the potential that this mana crystal held.
Yet, this exhration was bnced by the urgency to fully grasp the crystals in his hand.
The mana crystal was not just a mere object; it was a source of possibilities.
This crystal may spark technological advancements and redefine their society''s trajectory.
"Let''s not waste time. I need to move fast," Riz muttered. He was pretty sure the mana crystal deposits would attract the attention of neighbouring nations.
First and foremost, he needed to send the mana crystal and the water sample to the kingdom''sboratory for thorough analysis.
The secrets that these items held could them understand mana force better.
Additionally, Riz recognized the importance of securing the sinkhole, the doorway to the underground cavern.
He needed to delegate a portion of the kingdom''s troops to guard the area, ensuring its safety and protecting it from any who might seek to extract those resources.
"What else do I need to do..." Riz mused aloud.
A realization dawned on him. "Oh yes," he muttered under his breath, a n forming in his mind. "I need to contact Charlotte and order her to safeguard the resource from the shadows. I can''t let news of this spread far and wide. Our agents must be ready to eliminate anyone who attempts to do so."
For now, he prefers to keep things under the wrap.
....
Thyrate, Barlia.
At the balcony of his office, bathed in the soft morning glow, a blonde-haired man stood gazing emptily over the tranquil river.
The sun''s rays painted the world with a gentle warmth, casting a serene aura upon thendscape.
The river below sparkled like a ribbon of liquid gold, its calm surface mirroring the peaceful morning.
As he stood there, the morning silence was interrupted by a sharp knock on the door behind him.
He turned, his brooding gaze shifting from the river to the entrance of his office.
The door creaked open, revealing the figure of his butler, Harford Harper¡ªa man known for his unwavering loyalty and discretion.
"Excuse me, Your Highness," Harford''s voice was respectful, his tone carrying a hint of deference. He knew when to approach and when to maintain a respectful distance.
The prince sighed softly, his thoughts momentarily broken by the intrusion.
He turned fully to face Harford, his features easing into a moreposed expression. "What is it, Harford?" he inquired, his voice a mixture of weariness and curiosity.
Harford stepped forward, his presence a steady anchor amidst the prince''s detachment. The butler holding out a sealed envelope towards the prince.
"This is?" Prince Baldwin asked.
"A letter has arrived from the Ryntum, Your Highness," the butler informed.
The prince of Barlia epted the envelope, his fingers brushing against the wax seal.
With another sigh, he broke the seal and unfolded the message, his eyes scanning the words.
As he read, his brow furrowed in concentration, the weight of the message momentarily pulling him from his reverie.
Harford watched the prince closely, his perceptive gaze capturing the subtle shifts in his demeanour.
He had served the royal family for years, and his understanding went beyond mere words.
"An invitation to the king of Ryntum''s wedding?" The words spilled from Prince Baldwin''s lips, a mixture of surprise and disbelief that echoed through the air.
The words hung there, suspended in the morning''s stillness.
The message was unexpected, a twist of fate that both shocked the prince and left Harford momentarily taken aback.
The notion of an invitation from a not-so-distant adversary to an event like a wedding seemed odd considering their recent history.
Prince Baldwin''s gaze lifted from the message to meet Harford''s eyes. In that shared moment, both recognized the weight of the situation.
"This is absurd! What the hell is the King of Ryntum thinking?!" Harford''s voice cut through the air, carrying a mix of incredulity and bewilderment.
Prince Baldwin''s fingers tightened around the letter, his brow furrowed as he studied its contents once more. "Yeah, I thought the same. But look at this," he said, his voice tinged with a blend of intrigue and scepticism.
He extended the letter towards Harford, offering a glimpse of the words that had sparked this whirlwind of emotions.
Harford''s gaze followed the prince''s gesture, his eyes scanning the letter. "The sender was Josephine," Baldwin continued.
A thoughtful silence settled between them as they contemted the implications. "Maybe she''s writing without the knowledge of her stepson," Harford suggested.
The king of Ryntum, as gleaned from ckout''s information, wasn''t known for his forgiving nature or easy kindness.
The notion of a sudden and dramatic shift in his disposition seemed imusible.
"What do you think, Harford?" Prince Baldwin''s voice held a thread of uncertainty, his gaze searching for guidance in his butler''s expression.
Harford''s features remainedposed, his thoughts carefully considered before he responded. "For your safety, Your Highness, I suggest you to not attend the wedding. It might be a trap," he advised with his words carrying the weight of caution.
Baldwin''s expression darkened.
A diplomatic gesture from Ryntum could easily be a facade to lure him out.
"I thought so," Prince Baldwin nodded in agreement. The doubts that had lingered in his mind found validation in Harford''s counsel. "Burn the letter, Harford," his tone carried a directmand, "And don''t let anybody know about this."
He nodded in understanding, hismitment to discretion unwavering. "Understood, your highness," he replied, taking the letter with a careful hand.
Chapter 341 Secret Experiment Part I
Chapter 341 Secret Experiment Part I
"After you''ve finished burning the letter, get ready to depart, Harford," Prince Baldwin''s voice held a sense of purpose as he issued hismand.
With a nod, Harford took care of the task, ensuring that any trace of the invitation''s existence was eradicated.
Once the mes had consumed the paper, he set about making the necessary arrangements for their departure.
Baldwin and Harford exited the pce grounds discreetly, choosing an unassuming carriage that blended in with the surroundings.
The vehicle set off towards the north direction. However, as time passed, the carriage''s direction shifted, veering off the main road onto a less-travelled path.
The change in route was deliberate.
The carriage carried them further away from human settlements and into the quieter, less frequented areas.
The prince and his butler remained vignt, thendscape outside the carriage windows transforming as they journeyed.
Eventually, as the carriage continued its journey, a run-down shack came into view.
Set against the backdrop of a towering mountain, the shack appeared inconspicuous, a humble structure blending seamlessly with the ruggedndscape of its secluded surroundings.
Known only to a select few, this was a secret ce that existed far from the knowledge of the outside world.
As the door swung open, revealing a stairway leading downwards, Prince Baldwin and Harford exchanged a knowing nce.
The decision to descend was made without hesitation.
The air grew cooler as they descended, carrying with it a subtle hint of dampness.
The soft glow ofnterns bathed the space in a dim, yet revealing light, casting elongated shadows that danced across the walls.
This was where experiments of the utmost significance unfolded, far removed from anyone''s scrutiny.
Workbenches lined the area, holding an array of tools, evidence of productive activity.
Shelves disyed a mix of recognizable items and intriguing objects, evoking curiosity about their purpose.
Intricate patterns and diagrams adorned the walls, hinting at the meticulous work done there.
The interior arrangement was functional and organized with distinct areas suggesting different activities.
As they moved deeper into the facility, a figure emerged from the depths, the researcher they hade to meet.
"Your Highness, we have been expecting you," the researcher greeted with a mixture of respect and acknowledgement.
"How''s the experiment going?" Prince Baldwin inquired. The researcher''s response hinted at the significance of their work, conducted far from the world''s awareness.
Words flowed out of his mouth. "''We have tested it extensively on a wide range of individuals, from children to the elderly. Our findings indicate that even a drop of this magical liquid is too substantial for the human body to handle. Allow me to demonstrate its effects to you if you will."
"Go ahead," Prince Baldwin nodded, granting permission for the demonstration to proceed.
The researcher, a figure of authority in this hiddenboratory gave a subtle gesture, prompting a subordinate to step forward with a new sample.
The subject of the experiment was led forward¡ªa full-grown man, blinded and bound by chains that clinked with each unsteady step.
His posture carried a weight of apprehension, his movements cautious as if navigating an unfamiliar path.
"Please, I don''t understand... What''s happening?" the blindfolded man''s voice quivered, desperation evident in his tone as he stumbled forward, guided only by the chains that bound him.
"Someone, help me! I didn''t do anything wrong!" he pleaded, his words gaining intensity as fear and confusion gripped him tighter.
Despite his sightless state, his head darted left and right in a desperate attempt toprehend the unfamiliar surroundings he found himself in.
As the man''s mutterings for mercy continued, his voice trembled with a mixture of anxiety and hope of finding empathy in the unfamiliar faces around him.
His head turned left and right, his unseeing eyes searching for any clue about the situation he was in.
His mutterings of desperation hung in the air, falling on deaf ears as those around him remained unmoved by his pleas.
Among the spectators, Prince Baldwin and Harford observed the scene from the other side of the room. Their curiosity mingled with a sense of intensity as they watched the unfolding demonstration.
"You might want to take a step back, Your Highness," the researcher advised the prince. His tone is a blend of caution and formality.
Baldwin and Harford heeded the suggestion, stepping back slightly as instructed.
The researcher''s gaze shifted toward his asistant, his expressionmunicating a silentmand.
With a nod of understanding, the assistant took a step forward, his actions a precursor to the impending demonstration.
A vial containing a deep red liquid was opened, its contents catching the glint of thentern light.
With utmost precision, a single drop of the crimson fluid was carefully administered into the man''s mouth.
Gulp¡ª
The man,pelled to ingest the enigmatic substance, knelt as his eyes widened in apprehension.
A tense silence enveloped the room, as the onlookers held their breath, waiting for the impending revtion.
For a moment, the man remained motionless, as if the drop had been innocuous.
But after a few minutes, the stillness didn''tst long as a sudden urgency gripped the scene.
The researcher''s assistant quickly exited the room.
The atmosphere was thick with anticipation.
The man''s body began to twitch, the movements initially subtle before growing more pronounced.
Time seemed to slow as his distress escted.
A guttural sound escaped his lips.
An agonized utterance that signalled themencement of an ordeal.
Arrgghh!!¡ª
The scream burst forth, shattering the prior silence. The man''s face contorted with anguish, his eyes wide with terror as his body battled an unseen force.
The unfortunate man''s sensations were tormenting.
He felt the searing burn of his veins, the sizzle of his flesh, and an indescribable sensation of his bones fluctuating between shrinking and expanding at an unbearable pace.
Each passing second was an eternity of agony, his consciousness consumed by the fiery torment within.
Finally, unable to endure the onught any longer, the man copsed to the floor.
His body writhed with violent convulsions before...
Boom!!¡ª
Chapter 342 Secret Experiment Part II
Chapter 342 Secret Experiment Part II
His body writhed with violent convulsions before...
Boom!!¡ª
A sudden explosion urred.
The sound reverberated within the walls.
The scene unfolded with an abrupt and unsettling intensity, as the man''s physical struggles reached a climax.
He exploded.
A burst erupted from within him, sttering the surroundings in a grim and gruesome spectacle.
The room was painted in red, an aftermath of the man''s abrupt and explosive transformation.
The once-human form was no more, reced by the visceral remnants of his being. They were everywhere, the blood and other human internal organs.
The scene was overly gruesome and certainly not the most ideal way to kickstart the day.
In the aftermath of the explosive transformation, a heavy silence settled over the room.
The researcher exhaled a sigh, "I guess we need to clean the room once again," he remarked, his voice a blend of resignation and practicality.
It was a routine that had be all too familiar.
As the remnants of the experiment tended to, the researcher''s attention shifted.
He turned to Prince Baldwin, his gaze carrying a hint of concern. "Are you okay, Your Highness?" he inquired. His voice conveyed a genuine curiosity about the prince''s reaction to the scene that had just transpired.
"Yeah," Baldwin responded, his voice tinged with a shocked undertone.
Fortunately, Baldwin had been swift in heeding the researcher''s earlier caution.
As he stepped back, his clothes remained untarnished by the visceral aftermath of the experiment.
Still perplexed by the grim scene they had witnessed, they focused their attention on the researcher''s words, his exnation cutting through the lingering shock.
"As you can see, he and the samples before him explodes. Even a drop of the pure red liquid is too much," the researcher''s voice was measured, tinged with a scientific detachment. "After several tests, we managed to find the right amount of water to dilute a drop of the red liquid to a safe level. However, the sess rate is not a hundred per cent. I do say, seven out of ten who consume a drop of the diluted liquid survive."
"Why not dilute it even more?" Baldwin''s curiosity interjected, his perplexity prompting the question.
The researcher''s response was thoughtful. "There are several concerns about that. First, we are afraid that the effect would be reduced to a level so low that it bes nonexistent, which would defeat the entire purpose of this experiment. Secondly, we simply don''t have much of the red liquid left. General Victor only obtained one vial during his plunder in Mezorin."
"How many people have survived?" Baldwin inquired, his curiosity still tinged with a sense of disbelief at the gruesome disy they had witnessed.
The researcher''s response was measured, "Not many. We have been very careful with our selections, not wanting to squander the limited resource. Moreover, if an uprising were to ur among those subjected to the experiment, we would be hard-pressed to contain them."
The researcher led them to another section of theboratory¡ªa portion that exuded an air of gravity and containment.
Here, a moderate-sized prison area stretched before them, with cells neatly lined up along the corridor.
The cells, each possessing their own subdued presence, were enclosed by reinforced iron doors that bore a weighty solidity.
As one of the cells opened, it revealed a young man bound with thick and heavy iron chains.
A group of people working in theboratory proceeded to pull the man out from his confinements, the clinking of iron chains breaking the silence.
Baldwin turned his gaze towards the man, subjecting him to discerning scrutiny.
The figure before himcked any distinctiveness, akin to themoners one might encounter on bustling streets.
In fact, the man''s form bore the signs of malnourishment, his body showing the effects of inadequate sustenance.
Curiosity piqued, Baldwin inquired, "What exactly are you trying to do?"
The researcher''s response carried a note of anticipation. "Allow me to present you with the results of the experiment, Your Highness."
The man was forced down onto his knees, his body trembling in the face of impending pain. Several des glinted in the dim light, poised for action.
sh¡ª
A gut-wrenching scream of agony erupted from the man''s lips, the sound reverberating through the room.
The onlookers remained impassive, almost detached as if they were observing a mere spectacle.
As the man writhed in torment, Baldwin''s keen eyes caught something unusual.
The deep gashes that had been inflicted on his body began to exhibit a peculiar phenomenon.
The edges of the wounds started to knit themselves back together as if a mysterious force was at work.
"This is the effect of consuming the red liquid," the researcher exined, his tone carrying a mix of scientific fascination and clinical detachment. "It elerates the body''s healing ability to a degree far surpassing that of a normal human. Unfortunately, it cannot regenerate a missing limb or organ, possibly due to the lower potency of the liquid."
The researcher proceeded with another test, this time bringing a cup of drink. With a firm grip, the drink was forcefully shoved into the man''s mouth.
Almost immediately, the effects took hold. The man''s body seemed to pulse, a silent struggle taking ce within him. It was as if two opposing forces were locked in a fierce battle beneath his skin, each vying for dominance.
Gradually, a strange phenomenon unfolded. Tiny beads of liquid began to seep out of the man''s pores, glistening on his skin like a surreal form of sweat.
The researcher''s voice broke through the tense atmosphere. "As you can see, the poison does affect him, but not to a threatening level. If he were a normal human, he would have died. We have tested many types of poison on him, and he still remains alive."
Impressed by the effects demonstrated on the man''s body, Baldwin offered a slow, deliberate p of his hands.
His intrigue was evident as he questioned, "Amazing! But, I have been meaning to ask, why does this man appear so malnourished?"
"We deliberately keep him in this state to reduce his strength. Allow me to demonstrate," the researcher responded.
With precision, an iron rod was swung against the man''s head. The potential lethality of the blow was belied by the sight of only minor bleeding resulting from the impact.
The researcher exined, "This illustrates my point. Even in his malnourished state, he possesses remarkable resilience. Imagine the extent of his strength if he were in good health. This is also why we''ve restrained him with such a thick and heavy iron chain. Your Highness, there''s no need to worry. He has survived for more than a week without any food or water."
Prince Baldwin nodded understandably. It was indeed dangerous to let this man escape.
Chapter 343 Rebuilding
Chapter 343 Rebuilding
Prince Baldwin nodded understandably. It was indeed dangerous to let this man escape.
However, a lingering sense of dissatisfaction gnawed at him, an itch he couldn''t quite scratch.
"If the only viable course is to keep them bound and malnourished, then continuing these experiments seems futile as we can''t fully utilize them," Baldwin voiced his concern.
The researcher''s response was earnest, his nod reflective of the weight of the situation. "I fully grasp the gravity of your concerns. Please know that we are dedicated to uncovering methods to manipte their mental fortitude and will."
Since the experimentation is at the early stage, Baldwin understands there are many that need to be discovered, "Very well. Should you require assistance, do not hesitate to find me."
"Thank you, Your Highness," the researcher replied with gratitude, his tone reflecting his earnest appreciation. "I will dly take up the offer when needed."
"What about the books?" Prince Baldwin inquired, his memory jogging back to the collection of arcane texts that had been retrieved alongside the mysterious liquid.
The researcher sighed, a hint of frustration evident in his voice. "We are diligently deciphering the contents of the books. However, without someone who possesses knowledge of the so-called mana cirction, the mana within these people remains passive. There''s not much progress we can make in that regard."
....
Mezorin,
The capital of Naharog, once ravaged by the devastation of war, now stood as a city in the midst of rebirth.
Construction was a verymon sight, with the sound of hammers and the echoes of saws filling the air.
The streets that had once been marred by the scars of conflict were now bustling with activity as artisans andborers worked tirelessly to rebuild what had been lost.
Though the condition of Naharog was not as dire as when the Ryntum army had recaptured it from the clutches of Barlia.
But, there was no denying that the scars of battle still lingered.
Buildings bore the marks of destruction, their facades bearing the evidence of the conflict that had torn through the city.
Despite all of the destruction, Nelson found a glimmer of opportunity.
While the destruction was undoubtedly disheartening, he saw it as a chance for a radical transformation.
The war had offered an unexpected advantage, a clean te on which to rebuild Mezorin into a city that could rival the efficiency of Bideford.
Moreover, the reduction in debt by Riz massively help increasing his chances to make it happen.
Having spent time in Bideford, Nelson had been an attentive observer of the city''s inner workings.
From the moment he walked its bustling streets, he absorbed the intricate dance of life that unfolded in every corner.
He marveled at the organized chaos of the markets, the orderly flow of traffic along well-nned roads, and the seamless integration of diverse functions within distinct districts.
His stay in Bideford had provided him with invaluable insights in urban nning.
The roadyout, which seemed to effortlessly guide the movement of people and goods, had caught his attention.
Equally intriguing was the segregation of buildings based on their purposes. Commercial zones hummed with activity, set apart from the tranquil residential areas.
It wasn''t just about creating thoroughfares but about weaving awork that facilitated connectivity while minimizing congestion.
Meanwhile, Fire Priest Gliibious found himself at the red-colouredir, the gathering ce of the Slydrisess.
As his feet carried him through the entrance, Gliibious''s expectations were met with the grim reality that their had not been spared from the chaos of ransacking.
The scene that greeted him was one of disorder and upheaval, as if a storm had torn through. Furniture was overturned and many thingsy scattered on the ground.
Gliibious''s gaze swept over the room, his eyes wide with a mix of panic and determination.
His priority was clear, to salvage any semnce of books that might have been left behind in their''s chaos.
He moved forward, practically leaping over upturned furniture.
His wide eyes scanned the room, seeking any sign of scrolls, tomes, or written knowledge.
He knelt beside a toppled shelf, frantically sifting through the debris. "Perhaps there''s something salvageable," he gasped, his voice carrying a note of desperation.
But his efforts proved fruitless.
Despite his fervent search, he found nothing amidst the chaos and destruction.
It was as if the very essence of knowledge had been ripped from their.
The feeling of helplessness gnawed at him as he realized the extent of the loss.
Barlia''s forces had been thorough in their piging, ensuring that not a trace of the magic books and other invaluable items brought from Turtevekesia remained.
"Priest Gliibious," a soft voice called from behind him.
Startled, he turned to see a man approaching, his face etched with an apologetic expression.
"I''m sorry," the man said, his voice tinged with regret.
Gliibious''s eyes narrowed as he regarded the man. "What do you mean?"
The man''s gaze lowered, his shoulders slumping. "They took everything they couldy their hands on¡ªbooks, crystals, and many more. I''m sorry, I was powerless to stop them."
Gliibious''s emotions swirled in a tumultuous mix of anger and sadness as he processed the man''s words.
With a heavy sigh, he pushed himself to his feet, the ache in his heart mirrored by the ache in his bones.
He turned to the man who had spoken, "It''s okay," he murmured, his voice carrying a reassurance that he himself needed to hear. "It''s not your fault."
Leaving the shatteredir behind, Gliibious moved with a sense of urgency, his steps quick and purposeful.
It didn''t take him long to locate Nelson amidst the ruined city.
"Your Majesty," Gliibious began, his words rushed but weighted with importance. "I will temporarily return to Turtevekesia."
Nelson''s expression registered shock and confusion. "What?! Why?" he eximed, clearly taken aback by the sudden announcement.
"The attack by Barlia has caused a significant loss to the Slydris faction," Gliibious exined, his voice earnest. "I need to inform the higher-ups about this."
Nelson''s features fell, disappointment evident in his eyes. "That''s too bad! I just received a wedding invitation from Ryntum, and you are also invited."
Gliibious sighed, a touch of regret in his voice. "Unfortunately, I won''t be able to attend. Please convey my regards to the king."
Chapter 344 Approaching Wedding Day
?
23rd September 303 Paign Era.
In the past few months, Bideford experienced an unprecedented surge in its poption density.
The city became even more crowded as the flood of refugees sought safety from the war.
The avenues and squares were filled to the brim with people who had fled the ravages of conflict.
However, as peace slowly settled upon the kingdom, a gradual transformation began to unfold. The refugees, relieved by the end of hostilities, started to return to their original dwellings.
While some chose to remain in Bideford, finding a sense of belonging and a fresh start, many opted to journey back to the regions where they were born and had grown up.
Nevertheless, the regions to which they returned had alle under the rule of Ryntum, thanks to the sess of its army achieved during the war.
This alignment of circumstances spared Riz and his administration from additionalplications.
With the refugees returning voluntarily, Riz found himself relieved and grateful as he didn''t have to somehow force them to move.
For Riz, he believed in the necessity of spreading the poption across various provinces to ensure equitable development.
He recognized that a concentrated popce would strain city services, hampering the growth and well-being of both the city and its inhabitants.
With the tide of returnees flowing back to their roots, the equilibrium of life within Bideford was gradually restored, as the city''s rhythm harmonized once more with the ebb and flow of daily existence.
Bideford''s streets no longer felt as tightly packed as before and the markets regained a sense of spaciousness.
Although one group returned to their homes, another set arrived in Bideford in great numbers.
This time, their ranks were not defined by their sheer volume, but rather by their influential status.
These were no ordinary visitors.
They were the esteemed guests specially invited to the grand event of the king''s wedding.
Among them were nobles and dignitaries hailing from various kingdoms and distantnds. Their presence lent an air of grandeur and sophistication to Bideford''s streets.
For the past several weeks, Bideford had witnessed the steady influx of these illustrious visitors.
Their grand carriages, adorned with intricate designs and symbols of their respective realms, paraded through the city streets, leaving an indelible mark on the minds of the city''s denizens.
Crowds gathered along the streets, craning their necks to catch a glimpse of the noble guests and the rich tapestries their carriages told.
Whispers of awe and admiration swept through the onlookers, intermingled with hushed discussions about the significance of each symbol and crest.
The influence of these distinguished guests was palpable, not only in the crowded streets but also within the walls of the city''s high-end inns.
The luxurious establishments in Bideford now found themselves amodating an unprecedented surge of patrons.
These nobles had arrived well ahead of the scheduled wedding festivities.
Their early presence was not solely due to their eagerness to celebrate the royal union.
It was their keen interest in Bideford itself. The city''s reputation for technological advancement, innovation, knowledge, and aesthetic beauty had piqued their curiosity.
Intrigued by the tales of Bideford''s marvels, these noble guests saw an opportunity beyond the wedding celebration.
They saw a chance to explore a city that had carved a name for itself as a hub of progress and knowledge.
"I must say, Bideford lives up to its reputation," remarked Lady Vivienne, her eyes tracing the intricate details of the clock tower that loomed before her.
The clock tower stood as a masterpiece of both engineering and aesthetics. Its grand structure soared into the sky.
Each cog and gear, meticulously crafted, meshed in perfect harmony, bringing life to the intricate clockwork mechanisms thaty within.
"Indeed," replied Lord Alistair, his gaze fixed upon the clock''s face. "So this is the clock I''ve heard so much about. To think they would create something that tracks time with such precision."
Vivienne turned to the side, her gaze falling upon Lord Alistair. "I see you''ve arrived here as well, Lord Alistair. I thought you would arriveter."
"It''s an important event, Lady Vivienne," Alistair responded with a courteous nod. "I''m here to foster a rtionship with its esteemed monarch."
"Same with me," replied Vivienne. "We, in Lesparia keep hearing about the name of this fledgeling kingdom over and over again. The invitation was an opportunity to approach them. However, Lesparia wishes to tread this cautiously."
"You''re right. It''s the same reason they sent me to attend the ceremony instead of a member of the royals," said Alistair.
Their conversation paused as they continued to take in the grandeur of the clock tower.
The gentle hum of the city around them served as a backdrop to their contemtive thoughts.
Elsewhere, Lady Isabe found herself in the heart of Bideford''s biggest public library, surrounded by towering shelves of meticulously organized tomes.
Her fingers traced the spines of books, each containing a wealth of knowledge preserved for generations.
"The amount of knowledge here is astounding. Not to mention it was open to the public," shemented, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.
The librarian nodded with a smile. "Indeed, our city takes great pride in collecting, preserving and sharing knowledge."
Isabe, her head inclined in agreement, absorbed the librarian''s words.
She was truly impressed by the essibility of knowledge in Bideford, a testament to the city''smitment to education.
However, a shadow of sadness crossed her face, a momentary shift in her expression. "It would be a wonderful thing if nobles in Ignynes shared the same sentiment," she mused softly. "But s, that remains a distant dream for now. Many of the nobility are gued by fear and scepticism towards educatedmoners."
"I can understand their reluctance, mdy." said the librarian, her tone empathetic. "With what happened in neighbouring Cerdeauxia years ago, they don''t want to increase the chance of revolution happening in their border."
"They have many things to worry about," Isabe responded with a sigh, her gaze fixed on the ancient tomes before her. "Thankfully, a minor noble like me has less to lose."
Chapter 345 Wedding Day Part I
?
The morning of the 1st of October arrived, marked by a sense of anticipation and nervousness.
In his bedroom, Riz stood before a full-length mirror, meticulously adjusting the final details of his wedding attire.
His gaze lingered on the reflection staring back at him, a mixture of emotions swirling within.
His suit wasbined with shades of ck and grey, a departure from the traditional white that many might have expected.
His stepmother, a proponent of ssic wedding aesthetics, had suggested the pristine colour of white, envisioning a stark contrast against the lush background of the royal gardens.
Yet, Riz had resisted, finding sce in the subdued elegance of darker tones.
The ck suit jacket snugly embraced his form, entuating his build with its tailored precision. Itspels were crisply defined, exuding an aura of confidence andposure.
The pristine white dress shirt created a striking contrast, its cor meticulously tucked under the jacket''spel. Completing the ensemble was a tie in shades of grey, its subdued elegance adding a touch of refinement to the overall look.
With a deft movement, Riz adjusted his cufflinks, fingers grazing the monogram that bore his family''s initials. His attention then turned to his trousers, the same tone of colour that seamlesslyplemented the jacket. The fabric was smoothed with care, radiating a sense of polished poise.
Stepping into sleek ck shoes, he took a moment to appreciate his reflection. The polished shoespleted his ensemble, a perfect match for the trousers and jacket that adorned his frame.
Standing there, dressed in his chosen outfit, Riz''s emotions swirled. Nervousness and pride intertwined within him, emblematic of the journey he was embarking upon.
Knock!
Knock!
Knock!
A knock interrupted his solitary contemtion. He promptly turned his attention towards the door.
The sound was followed by a voice that held a tone of stern authority, a reflection of the man who spoke.
"Oy, kid! You still in there?" The words were Theodore''s, the man who would soon be his father-inw.
It seemed he hade to check on him.
With a final adjustment and a steady breath, Riz cast onest look in the mirror.
"Yeah, I''m here," Riz replied, his voice betraying a hint of nervousness that he couldn''t quite conceal.
He walked toward the door and opened it, revealing Theodore''s stern yet somewhat familiar visage.
The older man''s eyes briefly swept over Riz''s appearance before he nodded approvingly. "Nice choice of suit, boy," hemented, a rare trace of a mellow undertone in his voice.
Initially, he, simr to Riz''s stepmother, Josephine somewhat opposed the colour of his choosing.
The charcoal ck and grey ensemble he wore exuded a dark and moody atmosphere, not exactlyplementing the joyous asion of a wedding.
Nevertheless, there is not much he can do to change Riz''s mind.
The young man, although will be his son-inw is still the king of a kingdompared to a mere noble like him.
But now, it is evident that his initial reservations were overturned by seeing Riz dressed in unconventional attire.
Perhaps Theodore had grown ustomed to seeing the young king predominantly d in ck, a preference that had be something of a trademark for Riz.
Riz managed a small smile, his tension easing slightly. "Thanks."
Theodore''s gaze held a mixture of seriousness and a hint of something resembling concern.
"You good?" he inquired, his gruff voice betraying a touch of unexpected gentleness.
Riz nodded, though his nerves were still palpable. "Y-yeah, why?" he stammered slightly, caught off guard by Theodore''s question.
A faint hint of a smile tugged at the corner of Theodore''s lips. "I thought you might''ve considered running away."
Riz chuckled a nervous yet genuine sound. "Pssft¡ª Please..." he scoffed yfully, "it''s just a wedding."
While the majority of the wedding attendees enjoyed the sprawling beauty of the gardens outside, Riz and Theodore directed their steps from Riz''s room towards the audience hall.
Each step echoed with a weight of nervousness.
His stomach churned with a tumultuous storm of emotions that almost caused him to lose hisposure.
As they approached the door to the audience hall, Riz''s heart quickened in rhythm with the significance of the asion.
The door''s polished surface beckoned, and with a shared breath, they pushed it open.
A soft creak resonated through the room as the door swung wide, admitting the two figures into the space beyond.
The atmosphere within the hall shifted immediately.
Heads turned, gazes lifting from their conversations, and the room collectively redirected its attention to the entrance.
Riz''s footsteps echoed softly against the floor. The sound reverberated in the hushed stillness.
As he entered, he felt the weight of countless eyes upon him.
Among the faces turned toward them, Riz''s gaze settled on Theodora, who stood at the front of the hall, radiating a calm yet unmistakable presence.
She was already waiting, her posture poised and dignified. Her attire held a simplicity that entuated her elegance.
The dress she wore was a tasteful shade of grey, resonating with the tones of his own suit. The fabric draped gracefully around her, its gentle folds and lines reflecting her graceful demeanour. The dress''s design, while unpretentious, was marked by a subtle sophistication.
Riz leaned in slightly towards Theodore, his voice hushed. "Isn''t she looking good in grey?"
Theodore''s response was swift and firm, "White-coloured dress is better," he said, sticking with the moremon colour choice for weddings.
As Theodore moved to the front, Riz halted, positioning himself beside Theodora. He could feel a nerve coursing through him, but her presence provided aforting anchor.
"You''rete. I''m tired of standing," Theodora whispered.
"Sorry, I needed to make sure I presented myself well. There''s a lot of guests out there waiting to meet me." Riz responded.
Theodore cleared his throat, signalling for everyone in the hall to cease their conversations, especially the two main characters of this ceremony.
"Let us begin," Theodore announced, his voice carrying a blend of authority and solemnity.
Chapter 346 Wedding Day Part II
?
"Let us begin the ceremony," Theodore announced, his voice carrying a blend of authority and solemnity.
The marriage customs here were characterized by its simplicity yet hold a significant importance.
It revolved around the symbolic act of signing a parchment, a tangible agreement that united the groom and bride in matrimony.
The signing was not just a formality. It was a bindingmitment, a deration of their willingness to embark on a shared journey.
This process is signified by the presence of representatives from both families, who bear witness to themitment being made.
This practice underscores the importance of not only the couple''s personal decision but also the endorsement and support of their respective families.
As for Riz, his stepmother Josephine would be the one who represent him in this crucial moment.
She stood beside him with a reassuring smile, a symbol of the family''s trust and support.
On the opposite side, Theodora was apanied by her father, Theodore, who regarded his daughter with a mixture of pride and emotion.
Upon the parchment that was meticulously prepared for this purpose inscribed not just the names of the bride and groom, but also the intricate details of the responsibilities that both sides were undertaking.
Themitments and duties of marriage wereid out in careful, elegant script, capturing the essence of partnership and unity that the union represented.
While in theory, one could argue over the terms and conditions delineated on the parchment, such instances were rare.
The terms were a standardized version, refined over generations, epassing the fundamental ts of matrimony.
Because this matter held such profound privacy and confidentiality for both families, the hall in which this ceremony took ce was devoid of outsiders.
Riz picked up the quill, his eyes meticulously scanning every single detail inscribed on the parchment. He found himself in agreement with every term, each responsibility typical one. Nothing out of ordinary about them.
He poised the quill above the parchment and about to affix his signature, a quiet realization echoed within him.
''I can''t believe a piece of paper would change my life,'' he thought.
As the quill hovered over the parchment, he couldn''t help but reflect on the nature of the ceremony.
Whilebelled as a marriage, the process felt akin to signing a contract.
After the signing process from both the groom and bride, it was time for the representatives, Josephine and Theodore, to step forward and add their signatures to the parchment as witnesses.
With a sense of solemnity, they dipped their quills and carefully signed their names beneath the vows that had been penned by Riz and Theodora.
Once their signatures were in ce, they pressed their family seals into the still-damp ink, leaving a mark that represented their endorsement of the union.
The parchment, now adorned with the signatures and seals, seemed to shimmer with significance as ity before the gathered assembly.
Following this ceremonial act, attention shifted to the rings, symbols of unity and evestingmitment.
The rings, crafted from gleaming silver, glinted in the soft light that prated the hall.
With reverence, the rings were brought forth, cradled on a cushion of velvet.
Riz took a deep breath as he held the ring.
The silver band felt cool against his fingertips.
However, a sudden uncertainty halted his movement. A split second before the ring made contact, he stopped.
''Wait a second, which hand of the fourth finger should I put?'' His heart quickened, and a sheen of sweat formed on his brow.
Inward panic threatened to rise as he found himself grappling with the seemingly simple but suddenly perplexing question.
In that moment of uncertainty, Riz''s gaze shifted to Theodore.
Theodore, catching his gaze, understood the unspoken question.
With a subtle smirk, he raised his own left hand, the ring finger extended, and then subtly motioned towards it with a nod.
Theodore provided Riz with the answer he needed, sparing him from an embarrassing misstep.
Riz''s anxiety eased as quickly as it hade.
With a newfound confidence, Riz gently lifted Theodora''s left hand. As he slid the silver ring onto the correct finger, a smile of relief tugged at the corner of his lips.
After Theodora slid the ring onto Riz''s finger, her father''s voice carried through the air, announcing with a mix of pride and warmth, "From now on, both of you are officially husband and wife."
In response to Theodore''s announcement, the hall came alive with apuse. The sound cascaded through the air, a harmonious blend of joy and celebration that resonated with the walls.
The energy was palpable, a current that seemed to flow from person to person, electrifying the atmosphere.
The smiles that had been held back during the solemn moments now burst forth, illuminating the faces of family members.
Amidst the apuse, Fiona, Theodora''s mother, found herself wiping a tear from the corner of her eye.
Her emotions had been on a rollercoaster throughout the ceremony, from the solemnity of the signing to the tender exchange of rings.
But now, as her daughter and Riz stood side by side, officially united, a surge of pride and happiness swelled within her.
Fiona''s smile was radiant, a reflection of the love she felt for her daughter and the promise of a new beginning.
Josephine, Riz''s stepmother, stood a few paces away, her apuse resonating with genuine enthusiasm.
Her eyes were fixed on Riz, and a subtle, knowing smile yed at the corners of her lips.
She had watched Riz grow and evolve over the years, and this moment marked a significant step in his journey. Her heart swelled with a mix of maternal pride and the recognition of the man he had be.
"It''s just a few years, he has grown up so much and has reached so far," Josephine whispered to herself, her voice carrying a blend of awe and admiration.
As the apuse began to taper off, Theodora and Riz prepared to make their way to the garden of the mansion where the guests awaited their appearance.
Chapter 347 With The Guests
?
As the apuse gradually subsided, Theodora and Riz exchanged a nce, fully aware that their next step was to head to the mansion''s garden where the awaiting guests were eager for their appearance.
Riz was mindful of tradition. He knew the guests wouldn''t start eating until he and Theodora showed up.
It was a rule etched in custom and he had no intention of breaking.
To keep things moving, he linked arms with Theodora in a straightforward gesture.
They then began their stride toward the garden, with family members falling in behind them.
Amidst the calm surroundings of the mansion, they gradually reaching the garden, an area that has been transformed for the asion.
Round tables were ced across the expanse, each adorned with crisp white linens and simple centrepieces of fresh wildflowers. Clusters of cushioned chairs encircled each table, their soft hues blending seamlessly with the natural backdrop.
The tables themselves stood as a testament to precision and care. tes, gleaming in the gentle sunlight, were meticulously positioned. Polished silverwarey ready, while crystal sses sparkled in readiness for toasts and conversations that would soon fill the air.
As Theodora and Riz advanced, they could see the extensive spread of food prepared for the celebration. tters of delectable appetizers beckoned, boasting an array of vours that catered to various ptes.
The main courses promised both traditional favourites and innovative dishes, promising a delightful culinary journey. Sweet treats, disyed temptingly, rounded off the menu.
The awaiting guests swiftly redirected their focus as Riz and Theodora came into view.
A collective awareness spread through the gathering, and everyone rose from their seats, breaking into apuse that resonated with genuine enthusiasm.
The pping echoed in the garden as warm smiles and congrattory gestures conveyed their genuine joy for the couple.
Theodora gracefully released Riz''s arm, turning her attention to greet the nobledies who had gathered. Her exchanges were marked by polite smiles and respectful nods.
"Congrattions, Riz," Nelson, the King of Naharog approached and spoke up to him.
"Thank you, Nelson," Riz replied, his eyes briefly scanning the crowd in search of a familiar figure that usually stood beside the King. "Where''s Priest Gliibious?"
"He suddenly had to return to Turtevekesia," Nelson exined, his tone carrying a sense of significance. "He said he had an urgent report to deliver to his superiors."
"I see," Riz responded, a flicker of curiosity igniting within him about the matter that caused his departure. "Anyway, it''s good to see you here, Nelson. Please enjoy the meal."
"I will dly take up that offer," Nelson replied with a gracious nod. He then excused himself and began to make his way through the gathering.
As Nelson departed, Riz''s gaze scanned the venue, a subtle sense of anticipation in his eyes.
However, despite his efforts, his search proved unfruitful.
Disappointment flickered briefly across his face.
"So they didn''te, huh?" Riz mused aloud. What he meant were Baldwin and his sister, Reina, notable absences that hadn''t gone unnoticed.
As his eyes swept across the venue, he noticed his stepmother, Josephine, also scanning the crowd as well.
It was apparent that she was engaged in the same quest as him.
But there was a difference.
While Riz had anticipated their absence, Josephine''s demeanour told a different story. Disappointment seemed to hang subtly in the air around her.
It was etched across her face, the faint crease between her brows and the slight downturn of her lips revealing her inner thoughts.
Clearly, she hadn''t heeded his prior words and had a lot of expectations for their presence.
"Your Majesty," another guest approached him causing him to abandon the act of gazing at the crowd.
Alexander Lucas, a diplomat sent by the Inverloch Empire to negotiate the release of their captured prince, Kaelio, and soldiers, came into view.
The ongoing negotiations had seen some progress, with Riz''s terms for release more or less epted by Inverloch.
There had been some modifications made, particrly regarding the captured soldiers.
Until the agreed-upon payment from Inverloch arrived, Riz had no intention of releasing the detained soldiers.
This predicament left Alexander with little choice but to remain in Bideford, facilitating the process until the end.
Periodically, Alexander made trips to the prison ind where Prince Kaelio was held captive.
However, Riz ensured Alexander was apanied and closely monitored during each visit.
To prevent the development of any potential friendship, different individuals were assigned to apany Alexander on each visit.
"Alexander! How''s your trip to the prison ind?" Riz inquired.
Alexander''s expression, initially cheerful, shifted to a more sombre one. "I''m not satisfied with how you treat our prince," he stated inly.
Riz responded, his tone measured, "I''ve already addressed your concerns. He''s been moved from the lowest cell to an upper one, granting him more sunlight and improved conditions. You should consider this a concession from me. Things could get even worse."
"I suppose you have a point," Alexander conceded.
Alexander''s mind briefly recalled the first time he had been escorted to Prince Kaelio''s cell.
It had been the lowest and most secluded one in the prison.
The condition in which he had found Prince Kaelio was haunting.
Scars crisscrossed his body. Malnourishment had emaciated the prince''s frame, a stark contrast to the healthy figure Alexander had remembered.
Most importantly, the prince''s mind teetering on the edge of a precipice, sanity hanging by a fragile thread.
The prince''s eyes, once filled with life and vitality, had been reduced to vacant orbs devoid of light, mirroring the torment he had suffered.
"Shifting to another topic, have you seen anyone from Inver?" Riz asked, his gaze briefly flitting towards the empty seat reserved for the delegate from the Kingdom of Inver.
He hoped for a face-to-face exnation from King Issac himself, or at the very least, a letter detailing the incident involving the Inverloch soldiers.
The earlier he could clear up the usation pinned on him, the better.
"Like you, I''ve been searching as well," Alexander responded, his tone carrying a sense of shared disappointment. His reaction indicated hisck of sess in locating the Inverloch delegates.
"Can we see this as if they are the ones responsible?" Riz posed the question, his tone veering more towards suggestion, attempting to deflect the me to Inver.
"Hmm... I can''t say for sure," Alexander responded cautiously.
He didn''t want to make abrupt alterations to the existing scenario that Inverloch had established. "Let''s wait until your wedding week is over."
"Well... let''s wait, then," Riz acknowledged, a tinge of disappointment evident in his voice.
Chapter 348 New Connections
?
The conversation with Alexander concluded on a positive note.
His initial frustration towards Ryntum had ebbed away, reced by a more thoughtful contemtion of the possible motives behind Inver''s actions.
Alexander recognized that Inver''s maniptions could be aimed at sowing discord between Ryntum and Inverloch.
Given the historical tensions between the two nations, Riz understood that the current situation was like a smouldering fire, waiting for the right spark to escte into conflict.
As Alexander took his leave, Theodora gracefully stepped in to join the conversation. Her presence was a wee interruption as she introduced a new individual to Riz.
"Riz, let me introduce you to Lady Vivienne from the Kingdom of Lesparia." Theodora''s words were apanied by a warm smile.
Lady Vivienne executed a graceful curtsy, a subtle pinch at the sides of her dress preceding the elegant movement. The delicate gesture added a touch of uniqueness to her greeting, a personal ir that spoke of her individuality.
"Congrattions on your marriage, Your Majesty. It is an honour to meet you," Lady Vivienne addressed Riz with a respectful nod, her posture radiating poise and grace. Her voice carried a musical quality, a sign of her refined upbringing.
"I''ve heard a myriad of stories about you and your kingdom from the travelling merchants and wandering bards," she continued, her words imbued with a sense of intrigue.
Riz''s lips quirked into a lighthearted smile at her words. "I hope the stories they told are the good ones," he responded, his tone carrying a warm undertone.
Lady Vivienne''s lips curved in response, mirroring his smile. "Indeed, they have spoken highly of you, Your Majesty."
"I''m d to hear that my efforts have left a positive impression," Riz acknowledged with genuine appreciation. "What can I help you, Lady Vivienne?"
"First of all, I would like to apologize on behalf of the royal family for their inability to attend your wedding," Lady Vivienne began, her tone respectful and her words carefully chosen. "Please understand that their absence is by no means a sign of disrespect towards you. Instead, they have sent me, a Duke''s daughter rted to the royal line, as their representative."
Riz''s expression remainedposed his demeanor understanding. "I appreciate your presence here, Lady Vivienne. Their reasons are their own, and I hold no ill feelings."
A sigh of relief escaped Lady Vivienne''s lips, her posture rxing slightly. "That''s good to hear, Your Majesty. Your understanding is greatly valued."
Riz''s attention remained focused, his curiosity piqued by what Lady Vivienne had to convey. "Back to my question, Lady Vivienne. How can I be of assistance?"
"Lesparia seeks to establish a trade agreement with your kingdom," Lady Vivienne exined, her words carrying a note of importance.
"Trade agreement, you say?" Riz''s curiosity prompted him to inquire further.
"Yes," Lady Vivienne affirmed. "We are interested in discussing the reduction of trade barriers, such as tariffs, and the potential increase of quotas. This pertains mainly to goods like fertilizer, ss, and fabrics."
Riz leaned back slightly, his hand unconsciously rubbing his chin as he contemted the proposition.
As Riz''s thoughts danced through various scenarios, he realized he wasn''t entirely clear about what he sought from Lesparia in return.
Noticing his contemtion, Lady Vivienne gracefully stepped in. "If I may, Your Majesty," she began, offering a suggestion. "Lesparia is renowned for its dye industry. The quality and variety of dyes we produce are well-known throughout the realm."
"Dye, huh?" Riz mused, his interest piqued.
"In Lesparia, our dye industry is one of our proudest achievements," Lady Vivienne continued, eager to share. "We have an array of sources for natural dyes extracted from nts and flowers to insects and minerals. These dyes yield a vibrant spectrum of colours that are highly sought after."
Riz nodded thoughtfully. While his own kingdom might eventually develop the expertise to establish a dye industry, he recognized that the process was time-consuming.
Importing dyes from Lesparia would not only expedite the avability of such materials but also provide his kingdom''s textile industry with an immediate advantage.
"It sounds intriguing," Riz acknowledged. "Lady Vivienne, I will pass your request to my minister of trade and industry, Gerald. He will discuss the details with you. My only concern is whether Lesparia is capable of producing dye inrge quantities or not. Perhaps we should coborate in increasing the production first."
"That sounds likes a great idea, Your Majesty." Lady Vivienne replied with a nod.
As the conversation with Lady Vivienne concluded, Riz found himself engaging with several other foreign guests who hade to honour his wedding celebration.
One such guest was Lord Alistair from Tormia. His purpose for attending was clear.
Just like Lady Vivienne, he wished to establish a trade agreement.
He expressed a strong desire for steamships, coals, and pocket watches. Thetter seemed to particrly captivate his fascination, making Riz chuckle at the specificity of his request.
Another guest he meets with is Lady Isabe from Ingnynes who has a seemingly simpler purpose.
She had brought a letter of friendship from her king.
However, her intentions evolved as she observed the extensive collection of books within Bideford during her tour around the city.
Witnessing the literary abundance and its essibility to the people, she dared to make an additional request for Riz to consider exporting books to her kingdom, mainly the one that targeted young nobledies as an audience.
Ingnynes''s envoy was astute. She recognized that requesting academic books could ruffle the feathers of traditional nobles, leading to potential discontent.
The kingdom''s old noblemen might scorn the introduction of knowledge that could affect their governance over the peasants.
As such, she understood that more lighthearted offerings, such as novels or tales of fantasy, might more easily pass through the cautious scrutiny of these discerning nobles.
Riz weed Lady Isabe''s suggestion and saw merit in her proposal.
Aside from market expansion, he perceived this move from a strategic angle to employ literature as a form of soft power to influence the young nobles.
Overall, their conversation only revolved around the surface level. Just like the rest of the guests, he pushed the discussion about the details to Gerald to work on.
Chapter 349 Royal Procession
?
Around mid-afternoon, as the sun cast a gentle nt to the west, Riz and Theodora found a moment to excuse themselves from the lively banquets held in the garden.
Their departure marked themencement of preparations for the royal procession ¨C a time-honoured tradition steeped in elegance and regality.
In readiness for the procession, Riz and Theodora took a brief respite to ensure their attire and appearances were impable.
The air held a sense of anticipation, matched by the meticulous arrangements underway.
A splendidndau had been meticulously prepared for the asion.
It stood ready, a testament to the meticulous attention to detail that apanied such events.
As Riz stepped out to join Theodora, his gaze instinctively lifted to the sky. A soft smile graced his lips as he observed the slightly dimmed weather.
It was a fortunate turn of events that would prevent the re of the sun from casting difort on him.
"Remind me why we aren''t doing this in the morning?" Riz questioned, a genuine note of curiosity in his voice.
"Because we had to greet the guests after the ceremony," Theodora exined matter-of-factly. "And this procession is only an additional formality for the royals. So, whether you like it or not, bear with it."
As the coachman flicked the reins, a gentle sound of neigh resonated through the air.
The elegantly adornedndau began its graceful descent down the Noble Hill, marking themencement of the royal procession.
nking the carriage, both in front and behind, a contingent of soldiers took their positions, their vignt watch ensuring the safety of the couple throughout the entirety of the procession.
Being closer to the hill, thendau passed by the sprawling governmentplexes that stood as pirs of the administrative district. The sight of these neo-ssical buildings added a touch of dignity to the event.
As thendau navigated the procession route, the main streets, in particr, were meticulously decorated with vibrant banners, setting an ambience of festivity that resonated with the joyful atmosphere.
The city''s citizens, young and old, lined up on both sides of the streets, their faces adorned with smiles that mirrored their genuine happiness.
Their cheerful presence lent an air of harmony to the procession, their excitement palpable as they awaited the passing of the royal couple.
As thendau advanced, a wave of motion rippled through the crowd.
Excitement reached its zenith when they spotted the approaching carriage.
With uncontrolled enthusiasm, they raised gs and handkerchiefs. Their jubnt cheers filled the air.
The colourful fluttering of gs and the sea of cheerful faces created a picturesque scene that underscored the unity and support that surrounded the newlywed pair.
Riz and Theodora responded with graceful waves, acknowledging the crowd''s enthusiasm with genuine smiles etched on their faces.
"I can''t believe there are so many people patiently waiting out here just to catch a glimpse of us for a few seconds," Riz remarked while maintaining hisposure and smile.
"Didn''t you announce today as a public holiday?" Theodora countered.
"Well, yeah, I thought they would be at homezing around, not standing for hours like this," Riz confessed.
"You really underestimate how influential you are to the people," Theodora chided, her tone tinged with a hint of amusement and mock defeat.
"Is that so?" Riz questioned, a touch of uncertainty in his voice.
He didn''t hold a full grasp of his influence and he doesn''t care about it very much either.
The fact is he able to gain such loyalty is because he made their lives easier. That''s all.
"Say, Theodora. If I suddenly ordered us to change direction, do you think they''d panic?" Riz smirked, his mind turning yful.
"What do you mean?" Theodora responded, her brow furrowing in confusion.
"Look in front of you," Riz gestured. "Clean streets, orderly manner. I''m not implying our people are incapable, but this level of organization seems a bit too perfect. They must have tidied up in advance."
A memory from his time on Earth resurfaced in his mind.
The flurry of activity that urred whenever politicians were scheduled to visit a location.
He recalled how people would meticulously clean and arrange everything to present an appearance of perfection.
However, Riz is discreetly opposed and despises this kind of staged disy, recognizing that they created a false reality for the visitors and distorted the true circumstances on the ground.
To him, it was a counterproductive approach that defeated the very purpose of such tours.
In his mind, the essence of these visits should be to witness the reality of the situation. Creating an illusion of prosperity only masked the areas in need of improvement and hindered progress.
As such, do not me the elected representatives for not delivering substantial change to the area.
How could true progress be achieved if the real issues were concealed beneath a facade of superficiality?
Theodora shook her head, signalling her disagreement. "Please don''t do that. There are people waiting along the designated route. They will be disappointed if you abruptly change course after they''ve stood here for hours."
Riz sighed in acquiescence. "Fine, fine," he conceded, realizing that it was important to consider the expectations and efforts of the citizens who had gathered to witness the procession.
The procession continued its route, making its way towards the bustling city centre where a throng of people had gathered to catch a glimpse of the newlyweds.
From there, it moved on to the education district. It is a bit empty today due to the ongoing holiday.
Riz only managed to catch a glimpse of some researchers he knew while passing in front of Bideford Research Center.
Thendau then took them passing through residential areas.
At Riz''s request, the procession briefly paused near the train station that was currently under construction.
He hoped the construction could finish fast so the Bideford-Portsbury-Baroks line could start operating. But Riz knows he can''t rush things up.
Finally, thendau made its way through the business districts, marking the final leg of the journey.
Chapter 350 Lights Off
?
Finally, thendaupleted its journey by traversing the vibrant business districts, a significant conclusion to the procession.
The cheers of the crowds gradually faded into the distant hum ofmerce.
As the sun cast a warm golden hue across the city, the royal couple''s expressions remainedposed yet slightly weary from the extended journey.
Theodora''s fingers brushed against the fabric of her dress, and Riz adjusted his posture as they shared a quiet moment of reflection.
With ast nce at the bustling streets, thendau turned onto the familiar path that led back to their residence. The soft clip-clop of the horses'' hooves apanied them, creating a soothing rhythm as they retraced their steps.
"That was fun, wasn''t it?" Theodora''s voice carried a lighthearted tone as she turned toward Riz.
Riz smiled in response. "Yes, it was. It''s kind of surprising how much they genuinely celebrate us."
As thendau continued its journey back to the mansion, Riz''s thoughts drifted.
The warm smiles, the cheering crowds, and the festive atmosphere that had enveloped the procession were undeniably heartwarming.
Yet, he was acutely aware that the capital''s sentiments didn''t necessarily represent the entirety of their kingdom.
The joyous celebration he had witnessed today might not resonate as strongly in the more remote regions of their kingdom.
He knows as he himself was once an ordinary person, living at the bottom of society.
....
Upon their arrival at the mansion, the guests were beginning to leave the back garden, making their way inside to continue the festivities within the banquet hall.
The atmosphere retained its spirited energy, withughter and animated conversations lingering in the air.
Inside the banquet hall, a multitude of candles had been carefully lit, casting a warm and inviting glow across the space.
The flickering mes danced upon the walls, creating an almost magical ambience thatplemented the celebratory mood.
Though not overly ornate, the room still exuded an air of elegance, with rich tapestries adorning the walls and the gentle scent of floral arrangements wafting through the air.
Riz and Theodora smoothly rejoined the gathering. Their presence prompted warm greetings and congrattions from those who crossed his path.
A hushed anticipation settled over the guests as the music began to y from within the hall.
The soft and harmonious melodies indicated the transition to the second part of the banquet, a more intimate and rxed phase of the celebration.
The atmosphere shifted subtly, mirroring the transition from the open garden to the cosy hall.
Tables were arranged more sparsely this time, allowing for greater interaction among the guests.
The food served was lighter, reflecting the desire to prolong the festivities without overwhelming the pte.
As the melodies continued to weave through the air, the eyes of the guests naturally gravitated towards the newlywed couple.
There was an unspoken understanding that a moment of celebration was about to unfold.
Unbeknownst to Riz, the floor in the middle of the hall had been cleared, creating an impromptu space for dancing.
Among the guests, Stuart Steven, Riz''s teacher and Minister of Education, caught his eye.
With a knowing smile, Stuart approached his presence a reassuring presence in the midst of the crowd. "Your Majesty, I think you''re smart enough to recognize your cue," he remarked with a subtle twinkle in his eye.
Riz exchanged a nce with Theodora.
He let out a resigned sigh, knowing well what was expected of him. "I know, Stuart."
A few weeks ago, Riz had sought out Stuart, someone he wasfortable with, to give him some dance lessons beforehand.
His old teacher, who was well-versed in both academics and the art of dance, had imparted a few basic moves to help him navigate this situation.
He had hoped to avoid this part, believing that the guests wouldn''t notice and thus sparing him from public dancing.
However, it seemed that his hope shattered the moment they looked at him.
With a deep breath and a confident smile, Riz stepped onto the cleared floor, offering his hand to Theodora.
The soft melody of the music embraced them as they began to dance, moving in rhythm with each other.
Inwardly, he was trying his best to avoid any missteps that could lead to identally stepping on her foot.
Fortunately, Theodora seemed to sense his unease and skillfully covered some of his mistakes, making the dance flow more smoothly than he had anticipated.
As they danced, a quiet conversation unfolded amidst the music and the gentle gliding.
"I''m surprised that you''re doing so well after only a few weeks of preparation," said Theodora.
Riz couldn''t help but chuckle softly. "Do you really wish for me to fail in front of all these people?"
She gave a slight grin, "Maybe just a bit. You''re always so confident all the time. Sometimes, I just wish to see you fail even for a moment."
He raised an eyebrow. ''That''s a bit twisted,'' he thought to himself.
Their lighthearted exchange continued as they gracefully moved across the floor.
Despite his initial apprehension, Riz found himself enjoying the dance.
As the music gradually came to an end, Riz and Theodora slowed their movements, their steps bing gentle sways.
With a final, graceful twirl, the dance concluded, and the room erupted into a round of apuse.
The relief that washed over Riz was palpable as he observed the warm and appreciative response. Amidst the pping and smiles, he exchanged a brief, proud nce with Theodora.
As the apuse gradually subsided, the bustling atmosphere of the banquet resumed.
Another melody filled the air, however, Riz and Theodora chose to gracefully retreat from the centre of attention, allowing other couples to take the floor.
The two of them seamlessly blended back into the crowd, continuing to engage with their guests in conversations and sharedughter.
The night progressed and the hands of the clock moved steadily towards midnight.
The banquet, a culmination of celebrations and well-wishes, began to wind down.
The guests, their hearts full of joy and their spirits lifted by the festivities, gradually took their leave.
Riz personally saw off each departing guest, expressing his gratitude for their presence and participation in the day''s events.
With the departure of thest guest, Riz found himself breathing a sigh of relief. "Finally, they''re all gone," he muttered, his voice carrying a hint of exhaustion as he stretched his arms up in the air, seeking to ease the tension that had built up throughout the day.
As he nced around the now-empty hall, his attention was drawn to the maids who had begun the task of meticulously cleaning up the remnants of the celebration.
Yawn~
Riz made his way to his room, his steps a touch heavier now that the weight of the day had started to catch up with him.
However, as he pushed the door open, he was met with an unexpected sight. Theodora, waiting for him...on his bed.
His mind momentarily froze before the realization struck him. "Oh yeah, I''m married," he mused aloud.
He quickly entered the room, closed the door behind him, and walked over to the nearby candles.
"Puff!" With a gentle exhale, he blew the lights off, allowing the room to be engulfed in a soft,forting darkness.
[End of Volume 3]
Chapter 351 Military Medals
?
The room gradually bathed in the warm embrace of morning sunlight, its gentle rays filtering through the curtains and painting patterns on the floor.
Riz''s eyelids twitched in response to the subtle change, and he began to stir from his slumber.
As consciousness returned, he became aware of an odd sensation ¨C half of his body felt almost paralyzed, trapped beneath a weight.
Blinking his eyes open, he turned his head slightly to find Theodora nestled against him. Her body was intimately close.
It was a scenario he had grown ustomed to over the past four months, yet every morning it still managed to catch him off guard.
He shifted carefully, disentangling himself from her grip without waking her.
Slowly, he swung his legs over the edge of the bed and nted his feet on the floor.
With a satisfying stretch that spread warmth through his muscles, Riz embraced the familiar rituals of greeting the day.
He rolled his shoulders, feeling a slight tension melt away, and then stood up, his body unfolding from its restful position.
Continuing his routine with practised efficiency, Riz quietly prepared himself for the day ahead, mindful not to disturb Theodora''s slumber.
Once ready, he slipped out of the room without a sound, gently closing the door behind him.
The mansion still retained an air of tranquillity in the early morning hours.
Stepping outside, he found the weather today was agreeably mild.
A stately carriage stood poised at the front door, its presence a symbol of the day''s nned activities.
Contemting his options, he mused aloud, "You know what, I''m going to take a walk to the office today since the weather is so nice," his voice carrying a note of determination.
His words, though seemingly innocuous, held a weight of authority that those around him recognized.
The coachman, his loyal and concerned attendant, hesitated before voicing his apprehensions, "But Your Majesty, it''s dangerous out there! Your safety is of utmost importance."
Unperturbed, he responded with a reassuring smile, "There''s nothing to worry about, gramps. The entire hill is under guard, and the governmentplex is just at the foothill. It was also a well-protected area."
In the face of his resolute, the coachman''s protest subsided, and a resigned nod conveyed his eptance of the decision.
With that, the king stepped forward, embracing the outdoors and the opportunity for a leisurely walk amidst the splendour of the day.
As he neared thepound, the mour of activity in the za became increasingly evident.
The early hours of the day seemed to have ignited a vibrant energy, as guards exchanged shifts and officials bustled about with purpose.
Approaching the heart of theplex, Riz''s attention was captured by a group of builders making diligent preparations.
Their efforts were dedicated to setting the stage for an uing awards ceremony, an asion to honour and recognize the soldiers who had valiantly fought in wars past.
The construction of a tform and the arrangement of seating bespoke the magnitude of the event they were orchestrating.
As the figure of the king emerged into their view, the workers were momentarily taken aback.
It wasn''t every day that they saw their monarch walk amongst them, especially when the more formal modes of transportation avable to him.
Their activities came to a standstill, tools and materials set aside as they swiftly straightened their postures, their expressions reflecting a mixture of astonishment and respect.
"Good morning, everyone," Riz''s voice rang out, breaking the silence that had enveloped the za.
"G-good morning, Your Majesty," came the near-unison response, a chorus of respectful greetings from the workers.
Acknowledging their greetings with a nod and a friendly smile, Riz continued his stride, making his way toward his office within the heart of the bustlingplex.
Once settled behind his desk, Riz had only just begun to sift through the matters that required his attention when a polite knock resounded through the room.
He released a soft, almost theatrical sigh, his yfulint echoing within the space. "My seat isn''t even warmed yet."
"Come in," he called out, his voice weing and congenial.
The door creaked open, and a staff member entered, her demeanor apologetic yet respectful. "I''m sorry to disturb you, Your Majesty," she began, "Minister William wishes to meet you."
Riz nodded understandably. "Send him in," he instructed with a slight wave of his hand.
Shortly after, William entered the room. His entrance was apanied by a polite greeting. "Good morning, Your Majesty."
"Morning, William. Is there any emergency that led you to seek a meeting with me this early?" Riz''s curiosity was piqued, evident in his inquisitive gaze fixed on the minister.
"No emergency, but this," William replied with a tinge of excitement, presenting a set of newly crafted medals intended for an uing ceremony.
Riz''s gaze shifted to the medals, his interest fully captured by the gleaming insignias before him. Each medal represented a unique recognition, a symbol of honour and dedication.
The medals varied in materials, ranging from the humble iron to the precious gold. Each came with a carefully crafted description detailing the achievement itmemorated.
Riz''s fingers delicately picked up one of the iron-made medals, his touch brushing against the cool metal''s surface.
"''Iron Valor,''" Riz muttered the name of the medal as he examined it closely. The circr medal featured a relief of a shield and crossed swords on one side, all meticulously crafted in iron.
Riz set down the iron medal and picked up the next one in line, this time made of steel. The medal was named "Steel Service," and it held a distinct charm of its own.
The steel medal took on a rectangr shape, bearing a stylized design of an olive branch intricately intertwined with a sword, symbolizing the bnce between peace and conflict.
As Riz examined the medal, William offered an estimated list of the recipients.
He nced at the extensive list and then looked up at William. "Quite a lot," hemented, a touch of surprise in his voice. "Did the production start yet?"
William nodded in affirmation. "I''ve already assigned people to handle that aspect."
"Good," Riz responded firmly. "Make sure the medals made are of the highest quality. It would be highly embarrassing if we were to present our soldiers with anything defective or substandard."
"Rest assured, Your Majesty. I''ll personally oversee the production process."
Chapter 352 Mana Mining
?
The city which is supposed to be a thriving agricultural hub, had its fate dramatically altered by an unexpected discovery.
A vast deposit of mana crystals nestled beneath its fertile soil.
The startling discovery of vast mana crystal deposits had an immediate and profound impact on Phenovia''s city ns.
The first major hurdle that the city nners faced was the inherent danger of building atop a cavern filled with such valuable resources.
Realizing the potential risks, the people in charge took a cautious approach.
Construction of buildings above the cavern was temporarily halted to avoid any potential mishaps. An extensive exploration was organized to identify the full extent of the cavern below.
The same team of experts who reported to the king in Bideford were swiftly dispatched once again to delve into the underground depths beneath Phenovia.
Their mission was to chart the underground cavern''s size. It was the same order they received from the king earlier.
The skilled and dedicated team wasted no time, and their expertise allowed them to rapidly cover a substantial portion of the underground cavern.
The maps they generated were meticulous, detailing every nook and cranny, ensuring aprehensive understanding of the subterraneanndscape.
....
Presently, construction in Phenovia had resumed without any trouble, in stark contrast to the initial challenges posed by the underground cavern.
The project proceeded smoothly with few changes were made to the n.
Nevertheless, the city gradually taking shape as it meant to be. Even some sections of the city have finished its construction.
At the same time, as the construction is ongoing, mining activities also have been in full swing for thest two months.
The only pioneer in this endeavour was none other than Riz''s ownpany, Gatharix Mining.
Their presence in Phenovia was marked by a relentless pursuit of mana crystals as if there were no tomorrow.
This fervent drive stemmedrgely from the demands of the researchers at the Bideford Research Centre, who were eager to experiment with this newly discovered material.
As for the other existing miningpanies in the kingdom, Riz had managed to keep the details under wraps, preventing any widespread knowledge of the true nature of the crystals.
To the general public, these crystals were considered nothing more than precious gems, akin to many others gems found.
The secrecy surrounding the mana crystals allowed Riz to carefully control the narrative, ensuring that only those who needed to know the truth were informed.
This discreet approach was instrumental in maintaining stability and security in Phenovia.
Thest thing Riz wanted was for the mana crystal mine to be a target for various external forces, including formidable entities like the Sigdean Empire and neighbouring Turtevekesia.
Clink¡ª
Clink¡ª
Clink¡ª
Beneath the ground, a vast subterranean world unfolded, illuminated only by the warm, steady glow ofnterns and the asional shimmering of mana crystals.
Hundreds of workers toiled tirelessly in this underground realm on behalf of Gatharix Mining.
The scene was one of organized chaos. Miners, their faces smeared with sweat and grime, swung their pickaxes and chisels rhythmically, creating a melodious clinking sounds as metal met crystal.
The air was thick with the scent of earth and the faint, sweet undertone of mana.
Crystals of various sizes and hues jutted from the walls every time miners swung their pickaxes.
Teams of workers operated pulley systems to extract therger crystal clusters, while others carefully chiselled away at the surrounding rock to unearth the precious gems.
Jason Patterson watched with a discerning eye as the workersboured tirelessly in the underground chamber.
He had been responsible for Gatharix Mining''s operations for years, overseeing countless mining endeavours.
But, the Phenovia project held a unique significance.
Due to the explicit importance ced on this venture by the king himself, Jason had personally journeyed from the capital to evaluate the situation here.
The potential of Phenovia''s mana crystals was immense and the demands from the Bideford Research Centre were equally substantial.
Turning to the supervisor beside him, Jason inquired, "How many crystals can we extract in a day with the current operation?"
The supervisor replied, "We are extracting on average several hundred kilograms of mana crystal."
"That''s a lot," Jason remarked.
The supervisor exined, "Not really, sir. You see, each of the crystals is pretty heavy, so several hundred kilograms isn''t as much as you might think."
Jason nodded, understanding the context. "We''ll need to increase our production then."
The supervisor exined, "That would be a hard thing to do. Although these crystals have a wide range of hardness, most of them are quite hard and cause the pickaxes to wear out quickly. We''d need to hire more workers, and the pickaxes will need to be reced more often, which would increase the operating cost."
Jason made a decisive gesture. "Just do it. I''ll talk to the king about this."
"Understood, sir," the supervisor acknowledged, knowing that this matter was of utmost importance to the kingdom''s interests.
The supervisor led Jason up to the ground level and into a processing facility.
There, he exined the process involving the mined crystals. They were first cleaned and then sorted by size before being carefully packed into crates for shipment to the capital.
Back at the mine, just after Jason and the supervisor departed, one miner inconspicuously slowed his pace.
In the dimly lit corner of the cavern, the miner cast furtive nces in every direction, ensuring no prying eyes bore witness to his covert actions.
With dexterity, he retrieved a small-sized mana crystal from the pile he just mined. Its iridescent surface gleamed like a shard of captured starlight.
His calloused fingers, ustomed to the delicate touch required in mining, deftly cradled the precious gem.
He knelt down, his body blocking any potential line of sight from curious onlookers.
In the shadows, his heart raced with both exhration and trepidation.
Time seemed to slow as he meticulously slid the crystal into a concealedpartment hidden within the sole of his worn-out mining boots.
Chapter 353 Buyer
?
As he rose from his crouched position, he couldn''t help but steal a quick nce around, ensuring that his illicit gain remained safe and hidden.
After believing no one sees his action, he let out a silent sigh of relief.
The adrenaline still coursed through his veins. But for now, he had sessfully eluded suspicion.
Evening descended upon the underground cavern through the gap, casting long shadows over the miners toiling away in the depths of the earth.
As thest rays of daylight faded, the miner knew it was time to conclude his shift.
Theborious work had yielded its rewards in the form of precious mana crystals.
He, together with his fellow miners, each carrying the fruits of theirbour to exchange them with coins.
Their faces bore the sweat and grime of a day''s work in the depths of the earth.
The miner cautiously approached one of the counters.
He cleared his throat and slid the mana crystal across the wooden surface toward the clerk.
The clerk, a middle-aged man with a ledger in hand, nced up from his work and offered a perfunctory nod.
The clerk picked up the crystal.
He examined them briefly before reaching for a small set of scales, carefully cing the crystal on one side and a set of weights on the other.
Nodding in satisfaction, the clerk recorded the weight of the crystal in his ledger.
He then reached for a pouch of coins, the dull clinking of metal against metal filling the air as he counted out the miner''s payment.
As each coin was carefully ced into the pouch, anticipation hung in the air.
Finally, with ast nod, the clerk handed over the pouch of coins to the miner. "Good work," he stated inly.
"Thank you," the miner replied. He epted the pouch of coins with his rough, calloused hand, the testament to hisborious efforts.
Their transaction wasplete.
He pocketed the coins with a sense of satisfaction and turned to leave.
Carefully, he began his journey towards the exit. His steps were slow and measured.
He couldn''t afford for even the faintest clink of the hidden mana crystal to give him away.
Every move was precise, every breath calcted as he inched closer to the underground cavern''s exit.
Nearing the exit, a line of other miners formed ahead of him, their silhouettes flickering in the dim light.
They exchanged weary smiles and nods, their eyes reflecting the shared exhaustion of theirbour.
To an outsider, they were nothing more than diligent workers, returning to the surface after a day of toil in the depths of the earth.
But as they approached the exit point, where stern-faced soldiers stood guard, the atmosphere grew thick with tension.
The soldier in charge, a tall and imposing figure signalled each miner to stop.
The miningpany was adamant about preventing any valuable mana crystals from being smuggled out illicitly.
"Next!" barked one of the soldiers, his voice cutting through the heavy air.
He pointed at the miner, signalling for him to step forward.
His eyes, sharp and unyielding, bore into the miner''s soul. It was clear that this soldier took his duty seriously.
"Show your pockets," the soldiermanded, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.
The miner began to empty his pockets, revealing meagre contents like a few coins, a crumpled piece of paper, and a battered piece of bread wrapped in a cloth.
The soldier continued to watch, his eyes narrowing slightly. It was a moment of intense scrutiny, each second stretching into an eternity.
With a curt nod, he motioned to his fellow soldier, a burly man with a stern expression. "Body check," he ordered tersely.
The burly soldier stepped forward, his gloved hands poised to conduct a meticulous search.
He began with a pat-down, his fingers probing the miner''s clothing for any hidden contraband.
The miner stood still, his heart pounding as the soldier''s hands moved over him.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the soldier nodded, seemingly satisfied. "You may proceed."
With a sense of profound relief, the miner collected his belongings, including the pouch of coins he had received as payment for his hard day''s work.
He stated his thanks to the soldiers, trying to appear asposed as possible.
The miner''s heart didn''t settle until he was a considerable distance from the mine, and the city''s mour had faded into the background.
His steps quickened as he approached the path leading to his vige.
Under the evening sky, the first stars began to twinkle, casting a faint, ethereal glow over thendscape.
The miner trudged along the well-worn path before arriving at his modest home, a humble cottage nestled in the embrace of the countryside.
It was a ce far removed from the bustling city and the ever-watchful eyes of thepany.
Immediately, he entered his home and closed the door behind him.
In the dim light of an oilmp, he retrieved the carefully concealed mana crystal from his boot.
It was a precious gem, glimmering with an otherworldly radiance.
"Beautiful," Despite seeing the crystal every day, he found himself muttering under his breath, unable to contain his admiration for the precious gem.
He then transferred the mana crystal into a small, leather pouch, ensuring it was well hidden.
When the night skypletely darkened, a soft knock echoed through the room, making the miner''s heart skip a beat.
He approached the door cautiously before his hand poised to open it.
The door revealed a mysterious figure, draped in a ck cloak, standing before him.
"Did you obtain it?" the enigmatic man inquired, his voice low and shrouded in secrecy.
The miner nodded in response, his heart pounding with a mix of anxiety and anticipation. "Yes, wait a second," he replied, moving quickly to retrieve the pouch containing the crystal.
With caution, he passed the pouch to the mysterious man.
The enigmatic figure took a quick nce at the contents and, seemingly unsatisfied, muttered, "This is too little," in a somewhat disappointed tone.
"It''s hard to even smuggle out more than that amount," he reasoned, trying to defend the quantity.
The mysterious man seemed unwilling to argue further. He withdrew another pouch, this one filled with glimmering silver coins, and tossed it to the miner. "As promised, your reward," he dered, his voice carrying an air of finality.
The miner caught the pouch, feeling its weight and the jingling of coins within. Gratitude filled his voice as he responded, "Thank you, sir."
It was a significant reward for a risky endeavour, far more than the wage he received.
As the mysterious man disappeared into the darkness, he couldn''t help but wonder what ns the buyer had for the precious mana crystal.
Chapter 354 Meeting Amidst The Banquet
?
A few dayster, in Rafoldrod, a night banquet was held in the grand mansion of a certain sessful and well-known smithy family.
The mansion itself was a testament to their craftsmanship with its architecture and intricate ironwork that spoke to their legacy.
This family had been the cornerstone of Rafoldrod''s metalworking industry for more than a hundred years, providing a wide array of metalworks to the city''s inhabitants.
When the government extended an offer to produce parts for the revolutionary traction engine, they were among the three families that enthusiastically epted the task.
True to form, doing the government''s bidding had proven immensely rewarding, and their wealth had expanded exponentially as a result.
The night of the banquet was a resplendent affair, celebrating their remarkable growth in wealth and prosperity.
Even though there were no nobles in sight, there were still many distinguished guests from across the city and beyond.
They were more than willing to attend in the mansion''s grand halls, which were adorned with banners and ornate decorations, a testament to the family''s pride in their metalworking heritage.
The banquet hall itself was a sight to behold, with long tables adorned with sumptuous dishes and an array of fine drinks.
Laughter, lively conversations, and the clinking of sses filled the air, underscoring the joyous atmosphere of the celebration.
However, unbeknownst to most of the guests who were revelling in the joyous atmosphere, the banquet served as a facade to conceal a discreet meeting convened by the head of this smithy family.
As the night wore on and many guests continued to enjoy the festivities, several chosen individuals slipped away from the bustling hall.
With a quiet nod and a knowing nce, they departed from the revelry, making their way to a secluded room within the mansion.
This room, tucked away from prying eyes, was dimly lit by a single chandelier, casting long shadows across the richly upholstered furniture.
The atmosphere within was markedly different from the joviality outside.
Seated at the head of a polished mahogany table, Albert Ferron, the head of the family and a man of great influence in the metalworking industry, presided over the ndestine meeting.
His sharp eyes which hinted at both wisdom and shrewdness, scanned the room with a discerning gaze.
In the past few years, he had seen unexpected changes and reforms instigated by the king.
Even someone as experienced as Albert had been forced to stay on his toes, adapting to the evolvingndscape of industry andmerce.
The Ferron family hadn''t escaped unscathed.
As a business that had long stood, Albert harboured an aversion to change.
Each alteration in the established order meant a financial setback for the Ferrons, eroding thefortable position they once upied in the market.
They were no longer the beneficiaries but mere spectators in the reform.
Albert, however, was not oblivious to this. It was evident that these decisions were made to prevent old and long-established businesses like his from amassing too much power.
Still, he refused to sit idly by and let the family business be obsolete.
He knew that something needed to be done to maintain his advantages.
Interestingly, Albert was not alone in his feelings.Others who coincidentally connected to the Ferron family through marriage thought the same.
As a result, Albert, along with representatives from two other influential families, decided to take action.
However, just three of them would not be enough and the risks would be too high.
Thus, they gathered like-minded individuals in the old business world who were experiencing the same problem.
To reduce the risk concentrated on them, they even invited not only old and established businesses like his, but also several new and rising businesses he deemed necessary to fill in.
"Ladies and gentlemen," Albert began, "I want to express my gratitude to each of you for epting my invitation to this meeting. I''m pleased to mention that all of you were chosen after a strict screening process. This meeting is not merely as business associates but as a collective force facing rapid changes."
He paused, allowing his words to sink in before continuing, "For the past few years, the various reforms have brought uncertainties that demand our attention and cooperation. It''s clear that we sharemon concerns. This gathering, I believe, can be our strength and voice, in navigating these rapidly changing times. We can leverage our resources and influence to ensure our continued sess."
He let his words hang in the air, awaiting the reactions of those gathered around the table.
Many nod their heads up and down, agreeing with the head of the Ferron family.
Evan, Aunt Tina''s firstborn and a notorious wastrel, was the first to speak up.
His voice carried a tone of indifference that matched his reputation all too well. "Yeah, I get the gist of your idea, but what are we supposed to do?"
He leaned back in his chair, seemingly more interested in the drink in his hand than the discussion at hand.
While his mother is busy managing the Tina Texlie Co, here''s her son, enjoying this banquet.
"Dear," Irene interjected smoothly, addressing Evan with a patient tone, "the key to achieving our goal is to make our presence known to the king. We must demonstrate our strength and unity, showing that we are a force that cannot be ignored."
After so much hard work, this ckout agent had managed to exert a subtle influence over Evan, guiding him to align more closely with her objective.
Hispliance, though not absolute, was an achievement in itself.
Moreover, her job became much easier knowing that there were people dissatisfied with their king.
"Lady Irene is right,'' Albert nods. While he is not entirely pleased with Evan''s presence, he recognises his value due to his family''s position as thergest fabric exporter.
He then turned his attention to the matter at hand, "As for how we showcase our strength, it requires cooperation from all of you. The answer is already with us¡ªour ownmodities."
Chapter 355 Meeting Continues
?
Albert''s n was simple but had a huge impact on the kingdom.
He proposed manipting the prices of various basicmodities to cause instability within the kingdom.
By orchestrating a sudden and dramatic increase in prices, they could stoke unrest among the popce, prompting them to call upon the king to take action.
"Once the people demand the king''s intervention," Albert continued, "we can step forward as a united front, offering our assistance in stabilizing prices in exchange for him making concessions. It will demonstrate our value to the crown and solidify our influence in the kingdom."
He nced around the table, gauging the reactions of those in attendance.
A voice from the grain business raised concerns. "Yeah, it''s a good idea, but such actions will paint us in a bad light," the attendeemented.
He had indeed benefited from the war''s influx of people, which had driven grain prices in the kingdom to spike.
However, with the war''s end, the average market price of grain was beginning to stabilize.
The attendee further exined his reservations. "It wouldn''t be wise for me to continue selling grain at higher prices than everyone else. Plus, the kingdom has been putting efforts into developing a lot of farnd across the territory. How can such action be effective for me?"
The grain businessman''s concerns were valid, and Albert nodded in acknowledgement of the challenges his colleague faced.
Albert responded, "I appreciate your perspective. It''s true that you see this n may not benefit every one of us in the same way. But, you must consider the broader goals and long-term advantages of our collective actions."
He leaned forward, his eyes scanning the faces of those around the table. "This n doesn''t revolve around a single grain merchant or a specificmodity. It involves merchants across the kingdom, each of us ying a crucial role. If you think this movement may affect your grain business in the short term, then you don''t have to worry."
"I see," Relieved, the grain merchant sighed, "If many were involved, then I don''t have to worry." He then asked, "But, you have yet to tell us how long it''s going tost."
Albert''s reply was clear and unwavering, "Until the king concedes."
Evan, still sceptical, chimed in, "Can pushing the price up really make the king concede? We all know he''s not one to bend easily. I''ve heard plenty of rumours about the king. The only consistency in those rumours is that those who oppose him never get a happy ending."
Albert remained confident, countering Evan''s doubts. "I''m confident that we can. Once we drive the prices up, people will have no choice but to buy from us. We can make several times the profit. Seeing this, the rest of the merchants won''t sit still; they will voluntarily join us."
The grain merchant, however, had another concern. "What if the king refuses to concede? With his immense wealth, he can easily counter us."
Irene, with a reassuring tone, addressed the grain merchant''s concern, "Sir, we have sponsors who are willing to support our cause. So, if this esctes into a battle of attrition, we won''t lose that easily."
The grain merchant, still shocked by the disclosure, questioned further, "Sponsors? Who would be kind enough to spend money on us?"
Irene exined, "Well... some generous businessman from the neighbouring country. My friend is an acquaintance of his."
The grain merchant expressed his concern, "Wouldn''t this pose a problem? It looks like we are inciting rebellion."
Albert, the head of the Ferron family, quickly rified their intentions, firmly stating, "Rebellion? No, no, no. We just want our voices to be heard."
"When do we start?" came the pressing question from one of the attendees.
The question hung heavy in the air for a moment and Albert''s response was met with a mixture of anticipation and scepticism.
"After the military award ceremony," he stated firmly, his eyes locking onto those of his gatheredpanions. His voice, though calm, carried an air of unwavering determination.
The query about the ceremony''s timing came from one of the attendees, voiced with a hint of doubt. "The ceremony is in February. By the time we move, almost everything will return to normalcy," they pointed out.
Albert leaned forward, his elbows resting on the polished mahogany table.
His gaze was piercing, his eyes betraying a sense of urgency that couldn''t be ignored. "That''s precisely the point," he exined. "I''ve invested significant resources to obtain insider information and king''s movement. What I''ve discovered is of utmost importance. You see, I believe the perfect time to act is when the king announces a certain new policy, one that I''m sure nobody here would like."
As his words settled in, Albert reached into his coat and withdrew a small, unassuming pouch. He carefully ced it on the table and pushed it forward.
The pouch''s contents spilt out, revealing the gleaming crystals inside.
The room fell into a profound silence as the mana crystals cast their ethereal light, bathing the surroundings in an otherworldly glow.
Every person present straightened their posture, their eyes fixed on the mesmerizing crystals.
While these attendees were undoubtedly wealthy individuals, ustomed to the finest luxuries, there was something about these mana crystals that held them in awe.
One of the attendees finally broke the silence, his voiceced with curiosity and intrigue. "Mr. Ferron, what is this?" he inquired, his eyes never leaving the glistening gems before him.
"Some sort of newly found gems, I guess," Albert replied casually, though the gravity of their presence wasn''t lost on him. "But the king has been trying to conceal this from the public eye."
Irene narrowed her eyes as she scrutinized the mana crystals.
A nagging feeling tugged at her instincts, urging her to dig deeper into this mysterious find.
It was as if there was more to these crystals than met the eye. She couldn''t shake the suspicion that they held a significant secret.
For some reason, Irene felt a growing need to report this discovery to her headquarters.
Chapter 356 Recipients Of Medals Part I
February, 304 Paign Era.
The morning sun bathed the Government za in a warm, golden glow.
At its heart stood an imposing stage, adorned with the royal insignia, draped in vibrant banners and gs that fluttered gently in the breeze.
The stage was set to host royals and ministers who would present awards to the kingdom''s valiant soldiers.
In front of the stage, rows of seats were meticulously arranged. These forward rows were reserved for the honoured recipients.
Here, the soldiers who had demonstrated exceptional bravery and sacrifice will sit and wait for their turn to receive the awards.
Slightly further back, elevated bleacher seats were arranged to amodate the general audience and soldiers'' families.
These seats offered a vantage point to those who wished to witness the ceremony, to cheer for the heroes, and to be part of the collective pride that surged through the za on this important day.
The atmosphere was charged with anticipation.
As the morning sun bathed the za, the citizens of the kingdom from all walks of life were the first to gather in the bleachers, filling them to capacity.
The citizens chatted excitedly, sharing stories while waiting for the entrance of the soldiers and the arrival of the king.
After a while, the moment arrived.
A hushed silence swept across the za as the soldiers, dressed in their immacte military uniforms, began to make their entrance.
The reaction of the people was nothing short of awe-inspiring.
As the soldiers passed, heads turned, and eyes filled with a profound respect.
Spontaneous apuse broke out, and cheers erupted from the crowd.
These were the heroes who had stood on the front lines, defending the kingdom from threats and ensuring its safety.
The soldiers begin to fill their designated seats as instructed by the coordinators.
The za, once abuzz with anticipation, was now a sea of proud faces, all eagerly awaiting the arrival of the king tomence the ceremony.
....
"Is this thetest list of recipients?" Riz queried, studying the lengthy document he held in his hand.
There were numerous names listed, a surprising abundance for a ceremony meant to be for medal recipients alone.
"Yes, Your Majesty," William confirmed.
Apart from the medals awarded to a certain few, the kingdom offered a range of benefits to its deserving soldiers.
This included financialpensation for everyone who had been deployed tobat zones or participated in war, recognizing the sacrifices made by these brave individuals.
Furthermore, there was a provision for family support, which aimed to assist the families of soldiers who had lost their lives in the line of duty.
This support epassed financial aid and ess to educational benefits for the fallen soldiers'' children.
Additionally, there was a program for disability and wounded to aid soldiers who had been injured or disabled during the war, ensuring their well-being.
"How do you even decide who gets the medal and who does not?" Riz inquired, his brow furrowing with curiosity.
"There are numerous factors thate into y, Your Majesty. It''s not a decision made lightly. We consider mission sess, rmendations frommanding officers, leadership qualities, skills disyed inbat, and various other criteria. It''s aprehensive evaluation to ensure that those who receive these honours truly deserve them." William replied.I think you should take a look at
The royal carriage gracefully entered the za. Its presence was immediately noticed by the attendees.
The onlookers, both soldiers and civilians, rose to their feet. A collective hush fell over the crowd.
All eyes were fixed on the approaching king.
Riz emerged from the carriage, followed by William from behind and ascended the steps to the stage that had been prepared for the asion.
The murmurs of the crowd subsided as they took their seats, all eyes trained on their monarch.
In the midst of the za, Riz began the ceremony with a solemn and dignified opening speech.
His voice, carrying the weight of authority and sincerity, filled the air.
"Good morning, my people," he began, his words resonating with gratitude. "We gather here today to honour those who have shown unwavering dedication and valour in the service of our kingdom. The sacrifices made by our soldiers have ensured the safety and prosperity of ournd."
His speech was short and straight to the point, emphasizing the debt of gratitude owed to the soldiers who had given so much for their homnd.
Rather than dwelling on a lengthy oratory, he chose to keep his words concise, allowing the focus to remain on the soldiers and their contributions.
The ceremony proceeded with the presentation of the Iron Valor Medal, the award with the most recipients.
This medal was a testament to the soldiers'' courage and determination disyed on the battlefield, and the king was keen on ensuring that these brave individuals received their due recognition.
A military officer, resplendent in his uniform, brought forth a trayden with Iron Valor Medals, each gleaming in the morning sun.
The soldier''s names were called one by one, resonating clearly through the za.
With each name announced, a soldier stood up from the audience and made their way to the stage.
As they ascended the steps to the tform, the onlookers erupted in apuse.
Riz extended his hand with a warm smile.
He shook hands with each soldier, a personal touch that conveyed his deep appreciation for their valour.
With a respectful nod, he then fastened the Iron Valor Medal onto their uniform, the medal gleaming proudly against their attire.
"Thank you, Your Majesty, for this honour," the soldier expressed sincerely.
"You deserve this, soldier," Riz replied with equal sincerity.
However, not all who came up onto the stage were soldiers.
Some of the medal recipients, the military had decided, were lost on the battlefield.
In such cases, the medals were received by their living family members.
There were widows, their eyes filled with tears, standing tall despite their grief as they appreciated the kingdom for remembering their fallen husbands.
And there were sons, young and proud, stepping onto the stage in the ce of their departed fathers, receiving the medals with pride.
The za echoed with the heartfelt emotions of gratitude, loss, and remembrance.
Each medal found its rightful ce, whether on the chest of a living soldier or into the hands of a family member who bore the weight of loss.
Chapter 357 Recipients of Medals Part II
Chapter 357 Recipients of Medals Part II
Following the distribution of the Iron Valor Medals, the ceremony proceeded with the presentation of the Steel Service Medal.
This honour was reserved for soldiers who had provided consistent and dedicated service during the war effort.
While the number of recipients was fewer than that of the Iron Valor Medal, their contributions were no less significant.
Among the awardees, one could find leaders from various units, spanning logistics, intelligence, medics, engineering, and more.
These individuals had disyed exceptional teamwork and had made substantial contributions to the overall sess of the missions.
Their tireless efforts behind the scenes had been instrumental in the kingdom''s victories on the battlefield.
Without these people working behind the scenes, it would be impossible for an army to function seamlessly like a well-oiled machine.
Then, came the moment of the Bronze Commendation Medal.
This prestigious award was reserved for soldiers who not only demonstrated exceptional leadership skills but also significantly impacted the battlefield.
The recipients of this esteemed honour were less than ten people, a reflection of the rarity of their extraordinary aplishments.
The first name was called, a name that resonated throughout the za. "Ken Stormrider, First Fleet''s Admiral."
As Admiral Stormrider made his way to the stage, the announcer began to give a brief exnation of his achievement. "He has defeated the nde''s navy in the gulf, preventing the enemy forces fromunching simultaneous attacks on Napuna. This victory had tilted the tide of the war to our side and had safeguarded the kingdom''s shores from invasion."
The crowd erupted into apuse as theyprehended the scale of Admiral Stormrider''s achievement.
A circr bronze emblem featuring a raised sword held by a pair of strong, protective hands, surrounded by aurel wreath was attached to his chest.
"Congrattions, Ken," Riz offered with genuine warmth in his voice.
"Thank you, Your Majesty," Admiral Stormrider replied, his eyes reflecting the sense of pride.
The ceremony continued with a session of distinguished individuals, each of them stepping onto the stage to receive the Bronze Commendation Medal.
Second Fleet Admiral Jareth Winters in his crisp uniform, was recognized for his conquest of Erle Ind.
His aplishment had granted the kingdom a crucial foothold in the heart of a vital trade route, securing a significant advantage.
Wilmot Aymer, the former head knight of Count Caushilbo who had risen to lead a rebellion, took his ce on the stage.
He had yed a pivotal role in safeguarding Tetherswest from falling into the clutches of nde''s advancing armies, led by Kurt Ernest.
Next was Basil Belvadair, formerly a humble butler in the Caushilbo household.
Alongside Wilmot Aymer, he had made significant contributions in stabilizing the newly acquired northern territories of the kingdom through administrative tasks.
Finally, the spotlight fell on ric Swiftarrow, the unerring leader of the First Fleet''s sharpshooters'' team.
His remarkable marksmanship resulted in the assassination of General Braun of nde which ultimately led to the end of nde''s invasion.
ric, a member of the secluded Rogvor race, stood tall and proud as he stepped onto the stage.
His distinctive pointed ears, characteristic of his people, drew even more attention from the already captivated audience.
Murmurs of fascination and respect rippled through the crowd as they admired not only his exceptional skills but also his unique features.
Riz approached him with the Bronze Commendation Medal, he extended his hand in recognition of ric''s extraordinary service.
The king''s words were filled with admiration. "Your precision lived up to the reputation of the Rogvor people. You have our deepest gratitude, ric."
"Thank you, Your Majesty," ric replied with a humble nod, his sharp eyes scanning the sea of faces before him.
The audience continued to apud, showing their deep appreciation for his pivotal role in the war.
The announcer''s voice filled the za once more, breaking the momentary silence. "Alright, everyone, we have finished with the Bronze Commendation Medal. It''s now time to proceed with the next award. The next award is known as the Silver Guardian Medal. It is presented to soldiers who have disyed unparalleled defensive skills, protecting theirrades or territory effectively."
A sense of curiosity rippled through the audience as they eagerly waited to learn who had earned this prestigious de.
The military had painstakingly reviewed all the battles that unfolded during the war, and after careful consideration, they determined that one individual deserved this honour.
As the name "Levi Owen" rang out across the za, the audience''s eyes turned toward the stage.
Levi Owen stepped forward with happiness and pride stered on his face.
"Ladies and gentlemen, Levi Owen has saved this kingdom from the grave danger. He blocked the advancement of the Inverloch army, led by Hector Hajdu, preventing them from encroaching into Ryntum territory. Had he failed, it would have opened a clear path for Inverloch forces to Manfura, and from there to Bideford, our capital." said the announcer, recounting Levi''s deeds.
Riz nodded as he listened to the announcer''s words.
His hand, meanwhile, reached for the shield-shaped silver medal adorned with a finely detailed engraving of a soldier holding a shield.
"Levi," Riz said as he stepped forward to present the medal, "you truly saved us back then."
Levi, with a humble smile, replied, "It was just a fortunate coincidence, Your Majesty."
With Levi being the only recipient of the Silver Guardian Medal, the ceremony was quick to move on to the most prestigious award of the day¡ªthe Gold Sovereign Medal.
The military was reluctant on whether this award should be given or not. It was, after all, reserved for individuals who had exhibited extraordinary contributions, leadership, and unwaveringmitment, leaving an indelible mark on the war.
In the end, they decided to give it to the man who ran havoc in the south of the kingdom.
The name of Samuel Lazo was called out.
His name is well-known among the higher-ups in the kingdom. Once the mayor of Baroks, he held the esteemed position of governor over the Baroks-Nyirdi province.
His contributions during the war were nothing short of extraordinary.
Samuel yed a pivotal role in the capture of several critical cities, including Nyirdi, Hajdu, and Lonsbak.
Immediately after these conquests, he went on to sown chaos within the enemy''s encampment, indirectly weakening theirbined forces in Mezorin.
He thenys a trap and defeats the central figure in Inverloch''s invasion, Hector Hadju.
Later on, he negotiated with Inver and obtained Pheonovia province for the kingdom.
Riz attached the medal, a star-shaped medal with a prominent gold centrepiece, surrounded by intricate engravings of swords, shields, and banners onto Samuel''s chest.
As Samuel received the medal from the king, the audience erupted in cheers and apuse.
Chapter 358 A Joint Operation?
Chapter 358 A Joint Operation?
p¡ª
p¡ª
p¡ª
The audience''s apuse began with a polite and rhythmic p as if marking the culmination of this prestigious moment.
People from all walks of life joined in, pping with unbridled enthusiasm, their faces beaming with admiration for Governor Samuel Lazo and his monumental achievements.
Amid the sea of pping spectators, Irene sat quietly among the ordinary citizens, her presence seemingly just another face in the crowd.
As the apuse and cheers filled the air, her sharp eyes remained fixed on the stage where the ceremony was unfolding.
The atmosphere around her was charged with excitement, but Irene was calm and collected.
She had been unwaveringly focused on the ceremony from the very beginning, scrutinizing each individual on the stage.
Their names, faces, and the significance of their roles were methodically stored in her mind.
It was a tedious process, but Irene was no stranger to such tasks.
In her world of espionage and intelligence, information was a currency more valuable than gold as it would certainly be helpful in the future.
After all, the defeat of Barlia had been nothing short of disastrous. Everything seemed to be going well until Ryntum stepped into the fray.
The intelligence circles were abuzz with debates and discussions.
On one side, there were those who believed that Barlia should have taken a more cautious approach, strengthening and stabilizing the captured territories before venturing further.
To them, it was a matter of consolidating power and securing what they had gained.
Others, however, held a different perspective.
To them, Barlia''s audacious rush into the heart of Middle Jozia, akin to a locust swarm descending upon its prey, had been the right course of action.
Their intention had been to strike at the heart of Bideford, the very nerve centre of their biggest adversary, a bold move that could have redefined the course of the war.
s, everything has gone down the drain. Barlia has lost.
Irene stood up from her seat. "I have nothing left to do here. Let''s see what this king gonna do next," she muttered to herself, her voice barely audible before gracefully making her way through the crowd.
....
Riz took a deliberate step back, allowing the announcer to take centre stage and guide the audience through the closing moments of the ceremony.
As the ceremony neared its end, the honoured recipients, their chests adorned with medals, rose from their seats.
One by one, they made their way to reunite with their families, who waited with beaming smiles and tears of pride in their eyes.
Meanwhile, Riz began his slow descent from the stage. William, the minister of war and defence, approached him with a question in his eyes.
"Are you leaving already, Your Majesty?" William inquired, his voice filled with curiosity.
Riz met his gaze with a faint smile. "Yes, William," he replied quietly. "There''s nothing left for me to do here. My presence will make a lot of people feel awkward and restrained."
He turned around, making his way to his nearby office which was within a walkable distance.
But, his eyes meet an unexpected figure, standing in his path.
"I thought we had finished our business, Alexander," Riz remarked with his calm but curious tone.
Alexander met Riz''s gaze without hesitation. "You are surely jesting, Your Majesty. Prisoners of war are one matter, but the fallen soldiers are another," he replied with a solemn expression.
Riz considered this for a moment, then gestured for the diplomat to walk alongside him towards his office. "State what you want to say, Alexander," he requested, his voice steady and measured.
"First, I want to convey the displeasure of my emperor regarding his son''s treatment as a prisoner of war. My emperor found it very unbing for a royalty to be treated in such a horrible manner," Alexander stated.
Riz chuckled as he listened to Alexander''s words.
Somehow, it reminded him of a particr rich friend he had in the past. Someone who constantlyined about life, finding fault in everything and nothing ever quite suiting their refined taste.
It was... very irritating, but Riz remainedposed as he answered with a hint of cynicism.
"Tell your emperor that he should jump for joy, Alexander. I''ve provided his beloved son with aprehensive experience of the horrors of war. Many do not have the opportunity as they often meet their end far too early."
Alexander''s expression shifted, his irritation mixing with a hint of difort. "Your Majesty, are you really meant by those words?"
Riz maintained hisposure, studying the diplomat''s reaction closely. "Yes, Alexander, I meant every word. Now, tell me your true purpose here."
"The empire wishes to invite you to a joint operation." he delivered the message.
Riz raised an eyebrow. "Operation? What kind of operation?"
"To attack the Kingdom of Inver," Alexander stated inly. "Inverloch''s goal is to recover the territories they lost. Whatever Ryntum''s objectives may be, we are prepared to offer our support."
Alexander firmly believed that Ryntum would be tempted by the prospect of an alliance with the Empire.
Although Riz hadn''t openly dered his intentions, his expansionist ambitions were evident to many in Inverloch''s court.
Contrary to Alexander''s expectations, Riz was not the least bit tempted by the offer.
He knew that if he joined forces with Inverloch, they wouldn''t stop at simply recovering lost territory.
The southern neighbour would be left in total ruin, and the primary beneficiary wouldn''t be him.
Riz had resolved not to drag his kingdom into a war anytime soon, as his ambitionsy not in the south but to the north.
"Regrettably, I have to refuse the offer, Alexander," Riz stated firmly. "We have yet to recover from the previous war. However, as a sign of support for your actions, Ryntum will stop trading with them during the period of war. I believe that should suffice from our side."
Alexander appeared disappointed by Ryntum''s decision. "Perhaps you could spare us some of your weaponry for our use," he suggested. "That way, it would send a clear message to the Invers that you are displeased with their actions."
''So, that''s what you''re aiming for, huh?'' Riz narrowed his eyes. Aloud, he rejected the idea, "No, we don''t need to go that far."
Chapter 359 Banning Child Labor
Chapter 359 Banning Child Labor
Yawn~
In the pre-dawn hush, Riz found himself standing in the heart of his publishingpany''s printing facility instead of sleeping on his bed.
Outside, the world was still enshrouded in the dark cloak of night, the sky barely tinged with a hint of purple, and the sun had yet to cast its first rays on the city.
The printing facility was a vast, cavernous space filled with the steady hum of machinery. Enormous presses stood like silent giants, their mechanical arms poised and ready to bring words to life on the pages of countless newspapers.
The air was redolent with the scent of fresh ink and paper, a distinctive aroma that was weirdlyforting to Riz.
He reached out and plucked a newspaper from a neat stack of freshly printed copies.
The paper was still warm to the touch, a testament to the speed and efficiency of the printing process. It was no longer the ce it used to be as the facility had undergone a major renovation, embracing thetest in technological advancements.
Gone were the days of manual presses andbour-intensive typesetting. Instead, the facility now hummed with the power of steam.
Massive steam-powered printing machines, a marvel of engineering, stood as the backbone of the operation. They could produce newspapers at a rate that was once unimaginable, allowing information to be disseminated faster than ever before.
As Riz''s eyes scanned the printed words on the front page, he was interrupted by a woman''s voice. "Is there some mistake, Your Majesty?"
Riz looked up to see a young woman in her early twenties standing before him.
Emily Emiliano had been one of his important head managers, managing the publishingpany in his stead for the past three years.
Despite her young age, Emily was remarkablypetent which increased her value in his eyes.
Just like him, she looked equally sleepy as she stood in front of him.
It was way before her working hours officially began.
But since the king wanted to make a visit, she had to be there apanying him.
"No mistake, Emily," Riz replied with a slight smile and slight shook of his head. "I''m just checking the content. I bet it will shock a lot of people."
"No doubt about it," Emily agreed. "But in my opinion, I feel like this enforcement is too sudden and hasty."
"I know and I purposely do so." He stated. "The more time I gave, the more excuse people gonnae up with to object this idea. So, let''s not give them time to think."
....
As the sun rose on the capital, its warm rays bathed the city in a golden hue, signalling the start of a new day.
The early morning air was crisp and invigorating, carrying with it the promise of fresh beginnings.
In every corner of the capital, the newspaper was being distributed to the vendors for sale.
The city began to stir to life. People emerged from their homes, their faces illuminated by the soft, early morning light.
Street vendors set up their carts, arranging their wares in anticipation of the day ahead.
The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and the sound of sizzling breakfast treats filled the air, enticing passersby to stop and indulge in a quick morning meal.
The atmosphere in Bideford remained joyous and celebratory even today.
The city seemed to still bask in the afterglow of the ceremony, and a sense of pride and gratitude remained.
In the bustling marketce, people eagerly lined up to buy the newspaper, a habitual morning habit for many.
They knew that within its pagesy the stories and updates that would connect them to the wider world.
The contents of the newspaper were as expected, with detailed ounts of the military awards and the remarkable recipients.
It still seeds in getting the public''s attention as not everybody has time to attend the ceremony.
In front of the newsstand, a group of people huddled closely, each engrossed in the newspaper''s ounts of valour and sacrifice.
They were among those who didn''t attend.
"Damn! Look at their contributions," eximed one of them, his eyes widening as he scanned the articles. "These soldiers have gone above and beyond."
Others nodded in agreement. "I didn''t know the enemy managed toe dangerously close to the capital. It was terrifying if you guys think about it."
The next person chimed in. His finger pointed at a familiar name on the list of recipients. "Hey! I know this guy! He lives in the same neighbourhood as me," he eximed with a smile. "I can''t believe he got a medal as well."
As they kept reading the content of the newspaper, one article stood out prominently among the rest.
No, to call it an article would be a misnomer. It was more of a royal decree, a statement that would undoubtedly reshape the future of the kingdom.
[Children''s Education and Child Labor
By the will of the king, Rizieri Ryntum, in the effort to protect the welfare and future of the children, we hereby proim the following decree;
As of the 1st day of March 304 Paign Era, it is the royalmand that children who have not yet reached the age of thirteen are forbidden from engaging in any form of employment,bour, or upation.
For every child, aged 12 and below, it ispulsory to attend school and be afforded a full and proper education, thereby ensuring the development of their intellect and character.
It is incumbent upon the parents, guardians, orwful guardians of children within the stipted age group to ensure their progeny''s enrollment in educational institutions.
Ministry of Education, in close partnership with all relevant governmental bodies, will conduct vignt surveince to identify any instances of nonpliance.
Any vition of this royal decree, including the uwful employment of children aged 12 and below or any hindrance to their education, shall be met with severe consequences.
This royal decree shall be disseminated to all subjects and shall take effect on the aforementioned date.]
Chapter 360 Reaction
Chapter 360 Reaction
The friends, their faces frozen in shock, stood in stunned silence.
Their eyes darted between each other, exchanging perplexed nces that mirrored their collective astonishment.
It was as if an invisible weight had descended upon them, leaving their minds reeling and struggling to process the gravity of this unexpected royal decree.
"This... is unexpected," said one of them.
For so long, employing children asbour had been an unquestioned norm.
It''s understandable why they were so shocked by the children banned policy.
Around them, the crowd that had gathered near the newsstand shared their astonishment. Murmurs and gasps rippled through the onlookers.
"What the? Am I seeing this right?" said a middle-aged man, his voice quivering with incredulity. The middle-aged man stood there, a portrait of astonishment, his eyes widened with disbelief.
"If my child goes to school, then my family ie would be reduced," remarked another, his brows furrowing as he contemted the potential financial strain this new policy might bring.
"What are you talking about? Do you want to endanger children''s lives for a few coins?" snapped a woman who happened to overhear the man''sint. She vehemently disagreed with his perspective.
The man scowled in response. "I''m just saying, it wouldn''t hurt to gain a few extra ies for the family."
A nearby vendor chimed in, "But don''t you see? Education is an investment in our children''s future. We can''t keep exploiting them for short-term gains."
This sparked a heated argument among the people gathered around the newsstand. Voices grew louder as opinions shed.
"Childhood is meant for learning and ying, notbour!" dered a school teacher, who had joined the crowd. "This policy is long overdue."
The responses were emotionally charged and varied, separating the camp into two sides.
Some nodded in agreement, recognizing the importance of education and child welfare.
Others were apprehensive about the immediate impact on their family''s finances. While the remaining of them grumbled about their business''s operation cost will increase from now on.
....
Somewhere in Bideford,
Irene sat in a dimly lit room, carefully reading the newspaper. The room was nd with in walls and minimal furnishings.
"So, this is the policy Albert is talking about," she mused, flipping the newspaper to read further. Her eyes darted across the page, absorbing the implications of the policy. "This definitely would piss them off."
She then closed the newspaper and turned to her subordinate, a sly smile ying on her lips.
"Tell our agents to get ready," she said, her voice low and calcted. "Ryntum is about to enter a stormy period, and we''re going to use this chance to add some chaos."
Her subordinate nodded, "Yes, ma''am," he replied.
....
Irene was absolutely right. In a well-appointed office in the Rafoldrod, a group of business owners gathered to discuss the recent policy highlighted in the newspaper.
They came from various industries such as textiles, manufacturing, mining, and more, and their interests were intricately tied to thebour practices that had long been the norm in the kingdom.
Their expressions were a mix of anger, frustration, and disbelief as they read through the details.
"Well, this is absurd!" dered one of the industrialists, mming his hand on the polished wooden desk. "Mandatory education for children? Do they even realize the economic implications of this?"
Another chimed in, "It''s a direct blow to our businesses. We rely on childbour to keep costs down."
"Now, now, please calm down, everyone," Albert stepped in, trying to pacify the agitated group. "Didn''t I tell you before?"
All eyes turned to him, curiosity mixed with frustration. "What are you suggesting, Albert? Should we immediately increase the price of our products now?"
"Exactly!" Albert responded firmly. "Isn''t it a natural response? The king has given us a narrow window to rece child workers. Our production will be affected, and costs will increase. It won''t be easy to find immediate recements. So, yes, it''s only natural to consider raising prices."
Albert''s words momentarily quelled the heated discussions.
One industrialist, known for his pragmatism, nodded thoughtfully. "Albert has a point. We can''t simply abandon our businesses. If the cost of production increases, we''ll have no choice but to pass it on to consumers."
One of the more pragmatic industrialists nodded slowly. "Raising prices might indeed be our only option. Although it could alienate our customer base, the price can be controlled so that it remains just slightly above the average market price."
For them, increasing the priceses with no risks, as Ryntum is the only nation with the capability to mass-produce a variety of unique products.
Who are they going to buy the product from except from them?
Albert couldn''t hide his satisfaction. "Great!" he eximed. "That''s exactly the kind of forward-thinking we need in this situation."
He went on to outline their next steps with a determined tone. "First, we need to act swiftly. I suggest we immediately terminate all child workers in our factories to show that we areplying with the order. This action should be well-publicized, so everyone knows that we''re taking the king''s decree seriously."
The other industrialists nodded in agreement, understanding the importance of setting an example.
"Once that''s done," Albert continued, "we will simultaneously raise the prices of our products. We''ll exin to our customers that this price increase is an unavoidable consequence of the new decree, with the additional costs incurred in hiring adult workers and ensuring ourpliance. We''ll need tomunicate this message clearly and consistently."
Their decision was set, and the meeting was concluded with a shared sense of purpose and determination.
Albert didn''t waste any time.
He immediately dispatched his men to contact his trusted associates in all regions.
Each of these associates was expected to implement the same strategy.
On the same day that the policy was announced to the public, tens of horses galloped out of Rafoldrod, each rider carrying a sealed message and clear instructions.
They branched off in different directions, heading towards the various industrial regions where the factories were situated.
Chapter 361 Price Hike
Chapter 361 Price Hike
In the bustling heart of Bideford, where the marketce was usually abuzz with life, there was an unusual tension in the air.
Weeks had passed since Albert and his fellow industrialists had implemented their n in response to the childbour ban.
Housewives, d in their everyday attire, gathered around the grain stalls as they did every week. It was a ritual that had been a part of their lives for as long as they could remember.
But today, as they approached the grain vendors, their faces transformed from anticipation to shock. Whispers and gasps filled the air like wildfire as they examined the prices of the grain sacks.
"Did you see this, Martha?" eximed one housewife to her friend. "The price has shot up again!"
Martha, her eyes widening, clutched her purse tightly. "I can''t believe it. We just can''t catch a break, can we?"
The vendor, a plump and jolly man who was usually met with smiles, wore a troubled expression. He cleared his throat nervously as the housewives gathered around his stall, their expressions ranging from disbelief to frustration.
"I know,dies, I know," he said, trying to reassure them. "But it''s not my doing. The prices have gone up everywhere. You can me it on the new royal decree about childbour. Many factories had to let go of their young workers, and it''s affecting the production and supply chain."
The housewives exchanged knowing nces, frustration etched on their faces. They understood the reasons, but it didn''t make the situation any easier to swallow.
"Shouldn''t it be easier to find a recement?" Martha questioned as she scanned the prices, a crease forming on her forehead.
"Exactly!" one of them chimed in. "Finding adult workers to rece the children shouldn''t be this difficult. And the wage difference isn''t substantial enough to warrant such a drastic increase in prices."
From the beginning of March, the people had seen a visible rise in grain prices. It wasn''t just a slight increase; it was a steady climb that sent shockwaves to everyone.
Grains were the foundation of their diet and a critical resource for their livelihoods.
But the problem didn''t stop at grains. In a domino effect, the price of bread shot up. Then came the dairy products¡ªmilk, cheese, and butter followed suit, as they relied on grain for livestock feed. The increase in animal feed prices drove up the cost of meat and eggs,pounding the issue further.
"Look, everyone," the grain vendor interjected, trying to calm the growing unease. "I''m just a mere seller, not a producer of grains. I, too, feel the price increase. It''s affecting all of us. I heard the price is much worse in other provinces."
....
In his office, Riz listened attentively as Charlotte, his intelligence director, reported on the situation in the city.
Charlotte spoke, her voice tinged with concern, "It''s bing increasingly challenging for the people to afford even the most basic provisions. The situation is causing unrest and unease among the people. We have information from our agents that they were holding back the grains from entering the market to drive the price up."
Riz leaned back in his ornate chair, his fingers steepled in thought. The reaction was, to him, within his expectations.
Though this was a different world, the human behaviour remained remarkably consistent.
The only thing is...Riz couldn''t help but feel a tinge of regret for not stockpiling grain before implementing the decree. If he does so, he could respond to their action faster.
However, he believed it wasn''t a big deal, and the situation remained salvageable.
The majority of the merchants involved in price increases were small to medium-sized grain producers. They were a concern, but their impact was somewhat localized.
The real problemy with the fewrge grain-producingpanies that owned vast acres ofnd. Although their numbers were limited, their influence was far-reaching, affecting not only the local economy but also the entire kingdom''s grain market.
"These kinds of shifts always stir emotions," he mused aloud, more to himself than to Charlotte, "Change is never easy, Charlotte. But sometimes, it''s necessary for progress."
Charlotte nodded in agreement. "Indeed, milord."
"Did all of them already rece the child workers they had?" he inquired.
Charlotte consulted the notes in front of her before responding. "ording to our investigation, yes," she replied. "From the big producers with vast estates to the smaller, family-run farms, they''ve all made the change. I mean, if they don''t, they won''t have a justification to hike up the price."
"Good, that''s what I needed to hear," he said firmly. "Anything else about this report?"
"Yes, milord," she began. "There''s something else worth noting. The price increase for grain seems to vary from province to province. It''s irregr and doesn''t follow a consistent pattern."
She furrowed her brows, clearly intrigued by this anomaly. "I''m not sure if this is being done purposely or if there are other factors at y."
Riz inquired, "Which provinces are you talking about?"
Charlotte replied, "I am referring to the provinces in the east."
Riz considered this information carefully. Inconsistencies in price increases could signify ack of unity among the grain producers or potentially point to hidden motives.
Either way, it was something that needed to be addressed.
"Thank you for bringing this to my attention, Charlotte," Riz replied. "Keep an eye on it and gather more information. While at it, I think it''s about time to react to their selfish actions."
He knew that many of these producers had received financial support from outsiders to maintain their operations and weather any potential repercussions of the decree.
Riz''s n was to cut off that support and leave them vulnerable, without a safety to rely on.
With their financial cushion removed, they would bepelled to release the grain they might be purposefully holding back into the market to generate ie.
This would help stabilize prices for a while but not entirely eliminate the real problem.
Chapter 362 Pirate Crew
Chapter 362 Pirate Crew
Following a thorough briefing from Charlotte, Riz wasted no time and immediately set off towards Bideford Arsenal.
The Bideford Arsenal, a sprawlingplex of shipyards and weapon production facilities that symbolised strength and security for Riz''s kingdom.
It was the backbone of his army and navy, the source of their strength.
As Riz entered the bustling grounds of the arsenal, he was greeted by the rhythmic nging of metal on metal, the acrid scent of burning coal, and the diligentbour of workers who toiled tirelessly to craft the tools of war.
He walked through thebyrinthine pathways of the arsenal, passing by rows of towering brick and steel structures reached for the sky. Thick plumes of smoke rose from the numerous chimneys, mingling with the fog of early morning.
Large steam-powered machines rattled and hissed as they stamped out metal tes and shaped them into uniformponents for weaponry. Conveyor belts whirred, transporting raw materials to various workstations, where workers in overalls and t caps operated precision drills andthes with deft expertise.
As he made his way deeper into theplex, Riz reached the shipyards.
Amid the sprawling shipyards, Riz''s steps led him to a section where a cluster of wooden ships seemed out of ce amidst the more modern vessels.
These ships were outdatedpared to the sleek, steel behemoths surrounding them.
At first nce, it would be easy to mistake them for foreign vessels rather than the renowned Bideford-made ships.
After all, Ryntum''s ships were already famous for being made out of steel. No one would ever think of his kingdom anymore whenever they saw wooden ships.
Riz approached one of these seemingly anachronistic ships and found Elric, the manager of the Gatharix shipyard, overseeing the modifications.
"How''s everything going, Elric?" Riz inquired, his presence initially surprising the shipyard manager.
Elric was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained hisposure. "Your Majesty!" he eximed with a respectful nod. "The ships have been modified as per your instructions. We''ve removed all identifiers that could be traced back to us. These ships will pass off seamlessly with the rest of the vessels in the ocean."
Riz nodded approvingly. "Excellent, Elric. Have we found a crew for this fleet?" he asked.
Elric nodded in confirmation. "Yes, Your Majesty. In fact, they are here," he replied, then raised his voice to call the crew. "Oii,ds,e here for a second!"
As Elric called the crew, a motley group of men and women gathered before Riz, their faces bearing the rough, weathered look of seasoned sailors who had seen their fair share of storms at sea.
These were not ordinary sailors. They were pirates, captured by the Ryntum Navy for their relentless interference with the crucial trade routes connecting Erle Ind and the bustling port town of Robine.
After spending a considerable amount of time behind bars, these people were released as the king said he wanted to create a pirate crew.
Word of the king''s unorthodox idea quickly reached the prison ind''s management. After sifting through their extensive roster of inmates, they carefully handpicked these former pirates to form the nucleus of this team.
At the forefront of the crew was a tall man with a long, tangled beard and a weather-beaten face. Sun and salt had etched their mark on his skin, creating a rough texture that told the story of a life spent under the unrelenting sun and amid the salty sea spray.
Riz examined the man in front of him from top to bottom.
He had a sturdy, imposing build, with broad shoulders and strong. His eyes, a piercing shade of blue show a hint of defiance.
"What''s your name?" Riz inquired.
"Jon Blue, Your Majesty," came the firm reply.
"Do you know why we let you and the people behind you out?" Riz asked.
Jon, the towering figure, regarded Riz with a mix of scepticism and resignation.
He let out a gruff sigh, his sturdy build emanating an air of defiance.
"I just heard a rough idea about it," Jon muttered, his voice gruff and raspy.
Riz, undeterred, maintained his calm demeanour.
He gave a slow, deliberate nod. "Good, Jon," he said, his tone unwavering. "Here''s what I want you to do. Take those ships, set sail to the east, and continue your piracy activities as you always have. The catch is, you can only target ships belonging to Cerdeauxia and nde."
Jon nodded, but there was a reluctance in his movements. His half-hearted eptance of these orders was palpable as if he were not entirely pleased with taking orders.
"Your Majesty, perhaps you don''t know but..." Jon hesitated, his voice carrying the weight of his worry, "Those waters are a hotbed of fiercepetition, not to mention the formidable pirates who already operate there. It won''t be easy."
"I don''t care, Jon," Riz remarked, "Eliminate them if you must. Conquer that sea if it''s necessary. All I want is for you to carry themand."
"Oh! One more thing, just so you know," he said firmly, his voice carrying a weight of authority, "if you ever think of running away or betraying, none of your family will be safe."
Jon met Riz''s gaze, and for a moment, a flicker of fear crossed his weathered face.
He swallowed hard, understanding the weight of the king''s words.
Each of the released pirates had been well-informed about the dire consequences that would befall their family members should they entertain any funny ideas. They were always under constant surveince.
As Riz ushered the pirates to go and make preparations, he turned to Elric and inquired, "What do you think, Elric? Will they run away and disappear?"
Elric pondered for a moment before responding, "It''s hard to say, Your Majesty. It depends on the individual, I guess. Some value their families while others may not. It would be bad if they decided to abandon everything. The ships we''ve given them, while not as advanced as our navy, still give them a significant advantage."
Riz nodded thoughtfully. "You''re right," he agreed with Elric''s assessment. Then, a smirk formed on his face, "That''s why I''ve put our agents among that ragtag group."
Chapter 363 Ironclad
Chapter 363 Irond
Riz nodded thoughtfully. "You''re right," he agreed with Elric''s assessment. Then, a smirk formed on his face, "That''s why I''ve put our agents among that ragtag group."
Elric''s eyes widened in shock. "That... was nasty," hemented.
Riz chuckled at Elric''s reaction. "Oh, Elric," he said, amusement evident in his tone. "You have no idea. That''s actually quite mildpared to what I''m capable of. Anyway, let''s not dwell on them. Show me the progress in the shipyard."
Elric, maintaining his professional demeanour, led the king through the bustling shipyard. "Of course, Your Majesty. Right this way."
The shipyard was a hive of activity. Skilled craftsmen andbourers worked in tandem, creating a symphony of industry.
As they moved deeper into the shipyard, the towering structures of partially constructed warships came into view.
Elric brought the king to witness the remarkable vessel taking shape within the shipyard.
In the heart of the bustling yard, a colossal warship was undergoing construction.
Its hull, crafted from thick metal tes, loomed impressively over the workers. The ng of hammers on metal echoed through the air, mingling with the rhythmic cadence ofbourers'' footsteps.
The vessel''s framework, solid and imposing, bore witness to the incredible craftsmanship of the shipbuilders. Welders expertly joined sections of the metal hull together. Every rivet, te, and seam was tended to with painstaking precision.
Engineers and artisans worked side by side, focusing intently on every detail, ensuring the ship''s structural integrity and functional prowess.
Nearby, a set of enormous cannons, each meticulously engineered, awaited instation.
Elric stood beside Riz, his voice filled with pride. "This, Your Majesty, is the future of our navy. A vessel that will strike fear into the hearts of our enemies and ensure the safety and prosperity of Bideford."
Riz observed the vessel under construction, a sense of surprise in his tone as he responded, "Yes, Elric, I can see that."
The transition from traditional wooden ships to steam-powered vessels for cargo and passenger transportation had been a resounding sess.
In the process, it had provided Bideford''s ship designers and builders with invaluable experience and insights into this new era of shipbuilding.
Now, Riz was determined to extend this transition to their warships.
It was time to introduce irond vessels into their naval fleet, ensuring they stayed at the forefront of maritime technology.
Once it entered the sea, the navy was no longer dependent on the whims of the wind to propel their ships, a limitation that had hampered traditional wooden warships for centuries.
The advent of steam propulsion meant that Bideford''s vessels could maintain sustained speeds regardless of weather conditions. This newfound capability allowed them to remain at sea for extended periods, ensuring their presence and dominance on the waves.
From the operating cost perspective, they required significantly less maintenance and repairpared to their wooden counterparts, which were highly susceptible to rot and damage from the harsh elements of the sea.
"We worked in close coboration with Gatharix Weapons to create a formidable vessel that embodies the pinnacle of maritime technology," Elric began his briefing. "The hull of this irond has been constructed with the finest quality iron ting, measuring up to twenty centimetres in thickness at some points. This design not only provides unparalleled protection against enemy fire but also enhances buoyancy, ensuring the ship remains afloat even under the most strenuous conditions."
He continued, "To arm this irond, we''ve devised cutting-edge artillery. Our main guns are the twenty-eight centimetre James riflebores, each capable of delivering a devastating blow with pinpoint uracy. These guns are mounted on traversing turrets, allowing us to aim and fire in multiple directions swiftly. We''ve also equipped the irond with a secondary battery of twenty-three James smoothbores, as well as smaller calibre guns, ensuring versatility inbat scenarios."
"James? By James... you mean James Gray, the one who handles my weaponpany?" Riz asked, his curiosity piqued, and a hint of surprise in his voice as he heard an unexpected name.
"Yes, the very same James," Elric confirmed with a nod. "He was deeply involved in the process of creating these guns."
Riz, though still slightly shocked by this fact,posed himself and said, "Well... Okay, proceed with your exnation."
"As you wish," Elric''s voice brimmed with pride as he continued. "This warship was designed to have a top speed of approximately seventeen kilometres per hour and the ability to carry up to twenty days'' worth of coal. Nevertheless, the real data will be obtained once the ship is put into an actual test."
Riz listened attentively, his initial shock giving way to a deep appreciation for the ingenuity and dedication of the team. "It looks like my investment was well spent. Well done, Elric."
As they continued to discuss the irond, Riz inquired about the production capacity. "How many of these ironds can we produce within a reasonable timeframe, Elric?"
Elric hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "Well, Your Majesty, since we''re simultaneously producing wooden ships, steel ships, and now ironds, the process has slowed down a bit. We need to allocate resources andbour ordingly."
"Hmm...," Riz contemted this information for a moment, tapping his fingers thoughtfully on a nearby railing. "I see," he finally said. "Perhaps it''s time we consider slowing down the production of wooden ships, gradually phasing them out. Gather the key personnel for a meeting, Elric, and discuss the feasibility of this transition. I''ll trust your judgment in making the necessary decisions."
Elric nodded in understanding. "Of course, Your Majesty. I''ll assemble the team and begin the discussions."
Riz gazed at the partially constructed irond for a moment, "Good! If there''s nothing else to report, I will get going now." he stated.
He began to make his way towards the waiting carriage with Elric following closely behind to see him off. Workers paused in their tasks to offer respectful nods and salutes as their king passed by.
As Riz reached the carriage, he turned back to Elric. "Contact me if you need something, Elric."
Elric replied with a firm nod. "Of course, Your Majesty. We will."
Chapter 364 The Golden Cup
Chapter 364 The Golden Cup
Upon his return to the office, Riz found a sealed letter waiting for him on his desk.
The envelope bore the name "Albert Ferron" in neat, elegant handwriting.
It piqued his curiosity as the owner of the name was among the people who were under SIN''s surveince.
Riz carefully broke the seal and unfolded the letter, his eyes scanning the message within.
[Your Majesty,
I hope this letter finds you in good health and high spirits. I am writing to request the honour of a meeting with you to discuss matters of mutual interest. I believe that our cooperation could prove highly beneficial to the kingdom.
I have taken the liberty of arranging a private meeting tonight at ''The Golden Cup,'' where we can talk freely and explore the possibilities that lie ahead.
The reservation is under my name, and I have ensuredplete privacy for our discussion.
Please consider this invitation, and I hope to see you tonight at 8 PM.
Sincerely,
lights¦¦Ïvel.c¦Ïm Albert Ferron]
Riz leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful as he considered Albert Ferron''s letter. "Well, well," he muttered to himself with a sardonic smile. "I thought he''de knocking a bitter.
With a decisive nod, he closed the letter. His answer was clear. He will attend the meeting tonight. Whatever Albert had in mind, Riz was ready to hear them.
....
After a long day at work, Riz finally returned to his mansion.
As he entered, the mansion bustled with activity as servants moved about efficiently, ensuring that everything ran smoothly.
He exchanged some pleasantries with the loyal staff who attended to his needs before moving to his room.
Upon reaching his private chambers, Riz swiftly shed his formal attire, exchanging it for a plush dressing robe. He then turned to his maid, "Prepare my suit," he instructed her.
His request was met with an inquiring gaze from his wife, Theodora, who had been reading by the window. "Where are you going?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued.
"The Golden Cup, that famous restaurant at the city centre," Riz said sinctly.
Theodora''s eyes widened in surprise at his revtion. She had heard rumours about the restaurant''s exquisite cuisine, with some iming it wasparable to the feasts served within the opulent walls of their mansion.
Her curiosity had grown, and she had secretly yearned to visit and verify these ims for herself.
"What?! Why do you tell me now?" Theodora asked a mixture of curiosity and a hint of disappointment in her voice.
Riz, understanding her unspoken desire, rified his intention. "I''m not going there to enjoy their food, my dear," he exined. "I have a meeting with one of the businessmen responsible for the recent price increases in our kingdom. It''s likely to be a rather tedious affair. You''d probably find it quite boring. I will bring you there in the near future."
Theodora reluctantly gave in to his excuse, but Riz knew he would have to make it up to herter or endure her curious and slightly disappointed gaze for days toe.
As the appointed time drew nearer, Riz departed from the mansion by carriage.
The night in Bideford was not as brightly lit as in modern times.
Although there were gas streetlights, they didn''t cover every corner of the city. They illuminated only the main roads and the bustling city centre. This meant that most businesses had closed for the night, their storefronts dark and silent.
Only a few well-established and prosperous establishments could afford the cost of operatingte into the evening.
It was a rare asion for Riz to spend time outside of his mansion during the night.
Throughout his life, he had preferred thefort of his home and chose to rx indoors after straining himself in the daytime.
And so, tonight, he found himself gazing at the nighttime scenery of Bideford with a great interest he hadn''t felt in a long time.
The city''s atmosphere was different at night, with an air of mystique and quietude that contrasted sharply with its daytime hustle and bustle.
The starry sky stretched above, visible for everyone to see and enjoy. Unfortunately, Riz knew that in the future, this scenery would no longer be avable for many people.
As soon as electricity was discovered and readily avable for everyone, light pollution would inevitably take its toll on the pristine beauty of the night sky.
The carriage finally pulled up in front of ''The Golden Cup.'' The sudden presence of such a grand vehicle sent shockwaves through the people near the entrance.
Like a wave, the ripple of surprise quickly reached the inside of the establishment.
Riz stepped out of his carriage, his gaze lingering on the signboard for a brief moment before shifting to the people around. Their shock was justified; they clearly hadn''t expected to see him here.
Without further ado, he made his way inside the restaurant.
"Hello there," he said as he approached the staff. "Show me the table reserved under the name ''Albert Ferron.''"
"Y-yes, Your Majesty," the staff stammered. He was visibly flustered by the king''s presence. Nevertheless, he hastily checked the reservations.
After a minute or two, the staff found what he searched for.
"Right this way, please." He led Riz to the reserved table.
Riz followed closely behind the staff. His presence drew curious nces and hushed whispers from the restaurant''s patrons.
However, he paid no heed to the attention, his focus squarely on the interior of the high-ss restaurant.
The dining area exuded an air of opulence and refinement. Ornate, gilded mirrors adorned the walls, reflecting the soft, warm glow of crystal chandeliers that hung from the high ceiling. Plush curtains in deep burgundy hues framed the tall and arched windows, adding a touch of grandeur to the space. Each mahogany table was meticulously set with polished silverware and crystal ssware.
The attentive staff moved gracefully through the room, attending to the diners with an air of professionalism and discretion. Soft ssical music yed in the background, creating a soothing backdrop for conversation.
Clearly, every detail of the restaurant had been carefully crafted to provide a memorable and luxurious dining experience for its discerning clientele.
Chapter 365 Dinner With Albert Ferron
Chapter 365 Dinner With Albert Ferron
Riz ascended to the third floor, following the staff through the elegant interior of the restaurant.
As he reached this upper level, it became clear that it was designed with a different purpose in mindpared to the bustling dining area below.
The floor was divided into a series of discretepartments, providing an intimate and private atmosphere for patrons who sought to dine away from prying eyes and ears. The partitions between thepartments were tastefully decorated, offering a sense of exclusivity.
The staff led Riz to one of these secludedpartments, stopping before it and announcing, "We''re here, Your Majesty."
"Thank you," Riz replied. Before the staff could even inform the person inside, he stepped forward and slid thepartment door open, revealing the person he hade to meet.
Heid eyes on Albert Ferron, the person he hade to meet.
Albert appeared to be a man who exuded confidence, and there was a sharpness in his eyes that hinted at a keen intellect. His attire was impable, befitting the high-ss setting of the restaurant.
Moreover, the way he held himself carried a certain air of authority around him.
It was contrary to the image of Albert that Riz had initially conjured, the one of a decrepit or overweight rich man.
Albert appeared to be momentarily startled by Riz''s sudden entrance. However, he swiftly regained hisposure and greeted the king with a soft and respectful tone. "Wee, Your Majesty. I have been waiting for your arrival."
Riz, in his characteristically frank and unfiltered manner, cut right to the chase. "You''re Albert?"
Albert, maintaining hisposed demeanour, replied, "Yes, I''m Albert Ferron, the one who invited you to this lovely restaurant. Please, take a seat."
Riz settled into his seat. Thepartment door slid closed behind him. "So, Albert, I mustmend your bravery in inviting the king to dinner. It''s been a while since someone treated me as a friend."
His words carried a polite tone, but beneath them was a subtle way of saying that Albert had not shown the proper respect.
Obviously, Albert understood the message yet he feigned ignorance. "Hahaha...Your Majesty, it''s my joy if you consider me as your friend."
Riz waved away the notion. "Well, there''s no need to rush things. This is our first meeting. Let''s discuss something more professional, like the cooperation you mentioned in your letter."
Albert straightened his posture, "As we all know, the food price is going through the roof and affecting many people in the kingdom. It''s truly distressing to witness the hardship it''s causing for the people in our kingdom. My heart aches seeing people struggle to obtain even a pouch of grain. So, I want to help you reduce the price."
His words carried a veneer of concern, though Riz couldn''t sense any hint of sincerity in it.
Riz, maintaining hisposure, inquired further, "In your opinion, what has been the cause behind this sharp increase in prices, Albert?"
Albert feigned a thoughtful expression before replying, "I think it happened because many business owners such as myself had to suddenly fire their childbourers and rece them with adult workers."
He continued, "Sigh...You see, Your Majesty, the wages for adults are substantially higher than those for children. We simply don''t have an enormous reserve of money to make such a sudden change. There are hundreds of childbourers to be reced with."
Albertmented, his tone subtly hinting at the difficulties faced, with a touch of implied me.
Riz sat and listened attentively. His piercing gaze scrutinised Albert''s every expression.
Knock! Knock! Knock!
A sudden knock at thepartment door interrupted their conversation, causing Riz''s eyes to momentarily shift toward it.
"Excuse me, Your Majesty," a waiter''s voice came from outside, "your food has arrived."
"Please,e in," Riz replied, gesturing for the waiter to enter as their discussion paused for a moment.
Thepartment door glided open gracefully, revealing the waiter with a warm smile on her face.
She entered with careful steps to avoid any mishaps as she approached the table bearing the sumptuous dishes.
The steam rising from the tes hinted that the food had just been freshly prepared, and the tantalizing aroma filled thepartment.
Albert beamed with pride at his choice of dishes. "I hope you like what I''ve ordered for you, Your Majesty," he said with an air of satisfaction. "These are all highly sought-after dishes enjoyed by many visitors here at The Golden Cup."
The waiter couldn''t help but blush at the praise that was being showered by Albert. The Golden Cup took pride in all the dishes they offered.
"Is that so? We will see about that." Riz picked up the tableware.
If there was one way to subtly unt one''s status in Bideford, it was by dining on fish-based dishes at night.
In the absence of modern conveniences like refrigerators, maintaining the freshness of ingredients, especially fish, was a constant struggle.
The warmer climate of Bideford only exacerbated this issue.
Furthermore, the cost associated with preserving the freshness of fish,bined with its perishable nature, elevated it to a premiummodity.
As Riz savoured the dish, he couldn''t help but appreciate the quality. After a few more bites, he nodded approvingly. "Not bad at all. It''s delicious."
"I''m d you like it, Your Majesty," Albert replied with a satisfied smile.
"So, Albert, what are you suggesting? What can you do to solve this situation?" Riz swiftly redirected the conversation back to where they had left it.
"I can help you by coordinating many people in the food industry to lower the prices. I believe they simply showed their dissatisfaction by resorting to this unnecessary price hike. While some may not listen to me directly, with your words, I''m sure they willply. However..." Albert seemed hesitant to continue his words.
"What?!" Riz prodded.
Albert cleared his throat, "However, we also can''t allow things like this to happen again. I suggest Your Majesty take one person from the business circle into your government. He can be an intermediary between us and you. Whenever you n to reform something rted to business, we can take note and prepare to heed your decree."
"Hmm..." as Riz chewed his food, he contemted Albert''s proposal.
It seemed to him that Albert was attempting to use his authority to unite all the people in the business circle into one faction, which didn''t sit well with him.
Moreover, the idea of allowing individuals from their side to enter the government appeared to be excessive.
"Let me think about it first," Riz replied cautiously.
"As you wish, Your Majesty," Albert responded with a respectful nod.
Chapter 366 Push Their Anger Further
Chapter 366 Push Their Anger Further
Having finished his dinner, Riz stepped into the waiting carriage. The wheels began to turn, and the horse-driven vehicle slowly started its journey back to his mansion.
The rhythmic clip-clop of the horse''s hooves provided a soothing backdrop to his thoughts.
Throughout the ride, he couldn''t help but dwell on his conversation with Albert.The proposal to have a representative from the business circle within his government sounds outrageous to him.
In his perspective, such a decision could have far-reaching implications for his kingdom, and the negative one outweighs the positive.
Riz''s thoughts were equally vast as the night sky, filled with stars that seemed to stretch endlessly above.
Upon arriving at his mansion, Riz made his way to his bedroom. To his slight surprise, he found his wife still awake, engrossed in a book by the nightstand.
She looked up as he entered. "Wee back," she said.
Riz sighed as he shrugged out of his ufortable suit, tossing it aside. He slipped into something morefortable and then climbed onto the bed beside Theodora.
He had only one meeting and it exhausted him to this level.
"Why are you not sleeping yet?" Riz asked with a tired tone.
"Just can''t stop reading this book," Theodora replied, her eyes twinkling with excitement. "Do you know the author of this book is a child?"
"Really?" Riz raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Well... Children do have a lot of imagination in their minds. It''s good to see someone capable of utilizing it."
"How''s the meeting? Everything went well?"
Riz let out a weary sigh. "No, not at all. But at least I know what they want."
"Great! That means the issue will be solved in theing days, right?"
Riz considered her words carefully before responding. "No, I n to keep it a bit longer."
Theodora looked slightly surprised by Riz''s response. "You n to wait? Why not act right away?"
Riz shook his head, "Because I want to see who else emerges from the shadows. If we act too quickly, they''ll scatter like roaches."
....
The sun was barely cresting the horizon when thetest edition of the newspaper was distributed in Bideford.
It was a chilly morning, with a crisp breeze that sent shivers through the people who had flocked to the newspaper stands near them, hoping to be among the first to get their hands on the news.
Despite the cold, there was a sense of tension that lingered in the crowd.
It seemed as though the entire city had gathered with onemon goal, to catch up on thetest updates regarding the price problems that had gripped Bideford in recent weeks.
As the newsstand attendant began to unpack the freshly printed newspapers, a small crowd had already formed around him.
Riz had to admit, the tension of the past few weeks had caused sales of newspapers to spike significantly. Everyone was eager to know thetest developments.
People handed over their coins, and the newspapers were quickly snatched up.
There was a hum of anticipation as individuals began to read the articles.
Their eyes scanned the page after page, looking for any new developments.
As the eager readers finally obtained their copies of the newspaper and their eyes scanned from one page to another, they were met with a noticeable absence.
There was no mention of the recent price increases that had been the topic of heated discussions in the kingdom.
Confused murmurs began to ripple through the crowd. People exchanged puzzled nces and questioned if the kingdom didn''t pay too much attention to the problem.
However, as the initial disappointment settled, readers began to notice something else within the pages of the newspaper.
[Minimum Wage and Working Hour
In response to the concerns and needs of the hardworking citizens of Bideford, His Majesty, King Rizieri, hereby proims a series of measures aimed at fostering a more equitable and prosperous business environment.
Recognizing the importance of fairpensation forbour, it is decreed that a minimum wage shall be established, and applicable to all workers within the kingdom.
This wage shall ensure that every citizen ispensated fairly for their contributions to the workforce.
The minimum wage rates are as follows:
- Adult Workers: The minimum wage for adult workers shall be set at no less than 3 Ryn per hour worked.
- Youth Workers: The minimum wage for workers between the ages of 13 to 18 shall be set at no less than 2 Ryn per hour worked.
These rates are intended to reflect the dignity ofbour and to ensure that all workers can maintain a decent standard of living.
In addition to the establishment of minimum wage rates, businesses within the kingdom are hereby required to adhere to the new working hours.
- No worker shall be required to work more than 10 hours in a single day and be given at least one day of rest per week.
- Any extra working hours must bepensated at the same payrate as the normal hours...]
Silence seemed to sweep across the city like an unexpected gust of wind. The bustling streets were suddenly hushed.
People gathered around newsstands with a disbelief.
"What the..." The murmurings of confusion and surprise rippled through the crowd.
It was a reaction due to they had been caught off guard by this unexpected announcement.
They were unsure whether to celebrate or not. While it was seemingly beneficial, the price problem they are facing remains unsolved.
Contrary to the uncertain atmosphere in the city, Riz enjoyed a rare moment offort in the bed.
Morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow in the room.
Even though it was the usual time for him to wake up, the chill in the air made getting out of bed seem like a daunting task.
Theodora inquired, "You didn''t n on going to the office early today?"
Riz responded, "Not today... I just dropped bomb-like news on many people. Let the shockwave dissipate first."
Theodora nodded in understanding. "You''re right...You''ve certainly stirred things up with that decree and pushed their anger to a new height."
"I wonder what their reaction would be..." he muttered, half to himself and half to Theodora.
Chapter 367 Hold the Grain!
Chapter 367 Hold the Grain!
BAM!¡ª
The sudden noise echoed through the luxurious room, where dim light filtered through heavy velvet curtains, casting long shadows on ornate furniture and gilded ents.
The room was adorned with oil paintings and elegant tapestries, creating an air of luxury.
Albert Ferron stood in the centre of this opulent chamber, his face flushed with anger. His face contorted with a furious shade of red, as though the very blood in his veins had ignited with anger. The veins in his temples pulsed rhythmically, visible signs of his escting rage.
His once impably groomed hair was nowhere to be seen. A few dishevelled strands broke free from the usual order. His chest heaved as he struggled to catch a breath and his eyes seething with frustration and rage.
He grasped a crumpled newspaper thaty scattered on the floor. His fingers were white-knuckled around the crumpled newspaper. The newspaper itself bore the brunt of his fury, creased and wrinkled.
The newspaper, now in his hand, contained another shocking decree, a decree that once again shook the very foundations of the business world and left him in a state of disbelief.
Every fibre of his being screamed with indignation as he still struggled to regain hisposure.
"That brat!" Albert hissed through clenched teeth, his toneced with venomous anger.
Albert had been hopelessly optimistic, believing that the king, often seen as a humble and approachable ruler, would entertain his proposal.
Unfortunately, he had overestimated the extent of Riz''s amiability. It was now painfully evident that the king had never intended to consider his suggestion in the first ce.
"Of course, the king wouldn''t," he muttered bitterly. "Why I even put hope in the first ce?"
In his long experience as a merchant, he had met with a lot of local rulers. However, he couldn''t recall a single ruler who had ever looked favourably upon merchants.
The waves of frustration and betrayal coursed through Albert''s body. His mind raced, contemting his next move in this high-stakes game of power and pride.
"Fine! If this how you gonna react..." He muttered under his breath.
Since the king chose to turn a deaf ear to their request, he was determined to escte the circumstances.
Driven by anger and frustration, Albert rushed to his imposing desk. With a quick yet controlled motion, he retrieved a quill and a pot of ink with a purpose that almost seemed vindictive.
The quill''s nib, soaked in dark ink, moved with a controlled intensity as he began to write several letters.
Each stroke of the quill was precise, reflecting the anger that fueled his words.
In the dimly lit room, the scratching of the quill against the paper was the only sound echoing. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as he meticulously penned each letter.
Albert''s expression remained locked in a scowl as he sealed each envelope with a decisive press, signifying his intent to take matters into his own hands.
The letters were meant to be addressed to influential individuals and figures across the kingdom.
"Send these letters, and do it quickly!" his voice was sharp andmanding as he called out to his servant.
The servant, taken aback by his master''s sudden fury, hurriedly responded, "Y-yes, sir." With a deep bow, he took the sealed letters and rushed out of the room, eager to fulfil his master''s urgentmand.
....
City of Portsbury, Portsbury Province.
A letter from Rafoldrod arrives at the desks of a prominent individual living in the city.
As a sessful merchant, receiving several letters on a daily basis was normal thing.
He had grown ustomed to the routine. Most of the letters were filled with unnecessary pleasantries and requests, and he often chose to dy his responses.
However, on this particr day, the seal on one of the letters caught his attention.
The sender of the letter he held in his hands was someone he couldn''t ignore. Between them was a family bond tied through marriage.
With a sense of curiosity mingled with concern, he carefully broke the seal and unfolded the letter.
His eyes scanned the content, and a subtle frown creased his brow as he read the words on the paper.
"Is this old man serious?" he muttered aloud, his disbelief evident in the furrowed lines on his forehead.
It was clear, from this message to him that the sender had abandoned the current method and chosen to strike boldly.
Setting the letter down on his desk, he leaned back in his chair and let out a weary sigh. His fingers absently tapped on the polished wooden surface.
It is not like he can''t understand the reasons behind this drastic action. His gaze shifted to the newspaper thaty open on the table nearby, its headlines echoing the same concerns and uncertainties that now filled his thoughts.
He called out to his servant, "Do you need anything, Mr. Steel?"
"Call all the grain producers in Portsbury. Tell them to abandon whatever they are doing ande here immediately," he instructed with a stern and strict tone.
The servant promptly bowed and retreated to carry out the orders.
Shortly thereafter, multiple new faces began to assemble in front of him, their expressions reflecting a mixture of curiosity and concern.
He surveyed each of their faces, his expression grave, before opening his mouth to address the gathered grain producers. "A new order has arrived, so listen carefully."
They all straightened their backs, their attention fully on him.
"Hold the grain you possess from entering the market," he said firmly.
His words were met with widened eyes of surprise. One of the producers, unable to contain his concern, voiced it hesitantly, "But, sir, that would drive the price higher. The people will be more angry than they are now."
Steel''s eyes bore into the concerned producer. "That''s the point," he retorted sharply. "Let them be angry. The anger won''t be directed at us anyway. This is for our future interests. Just take the money we offered and do as you''re told."
The producers hesitated for a moment, then nodded.
Chapter 368 Raiding the Merchant Ships
Chapter 368 Raiding the Merchant Ships
Somewhere in the eastern part of the kingdom,
The atmosphere had grown increasingly tense as the days passed. In the local marketce, the morning air was filled with a sense of urgency.
Crowds of people, both buyers and sellers, converged like an anxious sea of humanity.
Their faces were etched with worry and frustration as they gathered around wooden stalls.
The grain prices, marked on chalkboards, seemed to have no upper limit, steadily climbing higher and higher.
Buyers couldn''t believe their eyes as theypared the current prices with what they had paid just weeks ago.
"How could you justify selling this grain at the same price when you''re offering smaller quantities?" one buyer angrily demanded, pointing to the meagre heap of grain before him. His voice quivered with indignation as he confronted the seller.
The seller, equally exasperated, tried to exin, "Our grain reserves have dwindled significantly. Shipments are arriving in smaller quantities, and we can barely secure half of what we used to."
Frustration radiated through the marketce, and the tension simmered beneath the surface.
People felt a growing sense of helplessness as they struggled to afford the basic staple of life.
It was a stark reminder that something was terribly wrong, and they yearned for answers and solutions to their mounting concerns.
....
Leavianic Sea,
Boom¡ª
The resounding st of a cannon echoed across the sea, followed by a thunderous ssh as the cannonballnded perilously close to its intended target.
The merchant ship, caught unawares by the sudden attack, rocked violently in the water.
Panic gripped the crew as they realized they were under attack.
"Man the sails! Full speed ahead! We must escape this peril!" shouted the captain of the merchant ships.
Desperation fueled their movements as they scrambled to unfurl sails and steer the ship away from danger. The sea churned around them, but they pushed the vessel to its limits.
Their faces etched with fear.
"Hoist the main sail! We need more speed!" yelled a sailor.
Emerging from out of nowhere, the menacing ck-sailed ships closed in on the merchant vessels, swiftly and deadly.
"Ready the cannons! We''ll not let these merchants escape!" Jonmanded.
The merchant ships strained against the wind, their crews driven by the fear of impending doom.
They veered and tacked, trying desperately to evade the encroaching menace.
But the pirates were relentless, their pursuit unyielding, and they began to encircle their prey like a pack of hungry sharks closing in on wounded prey.
As the merchant ship tried desperately to evade capture, the pirates closed in from all sides.
"Prepare to board their ships!" bellowed Jon, his voice carrying over the wind.
The merchant crew, outnumbered, brandished their cusses, ready to defend their vessel.
Fear gripped their hearts as the pirates'' ships loomed closer, and they could see the cruel smiles on the faces of their assants.
"Stand fast,ds! We won''t go down without a fight!" shouted the merchant ship''s captain, trying to rally his crew.
With a resounding crash, grappling hooks flew through the air,tching onto the merchant ship''s rails.
The pirates, agile and well-practised, swung across the yawning gap between the vessels,nding on the merchant ship''s deck with precision.
"Boarders on deck!" cried a merchant sailor, but his warning was drowned out by the sh of swords.
Swords shed and cusses rang as the merchant crew valiantly defended their ship. However, the pirates were battle-hardened. Their movements are more fluid and calcted than the merchants.
One by one, they disarmed the defenders, forcing them to their knees.
"Yield or you''ll taste cold steel!" growled the pirates, pressing a de against the throat of a merchant sailor.
The merchant crew reluctantly surrendered, their cusses falling to the deck with a tter.
Jon strode forward to meet the defeated merchant captain.
"Your ship and your cargo are now mine," he sneered, his voice dripping with triumph.
The merchant captain met Jon''s gaze, "Who are you?! We''re not supposed to get attacked!"
He knew all too well that his employers had paid a hefty sum of money to the pirates, a longstanding arrangement that had ensured their safe passage for years.
It had be normal for the merchant fleet to hire minimal security, given the pirates'' adherence to their agreement.
An attack was thest thing he had expected.
"Me?" Jon chuckled. "I''m a neer in this area."
Jon then instructed his crew tomence the transfer of cargo from the merchant fleet to the pirate ships.
The scene was a chaotic whirlwind of activity, with pirates swarming over the merchant vessels like a swarm of locusts descending upon a field of crops.
Crates, barrels, and sacks of goods were hauled across the treacherous gap between the ships. The pirates worked with impressive efficiency, each man knowing his role in this plundering operation.
One of Jon''s crew members couldn''t help but ask, "What are we going to do with them, Captain?"
Jon nced over at the partially bewildered crew member. "Leave some to return home, take the rest with us," he replied, his mind already spinning with possibilities.
The cargo held value and was their primary target. As for the people, the king might have some use of them.
After thoroughly looting the merchant ships of their valuable cargo, the pirates proceeded to sink all but one of the vessels.
The remaining gship, Jon ordered to be spared.
With a firm grip, he seized the merchant captain and thrust him toward the solitary ship.
"Go and spread the news about us," Jonmanded.
The merchant captain, despite his dire situation, tried to muster his bravery and warned Jon. "You won''t get away with this! All of the pirates here are on my employer''s payroll. One word from him and you guys are finished!"
Jon''s confidence remained unshaken. "We''ll see about that."
If the pirates roaming in this area have a rich businessman backing them, they have the entire kingdom''s military and resources on their side.
They can keep recovering, again and again.
Chapter 369 Hunting Order
Chapter 369 Hunting Order
Cerdeaux, Cerdeauxia.
"How many ships have we lost?" Acellin, the Trunk of Cerdeauxia asked through clenched teeth.
His tone strained as he fought to control his anger.
He knew that letting his anger erupt now wouldn''t help the situation. Nevertheless, the veins still pop up on his forehead.
Currently, the atmosphere in the opulent office was not veryfortable for anyone to stay inside.
On this particr day, the opulence of the room seemed overshadowed by Acellin''s mounting frustration.
The captain of the merchant ships stammered in response, his voice trembling with fear, "T-twenty ships, sir."
He was acutely aware of his employer''s intense disdain for losses in business.
.c¦Ïm Acellin''s eyes zed with frustration as he heard the captain''s reply. "Twenty..." he muttered under his breath.
He closed his eyes briefly.
His fingers tapped rhythmically on the polished wooden surface of his desk while his mind raced, swiftly calcting the immense value of the goods that he had lost.
In conclusion, the loss was staggering.
The profit was not solely for his personal wealth but it also yed a pivotal role in financing the operations of the ckout and ensuring Walter couldfortably sit in his presidential seat.
Meanwhile, the captain of the merchant ships watched nervously as the tapping sound took over the entire room.
Losing twenty ships was a catastrophic blow, one that his employer couldn''t easily overlook, especially considering the substantial investments that had gone into those voyages.
The room remained enveloped in ufortable silence until Acellin finally broke it with a stern inquiry, "You said it was pirates that attacked you?"
"Y-yes, sir. Pirates, for certain." The captain of the merchant ships, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, responded with a vigorous nod. He then proceeded to describe the pirate he encountered.
Acellin''s brows furrowed in deep thought. "That''s weird... I''m pretty sure all the pirates are on my payroll." His words carried a note of disbelief.
It wasmon knowledge that pirates were motivated by greed, and Acellin had long maintained a financial arrangement with them.
However, he knows pirates are a bunch of untrustworthy people. Simply paying them may not guarantee them from attacking his vessels.
As such, he lured the pirates by offering them an additional amount of money to attack hispetitor''s fleet instead.
This way, the pirates can continue their plundering activities and he can keep his fleet safe.
It''s a win-win situation and it had worked remarkably well for years.
Acellin scrutinised the captain''s face intensely, searching for any sign of deception but he found none.
It was evident that the captain was speaking the truth which led him to consider the possibility that these pirates might be neers from another region of the sea.
"Tell me about their ships," Acellin pressed, his tone firm. The financial situation of the pirate groups can be judged by their ships.
When he first started funding them, he noticed a peculiar pattern. Most of them first spend the money on their ships, then weapons and finally rations.
The captain cleared his throat before responding, "Y-yes, sir. Their ships appeared to be like any normal wooden vessels that pass through our trade routes. There was nothing particrly outstanding about them, except for... their weaponry."
Acellin''s curiosity was piqued. "Their weaponry?"
The captain nodded, "Their cannons were notablyrger and more powerful. It''s difficult to say where they acquired them, but they certainly weren''t typical equipment found in ck market. As for their skill, it was... impressive. Far more than the pirates I have ever encountered."
Acellin''s mind raced with the new information. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the sudden appearance of these new pirates in the region was a mere coincidence.
Pirates who roamed the Levianic Sea had well-defined territories, and trespassing into someone else''s territory was a surefire way to provoke the anger of local pirates and potentially turn everyone into their sworn enemy.
No one dared to do it unless they were ready to face a full-scale war.
Acellin realized that he needed to contact all the pirates he had employed and order them to hunt down these neers.
He couldn''t allow the order he had established to be challenged, especially not in this critical moment.
Every single coin was valuable and had an impact on his operation.
Acellin hastily shooed the captain away and, with a grim determination, made his way to the presidential office.
He didn''t bother with the formalities of knocking or announcing himself.
He barged into the office with an air of entitlement that came with his immense influence.
The sudden intrusion startled President Walter Thompson, or Russell as is his real name. "M-Mr. Acellin! You didn''t inform me that you would visit," he stammered.
His initial shock gave way to attempts at maintaining a facade ofposure. He knew better than to defy the man who had yed a significant role in putting him in the presidential seat.
"And why the hell should I inform you?!" Acellin''s response wasced with a distinct air of disrespect.
He scoffed at the notion of having to inform Russell of his visit, clearly implying that such formalities were beneath him.
The room crackled with tension as Acellin took a seat, making it abundantly clear to Russell that he held all the real power in this republic.
"What do you need me for, sir?" Russell asked, his tone respectful despite how he was treated.
"I want you to move the republic''s navy and hunt down pirates for me," Acellin replied bluntly.
"Hunt down the pirates?! But aren''t the pirates..." Russell''s voice trailed off as he voiced his shock and confusion.
But before Russell could finish his words, Acellin cut him off with a firm andmanding tone. "Not my pirates, obviously. There''s a new group that''s been causing trouble in this area. I want you to hunt them down and extract all the information from them. I need to know where they came from and why they''re so daring."
Russell nodded vigorously, understanding the urgency and gravity of the situation. "Yes, Mr. Acellin, I will see to it personally. These neers won''t remain a mystery for long."
Acellin gave a curt nod. "I see that you don''t disappoint me, Russell. Do it as soon as possible. My operations depend on this."
As Acellin turned to leave, he asked one more question, "Did you people send across the border as I told you to?"
Russell nods firmly, "I have, sir. They''re clear with their mission, to take advantage of the situation and fan the mes."
"Good, Russell. Make sure they stir up enough chaos."
Chapter 370 Tension in Vofors
Chapter 370 Tension in Vofors
Meanwhile, tension is equally rising in Vofors, the former capital of the republica.
Being only a stone''s throw away from the border of Cerdeauxia, this ce was one to react to the rising prices.
Angry speeches rang out across the city as various figures took to makeshift stages and tforms to address the masses.
Their voices were filled with frustration and anger, their words echoing the discontent of the people.
On a makeshift stage in the bustling city square, a passionate speaker, his face flushed with outrage, riled up the crowd.
His voice, tinged with anger, thundered through the square as he dered, "We cannot tolerate this any longer! Our families are suffering, and our livelihoods are under threat. We demand answers and solutions from those in power!"
A short distance away, near the city gates, another speaker stood atop a makeshift podium. His voice, no less fervent, resonated with the anger of the people.
"The kingdom''s inability to take action is uneptable! We must stand together and find a way to protect our interests!"
As the speeches continued, the atmosphere grew increasingly charged.
People from all walks of life gathered to listen to the impassioned speaker.
Their reactions varied, but amon thread of anger and frustration ran through the assembly.
Perhaps many assume these orators to be merely random, irate individuals. However, it''s crucial to note that these individuals were not just any disgruntled citizens.
They were the former high-ranking officials in the now-defunct Vofors Republica.
Due to the war and the battles it faced, the conquests and reconquests that happened, together with the death of its first president, Metternich Henderson, had effectively led to the absorption of the nascent republic into the dominion of the Kingdom of Ryntum.
The formidable might of Ryntum''s military prowess had acted as a deterrent, silencing these individuals from voicing out their dissatisfaction.
Nevertheless, they were not willing to forgo the addictive sweetness of power that had once rested in their hands.
Luck had, perhaps, favoured them when life under the Kingdom did not prove as idyllic as initially envisioned.
This twist of fate presented them with an extraordinary opportunity to take centre stage and, from their perspective, "reim" the authority they had once wielded.
Bolstered by the support of their neighbour, Cerdeauxia, the dormant spirit of revolution was reignited once again, with fervour and intensity.
"People of Vofors," The speaker began, "the problem we face is a grave one. Due to this, I have travelled to other provinces to investigate themodities there. To my surprise, the surging prices we are experiencing are not uniform. After thorough investigation, I have discovered that the provinces and territories that once belonged to Barlia, Vofors, and Bagyarosia have seen a several-fold higher increase in pricespared to the rest."
The crowd listened intently, absorbing his words.
He continues when he believes his speech begins to gain momentum, "What does this signify? It means that this is not a natural urrence. Prices have been manipted to make the people in our region suffer more than others. Is this how the Kingdom treats its own people? Unequal and unjust! Believe me! I see no one else richer and more capable than the king. Is he attempting to exert pressure on us, his non-original citizens? Is the king afraid that we will rise against him, much like we did during the reign of King Niall? I see this as a clear oppression. If this is how we are to be treated, then let us break free!"
The speech reverberated and a hushed but charged atmosphere hung in the air.
Anger, frustration, and a sense of betrayal rippled through the crowd as they absorbed the shocking revtion.
Murmurs of agreement and disapproval rippled through the crowd, reflecting a mixture of emotions.
Some nodded vigorously in agreement with the speaker''s impassioned words, while others exchanged concerned nces.
Sensing the need to rally those who remained hesitant, the speaker goes on with unwavering determination. "Not only that," he asserted, his voice carrying a tone of conviction that demanded attention, "but every event that led to the Republica''s absorption by Ryntum reeks of suspicion."
He then went on to use Ryntum of taking advantage of the ongoing war to expand its kingdom, capitalizing on the chaos and turmoil for its own gain.
"Ryntum had the capacity to send help but chose not to. Instead, they allowed the Republica to fall into the hands of Barlia before swooping in to recapture the city. All the while portraying themselves as a hero."
The words hung heavily in the air, and a collective gasp of disbelief swept through the crowds.
"Imagine how many lives could have been saved if he had acted just one step earlier?" the speaker passionately continues. This time, he toned down his voice, trying to gain the emphatic of the crowds.
"Think about just how much difference our life would be. Some of you have lost everything and had to start over. Some of your friends died, ughtered by the enemy. He is a selfish person! He never meant to sit on the throne. It rightfully belongs to his brother! That''s why he was never seen wearing a crown! There''s a guilt in his heart and he knows it! We shall not be subject to the rule of a crownless king! Glory to Republica!"
With his final, impassioned shouts, the atmosphere in the assembly erupted into a crescendo of cheers that reverberated like thunder.
The spirit of revolution had been fully awakened. Its fiery energy coursing through the crowds like a surging river.
At the same time, a small group of individuals observed the unfolding scene with a sense of satisfaction.
These onlookers, hidden in the shadows, were pleased by the rapid developments transpiring in the city.
As they quietly nodded their heads, one among them couldn''t help but sneer, a look of disdain contorting his face. "Once a peasant, always a peasant," he muttered under his breath.
His voice dripped with condescension.
Chapter 371 Buying Spree
Chapter 371 Buying Spree
A group of individuals sat in an opulent room. Their attire, marked by its quality and refinement, together with the air of authority that clung to them, spoke of privilege and influence.
Anyone can immediately distinguish them from themon people who thronged the squares and alleys of the city.
Inside this chamber, an atmosphere of tension hung heavy in the air. The silence was profound, broken only by the hushed rustling of papers and the asional sigh.
Each upant''s eyes remained unwaveringly glued upon the stack of documents meticulously spread across the polished wooden table before them.
As the documents were perused and scrutinized, the gravity of the situation became increasingly evident.
The papers bore the weight of the decisions they were about to make.
In a quiet corner of the same room, near the tall windows, stood a man with an inscrutable expression.
The sunlight that filtered through the window make his expression visibly clear to others.
His demeanour was starkly contrasting with the impassioned fervour of the streets outside.
While the city echoed with the cries of revolution, he remained unmoved.
His face was an unreadable mask.
As the rousing speech continued to echo through the room, the man slowly turned his attention away from the window and faced the assembly of individuals seated around the table.
His voice was measured as he inquired, "Have all of you made your decision?"
The question hung in the air, and a collective sense of hesitation descended upon the room.
Each person around the table disyed a range of emotions; furrowed brows, tense jaws, and wary nces exchanged between them.
Some appeared contemtive, their fingers idly tracing the edges of the documents.
As one individual bravely spoke up, it became clear why hesitation hung heavy in the air. "Look... sir," he began, his voice tinged with both concern and resolve, "I don''t think we can agree to this."
The man look up and directed his gaze toward the speaker, his expression still enigmatic. "Why?" he inquired, his tone betraying neither sympathy nor empathy.
The concerned individual sighed, feeling the weight of responsibility resting on his shoulders as he exined, "Agreeing to your terms means that we would have to let go of all our farnd and the grain processing nt that we have. Those are our primary sources of ie. What are we going to do if we sell all of these to you?"
The man''s response was unyielding, his voice carrying a tone of detachment. "Not my problem, though," he retorted. "With the amount I offer, you can easily start other businesses."
"But still..." one of the individuals began to speak up. The hesitation in his voice mirrored the collective uncertainty that filled the room.
The man fixed his gaze on the small and medium grain producers gathered around the table.
His stern expression began to surface.
"Look..." he said, "I think you don''t understand the impact of your actions."
There was a tense silence in response to his statement, and then one of the producers ventured, "W-what do you mean?"
His next words cut through the room like a chilling wind. "Do you think His Majesty doesn''t know that you''re holding stockpiles of grain from being released to the market?" he asked pointedly.
At those words, a collective pallor descended over the expressions of everyone in the room.
Their faces turned ashen, drained of colour, as the realization settled upon them like a heavy shroud.
"His Majesty''s eyes are everywhere. He is well informed about your action, but he hasn''t taken any further action on you...yet. He knows that all of you are pawns, merely following orders. And as a merchant, it is understandable that you''re prioritizing profit even at the expense of people''s starvation. That''s why he sent me to give you a chance to save yourselves. For thest time, sell your farnd and everything else rted to it before it''s toote."
The small and medium-sized grain producers exchanged apprehensive nces, acutely aware of their limited resources and the formidable power of the king.
They understood that if the king decided to exert pressure on them, they would have little chance of withstanding it.
After a prolonged silence, one of them finally decided to sign the document.
He did so with a sense of resignation.
His expression was a mix of hope and fear. "I hope His Majesty doesn''t go back on his words," he murmured.
The man nodded in response, offering a semnce of assurance. "I can guarantee that."
Others promptly follow in his footsteps.
With the document signed, the fate of the small and medium-sized grain producers was sealed.
They are safe... at least for now.
They had chosen toply with the King''s directive, hoping that it would be enough to protect them from the punishments.
This situation was not unique to Vofors alone. In towns and viges scattered throughout the kingdom, simr scenes were unfolding.
Riz was on a relentless buying spree of farnds, all without attracting too much attention.
.c¦Ïm ....
At the capital, the information regarding the sessful acquisition of farnds began to trickle in.
Satisfaction was visible on his face as he reviewed the reports, each confirming that his directive had been met with little to no resistance.
It was, in many ways, the oue he had anticipated, given the circumstances.
After all, they had done something bad and naturally wanted to save their own skin.
Seated at a desk in his office, Riz studied the documents. "Merchants are the same everywhere, in every era," he mused aloud, carrying a sneer of contempt in his voice.
Riz leaned back in his ornate chair.
Soon enough, he would wield considerable influence in the market.
He intended to marshal this new power tobat the businessmen forces that had long manipted prices, causing suffering to his people.
These people had yed their games for far too long.
It''s time to put them back in their ce and set them as an example for others.
Chapter 372 Flooding the Market
Chapter 372 Flooding the Market
Bang¡ª
The sudden, loud noise of the office door being thrust open jolted Riz from his contemtive reverie.
Startled, he swivelled around in his ornate chair to see who had burst into his office without warning.
To his surprise, a striking beauty with fiery red hair and piercing light blue eyes entered the room with a grim expression etched across her features.
It was Charlotte.
In her hand, she held something, and her demeanour conveyed an urgency that required his attention.
"What''s going on, Charlotte? Why are you so angry?" Riz inquired, his curiosity piqued by her uncharacteristic agitation.
Charlotte wasted no time and handed him the item she held. "Here! Take a look at this," she urged, her voice tense as she awaited his reaction.
Riz took the crumpled paper from her hand, his fingers delicately smoothing out the creases as his eyes began to scan the content.
The headline immediately caught his attention.
[Crownless King]
"They have crossed the line! Producing a defamatory article on the king is going too far," Charlotte seethed, her voiceced with anger and frustration.
Contrary to her visceral reaction, Riz''s curiosity had been piqued, and he continued to read the article.
His eyes moved swiftly across the text.
His brow furrowed as he absorbed the words on the page.
His mind processed the implications of the article''s contents.
The contents of the article delved into matters that questioned his legitimacy and authority, stirring up doubts that had the potential to undermine his rule.
"Where was this published?" Riz inquired, his tone measured despite the undercurrent of concern in his voice.
Charlotte''s response was swift and to the point. "Cerdeauxia," she answered.
"I didn''t know Cerdeauxia was obsessed with my family," he remarked dryly. His thoughts raced as he considered the motivations behind the publication of such a defamatory article.
It was a puzzling turn of events, one that warranted careful scrutiny.
"Me neither," Charlotte responded, her agreement punctuated by a hint of bewilderment. The sudden focus on his family''s history and legitimacy by a neighbouring nation was indeed perplexing.
Riz wondered why such an article came up from there, out of all ces.
Turning to Charlotte with a determined look in his eyes, he issued a directive. "Investigate the people who wrote this article. I want to know where they got the information that was strangely too detailed and seemed like inside knowledge."
Charlotte nodded in understanding, her resolve matching his own. "Consider it done, milord. I will find out who is behind this and what their true motives are."
....
At the port of Eikadir, a diverse array of vessels navigated the harbour''s waters.
Some of these vessels were typical sail ships, their billowing canvas sails capturing the wind''s power while others were modern steam-powered steamships, emitting plumes of white smoke from their towering funnels.
Among these ships were those belonging to merchants from countries in the east, while some were the ships that had fallen victim to pirate raids.
Nevertheless, despite their disparate origins and modes of propulsion, all of these ships shared amon cargo¡ªgrain.
The grain, in abundance, had been urgently purchased by Riz to address the pressing needs of the kingdom.
It was an emergency procurement, and he understood that the price paid might be higher than usual.
As the ships anchored in the harbour, the process of unloading the precious cargomenced. Thebourers, their hands calloused from years of toil, carefully lowered the crates and barrels of grain that were stacked high on the decks onto the bustling docks.
It was as if the sea itself had turned into a conveyor belt for this essentialmodity, and the port buzzed with activity as the unloading process began.
Amid the rhythmic tter of wooden crates being set down, one of thebourers called out, his voice gruff with authority, "Careful,ds! Don''t spill it, or I''ll cut your payment!"
A youngerbourer, struggling with the weight of a particrly hefty crate, grunted in response. "Aye, no worries, boss. I won''t let a single grain escape."
As the crate finallynded securely on the dock, the young man couldn''t help but break into a broad, sweat-soaked smile.
Seeing all these grains before him filled him with a sense of hope.
It meant that the kingdom''s supply of food would soon be replenished, and the relentless rise in prices that had gued the popce might finally begin to abate.
The boss looked at the youngbourer with a nod of approval. "Good," he replied, "Every single grain is valuable now."
There was no way to hide the arrival of such a vast quantity of grains.
The news of the influx spread like wildfire, carried on the lips of dockworkers, market vendors, and passersby.
As rumours and whispers crisscrossed the streets, anticipation built steadily.
Before long, the delivery carts,den with crates and barrels of grain began to make their way through the city and beyond destined for not only various shops and warehouses within the city but also for other cities and regions.
Shortly after the shops and marketces received the deliveries, a frenzy of activity ensued.
People flocked from all corners of the city to haul sacks of grain after a long time of enduring the spectre of rising prices.
Families lined up outside shops, their empty baskets and carts waiting to be filled with the life-sustaining grain.
The scene has be so chaotic that the sellers behind the counters understand the need to maintain order.
With a raised voice, one of them called out, "Calm down, good people! There''s enough for everyone, and there''s moreing. Everyone will be able to buy a sufficient amount."
The reassurance rippled through the crowd, quelling some of the anxiety that had begun to brew.
However, for the sellers, they can no longer sell the grains at a higher price.
While they were undoubtedly pleased to receive a surge of customers, the increased supply of grain meant that they would have to lower their prices to remainpetitive.
Chapter 373 No Choice
Chapter 373 No Choice
The grains continued to pour forth like an unyielding flood, engulfing not only the city of Eikadir but also spreading to every province in the east.
It was a torrent of abundance, sweeping away the remnants of scarcity and hardship that had gued the kingdom for so long.
For those who had once conspired to manipte the grain market, their grand schemes had crumbled to dust.
All the intricate moves they had made, the secretive agreements and hoarded stockpiles, were now be meaningless in the face of this overwhelming influx of grain.
The day that had once been filled with promise for these grain producers had turned into a day of reckoning.
Their efforts to exploit the people''s hunger and desperation had been thwarted by the king''s action.
The weight of their actions and their attempt to profit from the suffering of others now bore down upon them
They found themselves on the losing side of this battle.
....
At night, the grain producers, scattered throughout the eastern side of the kingdom, were thrown into a state of disarray and panic as they witnessed the massive influx of grains that cascaded into the market.
"What are we supposed to do now?" one producermented, his voice trembling with panic.
He surveyed the vast quantities of grains that now seemed paltry inparison to the surging supply.
The stockpiles of grains they had meticulously hoarded over time were now at risk of spoiling if not released into the market immediately.
Another producer chimed in with a voice tinged with desperation, "Our stockpiles of grains are low-quality at this point. Who would want to buy such inferior goods?"
The grains they had held onto for so long had deteriorated in quality, a fact they had ignored in their pursuit of profit.
The bitter reality of their predicament settled in.
The producers knew that if they were to salvage any coins from their investments, they would have to sell at prices significantly lower than the current market rate.
The very thought of selling their prized grain at a loss gnawed at them, a sharp pang of regret for holding onto their stocks for far too long.
In another part of the kingdom, in stark contrast to the panicked reactions of their fellow grain producers, a decisive decision was reached.
"There''s no point crying!" dered one of them with a resolute tone. "We need to hurry and sell ours in the market. While people are busy buying grains, they won''t have time to notice if we mix the good and the bad together."
"Great idea!" said another one.
They realized they had no choice but to act swiftly. With each passing moment, their profit margins dwindled.
"But, isn''t this breaking the agreement we made with him?" one of them voiced a note of concern, referring to the figure who had yed a part in their price maniption scheme.
"Who cares?!" snapped another producer, his voiceced with bitterness. "The reimbursements we were promised aren''t worth the total profit we could gain now. Their n has crumbled, and we''d better save ourselves."
A moment of hesitation lingered in the air before one of them, wavering in his resolve, spoke up, "I...I''m going to inform him just in case."
"Suit yourself."
It was every producer for themselves now.
The prospect of recouping their investments, even at a loss, held more appeal than facing the consequences of a scheme gone awry.
With the decision made to salvage what they could from their grain stocks, the producers swiftly set their n into motion.
The scene was one of frenzied activity as their workers prepared the grains for sale.
In a storage facility, crates and barrels of grain were stacked haphazardly, illuminated only by the flickering glow of antern.
The atmosphere was thick with tension as the workers worked non stop, knowing that time was of the essence.
They began by carefully inspecting the grains, separating the good from the bad.
Sacks of low-quality grains were opened, and their contents poured into arge, weathered wooden trough.
Alongside them, sacks of higher-quality grains were also emptied. With the grains mixed together, they usedrge, weathered shovels tobine them thoroughly.
The once-distinct grains were now a homogenous blend of varying quality.
The final step was repackaging the grains into fresh, sturdy sacks. These sacks bore no signs of their true contents. They appeared no different from any other grain sacks in the market.
By the light of the morning sun, the grain producers had achieved their objective.
Most of the sacks were sessfully resealed and ready for distribution.
A relief sigh begins to pervade the room.
"Go, go, go, and send these to the retailers," one of them urged with a tone of urgency. "Tell them we can provide them with all of these grains at a bargain."
Weariness was visible in their eyes. The producers had stayed up all night to oversee their workers, ensuring their workers remained diligent and focused inpleting the task.
The ck bags under their eyes bore witness to the sleepless night they had endured.
Outside the storage facility, the scene was a hive of activity. Carts after carts, loaded with sacks of mixed grains, were ready to embark on their mission.
The carts were mix in variety, prove that they were gathered hastily.
Some were traditional horse-drawn carts, their wooden wheels bearing the scars of countless journeys. Others were pulled by sturdy mules or oxen, capable of carryingrger loads.
The morning was cool and quiet, only asional clip-clop of horse hooves on the streets could be heard as the carts made their way through the city.
Their destination was clear, toward the usual retailers where they had conducted their grain transactions before.
However, as they arrived and began to make their offerings, they were met with a disappointing reality.
Unfortunately, most of the retailers who had spent their lives in the grain business refused to purchase the sacks of grain despite the enticing cut in price offered.
To the untrained eye, the grains appeared no different, but for those who familiar with the grains, the difference in quality was evident.
After a series of negotiations, the retailers eventually agreed to buy the grain at half the price initially offered.
It was a bitter pill to swallow, but they had no choice in this matter and werepletely at the mercy of the retailers.
Chapter 374 Unstoppable Secession
Chapter 374 Unstoppable Secession
The spark ignited by that impassioned speech in Vofors had be an unstoppable ze, spreading like wildfire throughout the eastern territories of the kingdom.
What had started as a simple address to the current crisis had be a rion call for secession, resonating deeply with the hearts of those who had felt oppressed.
The flood of grains into the market could no longer quell their anger.
In Dalfos, the message took root with incredible speed. People from all walks of life, frombourers to intellectuals, began to organize and mobilize.
They were done with the economic hardships and the feeling of being neglected by the kingdom.
The hunger for justice and autonomy was visible with a naked eyes.
Marches and demonstrations became amon sight in the streets of Vofors and Dalfos.
These gatherings were marked by an overwhelming sense of unity, as men, women, and even children raised their voices together.
Banners and cards with slogans like ''Return of the Republic'' and ''East Stands Strong Together'' fluttered in the wind, symbols of their newfound determination.
More and more former leaders of Republica emerged from their hiding and joined the movements, rallying theirmunities behind the cause.
The spirit of revolution had rekindled, drawing its energy from the historical struggles of the past.
Stories of the republic''s first president, Metternich Henderson, and the ideals upon which it was founded were shared passionately.
The memory of their own hard-fought independence, now seemingly lost, drove them to reim their sovereignty.
In the cities and towns across the eastern territories, the mour for change was deafening. It echoed through the markets, the factories, the schools, and even the homes of ordinary citizens.
It became a force too powerful to be ignored.
And yet, noaction was taken by the government.
Thisck of immediate action perplexed the masses, who expected a swift and forceful crackdown on the protests.
The kingdom had well-established army bases in close proximity to the affected regions.
Logically, any monarch concerned about maintaining control and stability would have immediately dispatched troops to quell the uprisings.
Yet, the government''s side appeared to be strangely passive.
Thus, the absence of immediate repression only seemed to embolden the secessionist movement further. They interpreted the government''s reluctance to intervene as a sign of vulnerability and indecision.
What the public did not know, however, was that instead of deploying the military, the government had chosen a more discreet approach.
They had dispatched awork of agents to infiltrate the regions and observe the situation closely.
These agents were tasked with gathering intelligence, monitoring key figures within the secessionist movement, and reporting back to the central authority.
Sitting at the corner table of the cafe, Agent Wheatman watches the ongoing march through therge windows.
He sipped his coffee, the bitterness a stark contrast to the atmosphere outside.
"These people have so much free time. Don''t they have jobs to go to?" he mused, a note of jealousy creeping into his tone.
Wheatman had been buried under a mountain of reports and tasks ever since the protests began. The idea of a leisurely day off seemed like a distant dream.
Agent Nerdwolf, seated across from Wheatman, nced at the passing crowd. "They probably took a day off to join in," he replied. "I don''t think anyone would be stupid enough to quit their job entirely for these stupid marches. But who knows? There might be a few who''ve taken that drastic step."
Ever since the protests had erupted, the city seemed to be barely functioning as usual.
Commerce was disrupted, transportation routes were blocked, and the daily routines of the city''s residents were thrown into chaos.
The absence of any warnings or threats from the governor''s office had only exacerbated the situation, emboldening the protesters to push forward with their demands.
Crash¡ª
The loud crash reverberated through the street, an abrupt disturbance in the midst of the already tense atmosphere. Heads turned in the direction of the noise, and a ripple of unease spread through the crowd.
Wheatman and Nerdwolf exchanged nces as they both realized what had just urred.
It seemed that the secessionist movement had not only disrupted the city''s daily life but also led to an increase in crime rates.
Overly excited or agitated individuals, perhaps caught up in the fervour of the protests, had resorted to acts of vandalism andwlessness.
In front of them, a storefront bore the brunt of this frustration. Its windows were shattered, ss shards strewn across the pavement. Angry graffiti covered its walls, and the store''s merchandisey scattered and damaged on the ground.
It was a disheartening sight to see.
Wheatman and Nerdwolf knew that this was just one of many incidents that had been reported in recent days. Petty thefts, property damage, and even minor altercations had be disturbinglymon.
Wheatman couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration and disappointment as he surveyed the scene of the vandalized storefront. "Why would the king allow these people to run a rampage like this?" he questioned aloud.
To him, it seemed like the most basic duty of a ruler was to ensure order and safety for their citizens.
Nerdwolf pondered Wheatman''s question for a moment before offering his own perspective. "Perhaps, the king is deliberately allowing this unrest to escte."
He leaned closer, I''ve heard whispers among ourwork that all agents are being put on high alert. There''s something in the works, something that we''re not aware of. It''s possible that the king is trying to draw out the leader of this secessionist movement."
Wheatman raised an eyebrow, intrigued by Nerdwolf''s words. "You think they''re nning something big?" he asked, curiosity outweighing his earlier frustration.
Nerdwolf nodded. "It''s a possibility," he replied. "We''ll have to stay vignt and be prepared for any developments."
"If so... that''s good then! I hope they didn''t take too much time to take action or else, this session movement will be unstoppable." said Wheatman.
He then sighed as his gaze fixed on the ongoing chaos in the streets. "Thest thing we need is a full-blown civil war."
Chapter 375 Diverting Anger
Chapter 375 Diverting Anger
A few dayster, as Agent Nerdwolf expected, a new order arrived for him and his fellow agents. The days of uncertainty and inaction finally came to an end.
While the assignment wasn''t particrly hard orplicated, it did require a significant amount of manpower.
It seemed that the government had finally decided to respond to the session movement that had been gripping the eastern provinces.
Inside their base in Vofors, the atmosphere was filled with tension and busyness despite the time being eight in the morning.
Therge room was abuzz with activity as agents scurried around, sorting through bulks of paper that had been brought in.
Desks were piled high with documents, and the walls were adorned with maps and charts, detailing the regions affected by the session movement. The maps on the wall were marked with various symbols, denoting areas of concern and potential hotspots.
The air was thick with the smell of ink and the sound of shuffling papers.
Agents moved around the base with a sense of urgency. Every single one of them understood the gravity of the situation.
Rows of meticulously organized wooden desks were filled with agent. Each one was equipped with amp to provide the necessary illumination for their work.
As the agents continued to sort through the documents, their conversations were hushed, filled with codes and references to locations and individuals.
"Alright, listen up!" a voice began to cut through the hustle and bustle of the base, forcing all presence there to pay attention to him.
The voice belonged to the [Secret Spy] rank agent, the highest-ranking agent avable at the moment. He had been entrusted with the responsibility of leading this operation.
Naturally, the said agent purposely speak with an authoritative tone as he addressed the assembled agents.
"There are two objectives we have to aplish. The first is to divert the anger of the people in Vofors away from the government and onto the grain producers and the former Republica leaders. The link between them must be clear to the public. This mission is rtively straightforward, rated as a D-rank mission, so I will leave it to the [Informer] agents."
He continued, "Once we sessfully divert their anger, the next mission will begin immediately. I will leave the elimination of former Republica leaders in the capable hands of our [Assassin] rank agents."
His piercing gaze fell upon Nerdwolf, Wheatman, and the other [Assassin] rank agents in the room. He then turned his attention to the rest of the [Recruit] ranks agents who were not directly involved in the mission''s execution.
"The rest of you, the [Recruit] agents, will spread out throughout the city. You will be our eyes and ears. Some of our targets might attempt to escape, and we''re counting on you to prevent that. Is everyone clear?"
A resounding chorus of "Yes, sir!" filled the room.
--- A/N---
SIN''s ranking system
[Recruit]->[Informer]->[Saboteur]->[Assasin]->[Secret Spy]->[Deputy Director]->[Director]
------------
With a shared understanding of their roles and responsibilities, the agents dispersed to carry out their assignments.
Under the cover of night, as the chaos of the day began to wane, the agents finally emerged from their concealed positions, each holding a stack of printed papers.
The headlines on these pamphlets were designed to grab the attention of the public and provoke curiosity and anger such as "They n to Screw You Over!", "Unmasking the Culprits Behind the Grain Crisis!" and "Your Real Enemy"
The content within these pamphlets aimed to reveal the root cause of the grain crisis and to redirect the public''s anger away from the government and towards the grain producers.
Both simplified and detailed versions of the information were prepared, ensuring that the message could be essible to all.
They also exposed the connections between the leaders of the revolution and these merchants, adding ayer of distrust toward their leader.
In the silence of the night, they worked quickly and meticulously. As stealthy as they can be, the agents affixed this damning information in every possible nook and cranny throughout the city. Alleyways,mpposts, public squares, and even the grand facades of prominent grain producers'' offices were not spared.
Every agent knew the importance of this first step. They needed to ensure that by the first light of the next day, the people of Vofors would wake up and meet with a different perspective on their predicament.
....
The next morning, as the sun began to cast its gentle glow over Vofors, the city''s usual routine of protests and gatherings began.
However, today was different.
As the protesters marched through the familiar streets, their eyes were met with an unexpected sight.
Hundreds, if not thousands, of papers covered the streets, stered onmpposts, walls, and even the cobbled walkways.
Curiosity piqued, and many people paused in their tracks to read the content written on these papers. Their expressions ranged from shock to disbelief as the truth revealed itself on the pages before them.
"What the..." one protester muttered, baffled and outraged.
Some reacted with anger, their fists clenching involuntarily. These were the same people who they thought to be their leaders in the fight for justice, or so they had thought.
Now, it appeared that they had been used as pawns in arger game.
Regardless their thought process were, the sense of betrayal was indeed very overwhelming.
Anger surged through them, like a storm gathering on the horizon. A deep, burning resentment begin to brewed from within.
The atmosphere crackled with outrage. Their furious expressions demanded answers and they were not willing to ept silence as a response.
The city''s usual noise was punctuated by discussions, arguments, and furious exmations as the people grappled with the shocking information before them.
Amid the tumultuous sea of emotions, one voice rose above the rest. "We should directly ask these people!" the individual dered, their voice carrying an undertone of rage.
"You''re right!" The words seemed to resonate with those nearby.
A collective decision emerged. They had marched together countless times before, but today''s march held a vastly different purpose.
Chapter 376 Angry Mobs
Chapter 376 Angry Mobs
They had marched together countless times before, but today''s march held a vastly different purpose.
Once they spotted the person they searched for amidst the throng, they surged forward like an unstoppable tide.
Their voices rise in a crescendo of fury.
"Hey! Give us answers. We want answers!" someone shouted, the words reverberating through the air.
"What''s the meaning of this?!" demanded another, their voice dripping with indignation.
"You bastard! Is this true?" a third voice cried out, their tone a blend of betrayal and anger.
Cry after cry was heard, all demanding an exnation from him. The cacophony of cries and usations echoed through the streets, creating an atmosphere of chaos and frustration.
He found himself surrounded, the weight of the people''s anger pressing in on him from all sides.
It was a stark contrast to the unity and support he had once enjoyed.
Facing thousands of angry faces, the public figure, like a true politician, carefully crafted his words to avoid directly answering the damning usations.
"Well, you see," he began, his voice measured andposed, "These are just rumours, baseless rumours. The grain crisis is indeed aplex issue that many of you fail to fully grasp. And it''s not fair to point fingers without substantial evidence. The documents you''ve seen might be forgeries, and it''s not umon for false information to circte during times of unrest."
But the angry mob was having none of it. The vague and deflective response only fueled their anger. Frustration boiled over as the crowd pressed for more straightforward answers.
"What about these documents?" a middle-aged woman shouted, waving a printed paper in the air. "Are they fake, too?"
"We deserve the truth!" a young man added, his voice trembling with emotion.
The public figure''s attempts at evasion only deepened the mistrust that had taken root in the hearts of the people.
In their eyes, he can no longer be trusted. They were determined to uncover the reality behind the crisis that had thrown their lives into turmoil.
Amid the swelling tumult of the mob, the Sin''s agents, hiding among the crowds, worked subtly to stoke the mes of anger, skillfully adding fuel to the fire of resentment.
"There''s no point listening to him!" one agent shouted, his voice resonating with the exasperation of the crowd. "Once a liar, always a liar!"
"We should rush to their house and find the evidence by ourselves," another agent proposed.
The suggestion hung in the air, prompting murmurs and whispers among the angry mob.
The idea of searching for evidence was gaining traction.
Hearing the suggestion, the leader began to panic. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead. The tide of anger had turned against him, and he was now facing the wrath of a furious crowd.
"Let''s not go that far, alright? We can still talk about this calmly," he implored, trying to dispel the idea of a house invasion.
But the mob had already made up its collective mind. The thought of searching for evidence had be a rallying point, and the people were no longer willing to listen to the pleas of a man they now viewed as a deceitful figure.
The situation was spiralling out of control and he was trapped in a maelstrom of anger and resentment.
Pushing their once-trusted leader aside, the enraged mobs rush toward his house.
It wasn''t difficult to locate his house as it stood prominently in a little high-end area, a vastly different to the neighbourhoods where the protesting masses resided.
Realising this fact only causes their blood to boil further. The irony of a figure, who had spoken about understanding their hardships, and living a life of privilege was not lost on the protesters.
The flood of people swarmed the entrance, and the rage within them knew no bounds. They forced their way inside, breaking through the doors and windows, rummaging through the once-immacte rooms, overturning furniture, and tearing down symbols of his wealth and status.
Papers were scattered in every direction as everybody was searching for the shreds of evidence.
Before long, one voice shouted above the others, "Here! I found them!" The excited individual held a stack of letters aloft, waving them for all to see.
The mob, caught in their furious hunt, quickly turned their attention to this individual.
The shouts and cries of the mob grew silent as they clumped around him.
A hushed tension hung in the air as they began to read the content of the letters.
These correspondences revealed the detailed interactions between the former leader of the republica and numerous grain producers.
The letters painted a picture of longstanding friendships between him and many merchants that formed way before the republica was absorbed by the kingdom.
The discussions within detailed step by step on how they nned to exploit the ongoing grain crisis to their own advantage.
As the mob grit their teeth in anger, they turned their usatory gazes to the leader, who had just arrived on the scene.
Holding the letters aloft, they asked, "Anything else you want to add?" The mob clearly implicated him in their minds.
The former leader of the republica, in an attempt to salvage what remained of his image, began to deny the allegations vehemently. "Bullshit! This letter was never mine!" he proimed.
While he indeedmunicated with numerous merchants and theirwork, the specific letters presented before him were not familiar. He had never kept such a significant volume of writtenmunication.
He always disposed them after reading the contents.
Standing slightly further at the back, the individual who found the letters had a faint, satisfied smile on his face.
In truth, he hadn''t stumbled upon these letters. They had been written the night in their base before and brought to the scene along with him.
If the mob had conducted an honest search, he doubted that they would find the letters in the house, as they no longer existed. Most likely, their motivation would dwindle before they could make any significant discoveries.
But, in the midst of the frenzied situation, fueled by anger and resentment, the people lost their ability to make rational judgments.
"Please don''t be angry at me. I''m just doing my job as an agent." The agent whispered under his breath.
Chapter 377 Its Time to Run Away
Chapter 377 It''s Time to Run Away
Meanwhile, the rest of the former Vofors Republica''s leaders scattered like leaves in the wind.
Knowing that the cats are out of the bag, they have no choice but to make a desperate run for their lives.
"Huff...Huff...," Ferdinand is one of them.
His breaths came in ragged gasps, his chest heaving as he fought to catch his breath.
His once impable attire was now rumpled and dishevelled, and his finely groomed appearance was marred by the glistening beads of sweat that dripped down his furrowed brow.
He had been a staunch supporter of Metternich, thete president, during his rule, and had been an influential figure within the republica.
Among the many contenders for Metternich''s political throne, Ferdinand had risen as a prominent candidate to potentially seed the former president as people increasingly believed Metternich was failing in his duties.
Secretly, he enjoyed the public''s criticism of Metternich. People''s frustrations and dissatisfaction with Metternich''s leadership worked to Ferdinand''s advantage.
It not only painted Metternich in a bad light but also elevated Ferdinand''s own position in the eyes of the public and fellow politicians.
Ferdinand had believed that his future was auspicious. He was the rising star.
But then came Barlia, a force that shattered his ns and dreams.
The invasion wreaked havoc on his political dreams and disrupted the order he had meticulously worked to establish.
The chaos and violence were unpredictable, and he could do little to prevent or control it.
Their control over the republica, however, didn''tst long as they were soon defeated when Ryntum swept in.
But that makes matters worse.
As if out of the frying pan and into the fire, Vofors found itself with no say in preserving its independence.
Ferdinand watched powerlessly as his dreams of a bright political future were dismantled one piece at a time.
Perhaps, many of his fellow politicians felt the same way.
The tide of history had shifted, and he was caught in its undertow, watching his once-certain rise to the presidency crumble.
He bit his nails in frustration and anxiety, seeing everything he had worked for slip through his fingers until...like a beacon of hope in the darkness, a crisis emerged, and with it, help came.
It was a lifeline from a neighbouring country that offered the chance for Vofors Republica to regain its independence.
To his surprise, the n for this resurgence of independence was a part of something bigger.
Ferdinand didn''t have to start from scratch.
He simply needed to step into the role of an agitator and set the n into motion.
For Ferdinand, this opportunity was more than weed.
It was a chance for redemption.
Their objectives aligned perfectly.
He yearned to reim the power he had once wielded, and Cerdeauxia, in turn, sought a buffer state between them and Ryntum.
As for how the n turned out... it ended up like his current self, a total mess.
Even the individuals that came to support him were nowhere to be found.
Arrived at his mansion, his mind was racing with a sense of urgency.
He knew there was no time to waste.
He rushed inside and found his wife in the living room, engrossed in a book.
She''s totally unbothered by the chaos that happened in the city.
Breathing heavily, he told her, "You need to pack everything necessary, and do it quickly."
His wife, startled by his urgency, quickly set the book aside and stood up.
Her eyes reflected a mix of surprise and worry as she asked, "What''s going on? Why are you panicking?"
Ferdinand, struggling to maintain hisposure, replied with an edge of desperation, "I don''t have the time to exin right now. Just do as I told you!"
His wife, sensing the seriousness in his voice, didn''t hesitate. She rushed through their home, gathering essential belongings.
In their bedroom, Ferdinand stood by a wooden chest, a sturdy leather trunk open and ready.
He was packing clothes and personal documents haphazardly.
He stuffed the trunk with shirts, trousers, and a few cherished items.
His wife moved to a wooden dresser, pulling out jewellery boxes and collecting a few precious items.She handled them with care. Delicate chains and gleaming earrings were gently ced into a smaller bag.
The room was a whirlwind of activity, and themotion had drawn the curiosity of their two children, a boy and a girl.
Their wide eyes peered into the room, their faces a mix of confusion and concern.
"Mom, where are you going?" the boy, the older of the two asked.
Ferdinand and his wife exchanged a quick, knowing nce, silentlymunicating their shared concern.
He realized that it was time to exin the situation to the children, to the best of their ability to understand.
He knelt down to their eye level and gently said, "We''re going on a little trip. It''s important that we go now, but don''t worry, we''ll be back as soon as things get better."
His voice was soft and reassuring, attempting to soothe their fears. "You go and prepare the kids," he then said to his wife. "Leave all of these to me."
His wife nodded and promptly left the bedroom with the children.
As the sun moved closer to its zenith, the family of four hastily readied themselves for the journey.
Ferdinand took the reins, guiding the horse as they set off.
The mansion, once a symbol of his influence and power, stood in the background.
He couldn''t help but cast a lingering nce at it, knowing that it might be a long time before he returned, if he ever did.
But for now, the main priority was to move east, to cross the border into Cerdeauxia.
He urged the horse forward, and with a flick of the reins, the animal neighed and started its steady trot.
Their carriage moved along the secluded streets.
Few people were seen using the road most of them busy storming the political leaders'' houses.
Luck was on his side.
The angry mobs were so fervently raiding his fellowpanion''s house that they most likely forgot about him.
Nevertheless, there was still an air of tension remained hanging in the atmosphere.
In the quietude of their journey, a voice suddenly greeted him, "Excuse me, sir. Where are you going?"
Chapter 378 Former Republicas Leaders
Chapter 378 Former Republica''s Leaders
In the quietude of their journey toward Cerdeauxia, a voice suddenly greeted him, "Excuse me, sir. Where are you going?"
Ferdinand jolted in his seat. His heart pounded with surprise at the sudden greeting.
His body tensed, and his eyes darted left and right, searching for the source of the voice.
Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as his anxiety peaked in the face of the unexpected interruption.
The secluded streets suddenly felt far less isted, and his instincts went on high alert.
Then, his eyes fall onto a figure standing not too far from him on the side of the road.
Although he wearing a cloak, the mysterious man didn''t cover his face. Perhaps due to the intense heat of the day.
The sunlight provided a clear look at the mysterious individual. Ferdinand could see the man''s features in detail.
The man had sharp, observant eyes that seemed to pierce through Ferdinand''s defences.
His sharp, angr features entuated a well-defined jawline. A neatly trimmed beard framed his face, lending a sense of sophistication to his otherwise mysterious presence.
His short, dark brown hair was practical, matching the intensity of his eyes.
He is Agent Nerdwolf.
As the man faintly smiled, he repeated his question in a calm and polite tone, "Where are you going?"
Ferdinand''s response was marked by an undercurrent of tension as he instinctively grasped the sword hanging from his waist. "Why is it any of your business?"
Agent Nerdwolf didn''t offer an immediate reply. Instead, he continued his advance toward Ferdinand.
Every step Agent Nerdwolf took seemed to stretch the tension in the air to its limits.
It was as if the atmosphere itself was coiling, waiting for something to snap.
Gulp¡ª
Ferdinand couldn''t help but gulp audibly.
His breath quickened, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead, not because of the hotness of the day but fear.
His fingers tightened around the hilt of his sword which caused his knuckles to whiten under the pressure.
Each second felt like an eternity, dragging on slowly as he waited for Agent Nerdwolf to get within his range.
The voice of his wife reached him from behind, emanating from inside the carriage. She couldn''t quite see what was happening due to Ferdinand''s figure blocking her view.
"Is there any problem on the road?" she asked with worry.
Ferdinand replied with a feigned nonchnce, "Err... nothing, just someone blocking the road. Stay quietly inside."
He didn''t want to make his wife worry further, knowing that the situation was already tense enough.
Agent Nerdwolf continued to close the gap between them.
He appeared calm andposed, unlike Ferdinand, who was anxious and tense.
Once Ferdinand felt confident that Agent Nerdwolf was within his reach, he unsheathed the sword with a swift motion.
Swoosh¡ª
The de sliced through the air with a soft swoosh, aimed at Agent Nerdwolf.
But Agent Nerdwolf was no ordinary opponent. With lightning-quick reflexes, he barely managed to dodge the strike, his cloak fluttering in the motion.
Knowing that he couldn''t avoid the fight, Ferdinand prepared to jump to engage Agent Nerdwolf.
But, before he jumped off from the carriage to the ground, Ferdinand turned to his wife and said, "Take care of the children. And do not get out of the carriage!"
His voice carried a sense of urgency.
From the blurry window, Ferdinand could see his wife nodding. Her expression was a mix of panic and concern over the sudden esction of events.
"So, you choose to fight. Good choice, I guess." Agent Nerdwolf''s voice held a hint of amusement. He was unsure whether Ferdinand was lucky or not.
Before he arrived at this exit route, Agent Nerdwolf had decided on several potential oues.
If Ferdinand had rushed toward the exit the moment he saw him, Agent Nerdwolf would have instantly killed him.
If he surrendered and turned around, he would spare Ferdinand.
If Ferdinand opts to fight, the oue depends on the situation. Ferdinand might live or he might die.
To Nerdwolf''s disappointment, Ferdinand made a third option.
Not gonna lie, he felt a bit bummed out.
Normally, when anyone does something bad and sees an enforcer chase after them, they be panicked and make attempts to get away as far as possible.
No one would be so courageous as to spend their time fighting.
Not that Ferdinand''s choice posed him a problem though.
Agent Nerdwolf never once thought he would lose. It wasn''t arrogance, but a deep confidence in his skills and training that had been honed over time.
Ferdinand rushed toward Nerdwolf.
He knew he was in a disadvantaged position, so he believed making the first move could potentially give him some control over the battle, increasing his chances of winning.
If he allowed a battle-hardened agent like Nerdwolf to initiate, he wouldn''t stand a chance.
nk¡ª
The sh of steel rang out. With each strike, Ferdinand tried desperately tond a single sh, but Nerdwolf deflected each attack with ease.
His movements were fluid, precise, and seemingly effortless.
In fact, the SIN''s agent looks bored.
As the fight goes on, It bes increasingly clear that Nerdwolf is far superior in skill.
The agent continued to parry Ferdinand''s attacks, his focus unwavering, as if toying with his opponent.
"Say, Ferdinand... why don''t you surrender?" Nerdwolf asked. He decided to initiate a conversation due to boredom.
"And get myself executed?" Ferdinand retorted. He''s not stupid to realize how big the crime hemitted. He incited people to rebel against the king. It was an offence he was well aware of the consequences.
"At least, it''s much better than letting your innocent wife and children die with you," Nerdwolf said. "Come on, Ferdinand. Don''t force me to take innocents'' lives. Your selfishness is the one that put your family in danger, not me."
....
sh¡ª
Another former Vofors Republica''s leader crumpled to the ground. Their lives were extinguished in an instant.
On the other side of the operation, Agent Wheatman''s efforts progressed smoothly.
As he moved through the opulent mansion, most of his targets fled at the mere sight of him, recognizing the imminent danger he represented.
"These people certainly have a keen sense for danger," Wheatman mused to himself.
He then peered down at the floor, where lifeless bodiesy scattered like discarded pawns on a chessboard.
It was a reminder of the important mission he and his fellow agents were executing.
Wheatman couldn''t help but ask himself, "How many people are left?"
The question hung in the air.
He was so focused on exterminating his targets and their aplices that he forgot to keep track of the total numbers.
"Well...Whatever. I''ll leave that to the [Recruit] agents." He shrugged, "Let''s find the rest of the targets."
Chapter 379 Unexpected Presences
Chapter 379 Unexpected Presences
"At least, it''s much better than letting your innocent wife and children die with you," Nerdwolf said. "Come on, Ferdinand. Don''t force me to take innocents'' lives. Your selfishness is the one that put your family in danger, not me."
The words struck Ferdinand like a heavy blow. It was a harsh reality he couldn''t ignore.
He knew Nerdwolf was right.
The odds were stacked against him, and his desperate fight seemed increasingly futile.
"For the sake of your loved ones, why don''t you put down that sword? You''re not going to beat me anyway. Who knows... if you provide information, you might escape execution," Nerdwolf''s voice held a hint of persuasion, and the offer seemed tempting enough to make Ferdinand contemte surrender.
His mind was conflicted.
On one hand, the instinct to protect his family was powerful, urging him to ept Nerdwolf''s proposal.
On the other, his pride and fear of what would happen to him if he cooperated with the authorities gnawed at him.
In the midst of this agonizing moment, an arrow, swift and unerring, appeared seemingly out of nowhere andnded precisely on Ferdinand''s neck.
Keukhh!¡ª
Ferdinand falls to the ground. Within seconds, his eyes lost the light of life.
The abruptness of his death left Nerdwolf in a state of shock.
Nerdwolf''s eyebrows shot up, his calm facade momentarily broken by the unexpected turn of events. But quickly, his expression turned serious, "Who''s there?"
His voice carried an edge of authority.
He scanned the surroundings for any sign of the unseen archer.
Yet, his question was met with an eerie silence.
As the agent heightened his sense to intercept any potential attack, something was thrown in the direction of the carriage.
A resounding ssh was heard when that ''something''nded on the top of the carriage, sttering a liquid substance.
At first, Agent Nerdwolf doesn''t quite understand the reason behind this peculiar action but shortly after, something clicked in his mind.
"Don''t tell me...," His feet moved faster than he could finish his sentence.
He propelled himself toward the carriage.
Swoosh¡ª
Like fiery serpents, a volley of arrows soared through the air.
These were no ordinary arrows; they were ignited.
Agent Nerdwolf''s earlier premonition had been rmingly urate.
The ming arrows struck the carriage with fierce precision, and within moments, a monstrous fireball engulfed the vehicle.
The horrified screams and desperate shouts of Ferdinand''s wife and children erupted from within the zing carriage.
Nerdwolf acted quickly, shing at the carriage door with his de. He desperately tried to reach those trapped inside.
In the process of getting them out of the burning carriage, arrows rained down upon him.
"Damn it!" he cursed through gritted teeth as he deflected the deadly projectiles.
Beads of sweat mingled with soot on his furrowed brow as his sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for the unseen assants.
It was clear that unseen killers were intent on stopping him as if their mission was not only to prevent their escape but to ensure their demise in the searing mes.
Turning to the people inside the carriage, he shouted with a stern and slightly annoyed tone, "Hurry up and get out! I can''t do two things at once."
Ferdinand''s wife nodded. She needed no further prompting. With her children in her arm, she swiftly pulled them out of the burning carriage.
Their small frames coughed from the smoke, but thankfully, none were severely injured. Just minor burns that would heal with time.
Now, Nerdwolf''s main focus was to get them back into the city, where they could hide amidst the crowds or within buildings, rather than standing exposed in the open space.
"It was supposed to be an easy mission." Nerdwolf couldn''t help but mutter to himself while he deftly deflected the iing attacks.
Regret weighed heavily on Nerdwolf as his thoughts racing amidst the chaotic situation.
He wished he hadn''t been somewhat selfish the day before, opting for what he had assumed would be the easiest mission.
Frustration wed at him as he noticed the three people he had just saved standing amidst the turmoil, seemingly frozen in ce.
"What are you standing there like an idiot?!" Nerdwolf shouted at the top of his lungs.
He was rapidly losing patience.
The urgency of the situation demanded immediate action and yet...
Sigh¡ª
This is precisely why he had always avoided escort-centred missions. The snail-speed reactions of some people in dangerous situations irked him to no end.
It was as if they had lost their ability to think entirely.
The woman, still in shock, tried to speak, her gaze locked on her lifeless husband''s body on the ground. "But..."
"He''s gone," Nerdwolf cut her off, his voice firm and unsympathetic. He gestured towards Ferdinand''s lifeless form. "Leave him be! Save yourselves first!"
The three of them, Ferdinand''s wife and children, started their hurried journey back to the city, tightly packed in Nerdwolf''s protective shadow.
He deftly deflected every iing attack, his senses now finely attuned to the assassins'' location.
But a dilemma loomed. He couldn''t go after them without leaving Ferdinand''s family exposed to further attacks.
He muttered to himself, "Be patient, be patient, be patient. We''re almost there."
As he had been hoping, they moved from sparsely popted roads into the city.
Buildings rose around them, providing both shelter and anonymity. "Go and hide!" Nerdwolf urgently instructed Ferdinand''s family as they drew closer to the popted area.
Once he was certain that Ferdinand''s family was out of harm''s way, Nerdwolf redirected his unwavering focus towards the assassins.
No words were spoken.
Instead, he acted with swift precision, moving directly towards the closest threat.
For some time, he had been mentally marking their positions. His keen mind capturing the subtlest details of the assants'' locations.
It was a chasing game of cat and mouse, and now it was Nerdwolf''s turn to be the cat.
"You guys think I am an easy prey?!" A smile formed on Nerdwolf''s face, "I''m [Assasin] rank agent for a reason."
With a fluid motion, he lunged forward, guiding his de to find its mark.
The first assassin fell in silence. His eyes were wide open in shock.
As the life of the first assassin was extinguished, Nerdwolf didn''t pause.
His steps were swift, almost graceful, as he moved through the shadows.
The next target was taken down swiftly. He died with hands on his throat.
At least, this shows that the second victim is a bit better than the first one. He could react and is aware of how he met his demise.
The third assassin met a simr fate as the others, his body copsing soundlessly to the ground.
The confrontations were brief but intense.
The noise ofbat was purposely kept to a minimum.
The only sounds that filled the air were the soft swishes of his de, the stifled gasps of his opponents, and also the asional thud of a fallen body.
Nerdwolf''s movements were almost dance-like, fluid and precise. The assassins'' resistance was futile. They were dealing with a professional who was one step ahead at every turn.
One by one, the attackers met their end.
Their existence was silently snuffed out by the annoyed and tired agent.
Chapter 380 Blackout and SIN Part I
Chapter 380 ckout and SIN Part I
"Huff...Huff...," Standing alone in the aftermath of the battle, Nerdwolf took a few moments to steady his breathing.
His chest rose and fell with eachboured breath.
Once his breathing stabilised, he muttered, "Let''s see who you guys are."
Nerdwolf bent down and began to search through the pockets and clothing of one of the fallen assassins.
His hands rummaging for clues.
After a moment, his fingers closed around a small, circr badge that seemed out of ce.
Nerdwolf brought it closer to inspect it, his brows furrowing before widened in shock and disbelief as he realized what he was holding.
"ckout?!" he muttered. He knew about them and was aware that they were lurking around in shadows just like SIN agents.
But, he hadn''t expected them to be so directly involved in this crisis.
Carefully, Nerdwolf pocketed the badge. This information is something worth reporting.
It''s too bad that all of them died. Otherwise, he can extract information from them and use it to disrupt the status quo in significant ways or potentially get rid of ckout''s w in this region for good.
Just as he was about to depart the gruesome scene, an unexpected voice pierced the air, a voice tinged with yfulness. "So, are you leaving their bodies to rot like this? How cruel..."
"!!?" The voice sent a shiver down Nerdwolf''s spine, inducing an eerie fear that seemed to grip him to his very bones.
The suddenness of the voice and the unsettling tone it carried instilled in him a sensation of dread, making the hairs on the nape of his neck stand.
Nedrwolf swiftly turns around and squinted his eyes.
He saw a man standing not far from him, ''I... don''t feel his presence at all.'' he thought to himself.
His instincts had failed him. The man had seemingly materialized out of thin air.
Nerdwolf examined the man in front of him.
The man had pitch-ck hair framing a face that seemed devoid of emotion. His unreadable eyes were as deep as coal. He appeared to be in his mid tote twenties, with a lean and athletic build.
Nerdwolf''s mind spun rapidly, trying to figure out who this figure was.
After putting all the pieces together, he ends up muttering a single word, "Jack."
Jack, with a feigned surprise on his face, responded, "Oh! So you know me?"
Nerdwolf''s gaze never wavered, and he replied calmly, "You''re pretty famous in our circle. I didn''t expect to meet you in person."
"Me either," Jack replied wistfully. "Usually I won''t intervene but..."
He cut off his own sentence and cast a nce around him, specifically at the lifeless bodies of his subordinates scattered on the ground.
Nerdwolf, watching Jack''s every single move, slowly grasped his hand around the hilt of his sword.
''Can I take him?'' He couldn''t help but wonder.
ording to the information they had, Jack was someone whom each agent should be worried and looking out for.
The [Recruit] and [Informer] agent, in particr, was told to run if they ever encountered him.
He was a skilful enemy who had killed countless of their fellow agent.
As the tension continued to rise, Jack, with a seeminglyid-back demeanour, suddenly lunged forward.
"What the...!" Nerdwolf shocked.
Nevertheless, he managed to unsheath his sword in time and held his ground.
ng!¡ª
A loud sh echoed through the still air as their des met. Nerdwolf''s heart raced like crazy.
"Wow! I didn''t expect you to block that." Jack said. He was genuinely surprised. "I guess your rank isn''t that low. The SIN must be serious about eliminating the former republica leader if they deployed someone like you."
Unlike Jack''s rxed attitude, Agent Nerdwolf was doing his best to calm his racing heart. Hisboured breaths echoed and his sweat poured down his brow like a river.
That sudden attack had been dangerously close.
Once Jack feels like Nerdwolf has calmed down, heunches another attack. His muscles coiled like steel springs, jumping off from the ground. His sword glints in the sunlight.
ng¡ª
The sh of their swords resonated.
Jack is overwhelmingly strong. His attacks were swift and precise, delivered with calcted intent.
He moved fluidly, proving himself as a seasoned warrior. His dark eyes gleamed with amusement.
Nerdwolf, on the other hand, was forced into a defensive position for most of the time. Fatigue gnawed at his limbs, making his movements sluggish.
Because of that, Nerdwolf''s movement became gradually slower and slower.
Eventually, he ends up unable to evade all the attacks, causing Jack''s de to strike Nerdwolf here and there, drawing crimson lines of pain across his body.
The pain red because of these strikes. Blood started to flow out of his body.
Nerdwolf could feel that Jack didn''t seem to be giving his all. Instead, Jack was toying with him.
"This won''t do," mutters Nerdwolf to himself, "I will end up dying in his hands."
Jack''s expertise was apparent, and the dangerous game of cat and mouse they were ying couldn''t continue.
He had to make a decision quickly.
Gathering his resolve, he seized an opening in Jack''s relentless assault. With a burst of strength, he executed a swift, calcted move that created just enough distance between them.
Jack''s dark eyes flickered with surprise as he see Nerdwolf turned around and sprinted away, disappearing into the shadows of the surrounding trees before dashing into the city.
As humiliating as it is, Nerdwolf was determined to make a retreat.
He needed to disappear into the crowds of the city. Thebyrinthine streets of Vofors, with their twists and turns, would make it difficult for Jack to pursue him.
Then, he needed to find a safe location where he could assess his injuries. He can''t go directly to their base. That would invite trouble.
Standing alone in the middle of the road, Jack was left utterly baffled by Nerdwolf''s sudden escape.
He watches the figure of Nerdwolf disappear in the distance.
"What the hell, man?" He grumbled. "You''re leaving just like that? Isn''t that a bit rude?"
Chapter 381 Blackout and SIN Part II
Chapter 381 ckout and SIN Part II
"What the hell, man?" He grumbledunder his breath. "You''re leaving just like that? Isn''t that a bit rude?"
He had anticipated a fight that would push both of them to their limits. But, Nerdwolf''s sudden departure makes the fight between them quite unsatisfactory.
Nevertheless, he was open to some changes. The chase is kinda thrilling in its own way.
And so, Jack started to make his way toward the bustling city. He had no intention of letting Nerdwolf escape so easily.
With the possibility of Nerdwolf being a high-rank agent, Jack is sure that the SIN agent possesses some juicy information.
Jack often treats affairs in his life lightly, but when ites to his job, he never ys around...at least most of the time.
As he ventured into the crowded streets, he realized that locating Nerdwolf in the midst of this urban maze would be no easy task.
"I need to be on higher ground," he muttered to himself.
Surveying the surroundings, he spotted a three-story building nearby. The building seemed promising in providing him with a vantage point.
Jack swiftly approached the wall. His trained eye discerned every potential handhold and foothold on the rough facade.
After mentally n his route, he began his climbing.
He hopped from one hold to the next with ease, fluid and nimble, like a cat. With each leap and bound, he steadily made his way to the rooftop.
On the rooftop, his dark, coal-like eyes scanned the features of countless people passing by. Each face was scrutinized with keen precision.
"Not you, not you, not you either, and definitely not you..." He sifted through the faces, dismissing them one by one and ruled out those who didn''t match his target''s description.
As an excellent agent, remembering someone''s distinct features was not a tall task for him.
And, by a stroke of fortune, Nerdwolf had not covered his face when they met whichmade it easier for Jack to memorize every distinctive feature.
Then, Jack''s lips formed a sly, confident grin. He had found Nerdwolf, who was currently sprinting in a certain direction.
"Found you," Jack whispered under his breath.
Without hesitation, he leapt from the rooftop he was perched on to another. His lean body soared gracefully through the air, traversing the rooftops with precision like a cat.
The gaps between the buildings seemed to shrink as he covered the distance between himself and his target.
....
Nerdwolf''s feet pounded against the street as he raced towards the wealthy residential area of Vofors. His breath came out in ragged gasps as he got closer to his destination.
If his memory served him well, this should the be ce where most of the missions took ce. A ce where his fellow agents are currently at.
There was no time to waste as he spent a significant portion of time tending to his wounds. He needs to hurry andbine forces with his friends. Who knows if that ckout agent decided to chase him or not.
So far, he senses no presence of Jack. Perhaps that man decided to not chase after him.
Judging by how carefree Jack is, he was truly hoping for that possibility.
But suddenly, as he sprinted down an alley, a shadow engulfed him, casting an eerie darkness over his path.
Nerdwolf''s instincts red, and he couldn''t suppress the expletive that escaped his lips.
Panic gripped him as he looked up, his face paled at the sight that met his eyes.
"Damn it," he muttered under his breath, knowing that his desperate flight was far from over.
Jack descended from the rooftop andnded right in front of him, effectively blocking his path. His movements were fluid, like a cat stalking its prey.
"Hello, SIN agent. What a coincidence to meet you here." he greeted in a friendly tone. His dark eyes, however, gleamed with a mixture of amusement and malice.
Nerdwolf sneered, his exhaustion making his irritation more noticeable. "What a bullshit coincidence. You''re clearly chasing me."
Jack simply grinned. "Well, well, don''t be so quick to get angry. I do think it''s a hassle to chase you, but you seem like a high-ranking agent to me. So... I''m taking you with me. No negotiation."
Nerdwolf sighed. The sound was almost a whisper as he unsheathed his sword.
He was well aware of the precarious situation he had found himself in. "Looks like I have no choice except fighting you," he said with resignation. "I might die here, though."
Seeing Nerdwolf unsheathed his sword, Jack simply raised an eyebrow. "Oh? Do we continue where we left off?"
Nerdwolf didn''t waste time with words.
Instead, he rushed toward Jack, his sword held tightly in his grip.
His target was the neck.
He attempted to finish this at once.
However, with only one hand casually swinging the sword, Jack effortlessly deflected Nerdwolf''s attack, sending him stumbling back several steps.
The difference in their power was abundantly clear.
"Not enough power, Mr Agent," Jack remarked with a smirk. "You''re tired and I can see that. Why don''t you just surrender?"
"Not a chance!" he replied firmly, readying himself for another attack.
ng¡ª
Their swords shed once again, and Nerdwolf pressed his attack.
Jack maintained his smirking face as he locked eyes with Nerdwolf. But this disy of superiority didn''tst long.
His smirking face began to waver.
His right ear detected a faint but distinct disturbance in the air. It was as if the very atmosphere was being torn apart.
Reacting purely by instinct, Jack tilted his head to the left.
Swoosh!¡ª
An arrow whizzed past him, narrowly missing its mark.
Jack''s eyes darted to the source of the arrow.
"Look, your friend has arrived to save you. Aren''t you d?" he taunted Nerdwolf.
Nerdwolf replied confidently, "Of course! Do you think I just ran in a random direction? You''re so done!"
At first, Jack saw only one agent emerging from the shadows, but soon, a second figure appeared, then a third, and their numbers continued to rise.
In Jack''s assumption, he remained confident in his abilities. It wasn''t his first time facing multiple enemies at once and it doesn''t matter to him.
However, Nerdwolf''s words had sown a seed of doubt. What if the SIN agent in front of him was right?
Jack nced around at their surroundings.
In this kind of narrow space, evading multiple attacks would be a challenge. The risk of him being surrounded was ufortably high.
After a moment of contemtion, he kicked Nerdwolf in the stomach, pushing the SIN agent far from him and creating a gap between them.
"You know what... I don''t think I can win the battle this time, so I''m going to get out of here now. Let''s meet again next time, Mr. Agent." Jack dered as he swiftly ascended the building and disappeared from Nerdwolf''s sight.
Chapter 382 Army Is About to Move
Chapter 382 Army Is About to Move
"You know what... I don''t think I can win this time, so I''m going to get out of here. Let''s meet again next time, Mr. Agent," Jack dered as he swiftly ascended the building and disappeared from Nerdwolf''s sight.
Nerdwolf watches in silence as Jack swiftly climbs up the building.
He stood there for a moment, catching his breath and letting the adrenaline slowly ebb away.
Only after Jack had disappeared, did Nerdwolf finally speak to himself. "What a crazy guy..."
"Team leader! Are you alright?" He was then abruptly interrupted by the voice of one of his subordinates who was calling him out in concern.
Turning towards the voice, Nerdwolf found multiple agents who worked under hismand rushing to his position.
"I''m fine," Nerdwolf waved his hand, dismissing their worries. "How did you know that I''m here?"
"Some of our targets got out of control and made a run for himself. It''s one of those do-or-die decision. By pure coincidence, we caught a nce of you while chasing him."
"You didn''t actually give up on your pursuit just for my sake, did you?" Nerdwolf narrowed his eyes as he asked that question.
He doesn''t want to be indirectly held responsible for the fish slipping out of the.
His subordinate immediately denies it, "Ohh no, team leader! You don''t have to worry about it. Just how hard is it to capture an overweight man?" he sneered.
The agents promptly spread out to secure their perimeter. They fanned out cautiously, scanning for any signs of Jack, ensuring he wasn''t lurking nearby.
Some of them even began discussing the possibility of chasing Jack.
However, Nerdwolf swiftly and sternly intervened, "Don''t be stupid. The person you''re trying to chase is Jack. Every one of you should know well enough about him."
Upon hearing that name, all the agents present understood why their team leader was in such a state.
If Jack had managed to reduce someone a [Assassin] ranked agent like Nerdwolf to this, they stood no chance against him.
"Then, we should just let him go?" asked the subordinate. The idea of letting Jack escape did not sit well with him.
Nerdwolf nodded, firm in his decision. "Yes, just let him go. Just like yourself, I also wish to capture him but we must stay cool-headed. Without a well-prepared n, we will only be his next victims."
He then changed the subject, avoiding further discussion on Jack. "Anyway, how''s the mission going?"
One of the agents reported, "Everything is proceeding smoothly as intended. The only one left is the grain producers."
"Is that so?" Nerdwolf seemed unsurprised.
Why would he be when there are multiple [Assassin] rank agents involved in this matter?
In fact, he does feel it''s kind of overkill. "Let''s go and meet Agent Wheatman."
....
As the battle between Nerdwolf and Jack is concluded, an order from the capital arrives in the hand of Wilmot Aymer.
He broke the royal seal, revealing the contents of the letter, and began to read.
A look of intrigue and excitement shed across his face as he waded through the orders outlined in the message.
"After so long..." he said to himself, a grin forming, "I finally get some action."
Not that he whining about the order, not really. It''s just that he had been drowning in a sea of boredom. His body felt sluggish as a snail''s crawl, thanks to theck of military activities.
Back when they''d pinned that medal on him, he''d thought he could kick back and enjoy a nice, smooth ride as one of the bigwigs in the capital.
Imagine his surprise.
Right after he''d hopped off that stage, he had been invited to meet Minister William, the head of the Ministry of War and Defense.
But his hopes had crumbled like a house of cards.
Before he could even bask in the light of glory, Minister William dropped the bombshell on him by exining the real reason behind their meeting.
"We''ve got some rearranging to do," William had said, his face all serious-like. "You, my friend, are heading to Balkes in a couple of weeks."
It turns out, there was some major internal rearrangement happening in the army.
Following the conclusion of the Second North-South War, the Ministry of Defense and War realised just how inefficient and slow their current organization and mobilization were, even though they had military bases scattered across the kingdom.
It had been a close call during thatst conflict, with the enemy army getting frighteningly close to the capital.
They might have dodged a bullet this time, but luck alone couldn''t guarantee safety in the long run.
With the kingdom''s substantial expansion in territory, they couldn''t afford suchpses anymore.
And so, the ministry had decided on a significant reorganization.
They were to effectively split the kingdom into four distinct military regions, consisting of multiple provinces under their watch.
Each with its own headquarters; East HQ, North HQ, Central HQ, and South HQ.
This division was meant to improve both the efficiency of the military and the security of the kingdom, enabling faster response times and a better-coordinated defence system.
Also, each HQ will be led by a designated military general. They were to guide operations and make critical decisions.
The ministry was particrly cautious about not entrusting this responsibility to governors, as they didn''t want to overly empower them.
This also aligns with the king''s wish who preferred that governors focus solely on their administrative tasks.
For the East HQ, based in Balkes, the ministry had selected Wilmot Aymer to lead the military efforts.
Given his significant contributions to the kingdom, it was easy to understand why they had chosen him for this crucial role.
But still, Balkes is a newly acquired territory, there''s not much development here and the city bordering the Cerdeauxia.
It essentially served as a frontline post.
He can''t even rx and needs to stay alert all the time which really annoys him.
With a heavy sigh, he stood up from his desk. "Let''s get the army ready."
Chapter 383 Army Arrived
Chapter 383 Army Arrived
An army was quickly assembled.
Five thousand strong soldiers quickly marched south under the leadership of Wilmot Aymer.
Departing from Balkes, these soldiers were fully equipped, well-trained, and brimming with eagerness to finally see some action.
This would be their first operation since the war had concluded, and they were itching to make their mark.
It only took them a short amount of time to reach the intersection of two roads.
An officer inquired, "Should we split, General?"
"Hmm," Thoughtfully rubbing his chin, Wilmot fell into a moment of deep contemtion.
To the right, the road led to Dalfos while the path straight ahead, on the other hand, led to Vofors.
Both ces were embroiled in the throes of unrest, riots and secession movement.
Eventually, Wilmot made his decision. "Let''s go to Vofors," he stated.
In his estimation, Vofors was the more vulnerable of the two cities.
Situated in close proximity to Cerdueaxia, it made the city to receive assistance from external forces.
....
The army under General Wilmot Aymer''smand finally arrived at the outskirts of Vofors.
As they drew nearer, their eyes were drawn to a g fluttering in the wind, a g that did not belong to their kingdom.
Tension mounted among the troops, and many whispered amongst themselves.
Multiple questions came to the minds of the soldiers, causing concern to etch across their faces.
They had been dispatched to restore order but the situation on the ground appeared moreplicated than they thought.
Had the city already fallen to the chaos of rebellion?
Had they arrived toote to prevent it?
And most pressing of all, where was the governor of this province?
"Where the hell are those agents?" Wilmot said with a deep sense of frustration, stoping all the murmurs behind him. "How did they allow this to happen?"
He recognized that g.
The g, though unexpected, was familiar to him. It belonged to Vofors Republica and its presence here caught him off guard.
He feels surprised to see someone still keep it.
Putting the g issue aside, Wilmot didn''t rush headlong into the city, even though they had the capability to do so.
He was no fool, and he knew that diving into the unknown without a clear understanding of the situation was a recipe for disaster.
Instead, he ordered his soldiers toy siege to the city''s perimeter, effectively sealing it off from the outside world for the time being.
Before plunging into danger, he needed to gather information to figure out who was in control. And so, a scout was dispatched.
Riding his horse, the scout cautiously entered the city unhindered.
What greeted his sight was nothing short of unbelievable, a scene of absolute chaos.
Buildings marked with the scars of violence like shattered windows, walls marred by graffiti, and the remnants of hastily constructed barricades.
Smoke billowed from numerous fires that had been set, and the acrid scent of burning debris filled the air.
Shops had been looted, and the contents of the once-bustling market nowy scattered and abandoned.
It was a disorienting tableau of destruction, with overturned carts and debris-strewn roads.
Graffiti and gs of the Vofors Republica were disyed prominently.
"What the hell...," Words slowly escape his mouth. It was as if the rule ofw in this city had crumbled.
The scout urged his horse forward before he eventually stopped in front of a young man he happened to see.
"Stop right there!" the scout ordered sternly.
The young man, carrying a rifle in his hand, halted and nced up at the scout.
His eyes scrutinized the scout.
Chill began to grip his spine as he recognized what uniform the scout was wearing.
It''s as though the scout could read the young man''s thoughts, he promptly warned, "Should you try to run, I won''t hesitate to shoot you."
The young man nodded mildly, realizing that there was no easy escape from the scout.
Seeing the young man''spliance, the scout nodded before he continued with a serious tone, "Alright, first question. What has happened to this city? How did ite to this?"
The young man began to exin with no intention to gloss over anything. "People rallied because of the grain prices. Some people stepped forward, introducing the idea of breaking away from the kingdom and reestablishing the Republica. But before they could do that, rumours started spreading out of nowhere, saying that the people who had led them to rally were actually involved in this grain problem. The citizens became even angrier, leading to the current state of the city."
"Hmm... I see," the scout nodded, taking in the young man''s exnation.
He already knew a huge part of the story and it didn''t derail from the briefing he got.
"Next question," the scout continued, "Where did you get that rifle?"
"T-this..." The young man stuttered.
His eyes darted around nervously as he tried to formte an answer. He was clearly unsure of how much he should reveal.
However, the scout''s patience was wearing thin, "So? Where did you get it?" he repeated.
"Someone gave it to me..." The young man finally answered, though, his voice was slow and shaky.
Hearing this, the scout couldn''t help but feel surprised, "Someone gave it to you? Wow! Who would be generous to do so?"
"I... I''m not sure. They handed out guns to many people." The young man stammered due to immense fear.
"Many people, you say?" The scout''s face darkened.
As the scout continued to interrogate the young man, the unsettling sounds of sporadic gunfire and shouting nearby disrupted their conversation.
Without further ado, the scout reached out his hand towards the young man, saying, "Give me the gun."
"Eh?!" The young man seems hesitant at first. But the words that followed after made him concede.
"Boy, give me the gun before I arrest you." the scout threatened.
With the gun in the scout''s hand, he promptly returned to the outskirts of the city.
He didn''t forget to tell the young man, "Stay at home and don''te out until you see the Republica''s g no longer fluttered in the wind."
"Y-Yes..."
Chapter 384 Stormed In
Chapter 384 Stormed In
Wilmot scrutinized the gun in his hand with a serious expression. His brow was furrowed with a hint of worry, and his eyes reflected a slight trace of suspicion.
It was a weapon that appeared nearly identical to their standard-issued rifle.
This familiarity only deepened the sense of concern etched on the general''s face.
"You say there''s someone distributing this weapon to the public," Wilmot inquired.
The scout nodded in response. "That''s what the young man I met imed."
"What a troublesome development," Wilmot Aymer clicking his tongue.
He clearly vexed by the turn of events.
The presence of these weapons was the fact that hard to swallow.
It means the enemy, whoever they are, had apparently touched the level of weapon technology on par with the kingdom.
Wilmot couldn''t be sure how effective these weapons were, but the mere presence of this weaponry was enough to set off rm bells.
Also, a portion of hisint was directed to the SIN''s agents. He is a hundred per cent sure they know about this.
As a former chivalrous knight, he had always been ufortable with their secretive nature as a whole and the way they operated.
But, who was he toin?
Putting the gun and his personal feelings aside, Wilmot''s gaze turns back to the city.
After a few minutes of silence, he finally voiced his decision, "We should begin capturing the city and restore order."
"How should we proceed, General?"
"Let''s see...do we have a map of the city?" he inquired.
"We do, General. Let me bring it to you."
Momentster, the map of Vofors was ced before Wilmot. He studied it attentively, his finger tracing over the city''syout, pinpointing key locations and considering his strategy.
"We need to capture and secure the government buildings," Wilmot said, gesturing to the central point on the map.
He moved his finger in a circr motion, indicating the areas of interest. "This will help us establish control. At the same time, we also have to establish a perimeter to contain the rebel forces within the city, cutting off their escape routes and isting them."
"What about the civilians, General? There might be shes between them and the rebels."
Wilmot nodded, understanding the delicate nature of the situation. "Yes... We need to avoid direct confrontations in densely popted civilian areas if possible. Controlling these areas will be our next focus once we gain control over the government buildings."
Once Wilmot has sorted out his objectives, he divides the army into two groups: one to secure the city''s perimeter and the other to storm in and take control.
He raised his hand, pointing a finger toward the sky to address the contingent assigned to guarding the perimeter. "For the soldiers tasked with encirclement... As long as you see the Republica g fluttering in the sky, that means we have not yet gained control over the city. During that time, no one enters, and no one leaves. Am I clear?"
""Yes, sir!""
With their orders in ce, the two groups of soldiers set off to execute their respective missions.
Wilmot led the second group storming into the city. Their presence, without a doubt, startled the civilians who were embroiled in rioting, the secessionist armed brigade who attempting to assert control and the agents who were carrying out their mission.
Despite encounters with a multitude of surprised faces, Wilmot paid no attention to the chaos around him and made a rush toward the centre.
His priority was to secure the barracks, as it was a strategic location that would provide them with the necessary resources and a foothold to restore order.
As they burst into the barracks, the condition inside was a sight to behold.
"What is happening here?" Wilmot muttered to himself as he scanned the barrack.
It appeared that the barrack was raided.
Empty weapon racks and open storage crates were scattered throughout the barracks. Ammunition crates were left open, their contents spilled across the floor, and the armoury''s security had been breached.
The soldiers who had once manned the barracks were conspicuously absent.
His nose picked up the smell of gunpowder that hung in the air. A proof of the recent shes that had urred within the building.
Fortunately, this particr barrack only stored firearms and their ammunition in a quantity just enough for a small-scale battle.
It was prepared so the garrison stationed in Vofors was able to put up a fight in case the city was sieged while waiting for the main army toe.
"Secure this ce and calcte the losses," he ordered, directing his soldiers to take stock of what had been taken by the one he suspected, the secessionist forces.
The soldiers began to assess the contents of the barrack. They noted the missing weapons, ammunition, and other supplies.
Each missing weapon and round was counted, and the losses were recorded, creating a detailed inventory of what had been taken.
"General, we have the numbers," one of the officers reported.
As the officer provided the list, Wilmot carefully reviewed it, item by item, taking note of the weapons and ammunition that had been taken by the rebel forces.
With the losses tallied, he could now gauge the extent of the secessionist forces in terms of weaponry.
"Hmm... Judging by the list, we have the advantage in terms of weaponry, However, my only concern is...they might go on a rampage against civilians. Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a troublesome bunch, wasting their time rebelling. They should find more productive activities to do."
Wilmot shook his head half-heartedly while his soldiers stared nkly at him.
Everybody present knows his history so he''s thest person who has the right to talk about rebellion.
Putting the list down, Wilmot shifted his focus to his soldiers. "Alright, stop staring at me like an idiot." he said, "I''ll leave some of you here to clean up the mess and secure the barracks. The rest of us will head to the city hall to continue our mission of restoring order."
Chapter 385 In Governors Office
Chapter 385 In Governor''s Office
The soldiers began to move through the streets towards the city hall nearby.
However, as they drew closer to their destination, Wilmot raised his hand, urging them to slow their pace.
If anybody were going to take control of the city, the heart of its administration should undoubtedly be one of their primary targets.
Wilmot, recognizing the significance of the city hall, took out a pair of binocrs and examined the area around it.
Through binocrs, he examined the vicinity of the city hall.
The scene unfolded before his eyes.
Dead bodiesy scattered across the ground, proving there were fierce battles that had urred before their arrival.
Smoke and fire, still smouldering in various spots, cast an acrid haze over the area.
Without uttering a single word, Wilmot conveys a series of gestures to his soldiers, instructing them to encircle the entire city hall and create a perimeter that would prevent any potential threats from escaping.
The soldiers received Wilmot''s silentmand and moved as silently as the order they received. Their footsteps were barely audible.
Several squads, each consisting of five to six soldiers, were formed as well.
Their mission was to enter the city hall, check for any enemy presence and secure every corner of the building.
Once they crossed the threshold into the city hall, the squads scattered, each team moving with the precision of a well-coordinated unit.
Wilmot led his own squad through the silent corridors toward the governor''s office.
Floor after floor, they ascended without any hindrance. The eerie silence of the building and the littered corpses along the way heightened their suspense.
In a short span of time, they stopped in unison in front of the governor''s office.
Wilmot nced at his squad members. Each soldier gripped their rifle tightly, the weapons loaded and ready to be fired at a moment''s notice.
Their expressions showed that they were fully prepared for whatever they might encounter.
Understanding the unspoken message conveyed by their General''s nce, the squad members took their positions.
On Wilmot''s signal, the door was kicked open, crashing into the room with a resounding thud.
The general and his soldiers entered with their rifles raised, pointing them into the office.
His eyes immediately locked onto a sole figure in the room.
He promptly shouted, "Halt! Hands in the air!"
....
Thud¡ª
Another lifeless body crumpled to the ground. One particr SIN''s agent wipes the sweat on his forehead.
It was clear that he was tired.
While the mission was no walk in the park, it was not easy either.
The agent had encountered a variety of responses from his targets.
Some had shown bravery, fiercely fighting against him, while some ran like a coward, attempting to flee the inevitable.
Some had tried to deflect usations and ce me elsewhere, and the worst of his targets had even used others as human shields.
It was mentally taxing for the agent.
He found himself internally exasperated, thinking, ''Can you just shut your mouth and ept your fate? We have all the evidence pointing at you.''
Sigh¡ª
"How many times did I sigh today?" he asked himself. He wasn''t sure anymore.
The count was a blur as he had lost track amidst the chaos of the mission.
"Wheatman!" someone called out his name.
He turned around to find out who was it and was relieved to see his friend, Nerdwolf, surrounded by a group of lower-ranked agents.
However, the state of his friend''s appearance raised immediate concern.
His friend was battered and bruised.
"What happened to you?"
"I got attacked by a ckout agent."
"What?!" Wheatman''s face was painted with surprise. Nerdwolf was a skilled agent, and the fact that he had been reduced to such a state left him bewildered. "How can you lose?"
He was unable to fathom how a formidable agent like Nerdwolf could be defeated.
Nerdwolf sighed, "It was Jack. I''m lucky I wasn''t killed."
Wheatman nods understandably. He can see why his friend lost.
"How''s the situation here?" Nerdwolf inquired, shifting his focus to their surroundings.
"Not as bad as the situation outside. As you can see, we''ve almost wrapped things up here." Wheatman gestured to the bloody floor. "That being said, I''m d you''re here, Nerdwolf."
Nerdwolf seemed puzzled. "What do you mean?"
"I had to go to the city hall," Wheatman said. His gaze shifted to the window and his expression turned serious. "There are many pesky insects there who will try to take hold of that ce."
Nerdwolf immediately grasped the situation. "You should bring some agents with you," he advised, recalling the perilous encounter he had faced earlier. "Or you might end up in the same situation as I did."
"I''m not actually nning to," he said, "but sure, it can''t hurt to be prepared."
Wheatman set out for the city hall to assess the situation and, if necessary, take control of the pivotal location.
Along the way, the chaos and unrest grew increasingly intense the closer he got to his destination.
Upon arriving at the city hall, he was confronted with a grim sight. The building had been stormed by secessionists, who had overrun its corridors and chambers.
"This won''t do," he said. He couldn''t allow this ce, the heart of the administration, to remain in the hands of the secessionists.
He turned around to his men, his tone resolute. "Eliminate everyone in our path to the governor''s office."
His men nod and begin to execute the order, moving through the building and eradicating anyone who crosses their path.
Civilian or not, the moment they hold a weapon, they should be ready to forfeit their life.
In his course of ascending the stairs of the city hall, a trail of blood painted the path to the front door of the governor''s office.
It was caused by none other than Wheatman himself.
Creak¡ª
He pushed the door open and the room beyond came into view.
Wheatman''s sharp eyes scanned the office.
It was eerily quiet, and it appeared that the governor was not present.
Despite the apparent stillness, Wheatman remained cautious, his guard never dropping for even a second. He took a cautious step further into the room, ready for any unexpected developments.
Standing beside the governor''s desk, Wheatman began to inspect the papers strewn about. "Let''s see what you got here."
He wasn''t sure for how long he immersed himself in looking at all these documents.
However, the abrupt sound of a door being violently kicked open snapped him back to reality.
He looks toward the door and sees a few people burst into the office.
"Halt! Hands in the air!" one of them shouted.
Chapter 386 Wilmot and Wheatman
Chapter 386 Wilmot and Wheatman
"Halt! Hands in the air!" one of them shouted.
"What the hell?" Wheatman couldn''t help but blurt out.
His hand instinctively reached for his weapon. This unexpected intrusion caught him off guard.
At the same time, his keen eyes quickly scanned the attire of the individuals who had stormed into the room.
The military uniform. That''s what they are wearing.
Since they were on the same side as him, Wheatman felt relief washed over him.
Now that he looked again, he had seen the one in the middle.
''Isn''t he the one who received a medal a few months back? What was his name again? Wil...Wilnot? Willot? No, no, no. I think it''s Wilmot.'' he thought, recalling the prestigious event held in the capital before.
"I said hands in the air!" Wilmot''s stern voice cut through the tension in the office as he repeated hismand once more.
Apparently, they didn''t manage to recognise him and even found his presence suspicious.
It was understandable, considering he was dressed in a cloak and acted all mysterious.
"Calm down, fes," Wheatman attempted to defuse the situation, attempting to convey his identity and allegiance. "I am on your side."
"Hand-in-the-air!'' Wilmot said and give a warning, "Or we''ll shoot you."
"Well...don''t do that. It''ll hurt." Wheatman replied with a touch of sarcasm.
He promptly put his hand in the air.
Wilmot, however, showed little inclination to entertain exnations. He tilted his head slightly, signalling to his men, "Take his weapon and restrain him."
As the soldiers moved to carry out Wilmot''s orders, Wheatman tried to make himself heard. "Wait! What?! You being serious?" he asked. "Didn''t I say I''m on your side? In fact, I''m currently working."
"Yeah, yeah, yeah...I will hear you outter," Wilmot said dismissively.
He shows little to no interest in Wheatman''s exnation whatsoever.
The general seemed more concerned with maintaining control of the situation and mitigating potential threats.
Insistent on proving his allegiance, Wheatman urged the soldiers to check his pocket for a badge. "No, like...seriously. There''s a badge in my pocket. Take a look."
The soldiers obliged, searching for the badge and passing it to Wilmot for examination.
Wilmot scrutinized the badge, "Hmm...SIN agent, huh?"
"Yes, that''s me." Wheatman nodded his head several times in confirmation.
Wilmot proceeded by posing a few more questions. "What''s your code name and rank?"
"I''m Wheatman, an assassin-ranked agent."
"What a weirdass codename. Whoever give it must have a terrible naming sense." Wilmot couldn''t help butment on it.
"But I guess that terrible name is also prove of your identity."
The general ordered his men to release him, and then he posed a pressing question. "So, agent, why are you here in this office?"
However, after a moment''s consideration, he shook his head. "Let me change my question. Why did you guys let the situation be this worse when you had information about it in the first ce?"
"Our job is to carry out the mission at a time to itspletion. Anything aside from that is none of our concern." Wheatman said in a serious tone.
Wilmot looks at the agent directly in his eyes. He doesn''t know how to respond to that.
''This is why the agents are...''
Sigh¡ª
"And what would that mission be?" Wilmot inquired, pressing for more information.
"Currently..." Wheatman passed a folder to the general. "Here, take a look."
Wilmot promptly opened the file, curious about the agent''s findings.
As he perused the contents, his expression shifted from curiosity to shock. "T-This...!"
Wheatman proceeded to provide the general with more context. "There''s something I had to confirm. Our investigation discovers the signs of the governor''s involvement in this uprising. Based on that file...I guess our suspicions turn out to be true. He''s essentially ying on both sides."
He continued, "Thankfully, the king made our intelligence organization a separate entity directly under him and no longer a part of the Ministry of War and Defence. If not, he might have caught wind of our movement as well. What in your hand is a sure-fire proof."
Wilmot shook his head. He is not close with this governor but knows who the governor was before- one of Republica''s leaders.
Maybe this guy got lured by the promise of bing the president.
It appears to him that most people here do not yet have a sense of loyalty to the king.
He closed the file, "So, where''s this guy?" he inquired, keen to know the governor''s current whereabouts.
Wheatman''s response, however, was less than reassuring. "We''re locating him," It pained him to admit it.
"You''re locating him?" he retorted. There''s a hint of irony in his tone as he said, "I thought you guys had eyes everywhere."
Wheatman clenched his teeth and responded with a frustrating tone. "We''re trying our best here. Unlike the military, we are constantly buried with many tasks. We can''t simply conduct a mass recruitment either. Why don''t you mind our own mission, general?"
"Okay, okay, no need to be so angry at me."
Wilmot led the soldiers out of the office, leaving the agent behind.
Since he had confirmed Wheatman''s identity, he doesn''t worry anymore.
As they descended to the ground floor, they found the soldiers gathered, and a group of people who had been apprehended, tied and kneeling on the ground.
It was clear that his soldiers hadpleted their task.
Wilmot addressed the troops, outlining to them the next steps. "Alright, now we have to clean up the administration centre. I will temporarily be in charge of affairs here and some of you will stay here with me. The rest will go and gain control in residential areas. Make sure there are no secessionists hiding or endangering people. Then, proceed to themercial area first before checking the remaining part of the city. If anything happens, report it to me. You guys know the drill."
"General, what are we gonna do with the people we captured?"
"Hmm," Wilmot looked at the captured secessionist, "The barrack has a jail if I''m not mistaken. Throw them there. We still have to investigate the firearm they possessed."
Talking about the firearm, he was reminded of Wheatman. ''Maybe I should ask himter...''
Snapping back to his soldiers, Wilmot asked, "Anything else you guys want to ask?"
""No, Sir!"" The soldiers reply simultaneously.
"Good! Ohh! One more thing...Don''t forget to bring down the Republica''s g once you gain control over the area." Wilmot reminded his soldiers.
As he went back to the governor''s office, his soldiers scattered across the city.
Chapter 387 Exchanging Fire
Chapter 387 Exchanging Fire
The soldiers, under Wilmot''smand, moved toward the residential area to regain control and ensure the safety of the city''s inhabitants.
As the soldiers entered the residential neighbourhoods, they were met with an eerie silence that hung heavy in the air.
Doors and windows of the buildings lining the streets were tightly closed and shuttered.
It was as if the entire area had been sealed off from the outside world.
The absence of normal daily sounds¡ªnoughter of children ying, no chatter among neighbours, and no hum of activity gives the soldiers a sense of foreboding.
"This is giving me the creeps," one soldier muttered, his voice barely above a breath.
"Yeah, it''s like a ghost town," another responded, scanning the deste streets.
The soldiers advanced cautiously, their footsteps breaking the unnerving quiet that had settled over the area.
The hollow echo of their boots on the pavement seemed to magnify in the hushed surrounding, as if the silence itself was watching their every move.
"It''s too quiet, you know," a third soldier remarked, gripping the strap of his rifle tightly.
"Keep your guard up and stay alert, soldiers." said their squad leader. He looked toward the neighbourhood, "We don''t know what kind of foe¡ª"
Bang!¡ª
Their conversation was interrupted by a sudden burst of gunfire.
"Enemy presence! Take cover!"
The sudden crack of gunfire shattered the stillness, jerking the soldiers into immediate action.
Panic briefly shed across their faces, but their training kicked in, and they swiftly sought cover.
Bullets whizzed by, striking nearby walls and sending dust and debris flying.
The soldiers quickly assessed their positions, trying to locate the source of the attack amid the maze of buildings and narrow streets.
"I don''t see a damn thing!" one soldier eximed, peering over a wall.
"Same! They''re good at hiding, damn it!" another soldier gritted his teeth.
Bullets continued to fly, making it impossible to discern the exact location of the secessionist forces.
The enemy was concealed within thebyrinth of buildings. Their exact locations are masked by the twisted alleys and structures of the urbanndscape.
The secessionist forces, determined to hold their ground, used every avable vantage point to engage the soldiers.
"Stay low and don''t shoot randomly! Conserve your ammo." Barked the squad leader, "We need to pinpoint their position first."
Rapid bursts of gunfire punctuated the exchange. The soldiers fired in the direction of suspected enemy positions, hoping to flush them out. As a result, smokes began filled the air, obscuring their vision further.
"Cap! Over there! Movement on the third floor, three buildings down to the left!" One soldier yelled.
Their heads swivelled in unison, focusing on the northwest building.
"I see them!" the squad leader eximed. "We need to close in to their position!"
Without further ado, the soldiers zeroed in on the enemy position. Shots echoed through the streets as they began to unleash gunfire in the direction of the assants.
As they sessfully identified the secessionist force''s position, the soldiers began a coordinated advance.
They maintained a steady barrage of shots, suppressing the secessionist forces'' ability to respond effectively while making use of whatever avable cover they could find.
"We are getting closer. Get ready to breach in!" said their leader.
Bang¡ª
But just as they were preparing to make their move, a sudden gunshot rang out, followed by the sound of a bullet passing them.
The soldiers immediately sought cover. Their hearts pounding in response to the unexpected threat.
"What the..." the leader wanted to say something but got cut off mid-sentence by another the sharp crack of gunfire.
"Enemy spotted across the street, Cap! They''re closing in on our position," one of the soldiers warned urgently.
"You''ve got to be kidding me!" the leader cursed under his breath.
The situation had taken a dire turn.
Now, they were faced with the daunting challenge of battling not one but two secessionist teams simultaneously.
The soldiers steeled themselves for the impending sh.
But just in the nick of time, another squad arrived to support the besieged soldiers.
Their squad leader quickly assessed the situation and shouted orders, reminding everyone to exercise caution and highlighting the potential presence of hostages. "Provide cover for our brothers."
Gunshots were fired, forcing the iing secessionist rebels to halt their advance.
The newly arrived squad rushed to their position and asked, "You guys okay?"
"Not really but you came just in time. How''s the other ce faring?"
"It''s under control," the newly arrived leader informed. "But you need to be careful. They might have taken hostages."
"Understood," the leader responded. "I''ll leave you guys to deal with the other group. We''re going to tackle the ones inside this building."
The leader of the newly arrived squad nodded in agreement. "Alright, but don''t take too long. We need to end this before nightfall."
He nced at the sky, realizing that the sun was beginning to dip below the horizon, casting an orange hue across the city.
The soldiers had been so absorbed in their intense firefight that they hadn''t noticed the advancing twilight.
The newly arrived squad promptly moved into position, covering theirrades as they prepared to breach the building.
Meanwhile, the besieged soldiers burst into the building and began their ascent to the third floor, where they believed the secessionist fighters were holding their ground.
"Keep in mind the possibility of hostages." The leader''s voice carried a tone of caution as he reminded his team.
The soldiers nodded in acknowledgement as they cautiously scoured the ground floor of the building, checking every room and corridor for any sign of secessionist fighters or potential hostages.
As they made their way toward the second floor, their footsteps echoed in the dimly lit building.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
The tension in the air rose as they approached the staircase. Weapons were raised and fingers poised on the triggers.
Bang!¡ª
Bang!¡ª
On the second floor, they encountered sporadic gunfire.
The leader swiftly signalled his team to take cover behind a corner, where they waited for a lull in the firefight.
After a few tense minutes, the gunfire subsided and no presence of enemy was found.
The soldiers seized the opportunity to advance to the third floor.
They moved cautiously, checking each room and hallway for any signs of the secessionist fighters.
Chapter 388 Battle On the Third Floor
Chapter 388 Battle On the Third Floor
As they reached the third floor, the long corridor stretched before them.
They could feel the tension in the air.
The sound of their own breaths and the soft echoes of their boots on the floor filled the silence.
Aside from the leader, the soldiers moved in pairs, ensuring that no corner or room was left unchecked.
They came to the first room on their left.
With hand signals, they coordinated their entry. The door creaked open slowly, revealing a room shrouded in dimness.
The soldiers entered the room with guns at the ready. But, to their surprise, the room was empty. There were no secessionist fighters or hostages whatsoever.
Instead, they discovered signs of a brief but intense struggle that had taken ce here. Furniturey overturned, papers were scattered haphazardly.
"Nothing here. Let''s move to the next room." Their leader broke the silence.
Moving further down the corridor, they encountered another closed door.
This time, they could hear muffled voices from the other side. Their leader raised his hand, signalling for silence.
The soldiers listened carefully, trying to discern what was being said.
It became clear that there were multiple voices, and they were engaged in a heated argument.
"We can''t keep waiting and let them take control of this building! We have to hold our ground!"
"What about we use the hostages as a shield and break out of this building?"
Meanwhile, on the outside, soldiers exchanged silent nces.
Knowing there were people inside, they prepared for their entry.
Taking positions at the door, the soldiers ready to storm in.
"Remember, we must prioritize the safety of the hostages. Keep an eye out for them."
Their leader reminds them once again.
"We know, cap." the soldiers replied.
The adrenaline started to surge through their veins. They are fully aware that the room could be heavily defended.
With a synchronized nod, they breached the door, and the room instantly erupted into chaos.
Bam!¡ª
Inside, they found a group of secessionist fighters, their weapons at the ready.
The room was pretty big and interconnected, cluttered with makeshift barricades. It was clear that this had been their defensive position.
The secessionists doesn''t seemed surprised to see the soldiers.
For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still as both groups assessed the situation.
The soldiers had the superiority of weapons, but the secessionists had the advantage of cover.
"Enemy arrived! Open fire!" one of them suddenly shouted.
The soldiers quickly sought cover behind whatever furniture they could find, returning fire at the secessionist fighters.
The sound of gunfire and shouts filled the room as the battle unfolded. Bullets pierced through the makeshift barricades, sending wood and debris flying.
"Keep shooting! Suppress their positions!" said the leader.
The soldiers'' training and discipline were evident as they maintained theirposure under fire. Theymunicated effectively, rying the positions of the secessionists and coordinating their movements to gain the upper hand.
"One secessionist down!" one soldier reported.
"Same here. One secessionist fighter by the window! He''s down!"
Amid the gunfire, the soldiers focused on locating and securing the hostages.
"I see the hostages!" one of the soldiers called out, his voice steady amid the turmoil.
"Confirm if they''re safe!" their leader barked.
"Cover me! I''ll check the hostages!" another soldier volunteered.
"Secessionists behind the barricade!"
"I''ve got you covered," said their leader. His weapon was aimed at the barricade.
The soldier entrusted with the hostages inched cautiously toward the corner where they were concealed.
He assessed their condition.
Relief washed over him as he reported, "I''ve got four hostages in this corner! They''re fine!"
Their leader wasted no time, knowing that moments counted in this intense standoff.
"Take them out. The rest, keep the pressure on! We''re gaining ground!"
"On it, Cap!" The soldier replied.
Using his body as a shield to provide a protective barrier, he proceeded to guide the hostages out of their hiding ces.
The hostages were a mix of ages, ranging from middle-aged adults to young teenagers. Their clothing was dishevelled and their expressions were abination of relief at being rescued and lingering fear of the ongoing firefight.
As they emerged from their hiding, their eyes darted around the room, searching for any lingering danger.
Meanwhile, the intensity of the battle showed no signs of waning the second the hostages were out of the picture.
The secessionist fighters had intensified their resistance, making it clear they were willing to fight to the bitter end.
Amidst the cacophony of gunfire and the smell of gunpowder, the soldiers keep holding on to their position.
The remaining secessionists had entrenched themselves in defensive positions, using furniture and debris as makeshift barricades.
"Are there any hostages left?" The leader urgently inquired.
"I didn''t see any," one of the soldiers responded, scanning the area for any signs of civilians caught in the crossfire.
"Then let''s end this fast," the leader dered.
The soldiers understood that they needed to bring this battle to a swift conclusion.
They pressed forward,ying down suppressing fire to keep the secessionists pinned and disoriented.
The difference between training and experience bing more and more apparent.
The soldiers eventually gain the upper hand in each engagement. Room by room, they methodically cleared the building of secessionist fighters.
As the sun descended in the sky, the firing gradually ceased.
The once-chaotic building, which had been the epicentre of a fierce urban battle, fell silent.
The soldiers lowered their weapons and looked around at the aftermath of the confrontation.
Their leader, surveying the scene in front of him, "Is that all?"
He gazed at the bodies of secessionist fighters scattered across the floors of the building.
Most of them were dead but a small number of them were sessfully captured and were now tightly bound.
One of the soldiers confirmed, "Yes, we''ve cleared the building. We''ve also confiscated their weapons."
Piles of firearms and ammunition were gathered and ready for transport.
"Good. Bring all of it to the city hall. Let General Wilmot decide what to do with them."
Chapter 389 Aftermath of Battle
Chapter 389 Aftermath of Battle
By the end of the day, the city hall in Vofors was crowded with people once again.
This time, fortunately, is not because of the secessionist or angry mob. It was the soldiers who had finished their mission.
As night descended over the city, the streetmps flickered to life, illuminating the city hall and its vicinity.
Outside the city hall, the soldiers stood in small groups, talking in hushed tones while awaiting for the next instructions.
Their uniforms smeared with dirt and sweat, proof of the grueling task they hadpleted earlier.
However, the sess in restoring order to the citye at a cost. Some of them suffered injuries and many were clearly fatigued from the hours of urban warfare.
Meanwhile, inside the city hall, Wilmot sat at the head of a long oak table inside one of its meeting room.
The room was filled with tension as his officers gathered around, waiting to report about the aftermath of their operation.
Clearing his throat, Wilmot scanned the room with a serious expression. He addressed his officers, "Officers, I need aprehensive report on the situation."
"Sir, we''ve sessfully gained control over Vofors. In the process, we unfortunately sustained a total of 37 casualties, with 10 soldiers fatally wounded and 27 suffered minor injuries. They are receiving medical attention and should be back on their feet soon."
Wilmot nodded, "Good to hear that no one died."
Then his attention was directed to another person, "Sir, we''ve confiscated an approximately 50 rifles together with a substantial amount of ammunition from the secessionist fighters. As we initial assumed, the rifle bore an uncanny simrity with our standard-issue firearms. We are investigating the source."
"Send the firearms to the capital. People over there are more well-versed about the subject than us here." Wilmot instructed, "By the way, speaking about investigate, what information do we know from the secessionist prisoners? Any valuable intelligence?"
The officer who had been overseeing the capture and detention of the secessionists saluted and reported, "We''ve captured a total of 23 secessionist fighters, sir. They''re currently being held in the barrack''s detention area. We''ve separated them into individual cells for questioning. Preliminary interviews suggest that they are indeed part of argerwork with ties to an external group in Cerdeauxia and nde. Interrogations are ongoing, and we will keep you updated as we gain more information."
Wilmot leaned back in his chair. He then shook his head and said after a few moment passed, "We don''t have time for a prolonged interrogation. If we can''t find anything new, prepare to ship the secessionists to the prison ind. Let''s not wasted the time when we still had to knock some sense on people in Dalfos too."
"Understood, sir!"
Wilmot wave his hand, shooing the officer away. "Dismissed. Keep me informed of any developments. Also, told the soldiers to take a rest."
The officers stood up and exited the meeting roomto carry out their respective duties, leaving Wilmot alone in the meeting room.
In such a quiet atmosphere, a voice pierced the silence, making him jump in his chair. "Are you done with the meeting?"
Wilmot''s eyes widened, and he swiveled his head around to locate the source of the voice.
His heart raced, and his hand instinctively moved toward his sidearm before he realized that it was a familiar voice.
"What the..." Wilmot was both relieved and startled by the surprise.
From the shadows near the meeting room''s entrance, a figure stepped forward.
It was Wheatman, one of the SIN agent he met in the governor''s office few hours back.
"Since when are you here?" he asked.
Wheatman calmly replied, "Since the meeting started."
"So, you heard everything?!" the general asked, narrowing his eyes as he look at the agent.
Any military meeting should be confidential and no one can eavesdropped. Anybody who does this shall be subjected to a harsh punishments.
Knowing why Wilmot gazed at him that way, Wheatman reassured the general. "Rx, General. Most of the topics you guys were discussing, we already know."
Although both the army and the intelligence seems like a two separate identity, Wheatman know just how close both organizations has work together.
Wilmot took a deep breath to steady his nerves, then responded, "You could have used a less dramatic approach as a normal person would. Or are you trying to give me a heart attack?"
Wheatman''s expression remainedposed, "I didn''t mean to startle you, General...Or maybe I''m actually is. Anyway, putting your life aside, I just thought I should tell you on thetest developments on our side."
As his heart calmed down, Wilmot leaned back in his chair and inquired, "Hoh? The SIN agent want to share intel. What is it?"
"Correction! Not share but I was feeling kind today. We have captured the grain producer."
The agent proceed by telling the general in detail.
After a lengthy exnation, Agent Wheatman offered, "We will transport them to the capital as soon as possible. If you have anything for the king, I will pass it for you."
"Great," Wilmot''s face brightened with hope. The general relieved that he could delegate a task to the agent. "I will prepare the letter for the king and, since you''re heading to the capital, please help me transport those secessionists to the prison ind as well."
Wheatman raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback by the additional request. "Whoa, whoa, whoa. I get the letter but the secessionists as well? This sounds kind of too much," he protested.
He thought he was being kind by offering help, but now he regretting his decision to be helpful.
Wilmot was undeterred. "Come on! Do you think the grain producers would be released? I''m one hundred percent sure they will end up either dead or on that ind."
Wheatman sighed, realizing he couldn''t back out now. "Fine, fine, fine," he reluctantly agreed. "Give me the letter tomorrow morning. The SIN will make the necessary arrangements for the transport of the secessionists."
Chapter 390 Regarding Mana Crystals
Chapter 390 Regarding Mana Crystals
The Capital¡ªBideford.
Aside from being in his office or secretly taking a stroll around the capital city, Riz also visited Bideford Research Centre asionally.
Due to the frequency of his visits, people inside the building already got used to his presence and considered it normal.
Currently, the monarch found himself in one of theboratories. His eyes wandered around, looking at the surroundings with fascination and pride.
Theboratory was a marvel of science, a state-of-the-art, with tall, sterile walls of pristine white and well-organized workstations adorned with intricate machinery, ssware, and countless scientific instruments.
A long, polished wooden table dominated the centre of theboratory. In its midsty mana crystals, a luminescent gem that pulsed with an ethereal light.
The crystal''s radiant energy cast enchanting hues across the room, creating an otherworldly ambience.
He continued his exploration, moving toward a row of shelves filled with books, journals, and technical manuals.
His fingers brushed the spines and very pleased to see many of them well-worn.
It was a sign of frequent use.
Creak¡ª
The door swung open causing the king to turn his head around. He saw several people in whiteb coats entering theboratory.
"Greetings, Your Majesty," Eleanor said as soon as her eyes met with the king.
A warm smile graced her face.
The rest of the team followed suit, offering their respects and acknowledging their king''s presence.
"Greetings, Eleanor, Thomas, and the rest of you," the king warmly replied.
While he recognises Eleanor Hughes and her subordinate, Thomas, he doesn''t know the rest of them.
There are many researchers employed and many more apply to work here.
But, not anybody can be epted as the requirement was stringent.
"Are you curious about the progress on the project, Your Majesty?" Eleanor inquired.
She was responsible for overseeing the construction of the water supply system project in the capital.
Riz shook his head, his attention focused on the brilliant mana crystal thaty before him.
"No. Thest time I checked on the project, everything was progressing smoothly. I''m more curious about these mana crystals," he said, pointing to the radiant gems. "Who is researching these crystals?"
Eleanor exchanged a nce with Thomas, then turned her attention back to the king.
"This particr research project is being led by Liora Wright, Your Majesty. She''s one of the finest experts in the field of mineralogy."
"And where is this Liora at?"
"I-I''m here, Your Majesty." Riz heard a voice among the crowd of people behind Eleanor.
A bespectacled woman with a keen enthusiasm for her work, stepped forward, her eyes filled with passion.
"Your Majesty, it is an honour to meet you."
"Same as me," Riz nodded and gestured for her to continue.
Researcher Liora exined, "We are currently researching mana crystals to better understand their properties and potential applications. Our hope is to develop new technologies and innovations based on these new materials."
"Tell me what progress have you made so far?"
"We now know that mana crystals were formed because the density of mana in the cavern is so high. We believe the presence of mystical beasts directly influences the air,nd, nts, and animals around them. This was also mentioned in ancient texts. Some of the mana seeps through thend and into the cavern. And over a long period, this concentrated mana hardens and crystallizes into the form we see today. To prove this assumption, we had to dispatch people into that forest for further investigation."
Riz listened intently to her exnation. It was simr to his initial guess. "Hmm...hold onto that idea and wait for my permission. We can''t simply breach into the pheonix forest. There''s so much uncertainty about that ce."
Liora looks a bit disappointed but agree nheless. She did her studies and realize the prowess of the so called mythical beast depicted in the ancient texts.
"Anyway, can we use these crystals as a source of energy?" Riz asked the question he wanted to know the most.
"Technically, yes, but... there''s a problem," Liora responded.
"What is it?" he asked.
"From our experiment, we find out that mana crystal, in general, constantly exudes mana into the air. Over time, the size of the mana crystal will be smaller and smaller beforepletely dissipating. The reason mana crystals in the cavern remain in the solid crystal state is because the mana was trapped. On one end, it received mana from the forest above the ground, but there was no opening at the other end. This one-way flow allows the crystals to maintain their form."
"Does that mean..."
"Yes, Your Majesty," Liora correctly guessed what was in his mind and confirmed. "Now, there''s an opening, a sinkhole. The mana from the underground cavern is gushing out into the air but at a very slow rate. As of now, we don''t have an established number on this mana dissipation rate since ites in various forms and densities."
Riz''s brow furrowed in thought. It troubled him that this valuable resource was being lost to the atmosphere.
"Is there nothing we can do?" he inquired, reluctant to ept such waste when it could be harnessed for the kingdom''s benefit.
Liora replied, "The most popr suggestion from researchers in my department is to captured the mana into a container and condense it into a liquid form. This would slow down the dissipation to a negligible level. However, we couldn''t yet find a container that canpletely block the mana from seeping out."
"Tch!" Riz clicked his tongue.
This new information has be a bit of a problem. He wonders if he has topletely seal off the sinkhole but then, he disregards the idea.
"What about the effect it has on humans?" he inquired, concerned about the implications of constant mana exposure on the kingdom''s people. Such a significant change in the environment would undoubtedly have consequences.
Liora hesitated for a moment before responding, "That... is not my expertise, Your Majesty. The experts in the biology department would be better equipped to provide insights about how prolonged mana exposure may affect humans."
"Yeah, you''re right. That''s a stupid question from me." Riz nodded.
He stood up, signalling his departure from theb, "Alright, Liora," he said. "Continue your research on finding the best material for the container. We must not squander this valuable resource. As for Eleanor, please inform me when the project reachespletion."
Chapter 391 New Information
Chapter 391 New Information
"Alright Liora, continue your research on finding a suitable container. We must not squander this valuable resource. As for Eleanor, please inform me when the project reachespletion."
Without waiting for their response, Riz promptly left theboratory.
As he walked through the door, Liora opened her mouth, a brief "Ah!" escaping her lips, but it was toote. The king had departed.
Observing this, Eleanor, who had been a silent presence throughout the discussion, spoke up, "What? Do you have something left to tell His Majesty?"
Liora hesitated, her gaze drifting to the closed door through which Riz had just left.
"It kind of slipped my mind, but I have yet to inform His Majesty about the ssification of mana crystals. Our department has developed a categorization system for them based on their hardness, which directly corrtes with their density."
Eleanor raised an eyebrow, "Is it that really important?"
Liora pondered for a moment, then shrugged. "Nah, not really. It''s not a pressing matter. I just thought it might provide useful for His Majesty. Anyway, I will tell His Majesty the next time I meet him."
....
Meanwhile, Riz continued walking toward the exit, unaware of the information he had just missed.
Just outside the Bideford Research Centre, stood a woman with pink hair near his carriage, seemingly waiting for him.
Riz raised his eyebrows at the unexpected presence of Charlotte. He promptly asked, "What are you doing here?"
Usually, he really hates it when people interrupt his schedule like this. Anything should be passed through his secretary. But, he made exceptions for several people.
"I came here to find you, milord," Charlotte replied.
Riz, perplexed, inquired further, "Is there something so urgent that made you find me here?"
"The captured rebels are currently in the capital. They are on their way to Prison Ind."
"I don''t think that requires my attention," he remarked casually.
However, Charlotte gave another new information to her king. "My agent confirmed that the governor of Vofors went missing."
Riz furrowed his brow even more and asked, "What do you mean ''missing''?"
"Well, technically he has not entirely gone missing. Reports suggest that the governor''s whereabouts are unknown during the crisis. As the investigation unfolded, thest trace of the governor pointed to his journey to Cerdeauxia," Charlotte exined.
Riz''s expression darkened further upon hearing Charlotte''s additional information.
The governor''s unexpected journey to Cerdeauxia at the time of chaos was a sign of a link between him and the neighbouring nation.
"How sure are you about this information?" he inquired.
"Ny per cent sure," Charlotte replied.
Riz''s scrutiny intensified as he sought more details. "Did our agents find any evidence of the governor''s rtions with Cerdeauxia?"
"Unfortunately yes," Charlotte replied with a firm nod. "Our agents uncovered letters and documents indicating a secret alliance between the governor and a certain individual in Cerdeauxia."
"And that individual is?"
"Acellin Celestia," Charlotte replied.
Sigh¡ª
"So, not only merchants in my kingdom but my governor as well, huh?" Riz muttered to himself.
He needs to treat this carefully. It involved another country.
In matters of diplomacy and potential conflict, even a slight margin of uncertainty could lead to dire consequences.
"Any idea why the governor would seek support from Cerdeauxia?" Riz asked.
"Power," Charlotte gave a short reply but that''s enough for Riz to understand.
"Perhaps the governor sought military backing for a time when he nned to make a move."
Riz stepped into the carriage and Charlotte followed suit, settling into the plush seat opposite him.
The heavy silence enveloped them as his mind buzzed with thoughts and mulled over information.
Only the sound of carriage rattling along the streets yed in their ears like music.
Now that another country was involved directly like this, he had no choice but to send a diplomatic team to Cerdeauxia and ask for the governor. He probably runs to Cerdeauxia hoping for protection.
It''s not like he doesn''t know Cerdeuaxia''s involvement. He just prefers to settle things in the shadows just like them. It cost him less money than a formal way which might blown out of proportion.
"Find him!" Riz''s voice pierced the silence, themand directed at the agents and intelligencework under Charlotte''smand.?"That governor... find his location, but don''t do anything to him just yet. We will do things by book...if we can."
Charlotte nodded, "As you wish, milord."
However, before she closed the conversation, another piece of information surfaced in her mind. "Ah! There''s one more thing, milord."
"What is it?" Riz asked while raising an eyebrow, prompting her to continue.
"We received information from the south. The war between Inverloch and Inver has broken out not too long ago."
Riz chuckled wryly. He leaned backfortably in his seat, "Took them long enough tounch an attack, huh?"
"Should we do something about it?" Charlotte asked, wondering if he had a n for this conflict.
Riz shook his head, "Aside from temporarily halting the trade between us and Inver, we should stay out of it for now. Let them settle their disputes. We have enough on our te to deal with at the moment. Only inform me when the empire gain upper hand."
Charlotte, however, expressed her concern, "But... this action would sour our rtionship with Inver."
"I know, but I don''t mind taking that repercussion. They need us more than we need them," Riz responded with confidence.
As the carriage continued its journey through the city, Riz gazed out of the window.
His words are not without any backing.
A finalized report hade in a couple of weeks ago. In that report, his geologists detailed the discovery and identification of numerous resources in his newly acquired territories.
The report came veryter than he expected, causing him to nearly explode in anger. But, when he looked at the content, his anger subsided.
He pretty much had everything essential resources within his border. All left for him is too extract them out of the ground.
Chapter 392 Escape Part I
Chapter 392 Escape Part I
The carriage arrived at the naval base.
The atmosphere was hectic, to say the least, as soldiers and naval officers hurriedly moved about, ensuring the smooth operation of the port.
The tter of footsteps and the distant sounds of orders being barked created a symphony of controlled chaos.
Seeing where the carriage took them, Charlotte promptly asked, "Why are we here?"
"Let me take a look at the captured secessionists. I want to see the brave faces of people who thought they could go against me."
As Riz stepped out of the carriage, the salty sea breeze gently blew on his face.
His eyes scanned the surroundings, taking note of the various ships anchored at the port, some being loaded with supplies, while others were undergoing maintenance.
Approaching the area where the captured secessionists were held, he overheard snippets of conversations among the soldiers and officers.
"Make sure the prisoners are securely tied! We can''t afford any escape attempts!"
"Captain, we need additional guards near the storage area. There are reports of unauthorized personnel trying to ess the weapons cache...again."
"Get those crates on board! We''re running out of time!"
"Tsk! The pirates are back for maintenance."
Riz made his way through the controlled chaos, asionally nodding in acknowledgement to the salutes of passing officers.
Charlotte was walking closely behind, ensuring the safety of her liege.
It''s been a while since she acted as his bodyguard.
Due to her task in her hand, she would send trusted agents in her ce to protect his safety from the shadow, knowing that Riz doesn''t like a random person walking close to him like she did.
Stopping in front of them, Riz observed the captives with a discerning gaze.
The detained rebels bore a variety of expressions as they looked up and saw the king smirking at them. Some met his eyes with a re while others cast their gazes downward, defeated and demoralized.
Many emotions blended in together.
"Look at all of you," Riz speak. "Your fight is useless. You''ve lost not only the battle but also your wealth. Soon, more will join you. Enjoy your eternal stay on that ind."
A smirk yed on Riz''s lips as he continued, "Isn''t that what rich people love, rxing on an ind?" His words carried a mocking tone, targeting the rich merchants who were bound among the prisoners.
The rich merchants remained silent, frustrated to hear the king''s words.
On the other hand, the naval officers overseeing the prisoners maintained a watchful stance, ensuring that the captives remained restrained.
Riz scanned the rebels again.
He noticed that there were a few faces missing among them.
And so he assured them as if he knew their sources of frustration, "Don''t worry, we will never let anyone escape. Your leaders will soon receive the same fate as you are."
....
Rafoldrod City, Rafoldrod Province.
BAM!¡ª
A door of a certain grand mansion belonging to a smithy family was kicked open.
The resounding echo of a forcefully kicked door reverberated through the quiet night, disturbing the stillness that enveloped that ce.
Moonlight glows on the scene as soldiers d in uniform storm into the opulent residence like water gushing out of the dam.
The mansion, adorned with intricate ironwork in its architecture belongs to none other than the smithy family called Ferron.
Their boots resonated on the marble floor, causing the people within the mansion to stir up from their slumber.
Fear and confusion etched across their faces as they were forcibly awakened by the presence of soldiers who had advanced into the heart of the mansion.
Within moments, the tranquillity of the mansion disappears. Doors were hastily thrown open, revealingvish chambers.
"Search every room and drag everyone out! We''re also looking for evidence of treason!"
Soldiers immediately execute the orders.
Drawers were yanked open, ornate furnishings were scrutinized, and personal belongings were strewn about for the sake of finding evidence.
As the soldiers checked every single floor of the mansion, people residing within, hastily dressed in nightclothes, were herded together at the ground floor.
They are whispering among themself while their faces project expressions of anxiety and fear.
"Quiet!" shouted Bain, the man tasked to lead this operation.
The people ceased their conversations. All eyes were on Bain, the chief of the army, waiting for his next words.
Bain scrutinized the people huddled in front of him. His eyes narrowed and his face slowly contorted into a frown, intensifying the atmosphere of unease that permeated the room.
"Where''s Albert Ferron?" he asked.
The man he was supposed to capture is nowhere to be seen.
Hearing his question, everybody looks around. Eyes darted nervously, nces exchanged, and tension increased within the mansion. Uncertainty flickered in their eyes as they searched for any sign of Albert Ferron.
"Where is Albert Ferron!" Bain thundered.
This time, his tone is much harsher.
As he scanned the faces before him, it became increasingly evident that these individuals were not members of the Ferron family.
Their unkempt appearance, rough demeanour, and worn-out nightclothes marked them as servants rather than the wealthy family in the eyes of Bain.
Yet, despite the harsher tone, Bain''s question remained unanswered.
"Sir!" a soldier interrupted, drawing Bain''s attention away from the assembled group.
"What is it?" Bain''s gaze shifted toward the soldier upstairs.
"We found no sign of the Ferron family, sir. Not a single one of them." the soldier reported.
"F*ck!" he cursed. It appears to him that the Ferrons are one step ahead. He then asked the soldier, "Any clue where they might go?"
The soldier shook his head, "We are looking for it."
"Keep looking," Bain said before flicking back to the people in front of him. "Perhaps most of you don''t know this so here I am, going to tell you. Your employers hadmitted treason toward the king and the kingdom. If you thought protecting them would do you any good, feel free to continue doing so."
In an instant, their faces drained of colour followed by a collective gasp.
Just imagining the severe punishments that might charged causes them to shiver in fear.
After a few minutes passed, a lone voice among the crowd spoke up, almost hesitantly, "Turtevekesia."
Chapter 393 Escape Part II
Chapter 393 Escape Part II
After a few minutes passed, a lone voice among the crowd spoke up, almost hesitantly, "Turtevekesia."
"Tsk! Turtevekesia, huh?" Bain clicked his tongue, annoyed by the fact he just got hold of.
Although he doesn''t pursue any further on the man who gave the information to him, he does remember the face just in case. He had a lot of questions to ask afterwards.
Right now, catching the Ferrons before they slip past the border was their top priority.
He doesn''t want to face another failure.
His underperformance during the war had done enough damage to his reputation.
In a short amount of time, a pursuit team was formed to hunt the Ferrons.
In the courtyard of the mansion, soldiers assembled. Torches flickered, casting elongated shadows on the faces of the men who would be embarking on this mission.
Despite having to operate in the middle of the night, none of them show an exhausted or sleepy expression. Instead, they were quite energetic.
"Alright, listen up!" Bain''s voice cut through the still night air."We receive information on the whereabouts of the Ferron family. They are believed to be on their way to Turtevekesia. If so, the quickest path they would take is through the city of Tegrot. Your objective is to go there, locate and capture them. Move with haste and be prepared for anything."
....
Tegrot, a city nestled at the western border of Ryntum Kingdom, served as a crucial gateway for those seeking passage to the neighbouring Turtevekesia.
In spite ofcking distinct specialities or renowned features, the city held it''s title as a ''border city'' long before the inception of the Ryntum Kingdom.
Due to Turtevekesia''s closed-off nature, there are not many people passing by to and from Tegrot.
Well... That''s only true before the Kingdom of Ryntum was established.
Ever since the day Rizid eyes on the red gemstone belonging to the King of Naharog at the coronation ceremony and added with the appearance of Fire Priest Gliibious, he had paid close attention to this west neighbour.
However, the low flow of people in and out of Tegrot was a challenge for Riz to make any move.
In order to know what was happening within that ce, he had to slip his spies. And to do so, the current situation had to be changed.
Riz devised a n to alter the city''s dynamics and its surrounding by introducing a duty-free zone on the outskirts of Tegrot to serve as the linchpin in his strategy.
Because the concept duty-free zone was foreign here, his idea was considered unique and caught the curiosity of the people.
Traffic and activity immediately surged.
What was once a quiet border city swiftly transformed into a bustling centre ofmerce and information exchange.
An area where certain goods could be imported, stored, handled, and re-exported without being subject to taxes that would normally apply was enough to allure merchants, traders, and travellers alike.
Goods from Ryntum, in particr, were highly sought after.
Seeing the increased flow of people from many ces, including Turtevekesia, Riz took the opportunity to send his spies to blend in seamlessly and slip into the close-off country.
Unfortunately for Riz, while his idea provided an opportunity and boost to the local economy, it also became an enabler for some people to increase their criminal activities.
In an unknown location within Tegrot, Albert is waiting for someone.
From his demeanour, he appears to be anxious. Albert''s impatience manifested in the rhythmic tapping of his foot against the cold hard floor.
Even though it was chilly tonight, beads of sweat adorned his forehead.
Tap¡ª
Tap¡ª
Tap¡ª
"Where the hell is that guy?" he muttered.
The question seemed more rhetorical than directed at anyone in particr, given that there was only him in the room.
His eyes darted restlessly, scanning the ce. This is his first timeing here in person.
Creak¡ª
The door swung open, revealing a man with ack of hair entered. His scalp bore the markings of various scars and that alone is sufficient to intimidate people.
He was followed by several men behind him.
"Sorry to keep you waiting, Albert."
"What took you so long?" he queried.
"Youe so suddenly and request me to get you out of this kingdom. Do you think it is easy for me to arrange that?! I had to readjust the schedule because of you. If anything, be grateful that I ept your request. I heard you got involved in a pretty big scheme."
"Tsk! Don''t mind about me." Albert clicked his tongue, annoyed that he was being berated by someone he considered beneath him. However, he couldn''t act too rude as the fate of his entire family depended on this bald guy. "Anyway, what''s the progress?"
"We are going to ship you and your family together with the rest of our cargo. It might not be veryfortable, but bear with it," the bald man exined, his tone conveying a no-nonsense attitude.
Albert''s face brightened, "Great! So, when does the cargo move out?"
"Very soon! You should go and call your family to this location. I bet the soldiers are on their way here as we speak. To be honest, staying at the inn isn''t a very good move." the bald man advised. "There''s a lot of eyes and ears in that ce."
Albert stood up and wished to quickly fetch his family. His eagerness was noticeable in his hurried movements.
Seeing Albert''s scared yet energetic attitude, the bald man has less confidence in this rich patron.
There''s no way Albert could discreetly go to the inn and return without drawing attention or being seen.
"You know what..." the bald man opens his mouth, "I will send my men to escort you."
"Oh?! That''s kind of you," Albert replied, being as appreciative as he could.
"Kind?" His eyes twitched, "I''m simply being extra careful here. I don''t want to die because of you! If I get caught, I will be double dead. Now, get going!"
Chapter 394 Escape Part III
Chapter 394 Escape Part III
?"Kind?" His eyes twitched, "I''m simply being extra careful here. I don''t want to die because of you! If I get caught, I will be double dead. Now, get going!"
"Okay! Okay! I got it. No need to be so angry," Albert replied in an attempt to cate the irritated bald man.
"Haa...Take him away!" said the bald man, shooing Albert out.
Albert was then escorted out of the concealed location by several men.
As they ascended to the ground, the men meticulously scanned the area to ensure there were no prying eyes nearby.
Once satisfied that the coast was clear, they turned their attention back to Albert. "Show us where your family is," one of the men instructed.
"Follow me," Albert replied, leading the way to the inn where his family stayed.
....
Neigh¡ª
The rhythmic galloping of hooves echoed through the night as a group of soldiers rode swiftly on horseback. Each of them wore a determined face as they were tasked with a very important mission.
The soldier at the forefront urged his horse forward. His eyes were focused on the path ahead, and his grip on the reins was firm. Behind him, the other soldiers maintained their formation, riding in disciplined unison.
As they galloped through the night, thendscape transformed around them ¨C open fields, dense forests, and winding paths all became a blur.
Before long, thendscape changed once again. A stone structure slowly rose from the horizon, its silhouette growing more defined against the night sky.
The wall of Tegrot entered their sight.
"Slow down!" shouted the soldier at the front, urging the rest to reduce the speed of their steed.
In the quietude of the night, the soldier didn''t want the thunderous sound made by hundreds of hooves to alert anyone within the city walls.
As they neared the city, the garrison stationed at the gates was taken by surprise.
Their initial assumption was that the approaching riders might be an enemy force. However, the garrison was soon able to discern the familiarity of the uniform worn by the approaching soldiers.
Relief washed over them as recognition dawned.
After introducing themselves, the soldiers steadily entered the city.
The cityy in a hushed stillness beneath the canvas of the night. The asional rustle of leaves, stirred by the night breeze, added an eerie quality to the quietude.
The only illumination came from the gentle glow of gas street lights, casting flickering shadows on the streets.
As they delved further, one of the soldiers asked, "Where should we start searching?"
"Albert Ferron should be either in this city or on his way crossing the border. He''s not known for having an acquaintance here. For now, we should disperse and check all inns in this city."
"Should we inform the governor about our operation, sir?"
"No need! This operation doesn''t concern him."
The soldiers nodded in understanding and dispersed to cover different parts of the city to check the inns that were scattered across.
Creak¡ª
The door creaked open, revealing an interior that was lit by candles. The innkeeper, who looked very sleepy was startled by the unexpected visitors.
From behind the counter, he quickly straightened his posture.
Somehow, the presence of these soldiers causes him to tense even though he did nothing wrong.
"W-Wee, sirs. Are you here to stay for the night?" he greeted them.
The soldier leading the search approached the innkeeper, "Have you seen this man among your guests?" the soldier showed a sketch of Albert Ferron.
The innkeeper squinted, studying the drawing. Then, he shook his head, "I don''t think I have. I would certainly remember if such a distinguished-looking gentleman ever stepped foot here."
"Is that so?" Unsatisfied but undeterred, the soldiers moved on. "Thank you for your cooperation and sorry to disturb you at this hour."
Meanwhile, at another ce, the tavern which was usually alive withughter and chatter, now stood silent. That is because someone just disturbs the mood in the establishment.
"We''re here on a very important mission. I hope you all can cooperate with us." the soldier stated, revealing the crest of Ryntum Kingdom on his uniform. "Have any of you seen this man?"
He disyed the sketch of Albert Ferron.
A middle-aged man stepped forward, eyeing the sketch. "Hmm... I think I saw someone like the drawing a few hours ago near the eastern gate. He with several other people."
The soldiers exchanged nces.
The eastern gate led to the free-duty area and beyond that area was already considered Turtevekesia''s territory.
If Albert Ferron was indeed making a move in that direction, time was of the essence.
"Thank you," the soldier said. They need to move quickly toward the duty-free zone.
Unsurprisingly, they met with a lot of theirrades along the way. Apparently, they also found a hint that pointed them here.
Walking through the eastern gate, they see an area, not far from their location, that starkly contrasts with the quiet streets of the city.
Brightly lit stalls lined the bustling marketce, creating a lively atmosphere filled with people from diverse backgrounds.
Merchants in various attires showcased their goods, creating a patchwork of colours and sounds.
"So, this is the famous free-duty zone, huh?" One soldiermented while scanning his surroundings.
They immediately fanned out in every direction to cover more ground.
Just like in the tavern, their presence did not go unnoticed; the lively atmosphere hushed as people exchanged uneasy nces.
Their presence spooked many people.
Although these people here don''t do anything wrong, they feel intimidated and maintain a proper distance. Especially when seeing the unfriendly faces of soldiers.
"Have any of you seen this man?" Holding the sketch of Albert Ferron, the soldier approached a group of traders who seemed to be engaged in a conversation.
A hush fell over the group. After a moment of uneasy silence, a man in merchant attire reluctantly replied, "No, I didn''t see anyone like him."
"Tch!" The soldier clicked his tongue and left them alone.
While the traders were surprised by the soldier''s apparent annoyance, one person watched the soldier from afar with keen interest. His eyes never left the soldier.
Then, he stood up, ''I need to tell the boss.''
Chapter 395 Escape Part IV
Chapter 395 Escape Part IV
?While the traders were surprised by the soldier''s apparent annoyance, one person watched the soldier from afar with keen interest. His eyes never left the soldier.
Then, he stood up, ''I need to tell the boss.''
With inconspicuous movement, he began to navigate through the bustling crowd, the man left the free-duty zone and made his way toward the city.
Because there are so many people, none of them finds him suspicious. And he, himself doesn''t do anything that attracts unnecessary attention either.
His journey led him to one of the nondescript houses that lined the street in the eastern part of the city.
Without hesitation, he entered the building, shutting the door quietly behind him.
Inside the house which he was very familiar with, the man reached a seemingly ordinary room.
He approached a specific spot on the floor and lifted a section of the wooden flooring, revealing a concealed opening beneath.
The man descended a set of hidden stairs, the passage leading him beneath the ground.
The cool, damp air enveloped him as he traversed downwards.
....
Albert led his family back into the underground room, the same ce where he had earlier waited for the bald man.
Throughout the process of bringing his family here, Albert encountered no difficulties.
Luck seems to be on his side.
"Fuu... it''s really cold down here," Albert remarked as they reached the room. His breath formed a mist in the cool air.
"It is, but we''ve already grown used to it," replied the bald man.
He was anxiously waiting for Albert all this time. His impatience was thinly veiled for every passing second.
He wished for nothing more than to get rid of Albert from this city as soon as possible.
"Sorry to keep you waiting."
The bald man responded with an impatient tone, "You seem to take your sweet time, huh? I thought you were on the run."
"My bad! It''s really hard to move discreetly with all the stuff we brought together with us."
"Sigh... Whatever! Is this all of your family?"
He cast an assessing gaze at the three people standing close to Albert.
The woman standing closely behind Albert must be his wife, while the other two, who look considerably younger, were his son and daughter.
Each of them carried a small bag, presumably precious items belonging to them.
It was a far cry from the immense wealth the Ferrons actually possessed.
Unfortunately, it is impossible to take everything together with them.
The bald man felt a twinge of curiosity about the bags'' contents, given the Ferrons'' affluent status. However, he restrained himself from delving into their personal belongings.
"Yes. So... when should we move?" Albert asked.
Tap! Tap! Tap!
Before the bald man could reply to Albert''s question, he heard a footsteping toward them. His body instinctively tensed but shortly after, a man emerged from a nearby tunnel.
Recognizing the man as one of hisckeys, the bald man eases his posture.
"Boss!" he called, sounds like a slight panic in his voice. "The soldiers... they are here, searching for Albert Ferron."
The bald man raises his eyebrows in response to the news. He was shocked at how fast the soldiers were there. But, his shock was overshadowed by the Ferrons who lost all the blood on their face. Their face was visibly paled.
"Where are they right now?" he asked hisckey.
"At the free-duty zone. They lingered around there and in the eastern part of Tegrot as well, asking people a bunch of questions. I don''t think they are going to go away so soon."
Panic crept into Albert''s voice as he asked, "What are we gonna do now?"
"Did they block the path out of this kingdom?"
"No,not yet." Theckey shook his head.
"Then, there''s nothing to be worried about. Follow me."
Guiding them through another path, the bald man led the Ferron family out of the room.
The tunnel felt notably longerpared to the one they had taken to reach the initial room.
As they emerged into another open space, they were greeted by a vast underground area, several timesrger than the room they had been in before.
For Ferrons, the sheer size of the space was unbelievable. Not to mention, it was located beneath the ground.
"Just how many years does it take to dig this?" Albert wondered aloud.
"Ten years or so. This ce was gradually expanded over time." the bald man replied.
"We have been using this ce for our business since the era of Count Gyalcakes."
"Business, huh?" Albert looked around. A prison-like room lined up left and right.
Being a rich man with many connections, he does know about this and now he sees it with his own eyes.
Of course, the prisons contained its inhabitants. Most of them were in their early teenage years.
"If the king gets to know about this, it won''t end with a simple death," said Albert.
In Ryntum County, any sort of human trading was banned from the time of this founder. It''s understandable since Ryntum traces back its root to amoner''s origin.
And when the House of Ryntum established itself as a kingdom, thew was applied to the rest of the territory.
However, thew regarding human trading was not universal. Aside from Ryntum, Cerdeauxia and a handful more, very persisted. What Albert currently is seeing is probably the legacy left behind by the Gyalcakes.
Perhaps, it was the only ce in the kingdom that still operating to this day.
Well, since there was demand, this guy supplied it to the neighbour next door.
"I know, that''s why I wish to get rid of you quickly." the bald man replied.
"But, if these kids go missing, wouldn''t the authorities eventually know?" Albert questioned.
"They are either orphans or not citizens of this kingdom."
"Ah! No wonder you seem so rxed."
Their footsteps eventually came to a halt.
Before themy a row of wagons,plete with horses and all. As for how it gets here, there''s a slope path that used to take them to the ground.
Albert couldn''t help but notice the flurry of activity as men bustled around, loading the wagons with various items.
However, Albert was keenly aware that these ''goods'' were not only your typicalmodities.
The bald man handed multiplerge gunny sacks to the Ferrons. "We''re going to move you like those grains."
Chapter 396 Escape Part V
Chapter 396 Escape Part V
?The bald man handed multiplerge gunny sacks to the Ferrons. "We''re going to move you like those grains."
"Huh? You''re joking, right?" Albert couldn''t believe what he just heard.
"No, I''m not. How do you think you''re gonna escape? In avish carriage?" The bald man chuckled. "Now, stop wasting time and get in the gunny sack."
"Wait! Wait! Wait! Then, there''s no difference between us and those kids you''re trafficking. What would happen to us once we got to Turtevekesia?"
"Don''t worry," the bald man assured Albert. "I already contacted my business partner over there. He won''t mistake you as one of themodities."
"Are you sure? I don''t want to end up being a ve," Albert expressed his concern.
He was afraid of the event where there''s mimunication happened on the other side which would end up very bad for his family.
"Yes, yes, I''m sure. Now, hurry up! We don''t have time," the bald man urged.
Albert and his family hesitated for a moment but the bald man''s insistence left them with little choice.
With a mix of anxiety and reluctance, they gingerly climbed into the gunny sacks, each member of the Ferron family wrapped up tightly.
The henchmen swiftly moved to secure the sacks, expertly tying knots to keep them in ce.
Inside the sacks, Albert and his family found a peculiar blend of difort and relief. The fabric pressed against their skin, and they could feel the rough texture beneath their fingers.
They don''t have to worry about being suffocated as the tiny gap in the sack allows them to breathe and offers them a glimpse of the outside world, albeit the view of their surroundings is very limited.
The henchmen lifted the sacks, containing the bundle-up Ferrons and ced them onto a wagon, along with the rest of themodities which mainly served as a pretence.
"Boss, we''re done here!"
The bald man surveyed the scene, "You don''t lump them together in one conspicuous spot, don''t you?"
"Of course not! We arranged in the same way as we did with those kids."
"Good! Now, get going!" the bald manmanded.
....
Rattle¡ª
In the eastern part of Tegrot, a door resembling a roller shutter slowly ascended.
As the door lifted, a line of wagons emerged, ready to move.
Silently, the wagons began to roll out.
Nestled in the most obscured part of the city, there were no prying eyes, particrly at thiste hour. Perhaps the soldiers are keeping an eye but there''s really nothing noteworthy to keep them lingering here for too long.
The bustling activity at the duty-free zone acted as a distraction, drawing people toward it like moths to a me.
As usual, the wagons didn''t move as a single cohesive unit of a caravan. Instead, they split up, navigating thebyrinthine streets independently.
Each wagon moved randomly, with the intention of arriving at the border crossing at different times.
Although this manoeuvre was routine, the individuals responsible for ferrying the goods across the border were noticeably tense on this asion.
Most likely, the looming presence of the soldiers, diligently searching for Albert Ferrons, added an extrayer of anxiety to the operation.
Nheless, the wagons move closer and closer to the border crossing.
A line formed at the border, and as expected, the inspection tonight was more rigorous than before. Soldiers meticulously checked each cargo, their eyes scanning for anything suspicious.
"F*ck!" cursed one of the wagon drivers under his breath.
Among his cargo, there was a Ferron.
Should the soldier catch him red-handed, he''s dead. The driver scanned his surroundings, identifying the position of each soldier so he can escape easily if things went south.
"Alright, stay calm and act normal," he muttered to himself. He had noticed his fellow driver who lined up in front of him passing through just fine.
Yes, he should be fine as well.
Soon, his turn arrived.
The soldier slowly circled the wagon, scrutinizing the driver and the cargo.
"Where''s your destination?"
"Mindsza, sir," the driver replied.
"The capital of Turtevekesia, huh? Not many outsiders have ess to their capital. You must have a connection with their elders. What did you sell to them?" The soldier''s hand tapped the gunny sacks in the wagon, which felt like some sort of grain.
The driver, seeing the soldier''s action almost had a heart attack. But, he tried to remain calm, "G-grain, sir. And other products like fabrics, stationeries, and such."
"..."
After a moment of silence, the soldier finally spoke. "Okay, you can go."
Relief washed over the driver as he prepared to move forward. However, just as he was about to elerate, the soldier''s sharp eyes caught something, and he immediately called out, "Wait!"
The driver, who was brimming with happiness just a moment ago, lost his joy entirely.
"I-is there something wrong, sir?" he stammered nervously, fearing a sudden turn of events.
The soldier didn''t respond immediately.
Instead, he climbed up the wagon and specifically picked up one of the sacks.
Taking out the knife tied to his waist, the soldier cut open the sealed sack.
What was inside was a young woman with lustrous ck hair. Her breath was ragged and she was sweating profusely, possibly due to the heat she had endured. Her grey eyes looked at the soldier with surprise.
The soldier, however, turned his gaze toward the driver and gently asked, "Care to exin this?"
The tension in the air grew thicker. The driver knows that the cat is out of the bag.
"Sh*t!" he pulled the horse''s reins, urging the steed to dash toward the border.
The sudden move caused the soldier to stagger and fall to the ground. At the same time, his action naturally attracted the attention of all the merchants who were lining up to cross the border.
Everyone tilted their heads to get a clearer picture of what themotion was all about.
Then, their ears heard the soldier shout, "Stop that wagon! The Ferron was on it!"
Chapter 397 Captured
Chapter 397 Captured
?Then, their ears heard the soldier shout, "Stop that wagon! The Ferron was on it, hiding among the gunny sacks!"
His shout was loud and clear, attracting the attention of all in his presence.
Without further ado, soldiers sprang into action, driven by the urgency to halt the high-speed wagon by any means necessary.
The soldiers scrambled to mount their horses, aiming to give chase and intercept the runaway wagon.
However, their efforts proved futile as the wagon safely crossed the border, leaving a trail of dust in its wake.
They gritted their teeth while watching the fading silhouette of the escaping wagon, disappearing into the darkness of Turtevekesia.
....
Back at the border, the situation for the remaining wagons took a turn for the worse.
So far, only four out of the seven wagons had sessfully exited the kingdom.
The rest were still stranded in line.
Surely, they won''t have an easy time crossing the border. The soldiers would definitely take their sweet time checking every cargo they had.
Not only the soldiers would find the Ferrons but also the children.
Panic slowly crept into the hearts of the drivers who remained in the queue.
Nervousness and uneasiness painted their faces. Beads of sweat formed on their foreheads.
They are bound to get caught if they do nothing.
Moreover, simply exiting the line would be enough to make them look suspicious.
''What a bad luck I had tonight.''
''Why do I even take this job?''
''This is why we should also induce the sedative to the Ferrons!''
Regret and self-reproach swirl in the drivers'' minds as they find themselves trapped in a tightening noose of suspicion.
It intensifies as they see the soldiers signalling the guards to close the border gate.
''F*ck this!'' Knowing he no longer had a choice, one of the wagon''s drivers decided to make a bold move instead of waiting for death toe.
He disyed a boldness born of desperation.
The sound of hooves pounding against the hard ground echoed through the night as the wagon elerated, aiming to slip through the narrowing gap before the gate waspletely shut.
Witnessing the audacious move, the other drivers hesitated momentarily, gauging the risks. However, the relentless fear of imminent capture propelled them into action.
They spurred their horses onward, following the lead of the daring wagon.
The first wagon crashed through any obstacles in its path, grinding against the closing gate and sessfully escaped through the gap.
The sess, however, was short-lived.
The soldiers, now alerted to the attempt, swiftly moved to intercept. They turned their attention to the remaining two wagons.
With coordinated efforts, they managed to force thest two wagons to stop.
Horses were reined in forcefully, and the wagons screeched to a reluctant stop.
Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!
The scene was illuminated by the sporadic flicker ofmps, casting long, dancing shadows on the grassy terrain near the border.
The soldiers formed a tight ring around the halted wagons. Their faces were stern and tense, showcasing the gravity of the situation.
"Surrender peacefully, and we might be lenient," one soldier called out, his voice edged with authority.
Weapons at the ready, waiting for themand.
The drivers, now cornered, scanned their surroundings, possibly trying to find an escape route. In this tense moment, escape was the only thing on their mind.
On the wagons, they perched like caged animals, eyes sharp, assessing the soldiers'' positions and the closing gate.
"What should we do?"
"Think, think! We can''t get caught!"
"Get off the wagon now!" The warning had to be given one more time after seeing the drivers didn''t make any move or show intention to surrender.
It was the final ultimatum before the situation escted further.
Simultaneously, the army, like a tightening noose, closed in on the drivers, creating an imprable barrier.
In the fleeting moments before their descent, the drivers, faces marked by an indomitable will, disembarked from the wagons.
Though the soldiers might have perceived their action aspliance with theirmand, beneath the veneer of submission, their eyes did not show a sign of defeat yet.
In do or die situation, the drivers are willing to take a gamble in their lives. They wait patiently for soldiers toe closer.
As the soldiers continued their advance, the drivers sprang into action.
With a sudden burst of speed, they lunged toward the soldiers, a desperate bid for freedom.
The soldiers, taken aback by the unexpected aggression, fumbled to respond. It was a chaotic spectacle, bodies entwined in a frenzied dance of evasion and pursuit.
Recognizing the severity of the situation, they were forced to resort to theirst option.
Bang¡ª
The unmistakable sound of gunfire shattered the night.
"Arghh!" A cry of pain echoed through the air as a shot found its mark, piercing the tight of one of the drivers.
The moment froze in time, the wounded driver now a focal point of everyone there.
His hand instinctively reached for the source of pain. Then, he staggered before crumpled to the ground.
While the injured driver clutched their wound, the soldiers came close to him.
They swiftly restrained the wounded man. The treatment meted out was harsh and devoid of empathy.
"Stay down!" barked one soldier, pressing their knee against the driver''s back, ensuringpliance through physical force.
The injured driver winced, the pain from the gunshot blending with the strain of being forcibly subdued.
But the soldiers, unswayed by the driver''s pleas or the anguish etched across his face, remained resolute in maintaining control.
Another soldier came and secured the driver''s hands behind their back. "Stop whining, you bastard! Not so smart, eh?"
The driver, though physically subdued, remained silent. His gaze was no longer fixed on the path of escape but on the events unfolding around him.
His eyes darted furtively, searching if his fellow driver had managed to evade capture or not.
Unfortunately for him, no one sessfully escaped.
Good, at least he didn''t have to suffered this fate alone.
Chapter 398 They Are Ferrons But Not Albert
Chapter 398 They Are Ferrons But Not Albert
?Once the drivers were secured, the soldiers went on to check the cargo on the wagon.
The captured drivers, now firmly restrained, looked at the soldiers with despair.
Under the pale glow of the moon, soldiers meticulously inspected each crate and sack on the captured wagon.
The air was thick with tension as they methodically went through the cargo, theirnterns casting dancing shadows on the crates'' wooden surfaces.
The first crate was pried open with the creaking protest of nails against wood.
Inside, a myriad of items awaited inspection¡ª fabrics, stationeries, and seemingly innocuousmodities.
The drivers weren''t lying when they told about the cargo they transported.
However, the soldiers had no reason to take drivers'' words at face value.
Their eyes keenly scanned for anything that might betray the hidden presence of contraband or, in this case, a concealed individual.
The second crate yielded a simr array of goods, its contents neatly arranged to create a facade of mundane merchandise.
But, in the dim light of the night, the soldiers remained cautious, knowing that appearances could be deceiving.
They probed deeper, running their hands over every item, checking for any hiddenpartments or concealed spaces.
They were mindful of the possibility that the Ferrons or any other illicit cargo might be cunningly concealed.
A nearby sack, seemingly filled with grains, drew their attention. One soldier, armed with a sharp knife cut through the coarse fabric, revealing not only the grains but a human.
A gasp of surprise escaped the soldier''s lips as he proimed, "Well, well, well, look what I found!"
Within the sack, Albert Ferron''s wife, a woman adorned with lustrous ck hair, emerged into the moonlit scene.
Her eyes, wide with a mixture of trepidation and defiance, locked onto the soldier who had exposed her.
The revtion of Albert Ferron''s wife within the sack stirred a brief moment of surprise among the soldiers.
The expression of soldier who had unveiled her, however, remained unchanged.
He swiftly moved to secure Albert Ferron''s wife. Immediately, he restrained her hands behind her back, mirroring the fate that had befallen the drivers.
"You have a lot of exnation to do, ma''am." He said to her.
Simultaneously, another soldier upended the sack nearby since a distinct sound came from it. The soldier unfolded the sack, revealing the young Ferron, Albert''s son, within.
Unlike his mother''sposed demeanour, the young Ferron''s expression was a mixture of defiance and frustration.
His eyes, wide with a spark of rebellion, scanned the soldiers who now surrounded him.
"Unhand me, you filthy dogs!" he eximed. "I said unhand me!"
Unfazed by the verbal protest, the soldier holding him maintained a firm grip on the young Ferron''s arms, preventing any attempt to escape.
The soldier does, however, have an urge to beat the shit out of the young man just so he would stop iling.
Fortunately, the soldier didn''t let his intrusive thoughts win.
While the drama of the Ferron family''s attempt to evade capture unfolds, another discovery is made that intensifies the atmosphere there.
"Everyone,e see this!" one of the soldiers froze on the spot. His eyes widened and his voice carried a shock in its tone.
The call attracted the attention of hisrades.
A collective gasp echoed through the group as they uncovered a group of young children.
It was a heartbreaking scene.
The children''s conditions inside their confined spaces were deplorable. The air, stale and suffocating, bore witness to the struggle these young souls endured.
Tear-streaked faces, reflecting fear and confusion, emerged into the moonlight.
In their cramped tiny gunny sack prisons, the children silently cried for help as they recognized the soldiers.
Soldiers meticulously proceeded to extract the trafficked children from their concealed confinement.
Each movement was deliberate, aiming to ensure the safety and well-being of these innocent souls.
Some were too stunned to react immediately, their eyes darting nervously between the soldiers and the unfamiliar surroundings.
Others, more aware of the danger they had narrowly escaped, trembled with a mixture of relief and lingering anxiety.
The discovery of trafficked children raised questions, whether the Ferron family''s involved in these illegal activities or not.
Since these kids were discovered together with them, it will be hard for the Ferrons to rub this suspicion off their skin.
As each child was brought into the open, the soldiers looked at the Ferrons with contempt.
"The Ferrons are so done. Out of all the crimes you had tomit, this is just..." a soldier muttered, his voiceced with disdain.
Albert''s wife, catching wind of the soldiers'' suspicions, looked at the soldier in confusion.
Her expression quickly shifted, and she attempted to deflect the me, desperation colouring her voice. "No, it''s not us! It''s the criminal organization that has been long here."
"Judging by your words, it appears that you have known about this heinous activity for a long time but kept silent about it. You''re not escaping this one."
Albert''s wife, recognizing the severity of the situation, tried to interject. "Wait! The Ferrons never had it hand on this. I guarantee you that."
"Ma''am, your words had no value to me. Your family should already know what the House of Ryntum''s stance on this matter is and distance yourselves from it. You should only speak when you''re ordered to. So, be patient until the integration process begins."
He turned away from Albert''s wife, leaving her with her jumbled thoughts and a growing sense of despair.
Ferrons was in double deep trouble, facing the charges of treason and child trafficking.
The weight of the impending consequences pressed heavily on her shoulders.
Had nothing been done, they were at risk of being wiped out.
The king had done it before and could do it again.
While she was thinking about the future, the cargo was fully checked. Albert was not found, indicating that he safely escaped to the neighbouring country.
As they couldn''t bust through other nation''s territories, the soldiers decided to retreat and regroup with theirmander.
Chapter 399 Kill Them!
Chapter 399 Kill Them!
?Meanwhile, back at the underground hideout, the bald man who helps the Ferrons escapees to learn about the unfortunate capture of his two drivers and some of the Ferrons'' family members.
At present, he is listening intently to his men reiterate everything that happens in detail.
The underground hideout was quiet and plunged into a tense atmosphere.
Throughout the entire time, his face morphed through a spectrum of expressions, each mirroring the gravity of the situation. Frustration, worry, and contemtion yed across his face.
The bald man''s brow furrowed deeply as he processed the information, his mind undoubtedly racing through the potential repercussions of the failed escape.
"What should we do, boss?" His man asked, with a quiver in his voice, as soon as he finished recounting the event.
He was panicking, of course.
To him, there''s no safe option for them now that the military is involved.
The question hung in the air as the bald man pondered about what to do.
For a long time, he had done everything he could to hide from the eyes of ruling authority and he intended to maintain it that way.
After minutes passed, the bald man inquired. "Where do you say they were moving, again?"
"Rafoldrod, boss," responded his subordinate.
The bald man absorbed this information with a nod, indicating that he had processed the details and was formting a n.
"So, we still have time," the bald man muttered slowly, but it was loud enough to be heard but some of his men.
They promptly asked since their boss seemingly had a n, "To do what, boss?"
The bald man''s gaze shifted towards his men, locking eyes with each one.
A sly, almost sinister smile yed on his lips as he revealed his intent. "To kill them!"
The words slithered through the room, leaving behind an ominous atmosphere.
His voice, though low, carried an unmistakablemand that resonated with a history of ruthless decisions.
His men exchanged surprised nces, their expressions mirroring each other.
They were concerned about this decision.
"Are you serious, boss? Doing this is likeunching an attack on the soldiers. We might attract their full attention instead!" One of his men voiced the collective concern.
The worry was evident in the furrowed brows and the guarded nces exchanged among the group.
The bald man, however, remained unfazed by their surprise. He addressed their apprehension with a calm demeanour and exined to them.
"If we don''t do anything, they will spill it out. While I do have some trust in our men, I don''t trust the Ferrons. So, it is better to silence them for good. At least, we could buy time to do some cleaning."
He was aware of the web of events happening in the kingdom right now.
So, he had confidence that the government would be preupied with more pressing matters and temporarily ignored them.
His words hung in the air.
The men, though still uneasy, began to absorb the logic behind the bald man''s n.
Despite the initial surprise, a subtle nod of agreement passed through the group.
Seeing his men finally absorb his n, the bald man issued amand that cut through the tensionden atmosphere. "If you understood, then get ready. We must kill them before they reach Rafoldrod," he dered.
"Yes, boss!" His men replied. It is not their first time engaging in this sort of activity so they know what to do.
Immediately, they sprang into action.
....
Somewhere on the road, two wagons carrying Albert and his daughter respectively leisurely moved through the nearly end night toward their destination.
They are among the lucky people who manage to glide through the border without encountering the chaos that had unfolded behind them.
Blissfully unaware of the ordeal his friends faced, the driver continues on his journey to Mindsza as nned.
The rhythmic clopping of horse hooves and the creaking of the wagon wheels blended with the nocturnal sounds.
The chilly breeze asionally brushed off his face, keeping him awake and refreshed at the time.
Amidst this tranquil moment, a very unpleasant voice knocked his eardrum and disturbed the silent journey.
"Oyy! Where are we right now? What time is it? Are we safe yet?"
A series of questions were directed to him from a persistent voice at the back.
Sigh¡ª
A weary sigh escaped the driver''s lips, an audible expression of his exasperation.
''What kind of bad luck do I have to be in charge of this particr wagon? Can''t he just shut up?'' The driver silently grumbled about his unfortunate situation.
It was insistent and seemed to follow him like an unweepanion.
This is not the first time that voice annoyed him. In fact, he had a hard time trying to convince that voice to keep quiet while waiting in line to pass the border.
He can''t make it so obvious or others would be weird to see him talking to his own cargo.
With no response from the driver, the voice echoed again. "Oyy! Do you not hear me?"
"Sir Ferron, we''ll be arriving at Enyingrad soon. And it''s almost dawn."
"Oh?! Is that so? That means we''re safe, right? Can you untie this sack? I want to get out. It''s cramped, hot and ufortable here." Albertined.
He wriggled around within the confines of the sack.
The driver turns his head briefly. He sees the carefully arranged cargo moving a bit.
"Please be patient, Mr Ferron. We''re almost there."
But Albert remained adamant. "No! I want to get out!"
''Haa... this old man,'' the driver trying his best to be patient. But at this point, maybe he should just sell this old man along with the kids he transported.
Little did he know, that''s exactly what Albert is worrying about. Although he seeks help from this criminal group, he does not entirely trust them.
Had it not for the sudden loss of contact with his foreign aplice, he would not have reached out to them.
Chapter 400 A Daring Attack
Chapter 400 A Daring Attack
?As if the driver could take it no more, he promptly stopped the wagon on the side of the road.
He got down from the driver''s seat, walked to the back of the wagon, and began to move some cargo aside.
His hands reached for the sack that contained Albert Ferron.
Untying the tightly secured knots, the driver carefully opened the sack, revealing Albert squinting in the dim light.
The chilly night air greeted Albert as he emerged from his confined space, and for a moment, he took a deep breath, stretching his limbs.
"Finally! I thought I would suffocate in there. Now, where are the rest of the wagons?" Albert asked, casting a gaze around him.
The driver, though frustrated maintained hisposure and replied calmly. "I don''t know, sir. We move separately. They are probably behind us."
"Is that so? Should we wait for them and move together?" Albert suggested.
"In the side of the road?" The driver frowns, baffled at Albert''s foolish idea.
What kind of idiot would wait here?
This is not Ryntum where the threat of highwaymen has beenpletely eliminated.
He immediately shook his head and rejected the suggestion. "Please, take a seat properly, sir. We shall continue the journey to Mindsza and reach the city as soon as possible."
....
"Hurry up! We need to reach their location as soon as possible!" eximed one of the men.
He casts a quick nce at the sky and sees the stars gradually disappear.
The dawn is almost here.
Once the daylight arrived, it would be harder for them to hide their position andunch a surprise attack.
Currently, they are moving fast toward Rafoldrod, trying to catch up with the army en route to the city.
As they moved, the trees lining their path became a blur, appearing and disappearing in seconds.
"There! I can see them!" eximed one of the men, his voice carrying an excitement in it.
The group, having closed in on their target, now faced the challenge of confronting the well-defended convoy.
"Can''t we even prate their defence?" questioned another member, voicing the collective concern that echoed through the group.
"We absolutely can. The arrangement at the back looks thinner than the rest."
As their eyes scanned the convoy, it became evident that they didn''t need to search for anything; there was only one carriage among the cavalry units.
The challenge, however,y in the fact that it was surrounded, presenting a formidable obstacle to their n.
"Everyone, it''s time to split up."
The group was swiftly organized into three teams, each assigned a specific role in this daring attack.
The first team positioned themselves to block the convoy from the front, creating a barrier that would impede any escape.
The second team, with a mission to distract, positioned themselves on the left and right sides of the convoy.
The third team was tasked with the most critical role, to kill the captives in the carriage.
Once they split up, the first tounch the attack was the first team.
They suddenly showed themselves at the front while shooting arrows notched and bows drawn.
As they unleashed a barrage of arrows, the soldiers in the convoy were caught off guard and forced to halt their advance.
"What''s the meaning of this?'' asked the convoy captain.
His question lingered in the air, unanswered, as the second team materialized on both sides of the convoy.
While the second team made their presence known, the soldiers within the convoy quickly readied their guns, forming a defensive line against the unexpected assault.
Tension mounted and the convoy captain was visibly irritated.
"Do you people know what you''re doing?" he asked.
Although these people had their faces covered, he was almost certain of who they were and what they were here for.
"We know," replied the leader of the first team.
"And you think you stand a chance?" the convoy captain scoffed. He couldn''t help but question the audacity of their attackers.
"Yes! Yes, we do!" said the first team leader, "ATTACK!"
The strings of bows were pulled taut and arrows were released synchronically from three different directions.
"What a fool," the convoy captain muttered under his breath as he observed the coordinated attack.
He shook his head in disdain.
Without wasting a moment, he issued a swiftmand to his soldiers, "Shoot them!"
A barrage of shots erupted from the convoy''s defensive line, striking down a substantial number of attackers.
However, the attackers had anticipated the response.
Aware of the time it would take for the soldiers to reload their bullets, they seized the opportunity to close the distance.
Undeterred by the losses, the attackers pressed forward.
While the first and second teams were busy engaging in the fierce skirmish, the third team took advantage and approached from behind.
With their surprised move, they easily pierced the thin defence line at the back of the convoy.
"Go! Go! Go! Kill them all!"manded the leader of the third team.
Several men from the third team jumped from their horses into the carriage, ready to kill the drivers and two of Albert''s family members.
But, the carriage was empty.
"Wha-" the men stupefied. A collective gasp of surprise escaped their lips.
Immediately, they reported to their leader. "Boss, it''s empty!"
"What?!" The leader''s response wasced with incredulity, unable to believe what he had just heard.
"I said, it''s empty! No one was here!"
It took a moment for the third team leader to process the information he received.
In the end, all that escaped his lips was a curse word uttered in panic. "Sh*t!"
Still inside the carriage, they asked their leader for further order, "What do we do?"
"What do you do? Are you dumb? Get out of there! We need to run!"
The men inside the carriage scrambled to exit.
In the meantime, the third team leader moves away from the carriage.
He had to inform the rest about the absence of targets.
Taking a deep breath, he shouts at the top of his lungs. "IT''S A TRAP! THERE''S NO TARGETS INSIDE!"
Chapter 401 A Desperate Escape
Chapter 401 A Desperate Escape
?Taking a deep breath, he shouts at the top of his lungs. "IT''S A TRAP! THERE''S NO TARGETS INSIDE!"
The announcement rippled through the chaotic battleground, instantly transforming the atmosphere.
The men from the first and second teams, still engaged in the skirmish with the convoy, halted momentarily upon hearing the rming revtion.
"Did you not hear I called you guys ''fools'' just a moment ago?" the convoy captain chuckled in amusement while looking at the first team leader.
Truthfully, the army already sent the captured criminals to Rafoldrod ahead of them for a proper interrogation.
Despite all the quick and simple interrogations done on the drivers, the soldiers get nothing out of them.
The drivers keep their mouths shut and refuse to give anything.
They were tempted with a lighter punishment if they cooperated but the offer was rejected.
Next, an exemption from punishment was offered but it was rejected as well.
It was a clear unwavering loyalty that surprised even the soldiers andmanded their respect.
One that could only be found among the military personnel.
Whoever they worked for, such organizations were definitely hiding something big.
The soldiers could sense it.
There''s no way the children would coincidentally be among the cargo.
Everything seems too organized to be considered a first-time job.
Since the driver is hiding important information, the convoy captain also expects the organization they worked with wille to silence them.
And where else the army would get surprise attacked if on their way to Rafoldrod?
As the convoy captain''s wordsnded, the first team leader''s expression rapidly transformed.
The initial shock that had marked his face when discovering the empty carriage now changed to a simmering blend of anger and embarrassment.
His brows furrowed, and his jaw clenched in a visible disy of frustration.
The taunting words seemed to pierce through the confidence he previously had.
While the situation tasted bitter, he reluctantly acknowledged their miscalction.
"Everyone, retreat!" ordered the first team leader, urgency punctuating hismand as he attempted to rally his disoriented team.
However, the convoy captain, revelling in the sess of the trap, was quick to respond.
"Not so fast, young man," he dered, a sly smile ying on his face. "We had been waiting for you this entire time. So, don''t leave so quickly. Apany us to Rafoldrod."
"Sorry, but I refuse." The first team leader retorted firmly.
However, the attackers found themselves in a precarious position.
The soldiers from the convoy closed in on the retreating attackers.
The battleground became a chaotic scene of skirmishes and shes.
These criminals were now in disarray, desperately attempting to break free from the encircling soldiers.
It''s far-fetched for the leaders of every team to think that they could match the discipline of the soldiers.
Amidst the chaos, the first team leader of these criminals barked orders, trying to maintain some semnce of order among the fleeing attackers.
However, the air was soon filled with the deafening roar of gunfire as hundreds of shots were fired, destroying any attempt he made to assert control.
Their numbers dwindled at a staggering rate, the relentless barrage from the convoy soldiers driving down the criminal''s ranks.
The soldiers showed no mercy or gave the attackers no chance of escape.
The first team leader of this criminal gritted his teeth, frustration and desperation etched across his face.
The attackers had not prepared for this prolonged battle.
Their initial n had been to create a distraction, drawing the soldiers'' attention away while the third team executed a swift kill on the captives.
"F*ck!" the first team leader cursed vehemently, anger was evident in his voice.
His eyes scanned the chaotic battleground, taking in the grim reality of their situation.
The second team had borne the brunt of the assault and was now almost annihted.
Bodiesy strewn across the field, a testament to the ferocity of the convoy soldiers and the sess of their trap.
Turning his attention to the third team, the first team leader''s frustration reach a breaking point.
Most of the third team members were nowhere to be seen, including their leader.
The absence of the third team, the ones who should have been the easiest to escape, fueled the first team leader''s anger.
"Those idiots, they saved their own asses!" he seethed, his disappointment and resentment palpable.
Realizing that there was no point in staying and continuing the futile battle, the first team leader swiftly turned his horse around. "I need to get out of here!"
Bang¡ª
A sudden, deafening sound caught his ears.
In an instant, a searing pain erupted in his left shoulder.
The impact was immediate, a sharp and intense sensation that radiated through his entire arm.
So much so that it stole his breath.
The world around him blurred for a moment as the shock of being shot registered.
"Arrghh!!" he screamed, the raw anguish escaping his lips.
"Why are you running?" questioned the convoy captain.
The first team leader, still mounted on his horse, turned his gaze back, searching for the source of the voice.
His eyes met the stare of the convoy captain, shrouded in the smoke emitted from the muzzle of his gun.
''So, he''s the one who shot me?''
"Didn''t I ask you to apany us?" continued the convoy captain.
While his mouth is talking, his hand diligently reloads the gun.
Although the gun has significantly improved from the muskets of yesteryears, reloading process is still considered tedious.
He sincerely hoped that the smart minds at the Bideford Arsenal could simplify and expedite the process.
The wounded first team leader locked eyes with the convoy captain who is now pointing the gun at him.
Without any warning, another shot was fired.
The bullet found its mark and the horse carrying the wounded leader crumpled to the ground.
A sudden, violent copse that left dust swirling in the air.
The leader, now dismounted and incapacitated, was immediately surrounded and restrained by a group of soldiers.
As the soldiers secured the wounded leader, the convoy captain maintained hisposure, his gaze unwavering. "I hope you allow us to uncover the secrets you''re hiding."
Chapter 402 At Enyingrad
Chapter 402 At Enyingrad
?"Nom...nom...nom..."
The sounds of chewing filled the air, apanied by the clinking of utensils against a bowl, a steady cadence of someone savouring a long-awaited meal.
The air carried the aroma of freshly baked bread, the warmth of soup, and the refreshing coolness of water.
At a worn wooden table, a pair of hands grabbed a piece of bread. Each bite carried a desperate hunger as if the person hadn''t tasted food for years.
The hands then reached for a bowl of soup and began to consume the nourishing liquid.
Finally, a cup of water was lifted to parched lips,pleting the replenishment procedure.
Amidst this scene, Albert looks at the driver who had got him out of the kingdom with a discerning frown.
Disgust clouded Albert''s expression as he watched the driver devour his meal with ack of decorum.
"Can''t you eat properly?" Albert remarked.
"Shut up! I''m hungry," retorted the driver, bits of food spewing out. "Why don''t you eat as well? We still had a long journey ahead."
Currently, they are at one of many establishments in Enyingrad, the first city anyone from the east would reach once they enter Turtevekesia.
The tter of cutlery, the conversations of other patrons, and the distant sounds of a bustling morning formed the ambience of the establishment.
Since it was morning when they arrived in the city, the driver took the opportunity to have his breakfast here and packed some freshly cooked food for the rest of their journey.
Albert shook his head, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. "I don''t have the appetite to eat."
Worries painted all over his face, most likely consumed by thoughts of his family and the events that led him to this point.
He do suggested to the driver to wait in this city for all the wagons to gather here so they could move together. But his suggestion was rejected.
The driver continued devouring his meal.
"You sure? Just so you know, I won''t share my food with you," he dered.
Albert''s eyes twitched with a subtle irritation. "Nobody wants your food, damn it!"
"Okay, okay, I''m just saying..."
....
A few hours passed, and the two finally emerged from the establishment.
The sunlight casting a warm glow on them.
"Come again next time," the owner said, bidding them farewell with a wave and a smile on her face.
Her friendly demeanour reflects the gratitude of a satisfied business owner.
First, because the driver eats an impressive amount, and second, because he paid in Ryntum''s currency which is valuable and well-received in neighbouring countries.
"Just how much can you eat?" Albert asked, astounded by the amount this seemingly average-sized man consumed.
"If you often travel for a long distance, you would have no choice but to eat a lot at one stop. There''s no shop in the middle of the road and the distance between cities can be somewhat far. Also, stopping on the side road can be dangerous for your safety. It''s better to stuff your stomach full and keep moving."
The two made their way to the wagon, preparing to continue their journey out of the city.
As they embarked on the path leading away from the gradually bustling streets, the driver''s eyes caught sight of another wagon arriving at the city''s entrance.
"Isn''t that..." The driver mumbled. His voice trailed off as he processed the sight before him.
He squinted, trying to get a clearer view of the man driving the wagon.
Without a second thought, he manoeuvred the wagon towards his friend''s direction.
As the distance closed, the features of his friend''s face became clearer, revealing a look of palpable panic.
"Yo, Matt!" the driver called out.
"Mon! I''m d to see you here," his friend eximed.
Relief washed over Matt''s face as he caught sight of his friend.
The emotions on his face shifted rapidly between panic to relief and slight happiness.
Seeing his friend almost cry, Mon inquired. "Whoa, whoa, what''s wrong?"
"I-I barely escaped..." Matt stammered.
He began to exin everything to him at the border crossing, recounting the events that had unfolded.
"You gotta be kidding, right?" Mon asked.
Matt slowly shook his head.
Albert, who had been silently listening to the story couldn''t contain his disbelief any longer.
"What?! Are you serious? Stop lying! I paid you guys to get us out of the kingdom safely! Where''s my family?!" he eximed, his voice filled with incredulity.
The weight of the information seemed too much for Albert to process, and his outburst reflected a mix of shock and frustration.
The old man was on the verge of jumping onto Matt''s wagon and strangling him to death.
Mon, sensing the impending eruption, stepped forward to calm the old man.
"Easy, old man," he urged, his voice a soothing balm trying to quell the storm of emotions brewing within Albert.
Albert, however, pushed the driver aside. His mouth kept asking the same question like a broken record, "Where''s my family? Where''s my family?"
Matt, noticing the eyes of onlookers staring at them, attempted to defuse the escting situation.
"Calm down. At least, I have your daughter with me so stop causing a scene. We''re in the middle of the road."
On Matt''s signal, the daughter emerged from the shadows.
"Dad!" she eximed.
"My daughter! You must''ve been scared."
The tumultuous blend of worry and relief painted his expression as he embraced his daughter.
Watching the touching reunion between father and daughter, Matt asked, "Now what?"
Either they return to the kingdom or proceed to Mindsza as initially nned.
"I''m going to Tutevekesia''s capital and deliver the goods, receive the payment and flee to another ce. You should do the same, Matt." Mon made it clear to his friend.
He had little to no hope that his boss would survive until the end of this year. So he might as well run with the money.
"Are you not nning to return to the kingdom?" Matt asked.
"Not in the nearest future." Mon replied.
Overhearing their conversation, Albert panickedly asked, "Are you going to drop us at Mindsza and run just like that?"
Mon, perhaps sensing the desperation in Albert''s tone, responded matter-of-factly, "Yeah! What do you expect us to do? Go against the kingdom and save your remaining family? Sorry but don''t drag me into this."
Chapter 403 Raid In Portsbury
Chapter 403 Raid In Portsbury
?Despite the harsh reality of his words, Mon gestured for Albert and his daughter to hop onto the wagon.
Their shared journey, while intertwined for a time, will eventually diverge.
Albert and his daughter, though grateful for the ride, couldn''t shake the sense of uncertainty that hung in the air.
Thendscape, marked by the winding road and the vast expanse, mirrored the unpredictability of their destinies.
"What would happen to us, Dad?" Albert''s daughter asked.
"I don''t know," Albert replied with a solemn shake of his head. He gazed out to the dusty road stretched out before them, "We will see what options are avable once we reach Mindsza."
....
"Are you guys being too harsh on me?" Mr. Steel weakly asked, his voice barely audible.
His body is full of bruises, a result of being beaten by the soldiers.
He almost died because of them.
Unlike Albert, who had managed to sneakily escape before the army arrived, Mr. Steel found himself devoid of that luxury.
Although he had the same intention, the situation is not in his favour.
Connected to the Ferron family through marriage, he understood that it was only a matter of time before the soldiers would reach his doorstep.
Moreover, there is simply too much evidence and testimonies that link him to all of this plot.
The chance of him escaping is low.
"That''s what you get for plotting against His Majesty," William said.
It is rare to see William Geoffrey out of his office ever since he became the War and Defence Minister.
The responsibilities that came with overseeing the kingdom''s military affairs often confined him to strategic nning and administrative tasks.
However, the monotony of office life weighed on him and the desire for action stirred within.
He needs some action too and moves his stiff body.
Therefore, he took the liberty to offer himself to lead this raid operation and treat it as a light exercise.
Riz gave his permission since Portsbury Province was just adjacent to the south of the capital province. William won''t be out of office for too long anyway.
The capture of the Steel family?is very straightforward.
William came to Portsbury with the army, encircled the Steel mansion and breached its defences.
The initial n was to swiftly grab every single member of the Steel family and throw them in the movable prison they brought with them.
But before his envisioned scenario could happen, Mr Steel foolishly orders his hired mercenary to fight the army.
Obviously, they stood no chance and got beaten up by the battle-hardened soldiers.
The hired mercenariescked the discipline.
"Honestly, what are you even thinking? Did you seriously hope that somehow, you could win against us? And do you know that it is illegal to establish, own and hire a personal armed group? You just added another charge against yourself." William said with incredulity and disdain.
He looks at Mr steel as if he''s the stupidest person in the world.
"At least I tried my luck," Mr. Steel retorted. "What''s going to happen to me?"
"We''ll send you to prison ind and you''ll be judged there. If you''re guilty, you will never leave that ind." William''s words carry the weight of an impending judgment.
He didn''t felt sorry for this guy.
"That infamous ind, huh?" Mr. Steel remarked, a tone of bitternessced through his words. "Don''t you think it is a bit unfair to bring us to that ind first before putting us on trial? It was as if you have decided that we''re guilty."
He is aware of the severity of his situation and knows he will end up being executed if he goes with the flow.
However, a glimmer of hope flickered in his mind. A belief that he might still have a chance to avoid the death penalty.
All he had to do was wait for the right opportunity to shift the me onto Albert and save his own neck.
"Are you not guilty though?" William looked at Mr Steel. He then exined, "We are being cautious because we know you''re guilty. We don''t want you to run away once punishment is decided. There are many cases where criminals put up a brave front but cowered in the end. Moreover, I doubt you would ever leave that ind once you step on it."
William throws Mr steel, his family and his associate into the movable prison.
But before he leaves, Mr. Steel seizes a final moment to speak out his concern, "My family... is there any need to bring them?"
William, pausing for a moment, turned around to face Mr. Steel. He nodded, "Yes. If they are innocent, we will release them. You have my word."
The soldiers, having finished securing everything they deemed worthy of being evidence, bustled about in a flurry of activity as they prepared to return to the capital.
Boxes with documents and assorted items were carried out from the mansion while others catalogued confiscated items.
Amidst all the flurry of activity, William found himself in a meeting with a man dispatched by Governor Samuel.
"It''s an honoured to meet you, Minister William." the man offered a respectful bow.
William reciprocated, "It''s an honour to meet you as well." His eyes reflected a blend of curiosity and focus as he promptly cut to the chase. "What does the governor want from me?"
The man exined, "Oh...nothing, actually. Governor Samuel was informed about the presence of an army within his territory that he was unaware of. So, he sent me to check things up. Are you here because of that secret plot against His Majesty the King?"
"Yes. Tell Samuel to not worry about it anymore. We just settled everything here and ready to depart for the capital."
"Sigh...That''s good. This problem has been guing the governor for some time now."
"If you don''t have anything else, I will take my leave," William stated.
"Certainly, Minister William. Please feel free to proceed with your matters."
Chapter 404 Capturing Evan Part I
Chapter 404 Capturing Evan Part I
?Having concluded his meeting and ensured that matters were set in motion, William signalled for the soldiers'' departure.
The man silently watched the departing military force, led by William, move further away before gradually shrinking and disappearing from his view.
The rhythmic clip-clop of horses'' hooves and the creaking of wagon wheels slowly fade away.
....
While the raid in Portsbury ended with sess, another operation was quietly unfolding in the capital of Ryntum.
Compared to the hectess and chaos of the raid in Portsbury, the atmosphere in the capital was notably different.
Here, things were rtively calm, and, in fact, not a single person seemed to realize that a raid was underway.
Life went on as usual for the inhabitants of the capital, unaware of the covert military operation.
ording to SIN''s assessment, the target in this particr operation was not deemed as a highly dangerous individual and with limited capability at that.
And so, it is not worth it to disrupt thousands of people''s activities just to apprehend this one person.
Due to how harmless the target is, many didn''t raise any objection when Riz expressed his intention to join in.
Except for Charlotte, of course, who vehemently told him to abandon such an idea.
Given that Riz is currently standing at 3rd Orange Street in the Industrial District of Bideford, it was clear that Charlotte has failed to change his mind.
"Milord, this is unnecessary," Charlotte insisted. "This operation is beneath you, and your presence may create unnecessary risks. Let us handle this."
Ignoring her bbering mouth, Riz looks at his surroundings. The streets were bustling with the activity of carriages as it should be.
The distant hum of steamships anchored at the port added a dynamic backdrop, echoing the bustling maritime activities in the kingdom.
"Let''s enter, Charlotte," said Riz.
Charlotte sighed and responded, "Yes, milord."
It is futile to change his mind.
She nced at the disguised soldiers and agents around her.
Her sharp gaze and subtle nods conveyed a message that needed no words.
She is telling them to remain alert, ready to act at a moment''s notice.
Both Riz and Charlotte stepped foot into the textile factory belonging to Aunt Tina.
The noise of machinery greeted them as they stepped further into the heart of the factory.
The mour was so deafening that Riz could barely hear his own words.
"I''m sorry, what are you saying again, milord? Charlotte asked, raising her voice topete with the relentless din of the factory.
"I said, where is the target at?" Riz repeated the question, projecting his voice louder.
"Over there," Charlotte pointed in a specific direction, guiding the king''s attention. "At the office on the first floor."
Aside from her former shop in the city which is now converted to office space that served as the nerve centre of her industrial operations, Aunt Tina''s factory has a small built-in office for her to stay in whenever her duties required her presence in this factory.
The small office was built elevated with arge ss window, allowing Aunt Tina to oversee the vast factory spaces below.
Guided by Charlotte, Riz followed closely behind her towards the steel stair that led to the office on the first floor.
The two of them manoeuvred through thebyrinthine corridors of the factory, weaving through the machinery.
Workers were engrossed in their tasks.
Due to that, they didn''t notice the king just passed behind them or else, they would be shocked to see a king in this unassuming ce.
Unbeknownst to Riz, a pair of sharp eyes keenly observed their every move since they took the first step inside the factory.
Charlotte was aware of this but chooses to ignore it since she doesn''t sense any ill intention from that gaze.
Just as they are about to ascend the stairs, a young woman steps forward, blocking their way with a deliberate but respectful stance.
She bowed her head toward the king, "It an honour to me you, Your Majesty. I''m sorry for greeting you in this unkempt appearance."
As the young woman who was slightly older than Riz raised her head, he instantly recognized her.
Her face bore a resemnce to her mother, as if his looking at the younger version of Aunt Tina.
"It''s okay, Ellie. It is my fault foring here unannounced." Riz replied.
"Are you here to see my mother?"
"Yes, she''s inside the office, right?"
"She is. Allow me to escort you to her," Ellie offered, her tone carrying a blend of courtesy and dutifulness.
It bes evident that Ellie not only inherited the resemnce of her mother but also her work ethic.
Ellie carried herself with poise and professionalism.
Each step exudes a sense of confidence.
As they approached Aunt Tina''s office, the atmosphere shifted.
The muffled sounds of a heated argument reached their ears before Ellie could even knock on the door.
Two distinct voices shed from within.
Riz discerned one voice immediately¡ªit belonged to Aunt Tina. The other voice,ced with a tone of disrespect, belongs to a man.
He could already guess the identity of the man.
Ellie''s face turned red upon hearing the verbal confrontation unfolding behind the closed door.
She was deeply ashamed that the king had to witness such a spectacle and became a little hesitant to knock on the door.
"Just open it, Ellie. He''s the reason why we are here," Riz firmly gave his order.
Although she doesn''t understand what the king''s words mean, Ellie turns the doorknob anyway, revealing the scene inside the office.
The two people who''ve been arguing turn their heads toward the door and see three people standing there.
Among all three faces, Aunt Tina recognized two immediately.
One was her daughter, Ellie, and the other was the king.
"Y-your Majesty?! I didn''t know you were here." Aunt Tina stammered.
Surprise stered on her face.
"Sorry for the sudden visitation, Aunt Tina. I''m here for your son," Riz exined, his words cutting through the tension in the room.
Chapter 405 Capturing Evan Part II
Chapter 405 Capturing Evan Part II
?"Sorry for the sudden visitation, Aunt Tina. I''m here for your son," Riz exined, his words cutting through the tension in the room.
Aunt Tina''s expression shifted from surprise to confusion. "M-my son?!" she eximed, her voice a mix of shock and bewilderment.
Just what this good-for-nothing son of hers could have done to attract the king''s attention.
Riz, pleased to see Aunt Tina''s genuine confusion.
He interpreted her reaction as a sign that she wasn''t involved in the plot and unaware of her son''s activities.
"Your son has joined a movement that plots against me," Riz borated.
As the words hung in the air, both Aunt Tina and Ellie underwent a visible transformation.
The blood drained from their faces, leaving them visibly pale.
Aunt Tina, known for her resilience andposure, found herself momentarily shaken by the news.
The poor olddy was about to fall but managed to hold the table and stabilize herself.
Ellie, too, disyed a mixture of concern and disbelief, the gravity of the situation etched across her features.
She looks at her elder brother with dissent.
Even though her mouth shut, her face took the job of conveying her question. ''What the f*ck did you do? Are you trying to get us all executed?''
Nevertheless, she tried to amend the situation but not for her brother, obviously.
It''s for herself and her mother so they don''t get implicated by whatever charges the government would put on Evan.
"Y-Your Majesty, there must be some mistake."
"There''s no mistake, Ellie. Keep quiet and stay out of this." Riz shot her down while his eyes never left Evan, the one who appeared most frightened in this situation.
"A-As you wish, Your Majesty." Ellie was slightly taken aback. She didn''t expect to be refuted so harshly.
However, she does feel relieved by the king''s words that signalled her to not meddle in this matter.
Without further ado, Riz ordered Charlotte to apprehend the man.
As Charlotte moved forward, prepared to handcuff Evan''s hands, he suddenly spoke out in a desperate plea, "Wait! Wait! Wait! Let me tell you something."
"What is it?"
"I never had the intention to go against you. I was led...Yes! I was led by a woman I met to do so." Evan hastily confessed.
Hearing this, Riz''s expression twisted into one of disdain.
Multiple questions rose in his mind.
Are you braindead? Why do you let others lead you by the nose?
"And that woman is?" Riz inquired, pressing for more details.
"Irene. Her name is Irene." Evan quickly revealed.
"Irene? That''s it? Does she not have a family name?" Riz probed further, his patience waning.
There are simply too many women on his side and they keep getting reced.
The wastrel in front of Riz lives a life that even he, the king, doesn''t live.
"T-that... I''m not sure?" Evan stammered, lowering his head in a disy of uncertainty.
"You''re not sure?" Evan''s reputation in Riz''s eyes continued to plummet.
With every word that escaped the man''s lips, his idiocy became increasingly clear.
The confusion surrounding Evan''sck of certainty raised questions in Riz''s mind...again.
Does he not inherit Aunt Tina''s business acumen? But the report doesn''t make him sound that dumb. Or perhaps...He''s the kind of person who excels in one thing and is aplete idiot in other fields?
Riz gave up and decided to redirect the focus of the investigation.
He turned to Charlotte who finished handcuffing Evan, "Investigate all the women he has been with."
"That...will take a while. We don''t even know if the name is real or not. He needs to give the descriptions of the woman to speed things up."
"Oi, did you hear that?" Riz directed the question to Evan.
"Yes, yes, you have my full cooperation," Evan affirmed, nodding several times.
As Charlotte takes him away, Riz looks at Aunt Tina and apologetically says, "I''m sorry for the disturbance and also for what happened to your son. His stupid action may affect youter."
"Is he going to be executed?" Aunt Tina expressed her concern.
Wastrel or not, Evan is still her son. She simply can''t bear her son to die before her.
"Most likely, since he has direct involvement in this matter," Riz stated inly, not sugarcoating or nning to hide anything.
He also had no intention to show leniency just because he was close to Evan''s mother.
"But he only agrees with their n. He didn''t do anything that contributed to it." Aunt Tina argued, desperately searching for any possible way to spare her son.
"His action of agreeing is all we need. Such a thing could only happen when there''s intention in the heart which could lead to action with hands. I''d rather plucked the bud before it could fully blossom."
With that, Riz left the mother and daughter duo alone. He didn''t tell them that her son was prepared to contribute to the scheme.
It''s just he didn''t have a chance to do so due to Riz''s response that swept them altogether.
....
Outside the factory, people gathered as they saw Evan was escorted out, handcuffed andter thrown inside the prison-
like carriage.
Despite all of them treasuring time and productivity more, it didn''t hinder them from wasting their time watching the whole scene.
After all, it was a situation they rarely crossed by.
Not far from the factory, Irene, the ckout agent, was also watching.
This woman, astute as she is, has obviously known about many businessmen being arrested.
It didn''t take a genius to notice themon thing among them.
They are all involved in the scheme.
If those individuals, who were much more cunning and experienced, had stumbled and fallen into the hands of the authorities, how could she ever think that a wastrel like Evan would be left unscathed?
Nom¡ª
Nom¡ª
Nom¡ª
"I''m d that I spent less time with him in the past few weeks," she said while nonchntly munching on a snack.
Since the authorities get hold of Evan, she should pack her stuff today and get out of this kingdom.
Chapter 406 Describing Her
Chapter 406 Describing Her
?The carriage transporting Evan rumbled through the streets toward the restricted area known as Bideford Arsenal.
Being the off-limit area as it is, he was blindfolded to keep him clueless about the activities inside.
Nevertheless, his sense of hearing still captured the cacophony of noises such as the sounds of conversations, nging machinery, and the various noises typical of industrial areas he often hears on a daily basis.
Yet, if there were one notable difference, it would be the asional explosions and gunshots that punctuated the air, constantly startling him.
The carriage eventually came to a halt, and Evan could hear the sounds of the door being opened.
Shortly after, he was unceremoniously dragged out.
As his feet touched the solid and hard surface of the ground, someone pushed him in a certain direction, urging him to walk.
Evan didn''t know about the specific detail but he was certain that he had entered a room.
The ambient sounds changed, suggesting a confined environment with distinct acoustics.
And again, before he could fullyprehend his surroundings, a forceful hand pressed against his shoulder, abruptly causing his knees to buckle and his butt collide with a rigid surface.
"Ouch!" he groaned and felt a little angry too. They could just tell him to sit. There''s no need to be so harsh.
"Mr. Evan," a voice called out, breaking through the tense atmosphere. "As you promised His Majesty earlier, tell us about the woman called Irene."
''Aahh! So this is what''s all about.'' Evan begins to understand why he was brought here.
"Just a reminder," the voice continued, each wordced with seriousness, "If your information proves significant, death won''t be your punishment. However, if you lie, death will also not be your punishment."
A shudder ran through Evan''s body, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead.
Though the words sounds the same thing, he knows just how wrong to think so.
Evan nods his head vigorously.
"Now, don''t be so nervous," the voice reassured. "All we want to know is her characteristics."
Evan tried topose himself but he couldn''t shake the feeling that his words could determine his fate.
"She has an oval-shaped face with ck hair that cascades down to her waist and hazelnut-coloured eyes. Her height is just around my shoulder and has snow-white skin but has slightly darker shade. Just by looking at her, you could tell that she''s someone who has asionally been under intense sunlight. On her right pinky finger, there''s a scar that looks like it was caused by a sharp object. It was barely noticeable." he recalled the details of Irene.
"And where did you meet her?"
"I met her at Robick''s tavern where she took a seat near me."
"Was the rest of the table upied that she had no choice but to sit close to your table?"
"N-no." that question made Evan realize something. "There''s plenty of empty seats."
"I see. That''s all I need to know. Soldiers, bring him to wherever you wish."
Without a moment''s hesitation, a soldier grabbed Evan by the neck, pulling him up from his sitting position.
"Let''s go," the soldier gruffly ordered and with a forceful tug, Evan was ushered out of the room.
The abruptness of the movement left Evan stumbling as he tries to keep pace with the soldier who showed no consideration for hisfort.
With each step, the sounds of waves grew louder and louder.
Evan could feel the cool breeze, and the distinct scent of the sea filled the air.
He realized that he was being guided towards a ship.
Suddenly, Evan felt a profound weakness in his legs. Every step grew weaker as if they were resisting any further steps.
He understood that boarding this ship meant bidding farewell to the life he once knew.
He will no longer return and will be left to rot on that ind.
''I thought they would be lenient on me since I cooperate.''
His reluctance did not go unnoticed by the soldiers escorting him.
However, they simply don''t care about whatever he is feeling.
They just want to get this job done.
"Stop dilly-dallying around and move!" a soldier barked, impatience evident in the tone.
Themand was apanied by a forceful hit to Evan''s back, urging him forward.
Evan reluctantly steps his foot onto the ship''s deck.
The ship swayed with the rhythm of the waves.
The hissing and churning of the steam mechanisms became more pronounced, intensifying his fear.
Now that he''s on board, there''s no more hope left for him.
He was briskly ushered into one of the many rooms, a precautionary measure taken by the soldiers to stifle any impulsive actions.
Despite the unlikelihood of Evan attempting a reckless escape, the soldiers were not willing to take any chances.
Inside the room, Evan sits still and blindfolded too.
The soldiers appear to have no intention of letting him see anything.
''Are they trying to make me lose the sense of time? Is there a need for that?'' he thought to himself.
Hiss¡ª
The steamshipmenced its departure, and the rhythmic sound of steam escaping from the engines filled the air.
Evan, whose question remained unanswered, felt the subtle shifts and movements of the ship beneath his feet.
....
Back in a certain hideout, the ce underwent a meticulous cleanup.
Files were swiftly secured, sensitive documents stowed away and evey evidence was carefully removed.
The walls, once adorned with charts and diagrams, were stripped bare, leaving behind an unassuming facade.
It was a measure they took in anticipation of an impending raid.
Overseeing the whole process was a woman with ck hair and hazelnut eyes.
"Miss, there are too many things to pack. I don''t think we had enough time to smuggle everything out."
"Don''t worry, just burn whatever we can''t take. And leave some misceneous documents untouched to get their hopes up." Irene replied.
She doesn''t care if SIN finds this hideout. It means nothing if they can''t trace them.
Chapter 407 Eh?
Chapter 407 Eh?
?Time passed for who knows how long.
Whether it was a day or two, Evan couldn''t discern.
He has lost his sense of time as he remains blindfolded on the ship and oblivious about his surroundings.
The rhythmic swaying of the vessel provided the only indication that he was still at sea.
ording to his knowledge, the journey is supposed to be a quick one.
He wasn''t allowed to take off his blindfold and he absolutely doesn''t dare to do so.
Who knows what kind of harsh punishment the soldiers would impose on him?
Just thinking about it causes Evan to shudder in fear.
Tap¡ª
Tap¡ª
Tap¡ª
Amidst his restricted vision, Evan could still mentally grasp the routine.
For example, the current sound of approaching footsteps definitely belongs to the soldier who came to bring his food.
The door creaked open and the soldier entered the room.
Bam¡ª
The abrupt and jarring sound reverberated through the confined space.
The tray, bearing his meagre food, had been callously tossed onto the floor by the soldier.
"Eat. This is yourst meal." the soldier dered before leaving abruptly.
Left in the aftermath of the soldier''s visit, Evan''s hand instinctively reached out, navigating the cold floor in search of the scattered remnants of his meal.
Fingers fumbled, seeking the contours of utensils and the presence of food.
Theck of sight transformed his act of eating into a delicate and deliberate endeavour.
As Evan brought the shredded piece of food to his mouth, the soldier''s words echoed in his mind like an incessant drumbeat.
Each chew seemed to amplify the weight of the soldier''s deration, and the taste of the meagre meal was now tinged with a bitter uncertainty.
''What does he mean by that?'' His mind wrestled to understand the words
''Am I about to be killed, or are we actually nearing our destination?''
Despite the ominous nature of the soldier''s words, Evan found himself leaning toward the possibility of they were nearing their destination.
If he was to be killed, there''s no need to go through all the trouble transporting him.
Evan continued eating the tasteless food and went to sleep as usual.
However, before the tendrils of sleep could envelop him, the door to his confined space was abruptly flung open.
Bam¡ª
The harsh sound that apanied the entrance shattered the fragile tranquillity of Evan''s near-slumber, causing his body to jolt in surprise.
The sudden intrusion left him disoriented, the darkness around him momentarily disrupted.
"Are you finished eating your food?" The soldier''s voice cut through the abrupt silence.
The question, however, hung in the air as the soldier didn''t really intend to wait for Evan to respond.
With a forceful grip, the soldier seized Evan, pulling him unceremoniously from his room.
Evan stumbled a little bit.
His body still adjusting to the sudden upheaval.
Sniff¡ª
Sniff¡ª
Evan''s nose picked up the salty scent of the sea.
As his ears attuned to the surroundings, the rhythmic cadence of waves became more pronounced.
"Are we finally in that ce?" he asked.
The soldier''s grip remained firm, offering no exnation for the abrupt disruption of Evan''s routine.
Evan''s world became a disorienting sequence of forced movements.
The soldierpelled him to step onto one surface, then another, each transition apanied by a change in texture beneath his feet.
Now, for some reason, a sensation of weightlessness enveloped Evan.
It was as if the ground had disappeared beneath him, leaving him floating and swaying in the air.
The disconnection from solid footing added a surrealyer to his already bewildering experience.
Amidst this disorienting sensation, a voice pierced the disconcerting silence. "Bring it down."
In response, the disorienting sensation of floating and swaying intensify for a few minutes before it came to a gradual halt.
Unbeknownst to Evan, he was atop a boat, and the invisible forces were now orchestrating its descent to the surface of the ocean.
As the boat descended, Evan''s body felt the subtle shifts in motion. The floating sensation began to transform into a gentle and the rhythmic swaying.
Ssh¡ª
The boat made contact with the water. The gradual immersion was marked by the subtle rocking of the boat.
The sound of wavespping against its sides, and the distinct scent of the salty sea air permeating his nose.
Evan was certain that he was at the closest position to the sea than ever.
His guess was right.
He already arrived at the infamous ind.
The boat glided through the water, eventually reaching the port of the ind.
Evan simply doesn''t understand why they are taking this indirect approach.
The ship could have docked directly at the port, but for some unknown purpose, it had taken a more circuitous route.
He can only assume maybe the size of the steamship is too big for the port to amodate or maybe they just want him to suffer.
Anyway, the boat came to a halt.
Evan''s feet could feel the solid ground beneath him once again.
And finally, after such a long time, his blindfold was removed.
Evan blinked against the sudden influx of light.
The world around him gradually came into focus, revealing a very monotone and depressed environment.
The cloud in the sky looks grey as if the rain is about toe down.
It didn''t help lighten the mood at all.
Sparse yetrge structures stood as testaments to the ind''s purpose.
Their exteriors don''t look pleasing, with the dark choice of colour.
His soul feels like it is already dead just by looking at it.
Even if he escaped death punishment, he wonders if his sanity would still be intact after being imprisoned here.
As Evan turned around to survey his surroundings and a puzzled expression crossed his face.
His eyes widened as he noticed others in the same predicament, who like him, bore the signs of blindfolds and the disoriented look of those recently transported.
"Eh?" Evan uttered, "So, I''m not the only one transported here."
Chapter 408 "Welcome to your new home"
Chapter 408 "Wee to your new home"
?"Eh?" Evan uttered, "So, I''m not the only one transported here."
Evan looks at the group of people who arrive at the same time as him.
As he gazed toward them, his eyes scanned their unfamiliar faces except for two.
He recognized Albert''s wife and son, the people he had met briefly during the banquet that now felt like a distant memory.
Their expressions mirrored his own¡ªetched with the weariness of uncertainty of being thrust into this unfamiliar prison ind.
They looked dishevelled as if shaken by the same inexplicable journey that had brought them to this deste ce.
Evan assumed that they, too, had been subjected to the same treatment as him.
Seeing familiar faces on this deste ind offered a small flicker offort to Evan''s heart.
"Obviously not,'' the soldier who escorted Evan remarked with a roll of his eyes. "Who would waste resources to exclusively transport you alone?"
The soldier impatiently then pushed Evan forward, prompting him to walk toward a dulled grey building that loomed ominously in the distance.
Evan, like the rest of the captives, found himselfpelled toply with the push from the soldier.
The same scenario yed out for the others.
Each prisoner, ushered by their respective escorts, was urged forward toward the grey building.
As they approached the building, the tension heightened and the air became more oppressive.
A disconcerting sight met their eyes.
Guards stationed at the top of the roof stared down at them with intense scrutiny. Their weapons were ready and aimed at them.
Gulp-
A collective gulp echoed among the prisoners, including Evan. At that moment, he knew better than to entertain any thoughts of doing something "funny."
Screeeech-
The sound of the gate opening sliced through the air like a knife tearing through eardrums.
Once inside, the reality of their surroundings was far worse than the ominous exterior.
The air was thick with staleness. Together, it came with a package of pungent smells that greatly disturbed their sense offort. Also, the pervasive dullness of the interior seemed deliberately crafted to break the spirit.
The weak-willed among them already cracked under the strain despite nothing being done to them yet.
Regret crept into their hearts.
It didn''t matter whether they had escaped the death penalty or not.
The mere prospect of living within these walls was sufficient to kill their souls.
The soldiers, seemingly indifferent to their plight, led the disoriented group through abyrinthine pathway. Each step feels like a descent into a deeper abyss.
....
Bam!-
Thest iron-grilled door was mmed shut harshly by the soldier. This is because one of these new prisoners clings on the soldier''s leg, begging the soldier to take him out.
If seeing the interior of the building makes some break into tears of despair, seeing the condition of the cells which will be their new home makes all of them lose their strength and drop to the ground.
Albert''s wife found herself unable to cope with the abrupt shift in her circumstances.
Imagine living a well-off life since childhood, then, that life turned horribly wrong in a span of a week or so.
Overwhelmed with this fact, she fainted and crumpled to the floor.
The weight of her altered fate was too much for her consciousness to bear. Thus, the system shut down on its own.
Nevertheless, the soldier was unperturbed by the emotional upheaval around him.
He approached Albert''s wife and hoisted her unconscious body with a callous disregard, as though she were nothing more than a lifeless object.
He tossed her unceremoniously into one of the cells before closing the door behind her with a resounding ng.
Once he was done throwing every one of them into their respective cells, the soldier cleared his throat with a gruff sound that reverberated through the cold and unweing corridor.
Stepping forward, he assumed a position where all eyes were on him.
He began his temte-like wee speech.
"Ehem... Wee to your new home, the most prestigious prison in the entire kingdom. I hope you remained sane while being here."
His words undoubtedly carried an air of mockery toward the neers but he didn''t care in the slightest.
Before he left, his gaze fell upon one particr cell. A cell belongs to Wagner Fischer, an admiral from nde who was captured a long time ago.
Wagner, once an admiral of the republic, had be a mere shell of his former self.
He''s one unlucky guy who had his spirit broken, lost hope in everything and was already dead inside.
While all the prisoners from Barlia have been fortunate enough to secure their release through negotiations between their nation and Ryntum, this man had been forsaken by his own country.
The United Republic of nde had deemed it was not profitable and unworthy to retrieve this admiral, dismissing him as expendable that could easily be reced by a new one.
''Poor guy,'' the soldier shook his head before promptly leaving the dark floor of the prison. He doesn''t want to spend an extra second in this terrible ce.
As the soldier reached the ground floor and moved towards the exit of the foreboding building, a guard stationed at the entrance greeted him with a nod. "Finished handling the newbies?"
"Yeah, I hope they can settle down."
"Hahaha! You''re asking for the impossible. Their minds aren''t as strong as those of Barlia''s soldiers. I guarantee you some would die by the end of this week." the guard replied.
The soldier sneered, "I guess you''re right. Even that Fischer guy had been mentally broken. We should hasten the interrogation process before they go crazy."
"Fischer?'' the guard asked, "Ahh! That poor admiral. He has totally lost it."
"Why is he still here? Just get rid of him and free up some space. I believe we had extracted everything from him." said the soldier. He couldn''t care less about the broken admiral.
The guard shrugged, "How could I know? Higher-ups decide to keep him. Maybe they have a use for him in the future."
Chapter 409 Morning In Prison Island
Chapter 409 Morning In Prison Ind
The guard shrugged, "How could I know? Higher-ups decide to keep him. Maybe they have a use for him in the future."
"I guess so," the soldier replied nonchntly, adopting the same attitude as the guard.
The soldier bid farewell to the guard, turning away from the prison entrance and making his way toward the docks. His thoughts were focused on leaving this depressing ind as soon as possible.
The longer he stayed, the more he felt the vitality seep out of his body.
The oppressive atmosphere of the ind spurred his steps quicker.
As for those prisoners, they were no longer his concern.
The next day arrives.
The sun began its ascent, casting a tranquil morning glow over the ind.
However, the tranquil atmosphere did little to lighten the oppressive mood that clung to the ind.bender
The air remained heavy with the weight of despair just like in the previous day.
Nevertheless, the morning sunlight still has its benefits for the human body.
The prison management, despite their harsh and cruel treatment, still retained a shred of humanity inside them.
At this specific time, the metallic grilles of the cells were opened, allowing prisoners to emerge after having their breakfast.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The routine, a brief leisure from the confines of their cells, beckoned them to the park outside for their morning exercise.
Of course, the prisoners were far from free.
Their hands were bound with cuffs as they should and would only be opened when they reached the park.
Under the watchful eyes of the guards, they moved cautiously, aware that any deviation from the normality could have dire consequences.
These guards wouldn''t hesitate to shoot them to death if they tried to do something suspicious or out of line.
They learned this fact in a harsh way a long time ago when a certain new prisoner thought he had a chance to escape. His body waster thrown into the sea and became food for whatever creatures swimming beneath the surface.
Stepping outside the cold, oppressive building, the prisoners squinted their eyes against the sudden assault of sunlight that bathed their faces.
The warmth of the morning sun gradually seeped into their
skin, inviting a reluctant rxation in their tense bodies. The jingle of keys and the clink of metal signalled the removal of the prisoners'' handcuffs.
The sound, while freeing, served as a reminder that their leisure time was temporary and closely monitored.
"As usual, you have two hours to y," the guard announced.
The prisoners, now unshackled, acknowledged the limited freedom with a nod.
Released into the park, they started to move aimlessly across therge open space.
Everyone found their spot and did their own exercise.
Some stretched their limbs, attempting to regain a semnce of flexibility and ease the tension while others jogged in small circles.
The recreational park, despite its designation as a space for outdoor activity,cked the vibrancy and life.
It felt more like a barren field with sparse trees scattered across thendscape, offering meagre shade to those beneath.
The atmosphere, while slightly better than the prison cells, still carried a heavy air of gloom.
In all honesty, the park was slightly better than a graveyard, but without the tombstones and dead trees.
Surrounding the park were tall buildings of prisonplexes where they came from.
Guards on the rooftops were noticeable to every prisoner below.
They are monitoring their every move to see for any suspicious behaviours.
While the prisoners were enjoying their recreation time, a man observed them intently from inside one of the buildings.
A guard approached the man, acknowledging his presence with a respectful greeting. "Good morning, Sir Niden," the guard said. "Have you had your breakfast?"
"Morning and yes, I have." Niden nodded.
Although the prisoner''s food tasted horrible and can barely be called ''food, the same can''t be said for the staff.
They enjoyed the normal and delicious food which made their job more bearable.
Still focused on the scene unfolding in the park, Niden pointed his finger and asked,
"Which building are these prisoners from?"
"Building 2, sir." the guard replied.
On the ind, there were five prison buildings, each housing its own contingent of prisoners.
To prevent overcrowding and maintain some semnce of order, the prisoners from each building took turns using the park.
The guard, sensing an unusual presence of Sir Niden at this hour, remarked, "It''s rare to see you walking around this early, sir."
Sir Niden responded, "I had tasks to do today. So, I thought, ''Why not start doing it in the morning! The earlier I start, the earlier I finish."
"Is this about the newly arrived prisoners?"
"Yes, it is. Since their case is very high profile, I can''t afford to do the job at my own pace," Niden replied.
After chatting with the guard for a moment, Niden excused himself and began walking toward his office located at the same level, the ground floor.
In fact, all the prison staff''s work desk is on the ground floor.
The corridor leading to his office was utilitarian, with sterile walls and minimal adornments.
The air in this section of the building is far different from the rest which carries an oppressive feeling. This part gives a typical office-like environment.
Niden entered his office.
It was sparsely decorated, with functional furniture and shelves neatly organized with files and documents.
Approaching the shelves, his fingers hovered left and right, deftly navigating the rows of files as he read the words on the spines.
Chapter 410 Four Charges
Chapter 410 Four Charges
"Let''s go and meet them."
Niden began to move through the corridors of the prisonplex, heading towards the interrogation room.
The ce was cold, clinical, and devoid of any semnce offort, designed to create an unsettled atmosphere to extract information. Only one light source illuminated the room, just barely enough to guide people to where a sturdy table and a set of chairs were.
Inside the interrogation room, Niden first took a seat before instructing the staff present to bring the prisoners.
"Bring these two men here," he said, opening the file and tapping his fingers on a particr page.
The staff took a quick nce at the designated page and nodded. "Yes, sir."
They promptly left the room to carry out Niden''s orders.
.... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Tang¡ª
Tang¡ª
Tang¡ª The sharp, metallic sounds echoed through the prison cells as the staff forcefully struck their batons against the iron grilles.
"Wake up!"
The sudden and loud noise served as an effective rm, jolting the man inside the cell awake.
His eyes snapped open.
Simrly, in the neighbouring cell, another staff repeated the wake-up routine, ensuring that the next-door prisoner woke up as well.
"Huh?!" the man inside the cell eximed, looking around with a mix of confusion and fear.
The loud sound and the urgency of the staff''s actions left him disoriented for a moment.
After being thrown into this dark ce, his mind still struggles to ept all the abrupt changes that happened.
Without providing any exnation, the staff swiftly opened the man''s cell, grabbed him and pulled him out.
The abruptness left the man visibly terrified.
His eyes were wide with fear as he tried toprehend the staff''s action.
"W-where are you taking me?" he fearfully asked. "D-Don''t tell me...y-you''re going to execute me?"
The staff remained silent and proceed to handcuff the man''s hands.
The two men, apprehensively led by the staff, were ushered into the interrogation room.
As the door creaked open, their eyes met the sight of Sir Niden, seated in aposed manner on a chair at the centre of the room.
Niden''s presence adds to the dread in the room. His tall figure exuded an aura of confidence and control.
Dressed in a prison staff uniform that bore the insignia of his position, he conveyed an image of a man of authority. Though his expression was calm, there was an intensity in Niden''s face that suggested of no-nonsense action. "Take a seat."
The two men followed Sir Niden''s directive.
They moved cautiously towards the chairs in front of the sturdy table.
Sir Niden observed the two men with a keen gaze as they took their seats.
"You guys err...I''ll just call you Driver 1 and Driver 2. Your name isn''t worth for me remembering," said Niden as he pointed his finger to the man on his left and right respectively. Although both of the men felt angry, they chose to keep their emotions in check and shut their mouths.
Niden proceeded to provide a brief overview of the charges against them.
"You''re charged with human trafficking, attempting to smuggle wanted criminals out of the kingdom, involvement in a criminal organization, and obstructing the authorities from doing their job."
"These are very serious crimes. Both of you should be executed right away. But...Sigh...Anything you guys want to deny?" he asked while shifting his gaze between the two men, inviting them to respond to the charges levelled against them.
Driver 1 opened his mouth, "First, we had nothing to do with the criminal organization. We were merely bound to them by temporary contract. We got paid for delivering their good. That''s it. We are not involved in the process of picking the victims. Heck! We don''t even know what method they used. Moreover, we don''t work exclusively for that organization."
Driver 2 vigorously nods his head, agreeing to what his friend said.
They are facing four charges and the reasoning his friend gave could potentially help them avoid three. He is truly grateful that he followed Driver 1 to secretly ept a side job without the knowledge of their superior.
So, they had nothing to worry about if the authorities investigated themter.
"But here in the report, it said that there''s an instance where you refer to the man in charge of the organization as ''boss''. How do you exin that?" Niden asked.
"Well...he''s the one that paid us, right? Of course, we respectfully called him ''boss''. It''s nothing and just a mere formality." Driver 1 replied.
"Then, why both of you run when soldiers told you to stop?"
"If a scary-looking men suddenly told me to stop, I would subconsciously run." Driver 2 replied.
The room remained tense as Niden searched for any inconsistencies or signs of culpability.
"So, you really don''t know the content of your cargo?" Niden probed further.
Both of the drivers shook their heads in unison.
"Sir, it''smon knowledge among the drivers not to pry into the details of the goods." Driver 2 interjected.
He assumed the interrogator in front of him didn''t know about the work culture in their field.
"Is that so? If what you say is true, why do all the goodsck any marking or indicator that shows they belong to different owners? We also found no ledger or some sort of notes that could be used to keep track of goods, their recipients or their destination. How do you know which goods belong to whom or where they would be sent?"
Driver 1 calmly tapped his finger on his forehead, "Sir, we may not go to those public schools or universities but that doesn''t mean we''re stupid. We have been working in this field for years. Of course, our memories gradually be stronger to remember all the details in a short amount of time."
Sigh¡ª
"I guess you''re right," Niden said as he looked at them apologetically. "I''m sorry for looking down on you."
The drivers smiled, thinking they had dodged the bullet. "It''s okay, sir. You''re just doing your job."
"I know. For the sake of formality, I need your cooperation for the final bits of the interrogation. I promised the charges on both of you would be dropped after you passed this easy test."
"We dly cooperate, sir."
"Good. Very good." Niden nodded. "The supplies for every building on this ind was delivered by ships and dropped at the docks. The goods had no markings on them either, just like in your case. I want you to simte exactly the way you did your job."
"Huh?" Their brain suddenly stops.
Chapter 411 "Im just a rich mans wife"
Chapter 411 "I''m just a rich man''s wife"
"Huh?" Their brain suddenly stops.
Observing their reaction, a subtle smile slowly crept onto Niden''s face.
"Why do you guys look surprised? There''s nothing you should be worried about. All you have to do is the exact same thing you guys have been doing for years. The workers at the dock will brief you on which crates go to which building."
"B-but the scale is¡ª"
"Don''t worry, don''t worry," Niden waved his hand dismissively. "We have a simr-sized wagons as yours in our warehouses. We will scale down the quantity of goods to replicate the environment you guys are used to."
The drivers be visibly uneasy and want to say something but Niden has none of it.
He called the guard outside and ordered them to take these drivers to the docks.
As they left the interrogation room, Niden''s expression transformed.
A subtle sneer curled on his lips. "Fools," he muttered under his breath. "Do you think you can lie to me?"
....
Thirty minutester,
Niden take a break and remained in the interrogation room before moving on with another person.
After giving instruction the staff, he patiently waited for the next prisoner to show up.
Knock! Knock! Knock!
"Just bring her in!"
The staff outsideply and open the door, revealing the lustrous ck-haired woman standing at the entrance.
The woman in question appeared tired and dishevelled. Dark circles marred the skin under her eyes. Her ck hair, once meticulously styled, now cascaded in unruly waves, framing her fatigued face.
Her overall appearance had given way to a weariness that she had faced since her arrival at the prison.
"Take a seat, Madam Ferron," Sir Niden instructed.
Sheplied and silently lowered herself into the chair.
"How was your night in a new ce?" asked Niden.
She looked at Sir Niden with eyes full of hatred, acutely aware that his question was aimed at mocking her predicament.
"Feel like sh*t! The cell definitely not suitable for human habitation."
Niden chuckled in response. "I''m d to hear that! Anyway, you''re here for..."
He took a moment to recheck the file on the table and slowly muttered, "Conspiring against the king. Wow! I''m impressed! Did you guys get your confidence because of the wealth your family has been raking all this time?"
"..."
Seeing no response from Madam Ferron, Niden took out a piece of paper from the file on the table. Holding it up, he asked her, "Do you know what this is?"
Madam Ferron nced at the paper, recognizing the Ferron Company logo at the top and a series of numbers and words beneath it.
The document bore a resemnce to a receipt, but she refrained from offering any confirmation or denial. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"This is the proof of transactions between yourpany and other merchants."
She scoffed, "And what so weird about it?"
"Tch! I guess you can''t see it."
Undeterred, he took a bunch more papers and began arranging them on the table.
The papers formed aplexwork, a rtionship map delineating the connections between Ferron Company and various other entities.
Each piece of paper represented a transaction, a link in the intricate web that the authorities had meticulously uncovered.
As soon as he finished constructing the rtionship map, he looked at the frowning face of Albert''s wife. "Can you see it now?" he asked.
On the opposite side, Madan Ferron can see it as she was not an idiot.
It was a clear and tangible evidence of Ferron Company receiving funds from outside sources. The rtionship map painted a picture of financial connections that went beyond the ordinary scope of business transactions.
At the same time, she also impressed that the authorities managed to get their hand on every piece of these documents.
They sessfully found needles in the haystack.
Nevertheless, Madam Ferron had no intention admitting anything.
She leaned back in her chair, cross her arm and said, "Yes, I can see it. But what does it had anything to do with me? I''m not the one who runs thepany. I''m just a rich man''s wife. I don''t get involve inpany''s affair."
This time, it was Sir Niden''s turn to frown.
''I guess she won''t admit so easily.''
He felt a bit bump out, thinking he might be too hasty to held an interrogation. He should let her suffer in the cell for few more days, letting the istion and darkness weaken her mind.
Sigh-
As it appear that Madam Ferron want to dissociate herself from her husband and his business''s dealings, Niden thought of someone else.
"You''re right. It was a mistake to call you. I should call your son instead. Since he''s the heir, I''m sure he know more that you do."
ording to the report, Albert''s son seems to be hot-headed young man. The prospect of interrogating the heir might be easier in making him admit Ferron''s involvement.
Madam Ferron felt shaken on the inside.
The idea of interrogating her son was distressing.
She doubt her son would be smart enough to subtly shifted the me on his father.
As she racked her brain on how to deal with this predicament,the door abruptly swung open.
"Sorry to interrupt you, Sir Niden."
"Can''t you see I''m in the middle of something?" Niden responded as he look at the staff.
"I-I apologize, sir. I''m here to tell you the result of the test."
"Oh?! That was fast! What about it? Don''t tell me they passed the test," From the start, he never believe those two idiots could passed.
"They didn''t. Those two imbelices lies."
"Hahaha! I knew it!" Nidenugh before asking, "Where are they now?"
"In their cells. We''re waiting for your instructions."
Niden look at the staff, then at Madam Ferron and back at the staff.
His gaze moved repeatedly between them before a subtle smile formed on his face.
"Prepare for their execution."
Madam Ferron widened her eyes and so does the staff, "S-Sir?! Shouldn''t we wait until we get all of them confess to their crime?"
"Nah! It''s gonna take a while. Let''s disposed what we can first."
Chapter 412 Mindsza, The Red Capital
412 Mindsza, The Red Capital
While Albert''s wife was busy pinning the me on his head, the man himself had safely made his way to the outskirts of Mindsza. Seated next to his driver, Mon, Albert stares at the city with wide-open eyes as the wagon approaches the city.
"Woah! It''s all red," he said.
The cityscape, bathed in the warm hues of the sun, intensifies Mindsza''s reddish glow. Albert had gone to numerous ces throughout his life but never he saw such a striking city.
His wide-eyed reaction was to be expected by Mon.
"I guess this is your first time stepping foot here. Mindsza is dubbed as the red capital."
"Yeah...I can why they called that."
As usual, they had to line up to enter the city. The red capital still has a city wall protecting it although recently, there''s been a debate about whether or not to abolish the city wall, following the footsteps of Ryntum.
However, that idea was thrown away as many opposed it. It was deemed unsuitable since the move would destroy the istionism-like nature they had maintained for centuries.
Not to mention, they don''t have the knowledge or trained personnel to defend the unwalled city like their neighbour.
There''s also the matter about the increase risk of spies sneaking into the city.
Overall, the higher-ups think it does them more harm than good.
While Albert was absorbed in observing his surroundings, Mon''s voice broke his attention, "Let''s not waste time and settle the deal quickly."
Mon couldn''t wait to get his hands on the hefty amount of money and run off. His mind already imagines an easy life he is about to obtain.
The wagon continued to move through the city, navigating street after street beforeing to a stop in front of a humongous red building.
The building stood tall and grand, dwarfing the rest of the structure in the vicinity. Not only is it big, but also looks elegant and extravagant with all the intricate designs adorning the exterior. As someone who oftenes here, Mon decided to give a quick introduction to Albert after seeing his confused face.
"You''re standing in front of the most important building in their capital, the Lair of Slydris. This ce also serves as Turtevekesia''s administration centre and the residence of its leader. It is said this building was built in the very same ce where Dragon Empress Slydris lived before the dragon moved to another location."
"I see," said Albert as he processed the new information he just received. "You know quite a lot from someone who looks..."
"What do you mean by that?" Mon stares menacingly at Albert. "Are you saying I''m stupid?"
Albert shook his head, "No, certainly not. I''m just...surprised."
Deciding not to exaggerate the situation further, Mon drove the wagon inside the premises of the luxurious nest-shaped building.
Given his frequent visits to deliver goods, the guards stationed at the entrance instantly recognized him. The transition from the bustling streets of Mindsza to the interior of the building was nothing short of spectacr.
The grandeur inside surpassed the already impressive exterior, leaving Albert staring around curiously.
Contrary to his assumption, the interior was not one massive auditorium but aplex of many smaller structures, each serving a different purpose.
Currently, they are in the small open space on the ground level.
"Now what?" asked Albert. His eyes lingered around, watching people in a long red robe walking passing them. They don''t look surprised seeing the wagon park in the heart of their country. Everybody seemed to be minding their own business.
"We wait." Mon calmly replied. "I''m sure the guard has sent someone to inform about our arrival."
Time ticked and minute after minute passed, no one came to them as Mon said earlier. Albert, who is losing his patience asked, "How long we''re gonna wait here?"
"Be patient, Mr Ferron. They are probably busy with meetings or something." Mon''s eyes kept scanning the people around him to search for the elder who always facilitated the transaction with him.
Since he''s been looking for one particr person that corrtes with the image he had, his mind instinctively rules out most of the people there.
As such, he didn''t notice a man approaching them until Albert questioned him. "Is that the one you''re waiting for?"
Following Albert''s direction, Mon shook his head. "No. But I can see he''s approaching us. Let''s see what he wants."
"Excuse me, sir. Are you from Tegrot?" the man in the red robe asked Mon.
"I am. Is there anything you want from me, sir?" Mon asked as he stared at the man who looked pretty old.
"My name is Fire Priest Gliibious. I was sent by Elder Samnitte to handle the deal on his behalf."
Mon raised his eyebrows. It is rare for Elder Samnitte to entrust the job to someone else, especially this job.
That person is very sceptical toward everyone.
Some might say he''s living in constant paranoia.
"Sir, I can''t simply trust you simply because you said so. I need a prove that you''re running an errand for him." Mon said respectfully. Fire Priest Gliibious doesn''t feel offended by Mon''s distrust. He calmly takes out Elder Samnitte''s exquisite emblem from his pocket.
"Would this be enough to be considered as proof?"
Mon took the emblem from Gliibious and scrutinized it. He had seen it before when Elder Samnitte took the initiative to show it to him.
Despite being made out of wood, the craftsmanship was beautifully done with each detail meticulously carved.
After one long minute, Mon gave it back to Gliibious. "Seems right to me. What''s next? Should I drop the merchandise at the usual ce?"
"Follow me." Without further ado, Fire Priest Gliibious lead them deeper.
"You seem to be familiar with their elders." Whispered Albert to Mon. N?v(el)B\\jnn
He had heard about how hard it is to form a connection with these elders from his clique.
"I am only familiar with one of them. And that too after repeatedly delivering goods to him."
Chapter 413 Unexpected Offer
413 Unexpected Offer
Tap! Tap! Tap!
The crew follow Fire Priest Gliibious closely from behind.
The atmosphere was engulfed in eerie silence. No conversation was initiated. Mon is unfamiliar with the fire priest in front of him and Fire Priest Gliibious himself doesn''t show any intention to spark a conversation either.
For him, the silence was eptable.
He hadn''te to Mindsza to make friends.
He only has a singr purpose¡ª to secure the money for the merchandise he had delivered. Moreover, there''s not much benefit to be gained in befriending a fire priest.
To his knowledge, ''fire priest'' held only the second lowest rank in the hierarchy of these magic practitioners, just above fire acolytes.
Judging by the age reflected in Fire Priest Gliibious''s physical appearance, Mon doubted the priest in front of him had the talent or potential to advance further in rank. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But still, regardless of low rank or not, Mon shows an adequate amount of respect to Fire Priest Gliibious as the old man can kill him with ease if he wants to.
Like any magic practitioner, Fire Priest has a clear superiority in strengthpared to normal humans like Mon.
Gliibious led them to the pathway underground.
So far, the whole situation looks very suspicious and rming from Albert''s perspective.
The cksmith takes a nce at Mon. But seeing Mon''s face remain calm, his heart eased a little bit.
''Looks like there''s nothing wrong.'' he thought.
Beneath the opulent buildingy the storage warehouse for the Lair of Slydris and surrounding buildings which are equally important. As Mon had already been here, the sight didn''t surprise him as much as it did the rest of the crew.
The vast expanse of the storage warehouse unfolded before them.
Their nose picked up the scent of various goods, blending into a distinct aroma that spoke of the diverse merchandise housed within.
Crates after crates were meticulously stacked, forming towering walls of storage.
The temperature here was cool and slightly damp.
Fire Priest Gliibious turned toward them, "You guys can start unloading the goods."
Mon and Matt nodded before alighting from the wagon. They began to unload crate after crate and sack after sack, causing the underground storage warehouse to echo with the sounds.
Meanwhile, Albert and his daughter observed the two men at work.
Since the men didn''t ask for their help, they didn''t bother to help either.
While it may sound selfish, Albert knows how much he hates when people interrupt his workflow.
Assuming the same principle applied to the men, Albert and his daughter opted to watch from the sidelines.
"Where should we put these kinds of goods?" asked Mon to Fire Priest Gliibious.
10:44
His hand is gripping one end of the wriggling sack. The content of the sack was obviously still alive despite travelling a long journey.
Fire Priest Gliibious understood what kind of good Mon was referring to.
But before he could answer, a voice gave an order in his stead, "Just put it together with the rest of goods for now, Mon. I will order the storage worker to rearrange themter."
Mon turned around and saw a man in his thirties walking toward them.
Simoutenously, Fire Priest Gliibious bows respectfully at that man.
At first, both the Ferron duo were confused at the sheer amount of respect given by the fire priest.
However, their uncertainty dissipated upon hearing a greeting from Mon.
"It''s been a while, Elder Samnitte."
"Yes, it''s been a while, Mon. I quickly dashed here after the meeting concluded. I assume there''s no problem with the goods, right?"
"The goods are fine, but I have to say, this will be thest time we deliver them to you. You have to procure on your own or find someone else to do it," Mon said, catching Elder Samnitte slightly by surprise.
"What? Why? Did something happen?"
"Something did happen," Mon replied, recounting the events. He didn''t hide anything since there''s nothing worth hiding.
Elder Samnitte or Elder Igniter Samnitte, as per his formal title, looks at the Ferrons.
Although his physical appearance resembled someone in his thirties, the truth was that the so-called elder almost a century mark.
It''s a youthfulness he maintained through the practice of magic.
Both Albert and his daughter were slightly perturbed by the elder''s shiny gaze but they said nothing.
They didn''t want to offend this big shot.
After a short silence, Elder Samnitte shook his head. "What happened to your family is such a misfortune. But it is also your fault for trying to offend the king. While money is indeed power, money alone is not enough. You need a literal power and your king has it."
"That boy is no longer my king," Albert gruffed.
"Hahaha. Your word may be true but that boy probably doesn''t care. What can you even do now that you''re stuck in this situation?"
Albert is disheartened by Elder Samnitte''s words. Still, he doesn''t bother to refute it.
Seeing the miserable father and daughter, Elder Samnitte makes an offer to them. "If you have nowhere to go, why don''t you both stay here and learn magic?"
The offer shook everyone in there. They couldn''t believe what they just heard.
"M-Magic?" Albert asked, "Are you being serious, elder?"
"Do I look like I''m joking to you?"
"No, no, absolutely not." Albert shook his head.
Inwardly, he already jumping in excitement.
His mind began to think about the amazing power he would obtain; about how he would make aeback and get his revenge on the king or how he would break into prison ind and save her wife and son.
But the elder''s next words shatter all his imagination.
"Don''t be too happy just yet. Let me rify a certain fact first."
Albert stops daydreaming and gives all attention to Elder Samnitte.
"You can''t reach far, considering your age and yourte start. But it''s a different story with your daughter. She''s still young and the door of opportunity hasn''tpletely closed for her yet. Though we still need to check her talent first."
Hearing this, Albert was disappointed once again and his day was ruined.
However, there is still hope left and he''s sure his daughter shares the same purpose as him.
Chapter 414 Completing the Transaction
Chapter 414 Completing the Transaction
Albert turned his gaze toward his daughter and notice the gleam of determination in her eyes.
In the dimly lit underground storage warehouse, her bodynguage spoke volumes.
The slump in her shoulders had straightened. Her eyes that tinged with sadness dissipated, reced by a spark of enthusiasm.
"What about you, Mon?" Elder Samnnite asked whether Mon was interested in learning the way of magic.
"Unfortunately, I''m not interested." He rejected the offer, "I only n to get the money and travel around the continent. It has always been a dream of mine."
Words flowed effortlessly from his mouth. Sometimes, even Mon was surprised by how natural and seamless he could weave lies.
There''s no way he would agree. While learning magic does look appealing and life-changing, he heard many oundish rumours about the practice.
With the ''goods'' they keep ordering, he knows they are up to no good.
''Better not to get involved with them.''
"Is that so? That''s such a shame," Elder Samnitte expressed disappointment, his eyes lingering briefly on Mon. "What about you?" he turned his attention to Matt.
"Me?" Matt stammered, taken aback by the unexpected offer.
It was his first meeting with the elder, and the sudden offer to learn magic caught him off guard.
Facing a rare and tempting opportunity, Matt felt his rationality waver as the allure of the magical arts beckoned.
The prospect of learning magic which is out of the reach for ordinary man stirred a whirlwind of thoughts in his mind.
The offer seemed like a chance to change his life in ways he hadn''t imagined.
Matt wants to ept it immediately.
Fortunately, he managed to calm himself down.
Matt sneakily nces at his friend, Mon, from the corner of his eyes. ''Why does Mon reject the offer? Isn''t this a chance to change our life?''
Mon was the one who taught him to grab every opportunity that passed by if he wished to climb higher in life.
Yet, his friend rejects it. After giving some thought, Matt shook his head and politely replied, "I''m sorry, Elder Samnitte. Your offer is too big for a little man like me to grasp. I prefer to live an ordinary and simple life. But still, thank you for your kind gesture."
"I see...If that''s your choice, who am I to argue?" said Elder Samnitte.
Elder Samnitte waved his hand and an iron chest floated toward them.
The sight intrigued everyone present, sparking varying reactions.
Albert and his daughter smile from ear to ear, believing they made the right choice.
Mon, however, simply clicked his tongue. To him, this is ast-ditch effort of Elder Samnitte to change his mind.
Thud-
"This is your payment," Elder Samnitte said as he dropped the iron chest in front of Mon.
Mon can hear the clinging sound of coins emanating from the chest the moment itnded.
Despite many eyes curiously gazing at the chest, eager to witness its content, he decided to not open it.
Even though he is sceptical about all this magic thing, Mon ces a modicum of trust in Elder Samnitte, acknowledging the elder''s credibility in upholding their business deal.
"Matt, help me put the chest on the wagon."
"Huh? Sure."
Matt promptly heeded the order, joining Mon in lifting one end of the heavy iron chest. Once they had sessfully loaded the chest onto the wagon, Mon bid farewell to Elder Samnitte.
"It''s a pleasure doing business with you, Elder Samnitte. Unfortunately, we may not be able to see each other ever again."
The elder subtly smiled, "Don''t say that. We don''t know what the future would hold for us. I hope you have a safe journey to wherever your destination is."
"Thanks, Elder Samnitte," Mon expressed gratitude, exchanging a parting nce with the father and daughter duo. "Goodbye, Ferrons."
"Goodbye, Mon and Matt. Thanks for bringing us here." Albert and his daughter chorused their farewells.
Two wagons rolled out of the opulent building, and as they traversed the road, it became apparent they were heading northwest, bound for the Sidgean Empire.
During their journey, silence enveloped both of them.
Matt felt the urge to strike up a conversation, but Mon swiftly signalled him to remain silent.
It wasn''t until they had left Mindsza behind and put some distance that Mon finally released a long sigh.
"Alright Matt, you can speak now."
"I can? Sure. Why do you forbid me from speaking?"
"I heard the rumour that their leader, the High Pyromancer, can eavesdrop on every conversation in the city if he wants to."
"Hahaha! You must be insane to believe that rumour." Matt chuckled.
Mon frowns and he looks at his friend, "Really? Am I? Don''t you just see the heavy iron chest float midair?"
Matt stops hisughter. "I guess you''re right. But, wouldn''t that be scary?"
"Obviously!" Mon rolled his eyes, "I can''t imagine living in a city where someone secretly listening to my everyday conversation."
"Does that mean we made the right decision to not ept the offer?" Matt asked.
"I don''t know whether it is right or wrong. However, I''m sure there''s creepy stuff going on in that ce." "I see. Now I understand. It is so weird seeing you reject the opportunity that lies in front of you." Matt begins to understand why his friend rejects the offer.
"Opportunity? I feel his offer is more like a trap." "I''m d to follow your decision although I feel like you should tell me beforehand."
"You should judge with your brain, Matt. The offer is too good to be true."
"Where are we going now, Mon?"
"We are going to a border city called Caleo. I''m going to distribute the payment between us there. After that, I''m nning to cross the border and enter Sidgean Empire. What about you?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I don''t know and I don''t have a n yet. So, I''ll be travelling with you for a while until I find somewhere nice to settle down."
"Somewhere nice..." Mon tries to think of a ce that fits the description. "It''s Ryntum, then."
Chapter 415 Tegrot On Fire
Chapter 415 Tegrot On Fire
"Somewhere nice..." Mon tries to think of a ce that fits the description. "It''s Ryntum, then."
"What? Do you want to get me killed? Why would I go there when they are probably hunting me down?"
Mon shrugged, "I mean...that''s the one that fits your description. Sidgean Empire is having a war with Duchy of Camble as we speak. If you travel south, Harkadia is basically a simr version of Turtevekesia. Inver is at war with Inverloch. Cerdeauxia is too close to Ryntum while Barlia is too cold. nde, on the other hand, is controlled by influential families. With your bad luck, you probably gonna offend some arrogant young master in no time."
Matt was impressed by Mon''s awareness of current affairs. Nevertheless, his words do have a point. A lot of ces were in turmoil these days.
"Hmm...Maybe I should travel east. Piteretia Empire doesn''t seem to have any major conflict. They are on three big inds and doesn''t connect to the maind. I''m sure the conflict won''t spread easily at them."
"Well, take your time. It''s not like you have a deadline to make the decision."
The conversation halted and a momentary silence fell between them. Only the sounds of the wagon wheels dominated the atmosphere. However, it didn''t take long for Matt''s enthusiasm to reignite.
As if there''s a lightbulb lit on his head, Matt looks at his friend with shiny eyes.
"You know what? I have an idea."
"What is it?" Mon asked. Contrary to his friend, his tonecks enthusiasm, suggesting how uninterested he is.
"Why not I go back to Tegrot?"
"And get yourself killed? Sure."
"No! Just think about it...The soldiers thought we would run away as far as we could and never return. So, they will put more focus on searching us elsewhere aside from Tegrot."
"I assume you want to hide under their nose. That''s...usible but still risky. Do it if you wish to and don''t utter my name if you get caught."
....
While Mon and Matt continued their conversation, an unsettling development unfolded in the city of Tegrot.
Smoke billowed into the sky, casting a dark shadow over the usually busy streets.
The onlookers, residents, and passersby gathered on the streets. Their daily activities were halted as if time itself hade to a standstill. All attention was drawn to the ominous plumes.
Amid the stillness, the only group in motion was the soldiers dispatched to the city.
Their shouts filled the air as they implored people to evacuate and create distance from the escting fire.
s, some are just being stubborn and had to be smacked just so they would listen.
"Ouch! Sir, that''s hurts!"
"Then get further to the back. You''re being too close."
"Come on! Our current position is reasonably far from the fire. We''re safe."
"That''s what a character in a horror novel always said. Now get back, miss. There should be a limit to your curiosity."
Hearing the soldier''s instructions, Vanessa Viener finallyplied. However, like a true field reporter, which she''s not, Vanessa''s piercing blue eyes didn''t leave the raging fire.
Not a very long time ago, Vanessa heard about themotion that happened at the border. And so, as a spy, she came here to inquire about the incident.
After roughly learning about the overall story, she understands why this city was filled with soldiers.
What she didn''t expect was the criminals took a drastic measure by setting fire underground.
"To think they will go this far. These people are hellbent on fighting the kingdom," she murmured on her own.
"They hadmitted a crime worthy of death. Even if they surrender, these criminals know they can''t escape their punishment. It''s better to die fighting and take as many people together with them." said an olddy who overheard Vanessa''s words.
"Fight, huh?" Vanessa''s mind begins to think about the whole incident.
Slowly, she opens her mouth and raise a question. This time, in a very low voice so that nobody can hear, "Since when criminals had be courageous?"
Far at the front, Bain Lawrance was standing and watching the raging fire.
He never thought the criminals would stoop this low upon hearing the army''s arrival.
Luckily, the captain of the convoy reported to him first and didn''t take immediate action. If the criminals decide to start a fire before the main force arrived, they won''t be enough manpower to control the whole situation. "Sir! I havee to report."
"Speak, soldier."
"We sessfully prevented the fire from spreading and evacuated the citizens. I mean, all of the southern parts of the city have been vacated. However, the loss of property is huge. The entire block was destroyed."
"Any casualties?"
The soldier responded with a heavy tone, "Many only suffered first-degree burns, and a few have second-degree burns. They are currently receiving treatment. As for the death toll, 31 people unfortunately died."
"I see. That''s very unfortunate. Tell me at least we find their hidden entrance point." Bain looks at the soldiers with a hopeful gaze.
"We found few of them, sir. But..." The soldier hesitated.
"What is it, soldier? Speak freely."
"In my opinion, sending troops underground is a suicide mission. We will be entering their territory without any map or guidance whatsoever while they are anticipating us."
"Soldier, if we wait, those who were captured and confined underground will die!"
"At this point, we should assume they are dead. I don''t think they''re kind andpassionate if they choose to burn the entire block." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Right, right, right." Bain nods his head, "They are far frompassionate, let alone courageous. Therefore, I don''t think they will fight us."
Just like Vanessa, Bain had the same thought as her.
Never did he consider criminals to be courageous. They will only fight when advantages are on their side and run when things turn the other way.
Although fighting inside the underground maze is advantageous to them, there''s simply no certainty that the soldiers will choose to dive in.
The smoke will choke them to death if they wait like an idiot.
Bain is more inclined to assume that fire is a mere distraction. A distraction for them to escape.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!